《Her Clingy Husband》


 Chapter 1: Break into His Room

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    South city, central district mental hospital.


    A thunderstorm rings through the rainy night, lightning shes and thunder rumbles.


    There is no light in the room. Su Ni stands by the window with her arms around her chest. Her face is hidden in the dark and expressionless.


    ¡°Su Ni, you should be discharged from hospital.¡±


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice breaks the silence of more than 300 days and nights. After a while, she finally turns around. The door of the ward was opened at some time. There is a ck figure standing at the door.


    She hasn¡¯t thought of going out since she was diagnosed with deep depression a year ago and sent here.


    At first, her ex-boyfriend Cheng Yi betrayed her and framed Su¡¯spany, making it go bankrupt and be annexed. Her father fled abroad to avoid debt, her mothermitted suicide by jumping from a building and her sister¡¯s whereabouts were unknown


    She has no home and might as well die here.


    The man looks at Su Ni respectfully and says, ¡°Su¡¯spany has been taken back. Thepany needs you to go back and take charge of the overall situation.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expressionless face finally reacts. She turned her head dully, and looked at the strange man, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Chen Sheng. You just need to know that my master is helping you!¡±


    Su Ni frowns. Master? She does not remember that she knows any powerful people.


    ¡°Su¡¯s house has belonged to you. From tomorrow on, you will be Su¡¯spany¡¯s new president.¡±


    Su Ni walks up to the man. The zing sunlight casts down. She squints, and her cherry-like little lips gives out a cold smile.


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± She asks coldly.


    ¡°My master has only one requirement. You need to go back to Gu Zechen and continue to be his wife.¡±


    Su Ni bursts outughing.


    After Su¡¯s misfortune, Gu Zechen¡¯s mother, for some unknown reason, attached great importance to her, and brought about their marriage. She thought she could recapture Su¡¯spany by virtue of Gu¡¯s strength. But Gu Zechen disliked her and ignored her. So when Su¡¯s ident happened, the man who could shake the south city at random chose to turn a blind eye.


    For a year, she almost forgot that she was Mrs. Gu.


    At this time, in front of her, TV is broadcasting thetest entertainment news, ¡°Recently, a reporter photographed Gu Zechen, President of Gu¡¯spany with a mysterious actress on vacation in Hawaii¡­¡±


    Su Ni looks at the TV indifferently and asks Chen Sheng with a sneer, ¡°What about Gu Zechen? Why didn¡¯t hee?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Chen Sheng is silent, but she can guess what is going on.


    After taking out her cell phone, she clicks on her address book and gets through to Gu Zechen.


    In America.


    Gu Zechenes out of the bathroom. His dark bathrobe is wrapping his perfect figure. He walks a few steps to the sofa and sits down. His handsome outline is like God¡¯s carving. His appearance is perfect and enviable.


    The female secretary beside him can¡¯t take her eyes off him while she is seeing him.


    At this time, a burst of cellr phone ringtone rings. Gu Zechen looks at the twinkling name on the screen, and pauses.


    He picks it up and answers the phone.


    The female secretary¡¯s kiss has fallen down, ¡°Mr. Gu, I really like you¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni listens to the charming voice. She smiles coldly and hangs up the phone immediately.


    In the days of the mental hospital, Gu Zechen must enjoy himself and ys around every night.


    Gu Zechen frowns. There is no one who dare hang up his phone. Female secretary¡¯s action is more and more unrestrained. Gu gets angry, and pushes her aside coldly, ¡°Go away.¡±


    He looks at the short call duration. The coldness in his eyes spreads.


    A monthter. The Su¡¯s family.


    After the quarterly meeting, Su Ni returns to the office. Assistant Qin Yue reports, ¡°President Su, Mr. Gu will hold a banquet at the Four Seasons Hotel tonight. I have already got the invitation letter.¡±


    After Su hears his words, her eyes brighten. Finally, she waits for an opportunity. If she wants to maintain the position as Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, she has to change Gu Zechen¡¯s viewpoint of her. Falling in love with her is better, and then she can be Mr. Gu¡¯s wife justifiably!


    In the evening, a ck car slowly stops in front of the hotel.


    Su Ni in a pure white dress with slight makeup looks extremely beautiful. Just stepping into the hotel, she draws almost all the eyes to her body.


    In the past, she was also one of the high-profile celebrities in the South City. But she disappeared for too long, so fewer and fewer people remember her.


    Instead of going into the banquet hall, she goes straight up to the top floor¡­ Her slim body is soaking in the bathtub, and her white fingers hold the wine ss, and she looks like an enchanting rose.


    As the footsteps get closer and closer, Su Ni raises her eyes. Gu Zechen has already walked in. For drinking too much wine, his pace is unsteady. When hees in the bathroom and sees the scene, coldness emerges in his eyes immediately.


    He is the most honorable son of heaven in the South City. He holds the economic lifeline of the whole city. The man is at the top of the pyramid and has been seduced by countless women.


    But no one dares to break into his room and just stays there, naked! Darkly squinting his eyes, Gu Zechen walks closer and closer, but when he sees the woman¡¯s face clearly, he stops suddenly.


    Su Ni!

 Chapter 2: Giving Her the Cold Shoulder

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    One year ago, Gu Zechen was forced to marry Su Ni. After learning the news, Xu Wan¡¯er, Gu¡¯s ex-girlfriend, left him bitterly, had a car ident and died halfway.


    He hates Su Ni for if it had not been for her, Wan¡¯er would not have died. Therefore, he chose to stand by and left Su Ni to fend for herself in the madhouse.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He just doesn¡¯t expect she is so daring to seduce him proactively.


    ¡°Dear, I have been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Su Ni smiles and rises from the bathtub. She gives Gu Zechen hot kisses on the lips, hugging him with her arms.


    Gu Zechen looks at her indifferently. He isn¡¯t interested in woman, but this time is different when Su Ni hugs him.


    Suddenly, his thin lips are pried open by Su Ni. The mellow red wine is poured from her mouth into his teeth and lips with fatal attraction.


    While pushing away Su Ni, he gets her taste. At once, his whole body bes hot.


    She smiles, looking at Gu Zechen softly.


    The man, whom she has not seen for two years, bes more and more handsome.


    The red wine is slowly poured down and drenches her body. She touches him, hooking Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. Then the man and woman immediately entangle together.


    She has put philter in the wine. Gu Zechen has only a me left in his eyes. He only wants to tear the woman in front of him!


    However, the remaining sanity makes him restrain himself. He pinches Su Ni¡¯s neck with a rush, and the scarlet appears in his eyes,¡±F**k off, Su Ni!¡±


    ¡°Dear, you have given me the cold shoulder for three years. I have not seen you for a long time¡­¡± Su Ni seemingly feels wronged and looks at the man with her smiling eyes.


    Gu Zechen squints at the woman. This gentle girl is different from the arrogant person in his memory!


    She has really changed too much in this year, and her cautious gaze at him makes him feel a little sad in his heart.


    Su Ni lifts her foot, and suddenly the man is hooked. The slim body is attaching him, and the hand goes down¡­


    Gu Zechen feels hot. He can¡¯t control himself anymore. He turns around, and pushes Su Ni to the wall, pinching her chin coldly. ¡°Su Ni, it was you who hatched a plot to marry me before. Do you want me to satisfy you? Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m sorry to see you suffer from sexual dissatisfaction, so just let me help you, ok? I see you can¡¯t control yourself, my husband. As your wife, it is my duty to serve you!¡± Su Ni blinks innocently.


    Looking at her pretty and pure face, he feels hotter than before. The woman has disappeared for a long time, and now she appears and seduces him. He knows clearly what she wants!


    However, he will not allow Su Ni to get it!


    After a cold humph, Gu Zechen begins fondling her smooth skin with hands, and the thin lips press to her ears. ¡°Since you want me tonight, I will satisfy you. But you are no longer Mrs. Gu tomorrow!¡±


    Anxiety shes across Su Ni¡¯s eyes. She does not expect Gu Zechen can still be so sober now.


    It hase to this point. Anyway, to f**k him first.


    She wants to have a bet. Maybe she will get what she wants!


    Her eyes are moist and her face is blushing scarlet. ¡°Dear, so you don¡¯t want me?¡±


    When the voice just fell, she takes the initiative to attach him¡­


    Gu Zechen squints dangerously and he can¡¯t control his desire no longer. He pushes Su Ni into the bathtub and intrudes into her body rudely¡­


    In the luxurious room, Gu Zechen leaves after the sex. Su Ni is lying tiredly on the bed. Gu Zechen is like a wolf. Although she takes the initiative, she is the one who is tortured.


    The corners of her eyes are a little moist. She is nning to sleep for a while when the phone rings. It is Qin Yue¡¯s call.


    ¡°President Su, Gu Zechen sends awyer and let you sign a divorce agreement there.¡±


    After hearing his, Su Ni frowns. Gu Zechen¡¯s wordsst night echo in her ear. He suits the action to the word.


    She smiles coldly and tells him, ¡°You tell thewyer that we are good and have no n to divorce.¡±


    For a consecutive week, Gu Zechen sends thewyer every day. If Su Ni does not sign the divorce agreement, thewyer wille on time every day.


    It¡¯s really¡­ annoying.

 Chapter 3: Cling to Him

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    At the weekend, Su Ni¡¯s first project is officiallyunched after taking over Su¡¯spany.


    Su¡¯spany is developed from the real estate industry. After Su Ni takes over thepany, she focuses on developing the hotel industry. She has just obtained a piece ofnd by bidding and ns to inspect it.


    She just gets to downtown area over there, but the road is blocked.


    Su Ni frowns. She has a dinner party in the evening. She cannot be dyed.


    Qin Yue hears about the situation and calls Su Ni, ¡°President Su, it seems that Gu Zechen has a signing ceremony nearby, where the journalists are all around, and the government has closed the road.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni is stunned. Gu Zechen¡­


    Of course, in South City, he is the only person who has the power to cause such a sensation.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Su Ni arrives at the ce, but apparently the journalists are still here. Su Ni looks up. On the big screen of the store opposite appears Gu Zechen¡¯s handsome face.


    She looks away and clenches her hands. The memory of that nightes back to her mind. Sheughs sarcastically. The man who always says that he hates her finally slept with her.


    The cares into the parking lot and just turns around when another caring face-to-face does not slow down; the two cars brushes against each other.


    When the driver sees the license te, his face turns pale with fear.


    The license te number is 66666. Only one car and only one person in the city own it.


    Su Ni holds the handrail tightly and gets frightened. She ps herself on the chest. The driver¡¯s nervous voicees, ¡°What should we do, President Su? It seems we have scratched a Gu¡¯s car.¡±


    Hearing the driver¡¯s words, Su Ni opens her eyes in horror, Gu¡¯s? Gu Zechen?


    Don¡¯t be so unlucky¡­


    Gu Zechen¡¯s driver has already got off the car, and Su Ni braves all rebuffs and walks over calmly.


    Gu¡¯s driver does not know about Su Ni. Gu Zechen¡¯s marriage a year ago is not made public.


    ¡°You dare to crash into Master Gu¡¯s car. Don¡¯t you want to stay in South City?¡± Gu¡¯s people, including drivers, in South City, have always been in the top rank.


    Su Ni is not satisfied with his attitude, but she will not show it.


    She apologizes gently, ¡°Sorry, my driver is careless. I¡¯ll double thepensation.¡±


    ¡°Compensation is not important. Is Master Gu short of money?¡±


    Hearing the words, Su Niughs in her heart. Look at what he said, Gu is not short of money. Is he short of love?


    ¡°Yes, Gu is not short of money. Should I apologize to Gu in person?¡± Su Ni says softly.


    Gu Zechen is sitting in the back seat and looks at Su Ni. He hasn¡¯t seen her for a week. She seems to be¡­ living well. He frowns and his face suddenly grows gloomy.


    He doesn¡¯t like women who cling to him, and now Su Ni refuses to divorce, which is a trouble for him.


    The driver frowns, and he dare not deal with this event privately, so he goes to the car door, and asks Gu Zechen respectfully.


    Su Ni looks at the time. She looks worried. She is going to bete¡­


    But Gu Zechen apparently will not let her go like this. The driveres up and says, ¡°Mr. Gu lets you get on the car.¡±


    Su Ni is stunned. She thinks Gu Zechen wants to stay away from her very much.


    In the back seat, the man looks indifferent and dignified, and his ck shirt makes him cold and arrogant, and the air around him is extremely frightening.


    ¡°Honey, do you miss me?¡± Su Ni changes into a pleasant expression.


    The driver in the front seat is startled. This is¡­ Mrs. Gu?


    He dares not lift his head at once.


    Gu Zechen snorts coldly, turns his head and looks at the woman beside him. ¡°Su Ni, what do you want to do?¡±


    For his wife, he has always been indifferent, but recently he asked assistant Li Mo to investigate her, only to find that after a year in the psychiatric hospital she has sessfully taken back Su¡¯s property. Who is helping her secretly?


    ¡°I want to live in harmony with you. After all, we have been married for two years. I don¡¯t want to be left out all the time,¡± Su Ni said with grievance.


    But she only sees Gu Zechen¡¯s cold smile; with his long finger he grips her chin, so Su Ni has to look up at him. ¡°Really? Su Ni, don¡¯t y tricks in front of me. Sign the divorce agreement obediently, since I don¡¯t need a calcting wife like you! ¡±


    Every word knocks on Su Ni¡¯s heart, and she feels cold all over.


    Clenching her fist, Su Ni takes a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m not going to divorce you even if I¡¯m dead.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll torture you to death,¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrow, as if he is going to eat her.


    Those who provoke him nevere to a good end.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Su Niughs calmly, only to find that the car has reached the highway.


    She has to rush to inspect thend!


    The driver stops the car suddenly, and Gu Zechen turns his head coldly and says, ¡°Get out of my car¡±.


    Hearing his words, Su Ni frowns, since she even does not know where it is. Gu Zechen is really cruel!


    As soon as her feet touch the ground, the car shes past her. Su Ni stands on the spot, with a lonely, long shadow behind.


    She wants to call her driver, only to find that there is no signal here!


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you bastard!¡± She stamps her feet and stands the scorching sunshine when walking back.


    When she gets there, it is already evening. The staff waiting for her express the dissatisfaction. Su Ni tells Qin Yue to order dinner to appease the staff. It is early morning after Su Ni checks thend, and the dinner date has been cancelled by her.


    Finally, when she is free, Su Ni receives a call from Gu¡¯s mother; Gu¡¯s mother wille back tomorrow and asks Su and Gu Zechen to pick her up at the airport.


    After hanging up, Su Ni feels headache.


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t even want to see her. How can he agree to go to the airport with her?

 Chapter 4: Avoid His Gaze

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    In Gu¡¯s Company.


    The assistant has been waiting outside when Gu Zechen finishes the meeting andes out. Seeing Gu Zechen, he immediately reports, ¡°Mr. Gu, madam has just arrived in Nancheng.¡±


    After hearing the report, Gu Zechen frowns and says, ¡°Go to the airport.¡±


    By this time, Su Ni has met his mother An Rong. Su Ni¡¯s marriage with Gu Zechen is partially because An Rong likes her. Therefore, their rtionship is quite congenial.


    An Rong has not seen Su Ni for two years. Originally, after Gu Zechen and Su Ni finished their marriage formalities, she went back to the UK and recently ns toe back and settle down permanently.


    ¡°Did I ask you to pick me up with Zechen?¡±


    Hearing the words, Su Ni smiles nervously. ¡°Zechen, he¡­ there is something he has to cope with in hispany.¡±


    An Rong sighs and pats her hand, ¡°Dear, do not worry. When mom gets home, I will kick that kid in the ass!¡±


    Then, Su Ni¡¯s face changes. She never lives in the family, while An Rong does not know that.


    As they are out of the airport, Gu Zechen ising toward them. Su Ni feels bad.


    ¡°Mom, why not inform me that you are back.¡± Gu Zechen frowns and squints at Su Ni coldly.


    Su Ni turns her head and avoids his gaze.


    Gu Zechen narrows his eyes and the coldness shes through his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send mom back, you can go to work.¡± He whispers in a cold voice.


    Su Ni feels embarrassed. Gu¡¯s disgusted attitude makes her a little annoyed.


    ¡°¡±I have nothing to do.¡± Su Ni insists.


    An Rong sees their awkward looks, and sighs in her heart. It seems that their affection has not yet made any progress in the past two years.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    An Rong takes the initiative to get in a car. And Gu Zechen and Su Ni are in another car.


    When the door closes, Gu Zechen¡¯s icy voicees, ¡°Su Ni, please stay away from my mom.¡±


    ¡°She is also my mom,¡± Su Ni says.


    Gu Zechen snorts and pinches Su Ni¡¯s chin with his fingers. She feels so painful that her eyes be moist. However, she bites her lip and looks stubborn all the time.


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t divorce you just because my mom likes you? Go to the hell!¡± he looks at her sternly.


    Su Ni bites her lip fiercely, ¡°We haven¡¯t divorced yet, and I¡¯m not gonna get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Gu Zechen squints his eyes, and his palms move down and touch Su Ni¡¯s neat neck, which causes her shudder.


    He says coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out!¡±


    After his words Gu Zechen pinches Su Ni¡¯s neck severely. The feeling of suffocation is overwhelming. Su Ni frowns, and thest trace of blood on her face has disappeared.


    Gu Zechen really wants to pinch her to death.


    However, she cannot die.


    Slowly lifting her feet, Su Ni wants to kick him. But he quickly buckles her ankles. The hold on her neck is loosened, and Su Ni is finally able to breathe normally.


    She looks at him. His sulky look is daunting.


    She turns her head and the whole person almost copses.


    The cold voice of Gu Zechen echoes in her ears, ¡°I pinch you to death as simply as I pinch an ant.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your kindness.¡± She sneers with her trembling lips.


    In fact, it is okay to die.


    In this case, she will not be so ufortable.


    Suddenly, Su Ni¡¯s eyes be lifeless and deathly still.


    Gu Zechen looks at her. He doesn¡¯t know why, and there is a bit of distress. But he quickly disguises and dismisses it.


    Pinching Su Ni¡¯s chin, Gu Zechen sounds like broken ice. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line. And Su Ni, you can¡¯t afford it.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want if you don¡¯t divorce.¡± Su Ni looks up and looks at him fearlessly.


    ¡°Uh huh?¡± Gu Zechen raises his eyebrows. Her words set him thinking.


    Since he met Su Ni that time, he recently misses her. Damn it. Her body on the bed is attractive.


    The feeling of addiction is unprecedented.


    ¡°If you die, I am not in charge.¡± Gu Zechen says ruthlessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see whether you have ability to y with me.¡± Su Ni turns her head. She is afraid. However, even if there were a deep pit ahead, she had to jump down.


    Gu Zechen smiles indifferently and tells the driver, ¡°Go to Gu¡¯s Hotel.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids jump and she looks at Gu Zechen at a loss.


    The man is thirsty. He moves his lips and says, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to y with you.¡±

 Chapter 5: What a Pervert

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    What a pervert!


    Su Ni cannot help cursing a few words, and her body turns.


    Gu Zechen watches her action, and holds her wrists with his long arms, pulling Su Ni into his arms suddenly.


    Her body¡¯s smell lures Gu Zechen so much that he responds at once, lowering his head, and kissing her lips possessively.


    Su Ni exims, using her hands vigorously to push Gu Zechen away, but she is no match for him. Instead, she is embraced tightly by Gu Zechen.


    The man¡¯s lips move smoothly to her earlobe, and he says in a deep voice, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t y innocent! Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart beats wildly, and her face has already turned extremely red.


    Although she has made love with Gu Zechen, maybe this can promote their marital harmony.


    But after thest night, she feels rather scared¡­


    She avoids Gu Zechen subconsciously, and the man narrows his eyes, and pulls Su Ni into his arms. His voice sounds demonic, ¡°how, you seduced me of your own ordst time, why are you ying innocent now?¡±


    Su Ni turns her head, and bites her lips tightly.


    Her look expresses resistance, but it makes Gu Zechen more excited inexplicably.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, let me go¡­¡± Su Ni is struggling, and at the moment Gu Zechen proves horrible and dangerous.


    She can imagine what she will experience next¡­


    She wants to escape subconsciously.


    The taxi stops quickly in front of the hotel, and Gu Zechen holds her wrists, and pulls her out of the taxi imperiously.


    Su Ni¡¯s looks pale, and she struggles hard, which attracts the attention of the people around. However, they are all afraid of Gu Zechen.


    Her heart sinks and hits rock bottom immediately.


    The elevator goes straight to the top suite, and Gu Zechen rests here most of the time. It¡¯s a lively ce, indeed.


    The door is just closed, and the man pushes her against the wall, his strong body pressing her tightly. Su Ni is trapped and has no way out.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you love me, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Ni looks up at him.


    Gu Zechen smiles contemptuously and says coldly,¡± I just want to satisfy my desire, since you want to be Mrs. Gu, then I can use you free, right?¡±


    At his words, Su Ni looks terribly pale.


    Maybe Gu Zechen regards her as¡­ bed partner.


    At that instant, Su Ni feels a fit of heartache.


    Gu Zechen perceives her mood and smiles more viciously. His palm wraps her soft ce, and stimtes her more severely.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Su Ni can¡¯t help yelling.


    Gu Zechen stares her, and watches Su Ni bing more charming with his stimtion.


    He clearly remembers the red mark Su Ni leftst time when he was with her. Except Gu Zechen, Su Ni has no other man in her life from beginning to now.


    This woman is shy and attractive.


    He does not know why his distressed expression shes by.


    Su Ni plucks the sheet tightly, feeling Gu Zechen is mad with her body, which, maybe, is not a bad thing.


    It takes a long time before the man gets up and leaves. Su Ni¡¯s tender body is shivering, and she holds her pillow tightly.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s desire is too terrible, and she is overwhelmed, but she has to bear it.


    There is a sound of watering from the bathroom, and Su Ni dare not go to sleep because An Rong told her that she and Gu Zechen must go back to Gu¡¯s house tonight.


    Su Ni puts on her clothes quickly when Gu Zechenes out from the bathroom.


    He just wears a bath robe, and his chest disys clear abdominal muscle and water is still dripping to a mysterious ce.


    Su Ni¡¯s face turns red, and she turns her head immediately.


    The man¡¯s ironical voicees from above,¡±How? It has served youfortably, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Su Ni can¡¯t help but give him a supercilious look, using all kinds of words to scold Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen, a noble and elegant man in the eyes of others, has somehow be a hypocrite!


    Su Ni ignores him, takes her bag and intends to leave. But she is plucked by Gu Zechen, and thrown onto the bed.


    Su Ni widens her eyes, and Gu Zechen is already above her.


    ¡°Sleep here.¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to Gu¡¯s house.¡± Su Ni frowns unpleasantly.


    Does this man still want to¡­?


    Gu Zechen smiles coldly, and his long fingers pick up the cigarette next to him and lights it. His action is so erogenous and attractive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do anything you want because my motheres back. I must divorce you!¡± Coldness shes in his eyes.


    Suddenly, a mobile phone rings, and it¡¯s Gu¡¯s phone.


    Watching the phone, he frowns restlessly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Ninie back?¡± An Rong¡¯s voicees out.


    Gu Zechen glimpses the woman who is on the bed, and says, ¡°We don¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the first day Ie back, do you mean to leave me alone at home?¡± An Rong¡¯s tone bes peevish.


    ¡°You have been ustomed to that, haven¡¯t you?¡± Gu Zechen satires her easily, and then hangs up the phone.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He goes to bed, and in time holds Su Ni who is leaving.


    ¡°Tomorrow I will go back with you.¡±


    The next day, An Rong¡¯s anger begins to dissipate when she sees theme back early arm in arm.


    Before they enter the door, Su Ni takes Gu Zechen¡¯s arm actively with a gentle smile on her face.


    Gu Zechen stares at her and sneers at her, with his lips touching her ear, whispering, ¡°You are such a hypocritical woman.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice, and it¡¯s all you¡¯re pushing.¡± Su Ni says coldly.


    An Rong sees them talking with each other intimately, and she feelsforted.


    After breakfast with An Rong, Gu Zechen is going to work, and Su Ni also needs to go back to herpany for a meeting. Under An Rong¡¯s eyes, Su Ni has to take the car with Gu Zechen obediently.


    But when the car almost reaches the Su¡¯spany, the driver reports keenly


    ¡°Mr. Gu, many reporters have gathered at the door.¡±


    At his words, Gu Zechen frowns, and for a moment he res at Su Ni coldly.


    Su Ni looks through the window calmly.


    ¡°Su Ni, get out.¡± Gu Zechen yells angrily.


    Su Ni turns her head, and doubt shes across her face.


    She looks out, and there is still some distance to thepany, not far, but does he have to behave like this?


    Does he hate it so much that their rtionship will be exposed?


    It¡¯s like something blocking Su Ni¡¯s heart, and she feels heartache, and her eyes be slightly sour. She looks up at Gu Zechen and retorts, ¡°Mom says, you should take me to thepany safely.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorts coldly, and his look is a little bit dignified. He knows why Su Ni stays in his car, and he knows Su Ni¡¯s intention. Why a lot of reporters appear at Su¡¯s door when he takes Su Ni to herpany?


    Thinking of this makes his look change. It must be Su Ni who calls these reporters. Does she want to make known their marriage?


    How can he allow them to make it?


    The driver stops the car before turning, and Gu Zechen turns his head, his air being gloomy and horrible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ensure your safety, get out soon, don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Su Ni bites her lips, res at Gu Zechen fiercely, pushes the door open and gets off the car.


    Gu Zechen feels restless, and he doesn¡¯t know why Su Ni¡¯s departure makes him more unpleasant.


    Su Ni avoids reporters, andes back to the top office of thepany. She just sits down when Qin Yuees into the office and reports, ¡°Ms. Su, there is something wrong with thend of the project, and the reporters gather at the door, intending to make trouble.¡±


    At these words, Su Ni bes serious, and she takes the documents from Qin Yue, and some cold look appears on her face.

 Chapter 6: Wishful Thinking

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    A month ago, Su was really clever for she made Cheng Yi abandon reluctantly the equity overnight and sessfully took over CEO, though she was under the control of Cheng Yi.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The mysterious man also secretly paves much of the way for her and Su¡¯s performance has been booming. This is the first time it happened.


    Qin Yue quickly deploys a contingency n and arranges meals for Su Ni and the head of the government department at night to make a good rtionship.


    ¡°Su, I¡¯lle with you tonight. All the people there are acquaintances. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qin Yue says carefully.


    Su Ni nods. She believes Qin Yue for he is arranged by the man and his ability is extremely outstanding, which makes Su Ni rxed a lot.


    The dining ce is in a five-star hotel. Su Ni and Qin Yue don¡¯t wait long, and then the other partyes.


    Because of Qin Yue, the negotiation goes smoothly. But it is implied that the business about thend is reported by a man who has great power and no one can afford to offend him.


    If the project is to be sessfullypleted, one must investigate it clearly.


    Of course, Qin Yue draws a lot of useful information from the other party, and Su Ni also understands some of the meaning.


    It is said that there is only one bigpany that no one can afford to offend in Nancheng


    Su Ni lowers her eyebrows and she can¡¯t hide some loss from the bottom of her eyes.


    Gu Zechen.


    Will he do something?


    If Mr. Gu has been keeping a close eye on this project, there is really no way for Su to continue the project.


    No one dares to ignore Mr. Gu¡¯s existence in Nancheng.


    ¡°Su, how about talking with Mr. Gu?¡± Qin Yue suggests.


    Su Ni nods. While she certainly must talk with Gu Zechen first, she does not want to be close to him any more now.


    However, she has to do that.


    She is out of the box, and it is not far from the elevator. She has note near yet before a familiar figure suddenly ms into her eyes.


    Gu Zechen, with a ck shirt, is elegant and noble, who looks beautiful and handsome. The woman in his arms looks delicate. They are very close.


    Su Ni subconsciously pauses, and her eyes are gradually getting cold.


    Gu Zechen also sees her. The man raises his narrow eyebrows. His thin lips are close to the woman in the arms, as if to kiss her.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you are bad.¡± The woman¡¯s watery eyes stare at him, shyly.


    Gu Zechen smiles sultrily, holding the woman¡¯s chin. But there is disgust floating from the bottom of his eyes gradually.


    He pats her on the shoulder. ¡°Go upstairs and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see youter.¡±


    When the woman leaves, she can¡¯t help kissing Gu Zechen on tiptoe.


    Su Ni pretends to turn a blind eye, and while passing Gu Zechen by, she walks quickly.


    Suddenly, the man catches her wrist. At once,es the woman¡¯s perfume.


    Su Ni irritably dodges Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Gu Zechen sneers. Su Ni really dares to talk to him like this!


    ¡°You are Mrs. Gu, it is very normal that I can touch you.¡± Gu Zechen says.


    Su Ni stares at him, thinking of his intimate contact with the woman. She feels disgusted.


    The strength of her hand bes heavier, and she opens his hands.


    She turns around and runs into the elevator.


    Gu Zechen closes his eyes and wants to catch up. Qin Yue, who has been behind Su Ni, stops his movement. ¡°Mr. Gu, please be self-respecting.¡±


    At his words, Gu Zechen kicks him. How dare Qin Yue to teach him? He really doesn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®dead¡¯.


    Qin Yue snorts and screams. But he does not fight with Gu Zechen.


    At this time, Su Ni has left the restaurant.


    She is just into the car when An Rong calls, telling her toe back early in the evening.


    Su Ni is upset. If she returns to Gu¡¯s house, will she face Gu Zechen tonight?


    Nevertheless, thinking of the picture just now, she is afraid that Gu Zechen will spend the time with that woman.


    Seeing that Su Nies back alone, An Rong asks. ¡°What about Zechen? Aren¡¯t you together?¡±


    ¡°He may be still in thepany.¡± Su Ni smiles faintly.


    An Rong frowns. After Su Ni goes up, she calls Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Come back before 12 o¡¯clock.¡±


    Su Ni takes a bath andes out of the room, which is their wedding room. However, she has almost nothing in here, and Gu Zechen seldomes back. It is like a desert.


    Lying on the sofa, she closes her eyes with a thin cover. After a busy day, she is exhausted.


    Suddenly, the footstepes and the door is opened. Gu Zechen walks in with anger.


    Su Ni opens her eyes, and the man¡¯s cold face is printed.


    She subconsciously shrinks.


    Gu Zechen sneers, rushes to Su Ni in a few steps and opens her quilt fiercely.


    The aires in from all directions, and she immediately sneezes.


    Gu Zechen is more disgusted. He catches Su Ni¡¯s wrists and put them on her head. His handsome face draws near.


    ¡°Su Ni, who allows you to sleep in my room?¡±


    Su Ni feels ufortable because the perfume surrounding Gu Zechen¡¯s body is not hers.


    Suddenly, the resisting emotion is floating from her eyes.


    However, it is still tolerated by her. She says softly.


    ¡°You are my husband and I am your wife. Can¡¯t we sleep together?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your wishful thinking. I won¡¯t let you sleep here, unless you satisfy me.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eye be gloomy and cold.


    Su Ni shivers suddenly. Her hands force against the man¡¯s chest. ¡°No¡­¡±


    But she can¡¯t refuse him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. Don¡¯t you like it best when I touch you? Huh? What position do you want?¡±


    Su Ni tightly closes eyes. She really wants to kick Gu Zechen, who just touched the other woman and even wants to touch her now!


    She can¡¯t help shouting. ¡°Get your dirty hands off me!¡±


    At her words, Gu Zechen squints. What is she talking about?


    He catches Su Ni¡¯s wrist, as if to break by pinching and says coldly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I say if you touch another woman, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Su Ni is resistant.


    She feels sick when she thinks of the picture of Gu Zechen and the woman just now.


    However, Gu Zechen can¡¯t allow her to refuse him!

 Chapter 7: Physical Condition

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni¡¯s clothes are torn off by force, and the humiliating gesture makes her body shiver, her hands wield and pick up a hard thing next to her to hit Gu Zechen.


    The man narrows his eyes, and he narrowly escapes that hard thing, but his head still bleeds.


    The hard thing is a phone, and it¡¯s very heavy, and the moment she hits Gu Zechen with that, she is also frightened.


    Facing Gu Zechen¡¯s deterrent eyes, Su Ni feels panic, and she wants to escape subconsciously, but her wrists are held by Gu Zechen suddenly, and she is pressed on the bed again.


    ¡°Su Ni, you want to die, don¡¯t you?¡± The man pinches her chin with his long fingers, and his sight is fierce.


    Su Ni bits her lips tightly, and tears stream out from her sockets gradually, but she turns her head obstinately.


    He deserves it!


    In addition, he must have done something specific to my project!


    He just wants to force her to get a divorce.


    Su Ni is so desperate that she ignores everything, and she stares at Gu Zechen, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to live, Mr. Gu, you destroy my project to force me to get a divorce, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At her words, Gu Zechen stops, and he knows the project which Su¡¯spany is developing recently. Moreover, because it affects a project of Gu¡¯spany, he gives an order to stop it.


    The leaders are all obedient to Gu Zechen, so they certainly follow his words.


    Nevertheless, it must affect Su¡¯spany, but he didn¡¯t think too much.


    He frowns and says, ¡°You can¡¯t develop that project.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Su Ni looks at him, and it is exactly Gu Zechen who destroys her project!


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t like it.¡± Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t like to exin what he did all the time, much less exin it to Su Ni.


    He casually says that, and his thin lips smile coldly, ¡°be careful, otherwise, I can¡¯t promise what I will do¡­¡±


    Then, he prates the lower ce of Su Ni slowly, at that moment, the feeling of being torn runs throughout Su Ni¡¯s body, and she can¡¯t help crying.


    But her action stimtes Gu Zechen to torture her more severely¡­


    When Su Ni wakes up, Gu Zechen has already left room. She is in pain and walks into the bathroom slowly, maybe she is so tired that she falls asleep on the edge of the bathtub.


    The water around her begins to overflow gradually, spilling out of the bathroom.


    She remembers Gu Zechen¡¯s words, just because he doesn¡¯t like it, Su¡¯spany¡¯s project is in vain, and a feeling of powerlessness and pain spread throughout her body¡­


    When Gu Zechenes back from cleaning up his wounds, the room is already filled with mist.


    He bes serious, and kicks open the bathroom door.


    Su Ni¡¯s naked body catches his eyes, she looks terribly pale, and her body is covered with hickeys.


    He walks quickly to Su Ni, and picks up her, but her hot body makes him stop.


    God damn it!


    He wipes Su Ni¡¯s body quickly, and calls Xiao Ming. It isn¡¯t long before Xiao Minges here.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t go too far, I¡¯m also a normal person¡­¡±


    Xiao Mingins as soon as hees in, and he was called by Gu Zechen in the early morning, and it makes him whiny.


    However, he dare not disobey Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen frowns impatiently, mping a cigarette with his long fingers, narrows eyes and says, ¡°You diagnose her.¡±


    He immediately shuts up, and his sight falls on a beautiful woman who is lying on the bed, gosh, when did Gu Zechen get a woman?


    She can live in Gu¡¯s house¡­ then she must be Mrs Gu?


    But no one dares to specte Gu¡¯s affair casually.


    However, when he just touches Su Ni¡¯s wrist, Gu Zechen yells coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Xiao Ming¡¯s eyes widen, don¡¯t touch her?


    How can he diagnose her?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He looks at Gu Zechen as if looking at an insane person.


    Gu Zechen stares at him coldly, Xiao Ming dare not speak, but, just looking at her face, he really can¡¯t diagnose anything¡­


    ¡°Her body is hot, and maybe she has a fever.¡± See that Xiao Ming stops, Gu Zechen says impatiently.


    Xiao Ming frowns, and touches Su Ni¡¯s forehead, identally sees many deep or shallow hickeys on her neck.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, maybe you tortured her too much so that she has a fever, don¡¯t be that brutal.¡±


    Gu Zechen closes his eyes and he looks horrifying, damn it!


    ¡°Prescribe the medicine here and you can get away.¡± Then, he goes to his study, with a flickering cigarette.


    Actually, it is pleasant for him to torture Su Ni, but now, he is not delighted at all; instead he feels sympathetic to Su Ni all of a sudden.


    This strange feeling overwhelms him.


    Then, Xiao Ming notices Su Ni looks terribly pale, and he touches her pulse, finding Su Ni is very weak, and she must have been like this for a long time. There are many invisible scars on her wrists and arms, although they look very shallow, he is very sensitive to these wounds as a doctor.


    He frowns, and asks Gu Zechen, ¡°did she always be beaten before?¡±


    At his words, Gu Zechen turns his face and looks at Su Ni. Following Xiao Ming¡¯s eyesight, he sees many shallow scars on Su Ni¡¯s hands.


    Gu Zechen frowns tightly, and he doesn¡¯t answer for a long time.


    Su Ni had been in the mental hospital, and during this time, he didn¡¯t pay attention to her and didn¡¯t care whether she was alive or dead. Recently, they are very close, but he only indulges in lust, and never cares about her physical condition¡­


    After Xiao Ming leaves, Gu Zechen stands by the bed and looks at Su Ni who sleeps soundly. Gu Zechen calls his assistant and asks him to investigate what she has been through in the mental hospital for the past two years.


    He receives the relevant message soon from his assistant. Su Ni didn¡¯t like to get along with others when she was in the mental hospital, and she was so beautiful and kind that many psychopaths bullied her, but she never resisted.


    Looking at these reports, Gu Zechen remembers Su Ni¡¯s pale face, and he bes dignified, actually. Su Ni suffered so much in somewhere he didn¡¯t know.


    In the room, Su Ni is still dizzy, sometimes she feels cold and sometimes she feels hot, and the servants are standing at the door and are going to give Su Ni some medicine.


    Gu Zechen ising towards here.


    In order to get him and Su Ni sleep together, An Rong has already locked the guest room, so he can only sleep in the master bedroom.


    ¡°Give me the medicine.¡±


    Servants are relieved at once, and there is only the sound of their breathing in this quiet room.


    ¡°So cold¡­¡± Su Ni murmurs subconsciously, she tugs the quilt tightly, and her lips move slightly.


    Gu Zechen frowns, and stops, he bends down and brushes the hair from Su Ni¡¯s forehead.


    Her eyes are curved, and her nose is delicate, her feature is like god¡¯s carving, and she is so beautiful that she makes others admire.


    He turns his head, and tries his best to restrain his sight, he says in a low voice, ¡°Take the medicine.¡±


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t hear his words, because she is unconscious, then she turns her body, and covers the quilt over her head.


    For a long time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hear her reply, and he pulls down the quilt, but suddenly, Su Ni clutches him tightly, and pulls him to the bed.


    Su Ni¡¯s hot body clings to his bosom, and Gu Zechen bes serious suddenly. She tortures him deliberately, doesn¡¯t she?


    He pushes Su Ni away, but she always clutches his shirt tightly, and sobs, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen stops, and looks at Su Ni who is clinging to his bosom. She is so lonely and helpless just like a kid, and she even embraces his chest. She rubs him and does not rests until she finds afortable gesture¡­


    For a moment, after Su Ni falls asleep, Gu Zechen turns on the light, takes the medicine, and opens Su Ni¡¯s mouth with his long fingers to pour the medicine, but it still flows out.


    Gu Zechen narrows his eyes coldly, and drinks it, then he kisses Su Ni¡¯s lips to let her drink the medicine from his mouth.


    In an instant, Su Ni feels something strange, and opens her eyes.


    Her mouth is bitter, and the medicine mixed with the smell of cigarette, the two kinds of vor, all spread in her mouth.


    She pushes Gu Zechen away suddenly, but it makes him a little angry, and he says seriously, ¡°Be quiet, don¡¯t move.¡±

 Chapter 8: Dislike

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni shivers, and turns her head.


    She dislikes drinking medicine very much, and that smell diffuses in her mouth now, and she feels sick.


    But Gu Zechen still holds her, Su Ni is angry, and stares at him restlessly.


    Gu Zechen pinches her chin, forces Su Ni to open her mouth, and pours in the rest of the medicine.


    Su Ni bites her lips tightly, and kicks Gu Zechen at random to let him go away.


    He narrows his eyes grimly, the bowl is thrown to the floor by him angrily, and his bodyes close to her, sps Su Ni¡¯s wrists with only one hand, so that she can¡¯t move at once.


    Su Ni feels very terrible. Gu Zechen¡¯s aura is so powerful that she can¡¯t break free.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The tears in her eyes gradually overflow.


    Gu Zechen ignores her aggrieved face, spreads Su Ni¡¯s legs, and presses her under his body, somewhere on him is stimted instantly.


    Su Ni is shocked, and her head is dizzy, but the feeling at this moment is very clear indeed.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she resists him subconsciously, and wriggles desperately.


    Gu Zechen sneers, touches her hot skin with his hands, and fondles her wonderful body slowly.


    The two hot bodies get entangled.


    There is no pleasure, only extreme pain wrapping her around.


    Su Ni can¡¯t help crying, and the tears soak the sheet.


    After a long time, it is getting light, and the man besides her is asleep. Su Ni sits up, and embraces herself tremblingly, and the memories of two years agoe to her mind.


    At first she married Gu Zechen just because An Rong wanted Gu Zechen to break up with Xu Waner, and she had the chance to marry him.


    The man and the woman who have never met and never loved each other are just a figurehead.


    However, Gu Zechen still hates her for breaking him up with Xu Waner.


    Wearing a silk sling, Su Ni goes out on the balcony with a cigarette, and her slender figure is charming, but so lonely.


    She doesn¡¯t know when she gets used to smoking, and the scent of mint permeates her mouth, making her intoxicated.


    Breeze blows, and her shoulder-length hair is voluptuous. Su Ni narrows her eyes, and looks into the distance.


    Then a sound of enginees from the road at the gate, a blue Porsche roars in, and it almost grazes the doorpost.


    Su Ni frowns, and sees a handsome man gets off the car. He looks up, just catching Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, his eyes light up.


    When does Gu¡¯s have such a striking beauty?


    Su Ni¡¯s face clouds over restlessly, and she returns to the room. She doesn¡¯t sleep on the bed, but curls up on the side of the sofa, however, Su Ni can¡¯t sleep soundly.


    When she wakes up the next morning, Gu Zechen has already left. Surprisingly, she doesn¡¯t know when she fell asleep on the carpet.


    She washes up in a hurry and goes to the living room, An Rong has gone to the nearby city these days, so¡­ only she and Gu Zechen live here?


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, please have a meal.¡± A steward brings her a delicate breakfast, Su Ni smiles andes to herself.


    Then a strange soundes from the gate.


    ¡°Uncle, wait for me, I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen goes ahead grimly, and as soon as he enters, he sees Su Ni, and suddenly his face is more clouded.


    Gu Lang almost crawls in behind Gu Zechen, and he thinks that jogging with Gu Zechen is just like fast running.


    Just catching a few breaths, Gu Lang sees the woman who amazed himst night.


    ¡°Uncle, who is she?¡± Gu Lang grows up in country C, and he is the eldest son of Gu Zechen¡¯s second brother, and he is the nephew of Gu Zechen.


    He sometimeses back to South city, but he never sees Su Ni.


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t answer Gu Lang, and walks to the second floor directly, and he ignores Su Ni.


    Gu Lang sits down opposite Su Ni, and his uncle doesn¡¯t tell him, so he can ask her by himself directly.


    ¡°Beauty, do you live here?¡±


    Su Ni frowns, and she doesn¡¯t want to answer him.


    However, Gu Lang keeps staring at her, and she dislikes that very much.


    She looks at the time, and it¡¯s almost the time to go back to Su¡¯spany, and Su Ni answers and goes out.


    Gu Lang looks at her slender back, and the more he looks, the more fascinated he bes.


    Seeing that Su Ni goes out on foot, he jumps into the sports car, and drives up to her.


    Su Ni¡¯s face clouds over, and she walks faster.


    Gu Lang smiles, and he is handsome, and no woman has ever treated him so coldly. Su Ni is the first one.


    It piques his interest even more.


    ¡°Where are you going, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Gu Lang says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Su Ni refuses him indifferently.


    Maybe she guesses that Gu Lang is in Gu¡¯s family, except An Rong, she can¡¯t be agreeable to others.


    ¡°It¡¯s at least half an hour¡¯s walk from here, I can¡¯t bear you wear high heels to torture yourself.¡± Gu Lang smiles, and the sports car brakes suddenly, just blocking Su Ni¡¯s way.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business, and it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Su Ni is grim, and people in Gu¡¯s family are really tiresome.


    Gu Lang is always brassy, but he doesn¡¯t know why, he is very interested in Su Ni.


    ¡°I¡¯m really caring about you, and get on the car, or I will waste time with you here.¡± Gu Lang simply pulls out his car key, and gets off the car desultorily.


    If he doesn¡¯t drive away, Su Ni won¡¯t leave.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Ni looks at the man impatiently.


    Gu Lang narrows his eyes, and stares at Su Ni as if staring at a prey, ¡°I like you.

 Chapter 9: Can’t Provoke

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni is stunned for a moment, then she looks up at him, with a faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Could you please get out of the way? Otherwise, I will call the police.¡± Then, Su Ni takes out the phone.


    Gu Lang doesn¡¯t care what Su Ni said at all, she wants to call the police?


    In the whole city, Gu family is so influential and powerful that it hoodwinks the public, and who dares to arrest him?


    ¡°Oh, gosh, maybe you don¡¯t know the situation, I want you, and you must be obedient!¡± Gu Lang has always been domineering, and his status makes him fear nothing.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford it, sir, please behave yourself.¡± Su Ni looks around, and thinks about where to go.


    Perceiving her intention, he grabs Su Ni¡¯s wrist suddenly, and she has to fall into his arms.


    The strange smell spreads over, and Su Ni frowns in disgust, but she can¡¯t push him away. The feeling of vertigo keepsing, and she is sweating more and more.


    She hasn¡¯t felt well sincest night, and now she feels that she is going to faint.


    Her eyes close slowly, and her consciousness gradually dissipates.


    Gu Lang is sort of shocked, what¡¯s going on? He hasn¡¯t done anything yet!


    At this moment, a ck Maybaches from behind, and the brake sound is deafening.


    Gu Zechen gets out of the car, takes Su Ni out of Gu Lang¡¯s arms indifferently, and says coldly, ¡°stay away from her!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s shout makes Gu Lang¡¯s mind clearer.


    Gu Zechen seems nervous, could she be uncle¡¯s woman?


    Gu Lang is shocked, sweating heavily, and he actually molested her aunt. Thinking of this, he goes home with Gu Zechen at once.


    Gu Zechen carries Su Ni to the master bedroom, calls Xiao Ming and tells him toe here immediately.


    Seeing Su Ni frowning tightly, he steps out irritably. When Gu Zechen sees Gu Lang, he kicks him.


    Gu Lang can¡¯t avoid him, and falls down.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Gu Zechen orders coldly.


    Gu Lang bows his head, feeling aggrieved. That woman is staying in Gu Zechen¡¯s room, and he doesn¡¯t guess wrong.


    But he always keeps away from women, doesn¡¯t he?


    Who is her¡­


    ¡°Uncle, when did you have woman?¡± Gu Lang can¡¯t help asking him.


    Gu Zechen lights a cigarette, and his look is somber, ¡°Mind your own business, otherwise, I will send you to North Africa.¡±


    Gu Lang is speechless at once, and he immediately understands that he can¡¯t provoke the woman who is staying in Gu Zechen¡¯s room.


    But¡­ doesn¡¯t Gu Zechen miss Xu Waner?


    ¡°I know, and I won¡¯t make trouble.¡± Gu Lang says.


    Not long after, Xiao Minges here, and sees Su Ni again, feeling somewhat curious.


    ¡°I gave her medicine and an injectionst night, her fever should have gone down today?¡±


    Why does she have a fever again?


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what the f**k did you do?!¡± Xiao Ming knows right away what was going on, and she has a fever, but Gu Zechen still can¡¯t help himself, gosh¡­


    He looks at Gu Zechen, and says sincerely, ¡°Su Ni is very weak, and she has been seriously ill before, so she has many hidden illnesses, Mr Gu, if you want her to be fine, don¡¯t be too cruel.¡±


    Gu Zechen remains impassive, and he wouldn¡¯t have done it if he hadn¡¯t been provoked by Su Ni.


    ¡°When will she wake up?¡± Gu Zechen asks.


    ¡°She can¡¯t wake up until night at the earliest, because she is exhausted, and just gets sunstroke, it is unlucky for her to meet you.¡±


    ¡°That will do, go away.¡± Gu Zechen says coldly, and ms the door. Xiao Ming is thrown out of the door and he shakes his head helplessly, it seems that he wille here often recently.


    In the master bedroom.


    Gu Zechen sits on the couch, and deals with official business with theptop, however, he can¡¯t concentrate on it. Su Ni¡¯s face always haunts his mind, and it makes him kind of agitated.


    He smokes his cigarette hard, and then finds an old photo in his phone. He hasn¡¯t thought of her for a long time.


    Waner¡­


    It¡¯s early in the morning when Su Ni wakes up, and there is a faint smell of tobo in the room, she frowns, but there is no one here.


    The servant has been watching over her, and she takes the medicine to Su Ni immediately when she hears Su Ni wakes up.


    Su Ni turns her head, and her face obviously expresses a meaning, that is, ¡°she doesn¡¯t want to drink it.¡±


    The servant dares not to force her, but Mr Gu bids the servant to monitor that Su Ni drinks the medicine. ¡°Take it away.¡± This smell makes Su Ni sick.


    The servant is helpless, so she has to report that to Gu Zechen. He is in the study. At the servant¡¯s words, Gu Zechen¡¯s face clouds over, and he walks to the master bedroom with a cold aura hanging over him.


    ¡°Su Ni, take the medicine!¡± It¡¯spletely a tone ofmand, and Gu Zechen looks down at her.


    Su Ni simply closes her eyes, and turns her back on Gu Zechen.


    She doesn¡¯t want to speak, and doesn¡¯t even want to see him.


    Gu Zechen is angry, because he is ignored over and over again, nobody dares to treat him like this all over the city.


    He pinches Su Ni¡¯s chin, so that she has to raise her head, and the man¡¯s sullen facees into her eyes.


    Her heart beats in panic, and she pulls the sheet tightly.


    ¡°Take the medicine, otherwise, I will help you take it by myself.¡± Gu Zechene takes the bowl, and says it word by word.


    Su Ni bites her lip, and she believes Gu Zechen can do that¡­


    He was like that before¡­


    She turns her head, and her expression is still stubborn.


    He smiles coldly, and intends to take the medicine first. Su Ni snatches the bowl from his hand at once, and forces herself to take it all.


    Gu Zechen narrows his eyes, and his thin lips lift slightly.

 Chapter 10: Beauty Like Star

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°You can go out now.¡± Su Ni is indifferent. She lies down again, and doesn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen sneers, steps over and lies down beside her.


    The familiar masculine smelles over her, and Su Ni cowers subconsciously, but she is embraced tightly by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you let me go.¡± Su Ni is very unustomed, and even feels averse.


    She just wants to sleep.


    Gu Zechen turns her delicate face, and his palms on her hot skin, which makes him respond at once.


    But at the moment, he can¡¯t do anything to her.


    It¡¯s really asking for trouble.


    Su Ni also feels that, however, she really doesn¡¯t have the strength to serve this man any more.


    She pushes his shoulder, and says, ¡°Do you want to do that again?¡±


    Gu Zechen narrows his eyes threateningly, lights a cigarette to control his desire, and embraces Su Ni tightly with his long arms.


    ¡°If you are obedient, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± His voice is full of menace.


    Su Ni pouts her lips, and doesn¡¯t speak any more.


    But Gu Zechen lies beside her, and she feels a little awkward¡­


    The next day, it¡¯s the noon when the servant wakes her up, and she must grab a bite and take some medicine.


    When she goes to the living room, Gu Zechen is not here, but Gu Lang sits aside.


    Su Ni is unfriendly to him, and loses her appetite suddenly.


    She asks the servant to bring up her lunch, at the moment, Gu Lang sees her and runs to her immediately.


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Gu Lang is very ufortable with this appetion.


    He found out Su Ni¡¯s identity yesterday by asking the steward, and he felt frustrated.


    He actually osted Gu Zechen¡¯s wife¡­


    Fortunately, his uncle didn¡¯t really punish him.


    After a short pause, Su Ni goes upstairs with a poker face.


    Another degenerate in Gu¡¯s family.


    In the afternoon, Su Ni asks Qin Yue to take her to Su¡¯spany. She has been ill these two days, and a lot of work is left behind.


    ¡°Ms. Su, did you tell Gu Zechen thest new project development?¡± Qin Yue asks.


    If this matter is not settled, it will affect the progress of other projects in Su¡¯spany.


    Su Nies to herself, and she feels a little irritated.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s intention is very obvious: he just wants Su Ni to beg him.


    She must do that.


    ¡°By the way, Su¡¯spany¡¯s current operating situation is not optimistic, and we¡¯d better let Gu¡¯spany inject capital into ourpany.¡± Qin Yue analyses.


    Su Ni looks at the statement in front of her, and none of the previous loan applications to the bank was approved, and it means that Su¡¯spany has no liquid capital at present.


    Actually, when she first took over Su¡¯spany, the assets were still considerable, but now, it¡¯s just the surface phenomenon.


    However, ording to Chen Sheng¡¯s n, she must submit to Gu Zechen, and it¡¯s the only way she can choose.


    At night, Su Ni puts on a light makeup, wears a sexy backless pajama, and sits on the sofa to wait for Gu Zechen after bathing.


    However, until the wee hours, she doesn¡¯t see him.


    She can¡¯t help remembering the intimate scene between Gu Zechen and a strange woman: he¡¯s been doing the same for thest two years?


    An Rong is not in the South city now, maybe Gu Zechen is having a pillow talk with another woman?


    Su Ni sneers, and stands on the balcony. She has just smoked, and now she restlessly paces on the balcony to ease her mind, but sees Gu Lang appear on the ground floorwn.


    When Gu Lang looks at Su Ni, his eyes lit up, and he feels that he is amazed by her every time he sees her.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡± He calls her name.


    He really couldn¡¯t call Su Ni as aunt.


    Su Ni smiles perfunctorily, but her beauty is like star in Gu Lang¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Lang thinks that the beauty who captivates the whole city is just the same as her.


    However, she is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to sleep?¡± Gu Lang knows that Gu Zechen still doesn¡¯te back tonight, and he can¡¯t help being bolder.


    Su Ni raises her eyebrows, doesn¡¯t answer him, and turns her head.


    Su Ni goes to the room, calls Qin Yue, and asks him to investigate Gu Zechen¡¯s whereabouts. Since Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t go home, then she has to find him.


    No sooner had she gone into the living room than Gu Lang came up against her. He looks verycent tonight.


    Su Ni smells a strong perfume on Gu Lang, and she frowns disgustedly.


    ¡°Su Ni, where are you going at thiste hour?¡± Gu Lang looks at her nkly.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t look at him, and she walks towards the door.


    ¡°I take you there, it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone at thiste hour, and I happen to be going out, too.¡± Gu Lang says.


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t have a car in Gu¡¯s vi, and taxi is not allowed in, actually, it¡¯s not safe for her to go out now.


    She looks at Gu Lang, and nods.


    Now that he knows her identity, he dare not do anything irrational.


    Gu Lang doesn¡¯t have any evil ideas now, at best, he just wants to see more of Su Ni, and absolutely dare not bully Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.


    Arriving at the Nansheng clubhouse that Qin Yue has found, Su Ni raises her eyebrows: this ce is not one of those messy ces, and she frowns, this is¡­ Yin¡¯s industry.


    When Cheng Yi used to date her, he often took her here.


    She controls her mood, and pushes the door open to get off.


    Gu Lang looks at her slender finger, and forces himself to turn his gaze. When he intends to turn the car round, suddenly, he remembers that it seems that the ce where uncle asked him to go is also here?


    ording to Qin Yue¡¯s message, Su Ni goes to the third floor, but when the elevator door opens, an embarrassed woman is kicked to the floor suddenly.


    Su Ni frowns, and goes backward for a few steps.


    But her ankle is held tightly by the woman who falls on the floor, and the woman¡¯s beautiful face has been pped several times.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She looks at thedying in terror, and catches Su Ni¡¯s skirt subconsciously.


    ¡°Little slut, you dare to seduce my husband? If I don¡¯t punish you severely, I won¡¯t be Mrs. Mo!¡± After that, Xu Qian¡¯s high heel is about to tread the woman¡¯s face, Su Ni holds her back just in time.

 Chapter 11: This Project Is Very Important

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Mrs. Mo, she is just a mistress, and you don¡¯t forget there are reporters here at any moment.¡± Su Ni says indifferently.


    At her words, Xu Qian looks up at the cold woman in front of her. The woman¡¯s outstanding temperament is inherent, obviously, shees from a wealthy family.


    However, Xu Qian has no impression of her.


    ¡°So what? I just want everyone in South city to know that this woman is a mistress, and make it impossible for her to stay here!¡± Xu Qian looks at the mistress angrily, eager to tear her.


    That mistress winces in fear, and she earns her living by virtue of her face, so this face must not be disfigured.


    She looks up at Su Ni imploringly, her intuition telling her that Su Ni can save her¡­


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? As far as I know, Mo¡¯spany is ready to be listed recently, if there¡¯s a scandal about Mr. Mo keeping mistress, it won¡¯t be a morous thing for apany.¡± Every word of Su Ni strikes at Xu Qian¡¯s heart like a hammer.


    Indeed, Su Ni is right.


    The most important thing for Mo¡¯s family at present is thepany¡¯s reputation.


    But she can¡¯t tolerate this little bitch!


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time for Mr. Mo to keep mistress, so you¡¯d better live with it. Even though you kill this mistress, he also will have other mistresses.¡±


    Mo¡¯s matter has already been the talk of high society. Su Ni has attended many parties this month, and she has already known a lot of things.


    Xu Qian wheezes, looks at Su Ni coldly, and gnashes her teeth with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re determined to protect her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Qian points at the woman on the ground arrogantly.


    Su Ni frowns, and she just doesn¡¯t like being stopped in the way.


    ¡°I dare not do that, Mrs. Mo can do what you want to do.¡± Su Ni smiles, and gets out of the elevator without trace.


    The woman¡¯s eyes widen, and she wants to catch up with Su Ni, but she is caught by Xu Qian¡¯s servant.


    That woman¡¯s shoulders are held by others, and her eyes stare at Su Ni closely to keep Su Ni¡¯s appearance in mind. Actually, Su Ni could have saved her, but she chooses to ignore her.


    However, she knows that Xu Qian dare not kill her, and she remembers Su Ni.


    Qin Yue has been waiting for Su Ni, and he can¡¯t help being surprised to see her.


    Su Ni can¡¯t offend anyone now, and her every action in South city must be urate.


    But if Xu Qian investigates this matter in the future and takes advantage of it, she will have one more enemy.


    ¡°Su Ni, you should have calmed down.¡± Qin Yue can¡¯t help saying.


    Su Ni¡¯s face remains cid, and she smiles and says, ¡°Mo¡¯spany is the only one who can rebel against Gu¡¯spany, and I won¡¯t be foolish enough to offend her to find a rival for myself. Do you think anything will happen to Mo¡¯spany?¡±


    Qin Yue pauses, and Su Ni always sees things clearly, but he has no idea that she should be so thoughtful.


    If trained and guided cannily, she will be great certainly.


    Gu Lang has just entered the clubhouse when he sees Gu Zechening towards him. He stops a moment, and asks in amazement, ¡°Uncle, are you leaving?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowns, and he would have taken along Gu Lang to the negotiation, but Gu Langes toote, and he has already settled the matter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answers, and walks on.


    Gu Lang can¡¯t help looking behind him. Does Su Nie here to find Gu Zechen?


    Or shees here to find others?


    Seeing Gu Lang does not go, Gu Zechen stops and asks impatiently, ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, I just brought her here, and I don¡¯t know who she wants to find.¡± Gu Lang says.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At his words, Gu Zechen frowns, Su Ni?


    ¡°You go back first.¡± He says with a deep voice.


    Then, he gets into the car, but doesn¡¯t leave.


    Su Ni knows Gu Zechen has left, and she doesn¡¯t stay long before shees out with Qin Yue. Gu Zechen¡¯s assistant steps forward to let her get into the car.


    Su Ni looks at the familiar Maybach, and slows her pace.


    As soon as she gets into the car, Gu Zechen pulls her into his arms, and her soft breath dissipates much of his gloomy breath.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± His tone is very deep.


    Su Ni bites her lip, and looks up at the handsome man in front of her, she takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Ie here to find you.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet, how can you get out?¡± He touches her forehead with his palm, feeling it still hot.


    Su Ni avoids her hand, and sits aside.


    Gu Zechen narrows his eyes, and he is unpleasant gradually.


    Su Ni says, ¡°Why are you against the government developing Su¡¯s new project?¡±


    Gu Zechen raises his eyebrows, and this is board¡¯s decision.


    The project¡¯s site is opposite Gu¡¯s mall, and Gu¡¯spany has aplete development n for that area, but Su¡¯spany ns to build a hotel now, and it isn¡¯t in their ns.


    ¡°So? Is this project very important?¡± Gu Zechen looks indifferent.


    Su¡¯spany has risen faster than he expected.


    And after Su Ni gets out from the mental hospital, she bes different.


    If she bes a force, it¡¯s absolutely not something he can allow.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ni nods, and says frankly, ¡°I just inherited Su¡¯spany, and I can¡¯t make mistakes.


    Gu Zechen touches his chin, and from her attitude, he can know that she evidentlyes for help.


    So¡­


    Gu Zechen chuckles, and looks at Su Ni with piercing eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s get divorce, if you divorce me, I will help you once.

 Chapter 12: You Can’t Stand Such a Little Thing

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni¡¯s face clouds over suddenly, and she turns her head indifferently.


    Gu Zechen knows her attitude, but he¡¯s not angry, because Su Ni will certainly beg him atst, anyway.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, where are we going now?¡± The driver asks respectfully.


    ¡°Gu¡¯s hotel.¡±


    At his words, Su Ni frowns, and she called An Rong half an hour ago, and An Rong is in South City now.


    Does Gu Zechen mean he will not go home tonight?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, she doesn¡¯t want to ask him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± Then, Su Ni pushes the door open, and is about to get off.


    But the door is locked suddenly, and Gu Zechen¡¯s face clouds over, and he bids the driver to drive on.


    Su Ni thinks he insists on doing things in his own way, and she looks at him angrily, unwilling to go to the hotel with Gu Zechen, and maybe she will meet some of those cheap women.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, let me rest a minute.¡± Then, Gu Zechen actually closes his eyes, seeming to be asleep.


    Su Ni is agitated, and it isn¡¯t long before the car reaches the hotel.


    Before she enters, she sees a familiar figure standing on the right side of the doorway. That is the woman who embraced Gu Zechen intimatelyst time.


    Obviously, she is waiting for Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t get off the car, and Gu Zechen pulls her out by force. He pinches her chin with his long fingers, and she has to see him, ¡°You wait for me and we go back together tonight.¡±


    Su Ni bites her lip, and she resists strongly. Gu Zechen takes her to the hotel just for she can watch him staying in the hotel with another woman?! It¡¯s so humiliating!


    She pushes Gu Zechen away with force, and says coldly, ¡°I think Mr. Gu will take a long time to vent his desire, so I don¡¯t want to wait for you.¡±


    At her words, Gu Zechen narrows his eyes threateningly, and smiles contemptuously, he orders, ¡°You have to wait for me, even though you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Then, two bodyguards in cke out of the hotel and press her down on the sofa.


    And that woman holds Gu Zechen¡¯s arm proudly and they go to the suite together.


    Su Ni stares at their backs, and she wants to f**king kill them!


    But she knows that if she goes home alone tonight, An Rong will doubt their rtionship.


    If she goes back with Gu Zechen, it will be safe at least.


    In the suite on the top floor.


    Gu Zechen lies on the sofazily, and Guan Ning kneels on the carpet, rubbing his shoulders with her fair fingers.


    ¡°Mr Gu, may I stay tonight?¡± Guan Ning¡¯s curved eyebrows are very seductive.


    But she is just like any other woman in Gu Zehen¡¯s eyes.


    Guan Ning¡¯s eyes resemble Xu Waner¡¯s almost in every way, and that¡¯s why he keeps Guan Ning.


    Gu Zechen takes out a cigarette, and Guan Ning lights the cigarette for him immediately. Her soft breasts rub his chest lightly, but his face is as calm as ever.


    He lowers his eyes, and his thin lips form an ironical curve, ¡°Guan Ning, don¡¯t forget your identity.¡±


    At his words, Guan Ning¡¯s eyes are slightly moist for she has been serving him for more than a year, but she did nothing but apany him.


    Notwithstanding she stayed overnight, nothing happened.


    Will Gu Zechen be different when he faces Mrs. Gu?


    She lowers her head and smiles sadly, ¡°I know, and I¡¯ll leave in a moment.¡±


    Gu Zechen remembers that Su Ni is downstairs. He narrows eyes, holds Guan Ning¡¯s shoulders suddenly to press her down on the sofa, and kisses her from the earlobe to her long slender neck, corbone¡­


    Guan Ning is secretly happy, but she finds Gu Zechen stops, rolls over and sits up, and there is no sign of passion on his face!


    In the lobby, two hours have passed.


    Su Ni stands up impatiently, but two strong bodyguards block her way.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen and Guan Ning go downstairs finally. Su Ni turns her head, and her eyes fall on Guan Ning¡¯s neck all of a sudden, there are a few deep or shallow hickeys on it.


    Suddenly, it¡¯s as if a basin of cold water were being poured on Su Ni, and her face pales.


    Guan Ning stares at Su Ni, and her cherry lips smile lightly, ¡°Mr Gu, I¡¯m going back first.¡±


    Gu Zechen puts an arm around her shoulder lightly, but his mind is not on her.


    Su Ni gets into the car first, and when Gu Zechen gets in, there is a faint scent of perfume on him.


    It disgusts her just like thest time.


    Su Ni bites her lip, and in fact, she doesn¡¯t care about him, but at that moment, she feels very sad.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Su Ni can¡¯t help saying.


    After all, she is the legitimate Mrs. Gu, but just now, Gu Zechen actually left her waiting for him, and he was intimate with another woman!


    Although she doesn¡¯t love him, she will feel hurt as well.


    Gu Zechen is always indifferent. He turns his head, and his obsidian eyes are as dark as the sea, ¡°You can¡¯t stand such a little thing, how can you be Mrs. Gu, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, you can only touch me if you want to.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t know where her couragees from, and she just said that!


    Later, she regrets her words¡­


    Gu Zechen is just a pervert when he is in bed!


    ¡°You are ill recently, and I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t handle it.¡± Gu Zechen smiles frivolously.


    His arms hold Su Ni¡¯s slender waist suddenly, and he pulls her into his chest to feel her cold body temperature.


    His hands grow restless gradually, and slip under her shirt.


    Suddenly, Su Ni freezes. A strange and familiar smelles in, and she ps him.


    The man¡¯s face clouds over at once. He holds Su Ni¡¯s hands tightly, and the sound of bone crunches, and she is sweating with pain.


    But she still stares at Gu Zechen hard.


    ¡°You¡­ let me go¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen smiles coldly, and his obsidian eyes are frightening, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to touch you? Right? Let me see that if your charm conquers me or Guan Ning¡¯s charm conquers me¡­¡±

 Chapter 13: It’s Difficult to Control

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni¡¯s tears well up suddenly, and she remembers that Gu Zechen has touched Guan Ning just now, and now he wants to touch her, she feels that he is filthy.


    With her hands pressing against his breast, Su Ni turns her head forcefully, but Gu Zechen pulls the tie off, and ties it roughly around her wrists.


    Su Ni screams, but she can only move her legs, and she wants to kick him. Gu Zechen sneers. His slender body presses on her, and splits her legs.


    Her hands are tied on the armrest, and with her chest raised, she just faces him.


    The shameful action makes her flush, and the man¡¯s handsome face bes blood-thirsty in the dim light. The backseat is very private, but Su Ni dare not scream.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, why don¡¯t you die?! You go away!¡± Su Ni can¡¯t help crying out.


    She can¡¯t stand¡­


    She can¡¯t stand the filthy Gu Zechen¡­


    He treats her cruelly, and lowers his head to kiss her from the chattering mouth to her ears. His voice is cold, ¡°ah, do you hate me so much? Then you divorce me, if you don¡¯t divorce me, you will be waiting for me to torture you to death.¡±


    Su Ni can¡¯t help crying, does Gu Zechen have to do this¡­


    The identity of Mrs. Gu is her only lifeline.


    Su Ni bites her lip tightly. She restrains herself and stands it¡­


    It¡¯s almost dawn before they drive back to Gu¡¯s vi.


    Su Ni¡¯s feet are weak, and Gu Zechen holds her across the door.


    She is draped in his coat, and her hair is messy. Her face flushes, and by her appearance others know what happened.


    An Rong has rested, and there is one servant, but she dare not look up at them.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Gu Zechen is always cold, dignified, and moody, and nobody dares to mess with him.


    Although Su Ni has a good temper, she is absent from Gu¡¯s house all the year round, so she is strange to the servant.


    Going back to their room, Su Ni takes a shower immediately. Gu Zechen handles some business affairs in his study, and his mind is full of pictures of his intimacy with Su Ni just now.


    It¡¯s so tantalizing and deadly.


    He bes more and more unable to control himself.


    The next day, Su Ni goes down to breakfast, and An Rong has already been seated.


    ¡°Where did you go with Gu Zechenst night?¡± An Rong asks.


    Su Ni looks down, and her face is a little pale.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t go back to the roomst night, and she slept soundly, but she is still not feeling well.


    ¡°We had dinner together, then we walked around and came back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± An Rong smiles with satisfaction.


    The servant has already reported to her that Gu Zechen had held Su Ni backst night, and she also thought like this.


    Gu Zechen justes back from running, and at Su Ni¡¯s words, his thin lips curl upward.


    He wipes the sweat and sits down besides Su Ni.


    ¡°Get me a cup of coffee.¡± Gu Zechen pushes the milk away from him.


    The servantes forward immediately, but Gu Zechen looks at Su Ni, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I only like the coffee you make.¡±


    His words imply that Su Ni should bring him coffee.


    However, Su Ni doesn¡¯t know his taste.


    But Gu Zechen says so, and she just has to do it.


    When she brings the coffee back, it¡¯s ck coffee without sugar.


    An Rong frowns, for she knows her son¡¯s taste, and he doesn¡¯t like ck coffee.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face clouds over indeed, ¡°ah, this taste is just as unpleasant as you. It is hard for me to swallow it.¡±


    Su Ni feels embarrassed, for there are servants standing around here, and An Rong just sits opposite her. It¡¯s no doubt that Gu Zechen is berating her.


    Su Ni is aggrieved, and she clenches her hands subconsciously.


    Gu Zechen sips the coffee, and his face rxes a little, but he still has a cold aura.


    An Rong can¡¯t help saying, ¡°Zechen, you restrain yourself, do you forget my words!¡±


    Gu Zechen slouches back in his chair, and looks at Su Ni with a deep meaning.


    ¡°I remember that, and I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    ¡°You go with her.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll just drive myself.¡± Su Ni already told Qin Yue to bring her car overst night.


    She is terrified of Gu Zechen¡¯s car!


    An Rong frowns, and they have gone out separately. She sighs, and thinks they cannot go on like this¡­


    When Su Ni just arrives at thepany, Qin Yue brings a good news to her: the government has lifted the ban, and they can continue to develop the new project.


    Su Ni frowns, and it can¡¯t be so smooth.


    Su Ni looks up at Qin Yue and asks, ¡°Did he do that?¡±


    Qin Yue pauses. As expected, nothing can escape Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, actually, my master was going to do it.¡± Qin Yue exins.


    Su Ni smiles, and it¡¯s so ufortable for her to be used as a pawn.


    But she has nothing, and what can she do?


    The man who left her with nothing should be punished


    ¡°Show me the project book of Nanjiawan, and I¡¯m going to have dinner with our partner tonight. We need to make it before Cheng¡¯spany does.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At 7:00 p. m., shees to the star-rated restaurant on the bank of the river in an elegant dress. The project of Nanjiawan can¡¯t be done sessfully only by Su¡¯spany, and it¡¯s Qin Yue who rmended the partner.


    The background of the partner is a famous overseas enterprise. It intends to return to China to develop, and has plenty of money. Su Ni has known its information thoroughly, and she is perfectly at ease.


    They have not waited long before the manes. A white suit outlines his handsome face. His figure is slender, and his behaviour elegant.


    He is a man who is enough to attract a woman to love him.


    However, Su Ni¡¯s face remains impassive.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ruan Yichen.¡± The man wears a pair of rimless sses. With sharp and subtle eyes he looks at Su Ni.

 Chapter 14: Every Miller Draws Water to His Own Mill

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Ni.¡± Su Ni introduces herself briefly, and sits down gracefully opposite.


    The man has investigated everything thoroughly, including Su¡¯spany, Su Ni and her personal identity before he came here.


    Needless to say more.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth curls, half smirking. He opens the file before him with his fair and bony fingers, and pushes it to her.


    ¡°This is my sincerity, and I wonder what ability yourpany has to ensure the sess of Nanjiawan project?¡±


    Su Ni looks calm, and she browses the document quickly and smoothly, and when she finishes reading thest page, she is shocked.


    Although K. J has upied arge market in Europe, and it is also flourishing in Southeast Asia in recent years, if he wants to stand firm in China within three years, it isn¡¯t as simple as he thinks, even only in South City.


    She doesn¡¯t know if thispany doesn¡¯t learn enough about the domestic market, or it has the ability indeed.


    Su Ni can¡¯t help looking up, and glimpses at him coldly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, his hands cross on the table, and he looks superior, and obviously, he is waiting for her reply.


    ¡°Now that you are rmended by assistant Qin, so I certainly trust you.¡±


    Su Ni straightens herself, and she assumes the host¡¯s position clearly without any trace.


    Then, Su Ni looks confident andfirm, saying slowly, ¡°I can¡¯t reply to you definitely at present, but I can tell you that Nanjiawan project is imperative for me.¡±


    Su Ni tells the truth.


    Because in this case, any boast and excuse will cause some unnecessary setbacks.


    She can¡¯t afford to lose any part of this game.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    However, Ruan Yichen pushes his sses, picks up the file and stands up, he smiles reluctantly, ¡°so, Ie in vain today.¡±


    Su Ni looks down and keeps her countenance.


    After three seconds, Su Ni looks at his hurried back, and says in a deep voice, ¡°K. J has plenty of money, and it does have great assets, unfortunately, it¡¯s far from entering the domestic market!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but I believe that I do notck partners in South City!¡±


    Ruan Yichen turns and smiles, and his piercing eyes are confident and arrogant.


    He didn¡¯t intend toe here, and now it¡¯s really a waste of time.


    Su Ni isn¡¯t angry, and nods with approval, ¡°not to mention the dominant Gu¡¯spany, we just think about Mo¡¯spany and Cheng¡¯pany, for both of them have the power to dominate. And our Su¡¯spany is too weak, so it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    Ruan Yichen raises his eyebrows slightly, and Su Ni is so frank, and she arouses his interest.


    But he just keeps listening, and he doesn¡¯t intend to sit back.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s unnecessary to think about Gu¡¯spany, because it doesn¡¯tck money, and maybe Cheng¡¯spany is better for you, but I don¡¯t know if you cooperate with him, how much profit you will get, so you can only consider my mediocre Su¡¯spany.¡±


    Su Ni smiles, and Su¡¯spany ispletely devalued by her.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face clouds over, and Su Ni¡¯s analysis is exactly what he has thought, and his sight is more and more piercing, ¡°Ms. Su underestimates K. J, as long as I have the money, I will not worry about the project!¡±


    ¡°Although Nanjiawan project was pressured before, if Mr. Ruan is well informed, you can know that it was all over in the morning. And our Su¡¯spany is trying its best to prepare for the follow-up.¡±


    Su Ni continues.


    Ruan Yichen nods, and he heard of that indeed.


    ¡°Nanjiawan project¡¯s site is in the Gu¡¯s business area, so I don¡¯t need to tell you how valuable it is, and I¡­¡±


    Su Ni smiles, lowers head and touches the ring on her ring finger, ¡°As an old Chinese saying goes, every miller draws water to his own mill, Mr. Ruan, what do you think?¡±


    At her words, Ruan Yichen narrows his eyes.


    Although Su Ni and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t publicize their rtionship, if one pays attention to that, he/she will find out the truth.


    About Su Ni¡¯s words, he has to think twice.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything, and Su Ni knows that her words has an effect, so she follows it up and says, ¡°If Mr. Gu has to make a choice between Cheng¡¯spany and mine, what do you think he will do?¡±


    ¡°Please sit down, Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Su Ni sees Ruan Yichen moves. She smiles, and stands up to invite Ruan Yichen to sit down again respectfully and sincerely.


    Then, Ruan Yichen bes more serious and cautious as he looks at Su Ni.


    Su Ni smiles without a word. She epts the scrutiny of his eyes, and sips her tea calmly, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Ruan?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have developed your negotiating skills at such a young age, and I¡¯m too careless. I believe that Su¡¯pany chooses you as its leader, it falls short of the best but it¡¯s better than the worst.¡±


    Ruan Yichen admires her sincerely.


    ¡°You are overpraising me.¡±


    Su Ni smiles and she doesn¡¯t retort him.


    Now Su¡¯spany is short of money, and this weakness is a fatal blowstrike. If she shows a little ttery and impatience, maybe she will lose the initiative in that the sess and failure are controlled by Ruan Yichen.


    Even though they cooperate with each other atst, the decision will never belong to Su¡¯spany, and it¡¯s thest thing Su Ni wants.


    Now Su Ni already secures herself as the host, and she pours tea for Ruan Yichen herself. The ring on her ring finger shes by, and his eyes be deeper and deeper.


    ¡°This is our Su¡¯spany¡¯s bid n, Mr. Ruan, you can have a look.¡±


    After she is almost sure that he is interested in this cooperation, Su Ni takes out her carefully prepared n, and during the handover, each of them holds a part, and eye to eye, Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile bes more obvious, ¡°Ms. Su, don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Su Ni smiles.


    Within minutes, Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes range from incredulity to wonder, then there is a series ofplex reactions, and to the end, his eyes are filled with wonder.


    The woman opposite him is elegant and easy, and it seems that she has full assurance of sess, and it makes him more confident of this cooperation.


    ¡°Then, luckily I turn around, otherwise, I am afraid I will miss an excellent partner.¡±


    Ruan Yichen says and stands up, extending his right hand to her, and there is no arrogance in his eyes. His smile is passionate.


    Just in time, the cell phone rings.


    Su Ni motions that he can answer the phone first, but Ruan Yichen shakes his head, and bes careful and serious, ¡°I think I made a choice, Ms. Su, I hope our cooperation will be sessful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already prepared the n of bid adequately, and now I have your help, I believe that Nanjiawan project is in our bag.¡±


    Then, Su Ni shakes Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand solemnly.


    After that, Ruan Yichen answers the phone. He just says something for a second or two, and then he interrupts it impatiently.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s unnecessary for me to go to the Cheng¡¯spany in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I met Ms. Su, and she is an outstanding partner.¡±

 Chapter 15: A Useful Title of Mrs. Gu

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Then the two get up and leave with smile andughter.


    Putting aside their partnership, the two get along well with each other because they are in simr age and both have unloaded the burden.


    At the gate.


    A ck Maybach stops in the corner, but it is not low-key.


    Su Ni nces at it and her mouth can¡¯t help rising. Ruan Yichen sees that Gu Zechen is there, and he smiles again, ¡°Then I will not bother you.¡±


    Hey, why does Gu Zechen appear here?


    However, it is not necessary for Su Ni to dismantle it. She nods and watches his leaving with smile.


    Then she takes brisk paces and walks towards that Maybach.


    ¡°Hm, do you suddenly remember your responsibility as a husband ande to pick me up?¡±


    Because Su Ni has signed a sessful cooperation contract just now, she is in a good mood and Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face seems to be pleasing to her eyes.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are dull, and his thin lips are closed. Even though Su Ni gets on the car and sits next to him, he never looks at her.


    And no response.


    It seems that Su Ni is a mass of air.


    ¡°Forget it. Anyway, today, thank you.¡± Su Ni does not take it seriously. The shing action of fixing her broken hair behind her ear makes Gu Zechen look at her.


    After a long while, Gu Zechen says softly, ¡°Do you?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart misses a beat with no reason. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes just now were too scary. He must have seen the ring in her hand¡­


    The ring¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But your acting skill is getting more and more exquisite. You take me as a show. Don¡¯t you know what I will do?¡±


    With his words, Gu Zechen approaches her. His light brown eyespletely reflect her face and Su Ni¡¯s heart instantly jumps to her throat.


    ¡°What acting skill?¡±


    Su Ni ys the fool.


    With Gu Zechen¡¯s first sight, Su Ni quickly took off the ring, and the clean fingers are between their chests.


    Su Ni breathes stably, greets with Gu Zechen¡¯s cold eyes calmly, and suddenly smiles, ¡°Gu¡¯s mouth takes off the gloves. I don¡¯t know what you are thinking about now?¡±


    She is saying, and her fingers cross his cor slowly. Her slender fingers slip into the man¡¯s silk shirt.


    At the moment when she touches Gu Zechen¡¯s skin, her fingers are stiff and begin shivering. She seems to think of a terrible dream.


    In the past, the man had nothing but dislike for her no matter what she did. But this time, the man does everything to divorce her.


    At this moment, the man¡¯s body is also obviously stiff.


    It makes her instinctively retract her fingers, but Gu Zechen catches her wrist.


    The slender and white wrist bones are too weak before Gu Zechen, and it seems that they can bepletely broken with a little bit of effort.


    ¡°That hurts!¡±


    Though Su Ni makes a painful sound, it is hard to see any sympathy and pity from Gu Zechen¡¯s face. It bes violent and intolerant.


    ¡°Su Ni, I warn you. Your project has nothing to do with me, so don¡¯t think about using my family¡¯s reputation to achieve your purpose, otherwise¡­ I will make you die!¡±


    Thest four words, Gu Zechen almost says, with clenching his teeth.


    The wrist has been numb. Gu Zechen has repeated those malicious words more than once. She thinks that she has already adapted to that, but she still feels pain at this moment.


    Even if Gu Zechen knows that the biggest chip of her cooperation is Gu¡¯s family, Su Ni does not have a little fear and guilt. She smiles again and says charmingly, ¡°I would like to ask Mr. Gu: are there any other method crueller than divorce?¡±


    In order to divorce, he will not hesitate to threaten her with the project.


    But after one night, the situation suddenly has been reversed. If Gu Zechen really wants to block, she is afraid that it will not be solved so quickly.


    At her words, Gu Zechen suddenly rxes her hands, and the pinched ce has be red and swollen.


    He looks out of the window, and even refuses to look at Su Ni again. He coldly tells her, ¡°When ites to government, please don¡¯t think I am helping you. You are not qualified.¡±


    Su Ni is not angry. Anyway, the Nanjiawan project has been restarted. She rubs her red wrist and smiles softly, ¡°So you have no objection.¡±


    Therefore, this is the reason why Su Ni wants to say thanks to him.


    After her words, the man¡¯s face bes gloomy, and his palm has already been pinched into a ball. The blue veins appear. However, there is no next action.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear!¡±


    Su Ni smiles and blooms,pletely ignoring Gu Zechen¡¯s ck face. She wants to kiss Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. However, Gu Zechen pushes her away indifferently.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t be too smug!¡± Gu Zechen warns.


    ¡°Though I am proud, I will not forget my identity. Just like today, I am Gu Zechen¡¯s wife. Even if I don¡¯t mention it, others also know that. How can you say I use this identity?¡±


    Su Ni does not dare to go down the wind.


    It cannot be denied that the title of Mrs. Gu is really useful.


    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±


    Three secondster, Su Ni gets out of the car and almost does not stand well. Then Maybach flies fast and it scares Su Ni so much that she quickly hurries back two steps.


    ¡°Stingy man!¡± Su Ni cannot help whispering with an indifference look.


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    When Su Ni opens her bag, she finds that the ring has disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously in the bag. How can it be gone?¡±


    Su Ni frowns. However, after repeated confirmation, she has to ept the fact that she left the ring in Gu Zechen¡¯s car.


    As soon as she think of Gu Zechen¡¯s cold eyes when he sees the ring, Su Ni can¡¯t help shuddering.


    They even don¡¯t have a decent wedding, and Gu Zechen hates her so much. He never buys a ring for her. Today, wearing the ring is just to cope with the scene. In addition, she bought that ring from at her own expense.


    If not necessary, she will not touch it.


    While Su Ni is standing on the side of the road, about to take a taxi, a high-key blue Porsche stops at the side of the road.


    Su Ni has no emotions about this big nephew, but Gu Lang is too active and nobody can refuse him.


    ¡°Su Ni, why are you here. Where is my uncle?¡±


    After that, he looks around and talks to himself, ¡°so my uncle leaves you here?¡±


    Su Ni can¡¯t help thinking that he talks too much and after sitting in the co-pilot, she solemnly reminds him, ¡°Gu Lang, I am your aunt.¡±


    Gu Lang snorts and nces at the young and beautiful face. He is unhappy.


    ¡°Such a youngdy lets me call her aunt. That sounds old.¡±


    Gu Lang refuses.


    ¡°How about your uncle? Why didn¡¯t call his name directly?¡±


    Certainly, when Su Ni mentions Gu Zechen, Gu Lang is like a frosted eggnt,pletely smashed.

 Chapter 16: Aunt and Brother-in-law Are Not on Good Terms

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Though he is brave, Gu Lang doesn¡¯t want to oppose her in the face of Gu Zechen.


    Thinking of Gu Zechen¡¯s ck face, Gu Lang cannot help shivering.


    Besides, he did see Gu Zechen before. So he says again, ¡°Su Ni¡­¡±


    Perceiving the gloomy gaze, Gu Lang quickly changes his words. ¡°Aunt, did you quarrel with my uncle?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni answers simply and decisively.


    ¡°But, why do I feel that both of you are weird?¡±


    ¡°You are so curious. Why not ask your uncle directly? I don¡¯t provide gossip here.¡±


    Su Ni says, flicking the folds on her clothes. Although her face is expressionless, her body exudes the aura that drives others away from her.


    Gu Lang answers with a click of his tongue again. Uncle¡¯s woman should have such a cold aura. It is true.


    After that, it is quiet.


    It is nearly ten o¡¯clock when they get home. An Rong sleeps early in daily life, leaving only two servants to guard the living room.


    ¡°Madam is back.¡±


    She nods, watching the second floor, which is still dark because lights are not turned on. She asks frankly, ¡°Is Gu Zechen back?¡±


    The servant shakes his head and watches Su Ni¡¯s face cautiously.


    Su Ni smiles and says nothing. Because Gu Zechen is not at home, her pace is much lighter.


    In the middle of the night, Su Ni is awakened by the noise.


    After careful listening, she finds that Gu Zechen is back.


    Su Ni looks at the watch. Um, 2:30, does he still know toe back?


    It is a coincidence that An Rong discovers that when she goes to bathroom. Now, they are quarreling unhappily downstairs.


    An Rong always mes Gu Zechen for he stays outte and ignores Su Ni and the whole family. Gu Zechen asionally answers with one or two words. He is also extremely tired.


    ¡°Son, I know that you still think about that woman, but you should put it down after so many years.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t you, how could Waner have a car ident? Mom, I will not forget this.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone bes cold, and he interrupts An Rong¡¯s persuasion without any politeness.


    Su Ni twists the quilt with her hands, and her body curls up tightly into a ball.


    A year ago, she came to Gu¡¯s family. At that time, Xu Waner had a car ident. From then on, Gu Zechen began staying outte. With time going by, she gets used to it.


    ¡°I know that you are still ming me. But Su Ni is innocent, why can¡¯t you treat her better?¡±


    ¡°Son!¡±


    Afterwards, theree light and rhythmic footsteps. Gu Zechen is going upstairs. An Rong shouts a few times from the back and but GuZechen does not stop.


    Su Ni quickly closes her eyes, pretending to sleep.


    ¡°Since you dare to force me to marry you, no one is innocent.¡±


    After his words, the door is opened, and Su Ni¡¯s heart is lifted up.


    Thest sentence is told by him deliberately.


    The man does not stop, and rushes to Su Ni directly in the darkness. He suddenly opens the quilt and pulls Su Ni up.


    Su Ni is shocked, squinting, half-dreaming and staring at him. She shouts with dissatisfaction, ¡°Gu Zechen, what are you doing now? Don¡¯t you let me sleep?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you are already awake. Besides, you dare file my suit. Good job.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni ispletely awake, and she cannot see his face in the dark. However, she can still feel the gloomy aura from the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡°Good acting skill!¡±


    Gu Zechen pushes her. Su Ni falls onto the bed, feeling dizzy.


    Someone knocks at the door.


    Su Ni holds her breath and Gu Zechen no longer speaks. The air is quiet and terrible.


    A few secondster, Su Ni shouts to the door, ¡°Mom, we are fine. You should go


    to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Then you also have a rest early.¡±


    An Rong is still worried about two them, and waits for a few minutes near the door. Making sure that it is quiet, and then she leaves.


    Su Ni looks at the ck shadow lying next to her, whose heartbeat is rapid. It is a little annoying. She says coldly, ¡°Mom has gone, you can get up.¡±


    Gu Zechen pretends to miss her words and does not move. Until Su Ni pushes him, Gu Zechen catches her hand and warns her with a low voice, ¡°Su Ni, I advise you to be honest. Do not do these things. Don¡¯t you want me toe back? Well, I satisfy you now!¡±


    After that, he turns over and presses Su Ni under his body directly, and his hands are groping her.


    Su Ni is angry and annoyed. While she curls her legs, Gu Zechen presses her in advance. Su Ni looks at him with grievances, ¡°You know, my body is still not good, and I believe you don¡¯t want me to faint again.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s head is stunned, remembering Xiao Ming¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Because it is your duty as Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Though he says that, Gu Zechen does not take the next step.


    Su Ni has no words to refute, but her body is really unable to withstand his torture.


    However, she cannot tell him, the culprit.


    With a bang, Su Ni turns on the light.


    Su Ni does not prevent his body from approaching, and hugs him tightly and closes her eyes, ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you, but you should care about your mother¡­¡±


    Ah!


    When she mentions An Rong, the anger in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes appears again. ¡°Su Ni, do you think that my mother is here and you have more confidence opposing me?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At least, this marriage is inseparable.¡±


    Seeing that this man does not act rudely as usual, Su Ni bes much braver. Her hands sp his arms and murmurs softly, ¡°Hey, think about what you did tonight. Who has gone too far?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I aming back topensate you. Su Ni, what do you want?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneers.


    Su Ni takes a deep breath and her chest heaves up and down. She is awakened by the man in the middle of the night, and has to be insulted by him.


    ¡°How? Can¡¯t you tolerate me?¡±


    Gu Zechen continues to spark her anger. He still remembers the woman¡¯s temper when they were just married. This woman was arrogant, and even he was not respected by her.


    This year, what happened to her, which changed her temper dramatically?


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Su Niins sadly, ¡°You always say that I go too far. Think about it carefully. Who always asks for a divorce? Who always bes angry in front of mom? Don¡¯t forget. It is me who maintain the rtionship when mom is here.¡±


    ¡°Humph¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen directly pinches her chin, and it is almost crushed by him. His eyes are full of juggling and teasing, ¡°Su Ni, do you know that you be more annoyed now? Especially, your sharp tongue is really unlikable.¡±


    Just now, he thought that Su Ni would be angry. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to change her temperament. Like a persimmon, she is fooled by him. Atst, he turns out to be wrong?

 Chapter 17: Taking The Pills!

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Then I will beg my husband.¡±


    Su Ni bes extremely docile, which almost makes one suspect her. Her two small hands have slowly extended below his abdomen.


    Gu Zechen suddenly frowns. He is angry, and holds her hands directly.


    However, the man is powerful and strong. Soon Su Ni¡¯s hands are controlled and put on both sides of her ears. Gu Zechen¡¯s breath is close.


    ¡°Su Ni, are you ying with me? You are still green. If you don¡¯t divorce, I will kill you in minutes.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯m lucky.¡±


    Su Ni clenches his teeth, but a sly smile arises in her eyes, and she pushes Gu Zechen, ¡°Let me go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±


    After his words, he rips off her pajamas directly and prates her immediately.


    The pain makes Su Ni frown, looking at the pieces of her pajamas. The cruel man has no patience to take off his clothes.


    ¡°Be careful, even if it is pain, you have to endure it.¡±


    Gu Zechen turns her face and bites her lip.


    He can feel that Su Ni¡¯s body is extraordinarily dry today, and it is almost impossible to move.


    Gu Zechen is so ufortable that he pushes again. He naturally notices Su Ni¡¯s pale face, but she bites her teeth and does not make any sound.


    ¡°Su Ni, do you think you are very pitiful and innocent? Now I can tell you, from the first day you came to this family, you cannot escape it anymore.¡±


    There is a little grief in Su Ni¡¯s heart. She asks him unwillingly, ¡°Did I do anything wrong? Do I have to follow the funeral?¡±


    He is so passionate to Xu Waner, but to Su Ni, he has no humanity at all.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Gu Zechen curses. He is somewhat drunk, and his eyes are even more blushing. He is a bloodthirsty wolf, and coldly warns, ¡°Do not mention her again.¡±


    Su Ni does not care. She will not mention it again, ¡°You can rest assured, Gu Zechen, even if you torture me to death, I will not divorce.¡±


    Su Ni bites her teeth. The pain bursts from her body. There is a moment when she seems to feel that she is really going to die. This unpleasant love-making ends in a rush.


    Gu Zechen stares at Su Ni fiercely with an unpleasant expression, and he is nervous. It is hard to guess what he is thinking about.


    Su Ni endures the pain and barely gets out of bed, but almost falls down.


    Gu Zechen stretches his hands subconsciously. Although he does not make it, Su Ni notices that and smiles, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you sympathetic to me?¡±


    Gu Zechen curses and his eyes are full of fire. It is a woman who does not know good from bad. He was merciful just now.


    Su Ni picks up the pajamas that she cannot wear, and throw it into the trash can. When she goes to the bathroom, she hears the sulking sound from the bed.


    ¡°I am giving you a living path now. Divorce, then leave here, and the days ahead will be thousands of times better than now!¡±


    Su Ni is shocked as if by a nightmare. He looked back to Gu Zechen incredulously.


    It is hard to see the man¡¯s look this time, but his bronze skin looksrge and strong.


    Su Ni does not know why Gu Zechen suddenly says this. After waiting for some minutes, she responds with an easy smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is an end. On the country, the identity of Mrs. Gu is very useful.¡±


    Soon, there is a sound of running water in the bathroom.


    Su Ni closes her eyes, letting the warm water flow across her body. She sps


    herself, recalling the words about the dead end.


    So does Gu Zechen feel that he destroys her?


    Oh, if he has conscience, why does he ignore her for such a long time?


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes gradually be cold, and her pale face in the mirror has a little blood color. However, the gauntness is still obvious.


    She rarely looks in the mirror. Sometimes, she looks at herself and even feels strange.


    Gu Zechen, we did not owe each other. But now, even if I die, I cannot divorce.


    Those belonging to me¡­ I must take them back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a sound, the door of the bathroom is opened without warning. Su Ni shivers, and a pill falls on the ground.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Gu Zechen shoots a cold eye and catches her wrist. When he looks at the pills on the ground, he stamps on it, smashing it into powder.


    ¡°Su Ni, you are really courageous. Huh? How dare you take these medicines without my permission?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowns, suppressing his anger. At this time, Su Ni, who is slender with long hair, looks so vulnerable.


    Su Nies to her senses and smiles faintly. ¡°If you don¡¯t take medicine, how can I serve Mr. Gu?¡±


    ¡°Really? Su Ni. Don¡¯t you want to protect your identity as Mrs. Gu for a long time? With my children, you are more stable!¡±


    Gu Zechen drags her into his arms. He is warm, while she is cold.


    Su Ni stands in amazement.


    What is he saying?


    ¡°So? You have nothing to say, or you are deliberately acting for me?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s chest is violently heaving up and down, and the water on his hair slowly drops on his chest muscles. God knew that when he opened the door, he saw the woman secretly taking medicine, and his head seemed to be blown off by a deep-water bomb. He doesn¡¯t think too much, and rushes in directly.


    Su Ni finally understands this time. Does this man think that she is eating acyeterion?


    Looking at the pills that have melted in the water, she thinks there is no chance to be checked by Gu Zechen. She feels relieved and asks, ¡°So? Does Mr. Gu want a child?¡±


    ¡°You are dreaming!¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupts Su Ni¡¯s words with anger. Then there is another warning. ¡°Su Ni, I am warning you. Divorce quickly. Don¡¯t y tricks.¡±


    Su Ni smiles.


    It seems like she is watching a big joke, and she isughing unscrupulously.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Gu Zechen asks. The feeling of losing control makes him very unhappy.


    ¡°Nothing. Since Mr. Gu does not like children, and taking medicine is exactly what you want. You should be happy. I don¡¯t know what you are doing now.¡±


    She says, trying to move her wrist that is seized by him, but it still does not move. It really hurts.


    Gu Zechen snorts and casts aside Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    He nces Su Ni as if she were the garbage. The light of his eyes is cold, ¡°If you let me find it again, I don¡¯t think there is any need for Su group to exist.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni suddenly screams.


    Does this man know that Su is her life now? How dare he threaten her by using Su group?


    Seeing her nastily anxious, Gu Zechen curves his mouth into a smile. He moves his wrist, overthrows the cup on the ground, and goes away.

 Chapter 18: No secrets

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni trembles and her body temperature drops continuously. This man is really awful.


    She chases out with anger, while Gu Zechen is already lying on the bed whose body is naked. He sleeps on her bed like that.


    Su Ni holds back his tears and asks Gu Zechen, who has closed his eyes. She asks, ¡°If you don¡¯t like children, why do I give birth to a child? If no father loves him, I would rather he never existed.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupts impatiently. ¡°Do you want to wake everyone up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t! I just hope that you can think carefully!¡±


    Su Ni finally lowers her tone. In front of Gu Zechen, she does not have power to fight back.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen stands up in a hurry and stares at Su Ni coldly. However, he notices tears in her eyes, and he bes more and more annoyed.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A few secondster, Gu Zechen holds Su Ni tightly in his arms, dissatisfied. ¡°Go to sleep, or I will throw you out directly!¡±


    The woman¡¯s shoulders shiver. The more she endures, the more she can¡¯t control her emotions.


    Gu Zechen moves his arms with anger.


    He even doesn¡¯t know what he was doing just now. Taking medicine is just what he wants. Being pregnant will be a big trouble for him.


    ¡°Two dayster, I will let doctor give you an inspection.¡± Gu Zechen says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I have a child, I will go to the hospital by myself and will not bother you.¡±


    Su Ni understands Gu Zechen¡¯s mind and says directly.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body is stiff, and he keeps silent.


    There are still a few hours before work, but Su Ni can¡¯t sleep anymore. Just now Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, which means his acquiesce in what she said. So this man doesn¡¯t want children at all. A hypocrite!


    Su Ni almost counts how many hours remain, squinting at the dawn. She really wants to sleep, but her head is groggy. Only a small moving can wake up her.


    Looking at the man who is still asleep, Su Ni stands up. But she is caught by the man and falls in his arms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to work today.¡±


    Gu Zechen says, with his eyes closed.


    Su Ni is angry, and she speaks coldly, ¡°I will go to my ce, not yours.¡±


    It means that you can¡¯t control me.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows shake. It seems that he wakes up. He looks at Su Ni. The woman is like a hot potato. He pushes her directly to the ground.


    Su Ni rubs the aching knee and her face turns red. It is Gu Zechen who pulls her, and now it is Gu Zechen who is pushing her away.


    What is wrong with him?


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s face again, she finds that he is not guilty at all. After a glimpse of Su Ni, he goes to the bathroom directly.


    Su Ni whispers a few words. Because she has to hurry for work, she has to share a bathroom with Gu Zechen. When she enters, Gu Zechen rebukes, ¡°Who allows you toe in?¡±


    ¡°Dear, I am in a hurry. Besides, you don¡¯te back usually. So this bathroom¡­¡±


    Su Ni says and lowers her voice.


    Gu Zechen can¡¯t go back to the hotel for washing now. But the woman is naked, swaying into the bathroom, and his eyes almoste out.


    This woman doesn¡¯t feel shame at all!


    Su Ni responds quickly, and turns back to the man with a charming smile. ¡°Baby, we are couple. I have seen everywhere of your body and you don¡¯t have to be shy in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen who is wet rushes out with a bath towel.


    Su Ni hums, nces smugly at the back of the man and continues to make up.


    When Su Ni goes out, Gu Zechen does not wait for her. He goes downstairs to eat directly.


    ¡°Good morning, mom.¡±


    Su Ni feels nothing, and greets An Rong. She looks at Gu Lang, who is beckoning. Su Ni curls her lips which means ¡°hello¡±.


    The man who is sitting near her, bites the bread slowly and his eyelids are not lifted.


    An Rong looks at the two people who go downstairs one after the other. She looks worried.


    ¡°Su Ni, I heard that you met overseas investors yesterday. How about cooperation?¡±


    Su Ni nods. ¡°Not bad. We have reached a consensus.¡±


    An Rong smiles knowingly. Then she changes the topic and suddenly says, ¡°With the strength of Su, in fact, there is no need to cooperate with foreign capital. If the funds are not working well, you can talk to me. And Zechen is here, too.¡±


    After An Rong finishes, she also desperately signals Gu Zechen. But thetter still eats indifferently and does nothing.


    Su Ni smiles. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. It is a fair cooperation, and there is no bullying.¡±


    ¡°You are right. But I am still afraid. This hotel is in our business circle. Zechen, you should help Su Ni.¡±


    An Rong doesn¡¯t reconcile. This anger is finally vented to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Mom, it is ok.¡±


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t respond, and Su Ni is also embarrassed. She responds first.


    However, no one knows that Gu Zechen puts chopsticks down the next moment, ¡°I will go to work.¡±


    ¡°Hey, my son¡­¡±


    An Rong has no idea. She shouts a few times, but Gu Zechen does not care. She looks at the woman on the chair with a warm smile sighs, ¡°Su Ni, you are still too overbearing.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I will take care of Su.¡±


    Su Ni smiles. But her heart is bitter. An Rong does not know that Su Ni has already be extremely insignificant in front of Gu Zechen.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s back, she thinks that it is impossible to drive the car at this time. She does not know whether the ring was lost yesterday and whether Gu Zechen found it.


    ¡°Mom, I go to work first.¡±


    Su Ni wipes her mouth and immediately gets up. Gu Lang continues, ¡°I will send you, aunt¡±


    Gu Lang has been chasing Su Ni outside, but Su Ni gets directly into Qin Yue¡¯s car. Looking at the crying face of Gu Lang, she has some sympathy.


    ¡°There is a caring today. If I have trouble, I will tell you directly.¡±


    Su Ni exins.


    There is a smile on Gu Lang¡¯s face. His face bes bright, ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni takes a serious nod and looks at the happy boy. She has no way for him.


    When Su Ni arrives at thepany, the contract has been sent over. She has to admire her partner. After a nce at the contract in the office, she confirms that there is no problem. Then she goes to the conference room.


    Ruan Yichen arrives in the morning, and there is still more than half of the coffee on the desk.


    ¡°Morning, Mrs. Su. I thought about itst night. As for such a good thing, it is better to settle down earlier.¡±

 Chapter 19: I’m Mrs. Gu.

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Unexpectedly, Ruan Yichen is more anxious than her.


    Su Ni will not refuse him. She nods with a smile, confirms again and signs after thewyers of two parties have finished the handover.


    ¡°Good cooperation!¡±


    They shake hands again, and a scatter of apusees from the others in the meeting room at the same time. Su Ni smiles, says,¡±Thepany specially has arranged a cultural exchange meeting for Mr. Ruan and your team. Your partners can also take this opportunity to know the characteristics of this city. I wonder if Mr. Ruan is interested in attending.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ruan Yichen readily agrees. ¡°I grew up abroad. This time I came back, I also want to have a good opportunity to understand the Chinese culture.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll let my assistant send the address to you.¡±


    Thepany has arranged a meeting for Mr. Ruan, but Su Ni thinks it is too monotonous. So it is changed into a cultural exchange.


    It is said that the exchange meeting is actually a process of deepening understanding between the twopanies.


    Su Ni personally sends Ruan Yichen to the gate of thepany. Within a few minutes, they have reached a preliminary consensus about the Nanjiawan project.


    Before leaving, Ruan Yichen¡¯s strict face also bes rxed, and his eyes are fill with smile, ¡°Mrs. Su will participate in this cultural exchange, right?¡±


    Su Ni is stunned.


    In fact, it is not necessary to be present.


    But Ruan Yichen has asked, and Su Ni has to nod. She attaches great importance to the project.


    After returning to the office, Qin Yue looks more mncholy. He asks about the business of Gu¡¯s investment. But Su Ni has to shake her head.


    She knows what An Rong meant this morning. Although the words are so clear, Gu Zechen does not take it, which makes her have no idea.


    ¡°Mrs. Su, although we have cooperated with K. J now, it is better for us to inject some capital in the project, so that we will not be restricted by others in theter period.¡±


    Qin Yue reminds her.


    ¡°I know it.¡±


    Su Ni nods. Now her family has nothing, so the only one person she can ask is Gu Zechen.


    ¡°At noon I want to invite Gu Zechen to have a meal. To talk with him again.¡±


    She says that it¡¯s a talk. But she doesn¡¯t have much confidence. Qin Yue is watching her, nodding, but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    At eleven o ¡®clock in the morning, Su Ni handles the work and calls Gu Zechen. But the result is that the guy always hangs up or doesn¡¯t connect.


    Su Ni is so angry and she directly takes a taxi to seek Gu. However, she is stopped at the reception.


    Su Ni seldomes here on weekdays, so the young girl does not know who thisdy is. Su Ni reveals her identity, ¡°you can tell Gu Zechen that his wifees.¡±


    The girl is stunned at first, then a trace of disdain and arrogance crosses her beautiful face. She says arrogantly, ¡°this youngdy, there are many people who want to meet Mr. Gu every day. But you are the only one who pretends to be Mrs. Gu. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Mr. Gu¡¯s me?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to fear. I can bear trouble if you tell him.¡±


    Su Ni flicks her fingernails and says in a casual way.


    Seeing that the receptionist does not have the intention of making a phone call at all, Su Ni doesn¡¯t waste time again. She makes a phone call to Qin Yue directly, ¡°I want phone number of Gu Zechen¡¯s assistant.¡±


    A few minutester, in front of the young girl, Su Ni dials Li Mo¡¯s phone and cuts to the quick. ¡°Hello, this is Su Ni. Now I¡¯m in thepany downstairs. I want to talk to your boss for something.¡±


    The girl pricks up her ears to hear for real.


    The hearsay is that Mr. Gu has already married, but he keeps the secret well. She never meet his wife on some major asions. So the people in thispany are also dubious.


    When Li Mo finds that¡¯s Su Ni, his head buzzes. He cannot help looking in the direction of Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, the boss is in a meeting right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just ask him to have dinner with me. I¡¯ll just wait in the office. Does assistant Li mean that I should wait downstairs?¡±


    Su Ni smiles.


    Sweats appear on Li Mo¡¯s forehead. Gu Zechen says he won¡¯t see her at first, then Su Ni persists. Though he is tactful to deal with official affairs, he still feels helpless for Mr. Gu¡¯s private affairs now.


    Li Mo secretly looks at Gu Zechen. He winks and winks again, but thetter turns a blind eye. Li Mo almost cries, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I certainly don¡¯t mean this. Because Mr. Gu is in a meeting, and he doesn¡¯t want people to stay in his office, either.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    Su Ni hangs up softly.


    This phone call is just to confirm whether Gu Zechen is in the office. As to how to reach his office, she has her own way.


    And when the receptionist sees Su Ni¡¯s embarrassment, she directly curls her lips and nces at Su Ni.


    Just now Su Ni¡¯s affectation really bluffed people. However, she still can not enter.


    She thinks this woman is just a little arrogant, and is not different from other average women.


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t care the receptionist¡¯s attitude. Her eyes begin looking around quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, long time no see. Are youing here to talk about thest cooperation?¡±


    Instantly, Su Ni has changed into a smile face, walking away with high heels. She rushes to say hello to a fat man whoes in from the gate.


    Wang Deshui, whom she saw at a banquetst week, is said to be a lecherous and greedy man. Su Ni¡¯s eyes be bright. There is a n in her heart.


    Wang Deshui is confused, touching his shiny bald head. He seems unable to recall where he has seen such a beautiful woman.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    At the same time, Wang Deshui has a burst of chagrin. As for such a beautifuldy, he really has no impression at all. Maybe he identally drank too much at some party.


    Wang Deshui wants tough, but he does not refuse the arm that Su Ni offers him. Even in walking, he also can not help but raise his head. Hiscent appearance is very funny.


    Su Ni begs for help for the time being, so she lowers her tone and gently reminds him, ¡°Mr. Wang is really a great person who always forgets things. We met before.¡±


    ¡°Really? Oh, yes, yes. I remember you.¡±


    Wang Deshui repeatedly nods. The receptionist wants to stop Su Ni originally, but she finds that Wang Deshui also helps Su Ni, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    Wang Deshui sees such a beauty, and he is too happy to control himself. He can not help saying, ¡°My bad memory. Thanks to your reminding, I can remember such a beauty. So are youing to thepany today?¡±


    Su Ni nods again and again.


    ¡°Yeah, and I can¡¯t go without reservation¡­¡±


    Su Ni shows weakness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Come up with me. Tell me if you have any questions.¡±


    Wang Deshui says, and his greasy wandering hands are about to touch the waist of Su Ni, who is sensitive and fast. She manages to escape his touch.


    Wang Deshui¡¯s smile is a little dry, but Su Ni¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t change. She says in an affectionate way, ¡°Today with Mr. Wang I will feel relieved.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 20: Jealous？

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    The receptionist seems a little embarrassed. Wang Deshui res at her. ¡°Are you stopping me now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang, I dare not stop you. But this youngdy¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her? She is friend. If you stop her, you are stopping me.¡±


    Wang Deshui is bbing and ring at the receptionist.


    Su Ni is smiling by the side without a word, watching them happily.


    Because Wang Deshui is crazy about beautiful women, he will not lose face in front of a beauty. After his repeated scolds, the manager who entertains Wang Deshui has to help him.


    Finally, Su Ni gets her wish fulfilled and follows him into the elevator.


    ¡°Which floor are you going to?¡±


    The beauty is is nearby, and Wang Deshui¡¯s heart also follows with her. His evil eyes are looking her up and down without shame. He can not help swallowing his dry throat.


    A stunner.


    What a stunner!


    Su Ni keeps a little distance, which makes Wang Deshui unsuspected. Finally, she says with a sweet smile, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself to Mr. Wang. I¡¯m Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, a beautiful name.¡±


    Wang Deshui nods. He doesn¡¯t find something wrong.


    Su Ni also doesn¡¯t continue to exin. She directly goes to President office. Wang Deshui feels something different.


    ¡°Is Miss Su going to Gu¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m going to invite Mr. Gu to have a meal.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Su Ni smiles.


    Wang Deshui is embarrassed for a moment, and he knows that he has been taken advantage of just now. He says in an ironical voice, ¡°It seems that Miss Su still has a big appetite. I don¡¯t know if you can swallow this bite.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. Since I dare toe here, I have the ability.¡±


    Su Ni smiles, but Wang Deshui snorts, holds his head high and says no more.


    Su Ni is happy and rxed. As soon as the elevator is opened, Li Mo is standing near the doorway, calling respectfully to Mr. Wang.


    Then, Li Mo looks up and sees Su Ni is standing there. ¡°Mrs. Su¡­¡±


    Su Ni nods and smiles. ¡°Just as Mr. Wanges up, I follows him. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The cold sweat runs down from Li Mo¡¯s forehead. Gu Zechen always gives Su Ni a cold shoulder. But because of Su Ni¡¯s identity, Li Mo cannot say directly. He feels a great pressure.


    ¡°Of course¡­ not.¡±


    Li Mo finishes her words and then looks at Wang Deshui.


    At this point, Wang Deshui is confused and surprised. He looks at Su Ni and asks ¡°Mrs. Gu?¡±


    ¡°Call me Su, Mr. Wang.¡±


    Su Ni smiles, and she bes more polite.


    Wang Deshui nods. His face is red, and a trance of panic crosses his eyes.


    He thought the name of Su Ni was familiar to him before. But he just thinks she is a woman who has been yed by him in the past.


    Li Mo¡¯s words almost make him stumble.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    The manager hastens to lift Wang Deshui up while he looks panicky. The manager knows what happened.


    Just in the elevator Wang Deshui wanted to flirt with Su Ni, who is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.


    If he knew it earlier, even Gu encourages him to do so, he dared not to have such an idea!


    ¡°Nothing! Nothing!¡±


    Wang Deshui waves his hands, and hurriedly wipes the sweat on his forehead. He feels groggy. Then the manager helps him when he walks unsteadily.


    Li Mo looks back at Wang Deshui, and thinks that he is abnormal. But he does not ask him. He says, ¡°Mr. Gu is waiting for you inside.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Wang Deshui agrees repeatedly. But he hesitates before entering the door. He calls Su in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to offend you, Mrs. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang helped me just now. I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Su Ni smiles and doesn¡¯t say any more.


    The man nods repeatedly, as if he felt relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    When they entered the room just now, Wang Deshui felt strange. Since she is Mrs. Gu, how can she be stopped in the downstairs?


    That¡¯s too strange!


    Li Mo doesn¡¯t n to let Su Ni enter because her boss is talking about the business inside the room. Su Ni actually sits down outside the secretariat.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, please drink water!¡±


    The secretary pours a cup of tea, and her bright eyes secretly look at Su Ni as well.


    If it weren¡¯t for Li Mo¡¯s calling Mrs. Gu, the secretary couldn¡¯t believe it. She thinks that another young woman whoes here asionally is Mrs. Gu.


    However, thisparison is striking.


    Although Su Ni is more mature than the woman in her makeup, her temperament is something far beyond Guan Ning¡¯s. Even if she sits there, drinking tea, her eyes are calm and peaceful, which makes the secretary feel greatly overshadowed.


    The woman, Guan Ning, just has a pretty face, but in front of the real Mrs. Gu, it is far from enough.


    ¡°Is Mr. Gu always busy?¡±


    Su Ni asks casually.


    The secretary first feels bewildered, then turns around and nods, ¡°Yes, Mr. Gu is very busy during weekdays. We have been off work many times, and Mr. Gu is still working overtime?¡±


    Su Ni nods, touching her smooth ring finger intentionally or unintentionally, and chuckles.


    Watching how the secretary responds, she can also guess something, ¡°Are there womening to Mr. Gu?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The secretary quickly denies it, but then forcibly exins it, ¡°But Mr. Gu is handsome and rich. Naturally, many people admire him. They are often downstairs, but it is impossible for them to get up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Seeing that the secretary is scared, Su Ni stops asking. She watches Li Moing out from the inside, she guesses that presumably the conversation is almost over, and she gets up and pushes the door open.


    Before Li Mo has time to stop, Su Ni has moved forward.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, then happy cooperation!¡±


    In the office, the two are holding hands, and Su Ni has already assumed her gentle and charming smile. She quickly steps forward, grabs Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, and tiptoes to touch his lips gently.


    Gu Zechen feels at a loss when he is kissed by Su Ni, and he is about to push her away, but Su Ni clings to his waist tightly and continues, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you almost for a long day, but I miss you a lot. My dear, do you miss me? ¡±


    ¡°It looks like Mrs. Gu is not busy today.¡±


    Gu Zechen narrows his eyes indifferently. In front of outsiders, he must care about his family and his reputation.


    Su Ni also know this, so she can be unbridled.


    Though Gu Zechen almost pinches the skin off her waist, this woman still smiles happily, like a flower.


    ¡°Sorry, dear. I can only find spare time toe here. And I was stopped by your receptionist just now in the downstairs. I think I have toe here more frequentlyter, so they will know me.¡± Su Ni is coquettish like a cat.

 Chapter 21: Mr. Gu and His Wife Love Each Other

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Wang Deshui rubs his hands awkwardly aside, ¡± Mr. Gu, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He is afraid that staying longer will bring him trouble.


    Then, much as Wang Deshui doesn¡¯t feel his legs shaking, he almost faints when Gu Zechen speaks.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu has so many ways, even if the receptionist doesn¡¯t let you in, you stille in by means of Mr. Wang¡¯s help.¡±


    Gu Zechen seems to pat Su Ni¡¯s face gently, but his beating greatly pains her, and the irony in his eyes is obvious, ¡°It surprises me that Mrs. Gu not only knows her own advantages, but also makes full use of them. To be a deputy manager is totally unworthy of your talents.¡±


    Su Ni hears the irony of Gu Zechen¡¯s words. Hepares her with the women who live by their beauty. Su Ni scolds him in her heart, ¡°Gu Zechen, you are so cruel.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneers and doesn¡¯t say anything. He seems to say ¡°you deserve it.¡±


    They watch each other, and although they smile, the tit-for-tat fire in their eyes is burning.


    Su Ni refuses to be outdone, and slyness shes in her eyes. She smilescently and says, ¡°Is Mr. Gu kidding me? You know my advantages best, or are you jealous?¡±


    ¡± Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen gnashes his teeth.


    Su Ni pretends to see nothing, leaning against Gu Zechen¡¯s chest. His chest feels stiff, but she looks tender and says delicately, ¡°don¡¯t get angry, I¡¯ll be more careful next time. And if you¡¯d answered my phone, I¡¯d havee straight up.¡±


    Wang Deshui struggles to suppress his fear and almost runs away.


    It seems that not only Gu Zechen knows he hooks up with Su Ni identally, but also he is very angry. Wang Deshui worries about the following cooperation between them¡­


    Soon, the voice of Gu Zechen rings in the back,


    ¡°Mr. Wang is a greatdy-killer, but I have to remind you where you can and can¡¯t put your hands, you still have to keep your eyes wide.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wang Deshui answers hastily.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he met Gu Zechen¡¯s woman when he arrived at Gu¡¯spany. What¡¯s worse, this damned woman even seduced him first.


    He is like the dumb man eating the bitter herb, but has to suffer in silence.


    ¡°Now you can stop leaning on me?¡±


    Gu Zechen nces at Su Ni coldly.


    She lets go of him obediently, and stands aside as if she knew she has made a mistake.


    ¡°I was anxious toe to see you, and I met Mr. Wang identally, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve my anger.¡±


    ¡°You must be in a dreamnd if you think I¡¯m jealous!¡±


    Gu Zechen goes straight back to his desk and looks through the materials busily, ¡°I don¡¯t like being used, and I have already told you that, and¡­¡±


    He stops speaking suddenly, looks up at Su Ni coldly and says, ¡°I don¡¯t like to show off affection in front of others, which only makes me sick.¡±


    Su Ni stands where she is, holds her right hand with her left hand, and sips her lips without speaking.


    After a minute, Gu Zechen realizes something different, and looks up at Su Ni, ¡°if you can¡¯t stand that, divorce with me earlier.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Su Ni shrugs her shoulders, and it seems that she is happy that Gu Zechen has taken the initiative to talk to her. She sits down opposite Gu Zechen indifferently, and says, ¡°anyway, I¡¯m used to hearing worse words, and your humiliation is nothing but a a drizzle to me.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if you want to divorce me by virtue of saying vicious words, you really look down on me.¡±


    Gu Zechen looks up at the woman, and she was in low spirits like an eggnt in frost just now, but now she looks socent.


    It seems that he has underestimated her shamelessness.


    He begins to get busy.


    And he continues to ignore her.


    Su Ni keeps looking at the time. It has been more than an hour since she entered the office. When can this guy finish his work?


    Gu Zechen nces at Su Ni. She looks restless, and he smiles faintly.


    ¡°Hey, Gu Zechen, I¡¯m here to invite you to dinner, could you please do me a favor?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Su Ni is impatient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡±


    Gu Zechen sounds serious.


    It¡¯s a decent reason, and even if sheins to An Rong, he has nothing to worry about.


    ¡°No matter how busy you are, you can¡¯t starve, well, since Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want to go out to eat, I order takeout.¡±


    Then, Su Ni¡¯s tone sounds gentle, and she has enough strategies to deal with him.


    Gu Zechen holds his forehead, and there is a fit of beating in his temple, and this woman is really annoying, especially her pretentious soft voice.


    He picks up his coat and goes out, and Su Ni shouts, ¡°where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have dinner with me? I satisfy you.¡±


    Gu Zechen stops to look back at her, and she still sits there. He looks at the time impatiently and says, ¡°I have a meeting in the afternoon, please go quickly.¡±


    Su Ni is shocked at Gu Zechen ¡®sst words. She looks at him carefully, and doesn¡¯t stand up until she makes sure that he looks normal.


    Su Ni puts on high-heeled shoes and almost trots to catch up with Gu Zechen .


    In the elevator, Su Ni gasps slightly, and stares at Gu Zechen resentfully, but he straightens his tie in the elevator. His impable features are clearly presented.


    Su Ni bes angry, and without any scruple she directly puts her arms around Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Su Ni, you let go of me!¡±


    Gu Zechen failed to get the upper hand just now, and he pushes Su Ni away irritably, but Su Ni clings to him tightly, just like a dog¡¯s skin ster, and her head also rests on his arm.


    ¡°Now that we haven¡¯t divorced, you have to fulfill your duties as a husband. It doesn¡¯t matter if I lean on you. ¡±


    Su Ni imitates what he said.


    ¡°Su Ni! Don ¡®t think I can do nothing with you here .¡±


    It seems that Gu Zechen can¡¯t stand Su Ni acts in pettish, or he has to be careful in thepany, although his words are vicious, the strength of his hands has not increased.


    Ding-dong.


    The elevator door opens on the first floor.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu.¡±


    The receptionist has been waiting at the elevator entrance, however, she covers her mouth in surprise as soon as she speaks.


    The two in the elevator are in a mess. Gu Zechen, who is usually proud, is pulled by Su Ni. His tie is askew, his shirt is wrinkled and his face is angry. He puts his hands on a sensitive ce where he shouldn¡¯t have.


    The air is quiet and weird.


    Su Ni is not much better. Her hair is hanging down, and her hands are tightly sping Gu Zechen. In the eyes of outsiders, they seem to be inseparable.


    They let go at the same time, and each takes a step back. They turn their heads, keep a distance, and don¡¯t look at each other.

 Chapter 22: You Know What I Am Thinking about

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    The receptionist doesn¡¯t react until Gu Zechen tidies up his suit and strides out, and Su Ni blushes, lowers her head and quickly follows him.


    This woman¡­


    This woman is really Mrs. Gu.


    In private, they have been already talking about it, ¡°Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu are really in deep love with each other, I didn¡¯t expect that in the elevator they¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Gu always seems reluctant to get along with others, I can¡¯t think in private he¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw it just now, Mr. Gu¡¯s hands are ¡­ But it¡¯s no wonder that Mrs. Gu is so young and beautiful, Mr. Gu will miss her very much if he can¡¯t see her for half a day.¡±


    ¡­


    Then they snigger.


    Su Ni¡¯s face is burning hot, and even as soon as she gets close to Gu Zechen in the car, she dodges quickly as if electrified.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are too deep to see his emotion, but his words are still vicious, ¡°well, didn¡¯t you just do what you want?¡±


    Su Ni freezes, and it takes a long time for her to react. To this damned man, she is so sordid.


    She wants to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and prove her identity in Gu¡¯spany, but she doesn¡¯t expect them to appear in a mess in public.


    Moreover, did he walk out of the elevator first,pletely ignoring the reactions of others?


    Even he feels ashamed, then she has to find a way to drill into it.


    ¡°In your mind¡¯s eye, am I equal to the women who seduce others by beauty and achieve the goal by means fair or foul ?¡±


    Su Ni asks him unwillingly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Zechen looks out of the window, replying to her simply.


    Words fail Su Ni for a moment when she asks him that way. She is asking for insults. It takes long for her toe back to herself, and whispers, ¡°Darling, you pinched me hard in your office just now.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it!¡± Gu Zechen says.


    ¡°I also want to pinch you.¡±


    Su Ni leans over.


    Gu Zechen pushes her away, and looking up at her delicate and blushing face, he feels his throat is dry.


    ¡°Well, as a man, you want to square ounts in every detail with me.¡±


    Su Ni sees that he is not as angry as she imagines. She gets more insatiable, and the worst thing is to be pinched by him again.


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say anything, and in disgust he pats the corner of his clothes that Su Ni has touched, and putting his hands around his chest, he closes his eyes and pretends to sleep.


    Getting out of the car, Su Ni notices that Gu Zechen¡¯s tie is still a little askew. She can¡¯t help but think of the scene in the elevator again and her face turns red.


    In fact, it¡¯s not what the receptionist talked about. Actually, she wanted to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, but he refused her, and she knew that Gu Zechen dared not to treat her rudely in thepany, so she clung to him. That¡¯s what they saw.


    He is a revengeful man, and he was so ashamed in front of his staff just now that she doesn¡¯t know how he will retaliate against her.


    Thinking of Qin Yue¡¯s advice and An Rong¡¯s worry, Su Ni adjusts herself, and no matter how indifferently Gu Zechen treats her, she still has to please him enthusiastically.


    But as soon as she reaches out, Gu Zechen grasps her wrist, and casts his sharp eyes on her, ¡°Su Ni, what do you want to do?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowns, and he has enough patience today, and this woman wants to make him angrypletely!


    Su Ni is innocent, blinking her eyes, and she stares at him with a pair of lovely charming eyes, which is too tempting.


    ¡°Darling, your tie is askew, let me help you tie it.¡±


    Su Ni says gently.


    Gu Zechen looks down at his tie, and it¡¯s exactly true, but he still grasps her hands, and says coldly, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Su Ni curls her lips, and she looks disappointed.


    The tie seems to turn against Gu Zechen because no matter how he fiddles with it, it¡¯s still askew. He¡¯s a man who has a habit of cleanliness and can¡¯t bear a single w.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Su Ni asks him tentatively.


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say anything, so she begins to reach out, but when she just leans over, Gu Zechen grasps her again, warning, ¡± Su Ni, don¡¯t y tricks.¡±


    Su Ni ignores him, leans over. Her eyes are intense, and her hands tidy up the tie flexibly and quickly.


    Gu Zechen reclines on the back of the chair, and his breath is a little frozen.


    From his angle, almost half of her body has been in his arms, and her fair face is wless. Because she is so concentrated that she unconsciously licks her dry lips.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It seems that she ys the coquette all the time!


    But underneath her white suit, the ck bra is partly hidden and partly visible, which fails to wrap her plump chests uppletely.


    He has seen them with his own eyes, but now his eyes are fixed on the deep cleavage, unable to move his eyes.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Su Ni ttens the folds of his shirt and looks at her masterpiece with satisfaction.


    Gu Zechen quickly shifts his attention. Although he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, he can¡¯t find any fault on the tie.


    Looking at his indifferent face, Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect him to appreciate her work, and she says naturally, ¡°don¡¯t think too bad of me. No matter how scheming and unscrupulous I am, my ultimate purpose is stay with you.¡±


    Atst, Su Ni even gives him charming eyes, ¡°you know what I am thinking about.¡±


    Gu Zechen gets serious suddenly, and he knows that she is seducing him intentionally, and he ignores her!


    But it¡¯s just the feeling of being out of control somewhere in his body that makes Gu Zechen feel incredible and more and more irritable.


    This sense is getting stronger and stronger in recent days.


    He thinks uncontrobly of the absurdities of thest few nights: it¡¯s not drug, and has he been addicted to that?


    ¡°I know a great hotel, in which there are many special dishes¡­¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s soft voice sounds in his ear. It seems that he is seduced. Gu Zechen closes his eyes and does not move. But he does not hear what she says next.


    Then, he quickly asks the driver to turn around and drive to the ce Su Ni mentions.


    Su Ni gently leans on his shoulder, and her hands are on his chest. She feels his palpitation, and her heart feels secure for no reason.


    After a while, Su Ni is pushed away. She rubs her sleepy eyes, and finds they¡¯ve already arrived.


    Soon, Su Ni finds that Gu Zechen is not heading fot the restaurant. She reads his mind, but she still pretends to know nothing, and asks, ¡°aren¡¯t we going to eat?¡±


    Gu Zechen holds her waist, almost lifting Su Ni up. With a little sneer in his long and narrow eyes, he looks ambiguous.


    ¡°Have a meal, I don¡¯t know which mouth wants to eat.¡±


    Su Ni blushes, and Gu Zechen is bing indecent. This time he can say all kinds of words. Su Ni whispers, ¡°of course, we have lunch.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Zechen says calmly.

 Chapter 23: Hard to Breathe

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni clearly feels that the pressure on her body bes even greater. Atst, Gu Zechen hates her walking slowly with high heels and holds her in his arms.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni looks flustered. Looking around, she finds that, although there is no one around at noon, he is still in public after all. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to be seen?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, as long as we haven¡¯t got divorced, you are my wife. No one can prevent me from doing what I want.¡± He knows that this woman is good at acting, and he bes familiar with her coquettish and gentle blush, which is nothing but her trick to seduce men. But at this time, seeing the shame on her face, Gu Zechen feels very happy.


    Gu Zechen speeds up his steps, shows his disdain, and continues to humiliate her with more explicit words: ¡°You chose Gu Shi and this hotel as well. You should know better than me what you did to me in the car. By such means, I know you are a veteran of many battles. Why do you pretend to be naive and pure in front of me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Ni¡¯s nose goes sour and her eyes seem to have somethinging out. The man saw it that night and knew that it was her first time. Now, he humiliates her deliberately!


    Su Ni buries her head in the chest and her voice sounds deep. ¡°Gu Zechen, do you have to humiliate me like this?¡± ¡°Shame?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words fit in exactly with his wishes, and his mouth curls up. ¡°Su Ni, if you think it¡¯s humiliation, I¡¯m really worried about your future. It¡¯s better for us to divorce as soon as possible. It benefits both of us!¡±


    Su Ni takes a sniff and buries her head deeper, unwilling to listen to him again. It seems that it takes her a long while to walk the long corridor. When hearing the door of the room is opened, Su Ni suddenly releases Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and rushes to the bathroom.


    She walks so fast that her face almost hits the wall. Gu Zechen is stunned, but does not stop her. In the bathroom, Su Ni¡¯s eyes are red, and her heart seems to have been stabbed by something, which makes her hard to breathe. Gu Zechen knocks on the door outside, but Su Ni doesn¡¯t speak.


    Knowing that her time is running out, she quickly takes out the medicine, swallows it, and then throws the paper into the toilet and flushes it away.


    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid? You dare note out from the bathroom now?¡± At the door is Gu Zechen¡¯s cold voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, husband? I¡¯m going to surprise you.¡±


    With a bang, Su Ni opens the door by herself, and her thin nightdress is clinging to her smooth skin like a cicada wing. It neither shows anything nor conceals anything.


    Her ck silk-like hair scatters over her shouldersnguidly and casually, and asionally a few wisps falls to the corners of her eyes, blocking much of her face, which makes her look more enchanting. ¡°Husband.¡± Taking advantage of the stupefied Gu Zechen, Su Ni puts her weak boneless arms around his shoulders, and then clings tightly to his body.


    ¡°Who told you to dress like this?¡± Gu Zechen purses his lips, very dissatisfied, but does not push Su Ni away. Su Ni¡¯s face looks pleasant and starts to fumble for his shirt button with one hand, and says gently, ¡°although I am not experienced in many things, I am still willing to make a lot of changes for you.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moves a little, and his hot temperature seems to break through her nightdress, which is sweeping towards him, making him unable to resist her any more. Gu Zechen stoops, and holds her into his arms with one hand. Looking at her smiling face which looks like a flower and a goblin, Gu Zechen reveals a rare smile. ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t speak, and her charming eyes slightly narrow. She twists her body slightly, which makes her feel hotter. As if in the desert, she feels thest drop of water in her body would evaporate. Su Ni knows that the medicine is working, so she puts her arms around his neck and takes the initiative to kiss him.


    They roll onto the bed simultaneously, and nothing can resist the burning of Su Ni¡¯s body. She quickly pastes her body onto his again. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to take the initiative.¡± Gu Zechen pinches her hand, and finds that her face reddens, which rapidly makes her fair face increasingly charming.


    Today¡¯s Su Ni seems very excited. Gu Zechen curls up the corners of his mouth, his eyes looking as horrible and bloodthirsty as demons. Su Ni almost loses her reason, but when her eyes meet his cold eyes, her neck shrinks subconsciously. Even at this moment, Gu Zechen still remains calm.


    Su Ni simply closes her eyes again, and her small hand begins to fumble downward. When she touches the hot spot, she also takes a little breath of relief, and then opens the zipper. ¡°Su Ni, if you let your sister see you seducing me in this dissolute way, how do you think she will react?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Gu Zechen feels disgusted in his heart, but he can not push her away. When he notices the cleavage under her nightdress, he grasps her uncontrobly. Her body bes softer. She doesn¡¯t know whether it is the mentioned Su Banqing, her younger sister, or his action that stimtes her that makes the fundus of her eyes be slightly clear for a while. But, soon she falls into the abyss again.


    She doesn¡¯t care. ¡°So what? I¡¯m not making love with another man. I¡¯m in bed with my husband¡­¡± Before she finishes speaking, his cold lips cover hers, relieving her of her feverish passion. Unsaid words get stuck in her throat. In fact, although Gu Zechen refuses her, his body responds actively.


    Even if Gu Zechen seems so cold and arrogant, he is a man after all. Su Ni¡¯s eyes are full of sarcasm. The man on her body already gasps heavily. There is no obstacle for him to enter her body this time. Gu Zechen¡¯s action bes even stronger. Um¡­


    Su Ni¡¯s fingernails are deeply embedded in the man¡¯s skin, and her body feels happy for a while, just like a fish swimming back to the sea, light and happy.


    As his action elerates, Su Ni¡¯sst sense is also abandoned by her body. The effect proves so strong that she feels ashamed of her joy.


    However, she has to take the initiative to put her arms around his neck and asks for a kiss greedily, but Gu Zechen bites her lips fiercely. Su Ni doesn¡¯t feel as painful as before, and there is a groan in her throat.


    Gu Zechen closes his eyes, feeling like galloping on a horse. It is Su Ni who took the medicine, but Su Ni thinks that Gu Zechen seems more crazy than her. This battlests too long, but neither Su Ni nor Gu Zechen feels discouraged.


    Atst, they get exhausted, lying in bed, only to find that it has been six o¡¯clock in the evening. No wonder that lunch gives way to dinner.


    Su Ni just wants to sit up, but her legs soften again. Gu Zechen directly drags her into his arms, his skin sweating, hot and damp.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body seems to get excited again.

 Chapter 24: Get Rid of Her

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni panics and wants to escape again. The effect of the medicinests only two hours. She indulges in sex only the first two times, butter she has to cope with him as much as she can. Now, she has got exhausted thoroughly.


    At the bare thought of Gu Zechen¡¯s nearly inhuman attack, Su Ni breathes faster. If the situation goes on like this, she will surely be tortured to death by Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen sps her hands tightly, and his breath falls to her ears. The hot and erotic air floats in the air, ¡°Su Ni, do you want to run?¡±


    Su Ni reluctantly squeezes out a smile that is worse than crying, but because of the natural blush on her cheeks, she seems to be particrly obsequious. ¡°I¡¯m just hungry and want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± His hand gently flicks across Su Ni¡¯s face, and that soft touch makes Gu Zechen inadvertently move his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Su Ni¡¯s stomach makes a timely noise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Gu Zechen looks cold. He turns around and rings the bell. In less than ten minutes, waiterse in one after another.


    Su Ni curls up cautiously in the quilt, and looks at Gu Zechen¡¯s robe. He doesn¡¯t care that his chest muscles are exposed, calmly ordering waiters to put the food away.


    Su Ni opens her mouth, ¡°when did you prepare this?¡± Gu Zechen looks at Su Ni as if she were an idiot. He says nothing. He sits down and moves the chopsticks first. The clothes they wore before are no longer avable, so Su Ni can only follow Gu Zechen¡¯s example and puts on a bathrobe, sitting opposite him.


    She takes a sip, and it tastes good. Cough! Su Ni can¡¯t help coughing. Gu Zechen frowns slightly and puts down his bowl. ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Su Ni apologizes in a low voice. She feels her head is heavy and her feet are light. He can hardly eat. ¡°You want me to feed you myself, eh?¡±


    Gu Zechen nces at her as usual, but there is more threat in his deep and dark eyes.


    ¡°No need.¡± Su Ni refuses, and takes a deep breath, and after feeling her breath steadies a little


    In the bowl is the green vegetable mushroom that Gu Zechen put. Su Ni lowers his head and nibbles it. She thinks that although her head is ufortable, it is better than being tortured by Gu Zechen.


    This meal is not too bad to swallow. ¡°You said you had something to talk to me at noon. Now tell me what it¡¯s about.¡± Gu Zechen has eaten a lot. He wipes his mouth and asks. ¡°Huh?¡± Su Ni panics so much that she falls aside like a weak willow blowing against the wind.


    It¡¯s time for Gu Zechen to reach out and hold her, then frowns, as if in a whisper, ¡°how can it be so hot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Su Ni quickly gets up and adjusts her mood. The whole afternoon, she almost forgets her business. ¡°As you know, Su and J. K have recently reached a cooperation to win the nanjiawan project before Yin¡­¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Before she finishes speaking, she is interrupted directly by Gu Zechen. Then he gets up and begins to change clothes. It seems that he is going.


    In a hurry, Su Ni gets up, looks at his cold back, lowers her voice and says, ¡°I know I¡¯m nothing in your heart, and I know it¡¯s impossible for you to help me, but can you take into consideration¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Can you help me because I am a woman of Gu Zechen? Well, Su Ni, I¡¯m right!¡± Su Ni is unable to speak. At the moment when Gu Zechen ties thest button on his shirt, he turns around and grabs her throat. On her pale face, thest touch of blood spreads around her lips. Su Ni looks at him painstakingly, saying nothing.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s astute eyes look ironical after his sharp words. ¡°Or for your good performance at noon? Well, Su Ni, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so worried about climbing into my bed. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± Su Ni shakes her head and wants to get rid of his shackles, but as a result, she feels more and more difficult to breathe. Su Ni says with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m willing, it¡¯s not a deal, but if you say I am scheming, I do it only for the sake of letting you fall in love with me! ¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zechen suddenly pushes her away, and Su Ni falls to the ground, coughing violently. Gu Zechen has no sympathy at the bottom of his eyes. His passion is gone. He is as cold as ice. ¡°If you dare to say ¡®I love you¡¯ againter, I will torture you once more!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembles twice, and she lowers her head, her eyes blurring with tears. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why, am I so terrible?¡± ¡°Gu Zechen, what is wrong with me? You treat me this way. I just¡­ I just¡­


    Under the strong pressure of Gu Zechen, the sentence ¡°I love you¡± still can¡¯t be said after all. Gu Zechen looks almost furious, but he holds it back. Gu Zechen takes a deep breath, and his eyebrows and eyes are covered with frost. ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ve said all my good words. Don¡¯t be unkind.¡±


    After walking two steps, Gu Zechen pulls the bolt on the door and stops for a few seconds. He looks back and sees the miserable woman lying on the ground. Her eyes lookplex. ¡°Divorce, divorce, I will help to finance you 50 million.¡±


    He ms the door shut. There is a wind outside the window, which gently blows open the floor window and a beam of moonlightes in. Su Ni wipes her tears, and the sadness in her eyes slowly turns into a touch of satire. As soon as she gets up, she hisses. It hurts. It hurts deeply.


    By holding the bed, she manages to get up slowly. Su Ni clenches her teeth, sits down slowly, and tremblingly takes out a cigarette from her bag. But as if she has exhausted herst strength before, Su Ni presses the lighter hard several times, but it fails her.


    Su Ni is unwilling, holding the lighter in her hands, staring straight at it, once and again, as if she is obsessed in her heart, and she will not stop until she makes it.


    Bang!


    The light blue me illuminates her eyes, and Su Ni grins. She takes a deep breath, spreads the smell of nicotine from her throat to her lungs, and slowly spits it out after a long while.


    There is no one at the door. Su Ni clearly remembers Gu Zechen¡¯s words before he left. If she agrees to divorce, he would help her.


    For nearly half a month, Gu Zechen¡¯s lines have not changed. It¡¯s because she¡¯s too useless, or this man is too stone-hearted.


    She just wants Gu Zechen to finance her 5 million yuan. In order to divorce her, the man is willing to offer her 50 million yuan.


    Oh! What a big sum. Su Ni feels the ring finger. If it weren¡¯t for Su¡¯s unstable foundation, and countless people inside and outside thepany coveting her, maybe this 50 million yuan would really move her.


    Before the smoke is finished, Su Ni leans back in her chair and squints. This sleep has caused a great disaster. When she wakes up again, there is a loud crash at the door. All kinds of rms break her eardrum and burst.

 Chapter 25: On Fire!

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    The smoke is all around, and it is almost impossible to see clearly the situation in front of Su Ni. An open me spreads quickly from the carpet at her feet. Her bathrobe has caught fire, which is going up. Su Ni screams, and at the same time, the door is knocked open.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Somebody screams near the door. It is Qin Yue.


    Qin Yue rushes to the fire, then two rows of firefighterse in session to save Su Ni.


    ¡°Are you ok? What happened?¡±


    Qin Yue helps Su Ni, and sees more than half of her bathrobe has burned. He looks anxious and asks, ¡°Are you all right? Are you alone?¡±


    Su Ni nods. She was just frightened. She can¡¯t cry, though she wants to.


    Su Ni is sent out in a hurry and taken away by the medical team. She looks back, and the smoke bursts out of the room, bing thicker and thicker. If she fails to wake up now, she will never wake up.


    ¡°Mrs. Su¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At the end of the hospital, Ruan Yichen quickly squeezes over, and sees that Su Ni is still able to walk normally. He is slightly relieved. Seeing that Su Ni is wearing a bathrobe and there is arge ck patch on her foot, he takes off his coat and puts it on her without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡±


    Su Ni reluctantly squeezes a smile and pulls her jacket a little. She has just experienced life and death. Now she is unkempt and embarrassed. She is really a disgrace. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t attend the meeting in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Your safetyes first.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looks worried, and he exins, ¡°I just came here, and I met assistant Qin who is in a hurry. Then I knew that you were in danger.¡±


    Su Ni nods. Fortunately, Qin Yue knows the fact that she came to find Gu Zechen.


    In the medical vehicle, the medical staff do a simple check for Su Ni. ¡°It¡¯s just a skin trauma. There are no major problems. ¡°But you have low blood sugar, and yourplexion is not very good as well. I suggest you go to hospital for aprehensive check.¡±


    Su Ni touches her face. Owing to the ident, the tearing feeling in her body bes more intense. She shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe I¡¯m scared. I need rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Such being the case, I can take you back to rest first.¡± Ruan Yichen says.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Su Ni is about to refuse when therees a cold and gloomy voice.


    Su Ni and Ruan Yichen look back at the same time, and they see a man who has long legs with a white suit. His hands are in the pockets, and he is approaching them. That is Gu Zechen. Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitches. Isn¡¯t this guy gone? Why does hee back again?


    Ruan Yichen naturally turns sideways to make way for Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen looks straight. He stares straight at Su Ni, and as he approaches her, he frowns suddenly. He tears off Su Ni¡¯s coat and throws it to Ruan Yichen. ¡°Thanks for your kindness. But she is mydy, and I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    After that, in the presence of everyone, Gu Zechen really takes off his white suit and puts it on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. The people around are still a little dazed, but if they think about it, there is nothing wrong with him. Ruan Yichen smiles rxedly and doesn¡¯t take it to heart. Then he says to Su Ni, ¡°Since Mr. Gu is here, I will rest assured. Su, take a good rest until you get well. See you in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Su Ni apologizes. It seems that Gu Zechen reserves little of others¡¯pride.


    As soon as he finishes his words, Gu Zechen nces coldly over them. Su Ni has attempted to exin something, but she can only smile at Ruan Yichen embarrassedly in front of Gu Zechen.


    Ruan Yichen seems to understand her, and nods, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    After leaving, Su Ni whispers softly, ¡°I know you are worried about me, but Mr. Ruan helped me just now ¡­¡±


    ¡°There are so many people on the spot. Are they dead? Or do you want his help?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes look rather cold. He lives with the fact that Su Ni puts on Ruan¡¯s coat. Now she dares to speak openly for him. Gu Zechen nces at her, with his hands behind his back. He looks at the sky and says, ¡°I wonder what on earth is your rtionship?¡±


    Su Ni is stunned. She can¡¯t understand this man¡¯s mind. ¡°Mr. Ruan just came from abroad and didn¡¯t know me before. It happened that he had a meeting today and met Qin Yue. So it just happened.¡± Su Ni exins honestly.


    Gu Zechen snorts, ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Su Ni opens her mouth. Doesn¡¯t he ask her?


    He doesn¡¯t wait for Su Ni to speak again. He bends over and holds Su Ni into his arms. Facing this man, Su Ni feels aggrieved, but Gu Zechen looks extremely gloomy.


    When Su Ni gets in Gu Zechen¡¯s car, she feels quiet. The news that the hotel is on fire has also rmed a lot of journalists and media. In addition to the medical team, there is a lot of noise. ¡°I thought you were gone.¡± Su Ni whispers.


    Gu Zechen drives in person, holding the steering wheel with both hands. The knuckles of his hands protrude and he remains quiet, as if he hasn¡¯t heard her and doesn¡¯t answer. Su Ni moves her body slightly, and she feels pain between her legs again. She can¡¯t help but groan.


    Gu Zechen reverses the steering wheel suddenly. Su Ni¡¯s head hits the window, and the ¡°culprit¡±only nces back at her from the rear mirror. The speed does not decrease.


    ¡°I might as well note back.¡± Su Ni lowers her voice and mutters softly.


    A few minutester, a Maybach pulls up in front of a hospital. Gu Zechen turns around and holds Su Ni back into his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Su Ni shouts.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zechen impatiently interrupts Su Ni.


    Seeing that he is holding her without any difficulty, Su Ni is also a little worried. Although she is not fat, she is a living person. ¡°I am ok, and put me down.¡±


    The people in the hospital areing and going in a hurry. Gu Zechen kicks open the door of Doctor¡¯s Office, holding Su Ni in his arms.


    ¡°Here is a patient, ande here and have a look!¡± Gu Zechen orders in a domineering way.


    ¡°¡­ hello, please go to the outpatient clinic first as formal process¡­¡± In the office, a dozen doctors sit in a row, and are frightened by Gu Zechen. The doctor who is near Gu Zechen pushes his sses a little and says acidly.


    Seeing that she can¡¯t escape, Su Ni buries her head in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She knows that Gu Zechen has always been domineering. However, here is a hospital after all. He shows no restraint. What a shame!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat it again. There is a very important patient here. If she has any ident, none of you will have a good time!¡± Gu Zechen steps forward and naturally ces Su Ni on the doctor¡¯s desk.


    Suddenly, it bes utterly quiet.


    ¡°Here is the hospital. Even if you are a high-ranking official or wealthy enough, everyone is equal in front of death ¡­¡±

 Chapter 26: Calm down!

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    The doctor who has just spoken loses his facepletely. He is the attending doctor here. Many famous people seek his treatment. But he has never seen such an arrogant man. Before he finishes speaking, Gu Zechen¡¯s cold eyes make him choke. Su Ni wants to sit up, but she is frightened by Gu Zechen. His dark expressionless eyes seem to reign thousands of troops that areing from hell.¡±Mr. Gu, calm down.¡±


    At the door, a middle-aged man in casual clothes enters in a hurry. He smiles and whispers, ¡°Mr. Gu, why don¡¯t you inform us in advance?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ shall we call the police?¡± A younger doctor whispers.


    ¡°Call what!¡± The slightly older doctor on the side pushes him. His eyes fill with helplessness. He lowers his voice and exins, ¡°Don¡¯t you see the dean¡¯s attitude? It is estimated that Mr. Gu is CEO of Gu¡¯s and he will buy our hospital. If you want to stay here, behave yourself.¡±


    ¡°I am not talking about work today. Please organize a medical team and give her aprehensive check now!¡± Seeing a sensible doctor around, Gu Zechen moderates his attitude, but the domineering way he speaks can not be refuted.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The dean responds again and points to several doctors, saying, ¡°You guys, check this¡­ Mrs. Gu.¡±


    When doctors hear it is Mrs. Gu, they dare not to dy, and the dean feels relieved. He only heard that Mr. Gu is married, and the woman who can make Gu Zechen disregard others is surely his wife. Now Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t refute, so the dean is more and more confirmed. At this time, he pushes away other doctors and joins in person. ¡°It seems that this is a skin burn. It is not bad. There is nothing else worse.¡±


    ¡°What I want is aplete check!¡± Gu Zechen utters word by word clearly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    There is a tremor in the dean¡¯s heart. He almost forgets that this is not an ordinary patient. Even if she is not sick, he has to examine her carefully. He orders, ¡°Immediately make arrangements!¡±


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m fine!¡± Su Ni calls weakly.


    Looking at the eyes of doctors, she is afraid that she has been regarded as a fake tiger. They choke with silent fury. Gu Zechen has a stern face. Instead, the dean smiles and exims, ¡°Aprehensive inspection is better. Mr. Gu is also worried about you.¡±


    Worried? Su Ni feels a little confused. She remembers vaguely that hees out from behind the crowd after the fire. In addition, he goes to hospital because she makes a groan in the car. But he doesn¡¯t know that it is not injury.


    Su Ni pushes away the doctor and insists on walking to Gu Zechen. Holding his arms in her hands, she shakes her head and looks up at him, ¡°Dear¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen originally attempted to take out his hand, but Su Ni fails his effort. She lowers her voice and says quickly, ¡°I never expect that my husband will care about me so much.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to remember that when you are away from home, you should do what you are supposed to do.¡± Gu Zechen says coldly. The doctors around them quickly walk away, fearing that they hear something private or secret.


    What did she do? Su Ni is a little bit surprised. The fire is an ident. The only reason is Ruan Yichen. Is Gu Zechen jealous?


    Su Ni lowers her head and looks at the white suit on her body. A faint scentes. She can not help but lean closer to Gu Zechen. ¡°Dear, my legs are weak. Can you hold me in your arms?¡±


    Feeling that Gu¡¯s body is stiff, she is about to fall. Soon her back bes warm. Sure enough, Gu Zechen is holding her in his arms.


    ¡°Troublesome!¡± Gu Zechen curses, but he bends down and hugs the woman in his arms. After that, all her inspections are performed while Su Ni is held in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. When blood is drawn, Su Ni shakes her hands in fear. Gu Zechen¡¯s fierce voicees, ¡°Watch it!¡±


    The little nurse is also frightened. Bur she also knows that she is certainly not ordinary person for the dean apanies her. She can only stabilize her mind and tries her best.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, the inspection has been done. I am sure there is no problem with your wife.¡±The dean takes a sigh of relief with a stack of checklists. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say a word. But Su Ni¡¯s face bes paler. How could it be all right?


    Is it¡­


    Gynecology?


    After all, it is inconvenient. Su Ni goes in alone. The doctor briefly asks her a few questions, but Su Ni answers indifferently. Finally, she is given a gynecological examination. The result frightens even the older female doctor. She asks Su Ni with a look of seriousness,¡±Little girl, have you been bullied by a bad man?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No.¡± Su Ni shudders.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± The female doctores and takes Su Ni¡¯s hands gently like her elders. ¡°You are safe here. If the bad guy really bullies you, we will call the police immediately.¡±


    Su Ni is very angry and sorrowful. She only feels the pain between her legs, but she doesn¡¯t know it is so serious that it makes the doctor have such a serious misunderstanding.


    ¡°Doctor, what the hell is wrong with me?¡± Su Ni grits her teeth and asks ruthlessly.


    ¡°Third level tear. You may have surgery if it is more serious. It will have an impact on your future fertility. If you don¡¯t encounter a bad guy, how can it be so serious?¡± The doctor says directly.


    Su Ni is also shocked. So Serious? As they are talking, the office door is opened again. Gu Zechen nces at the doctor and asks, ¡°What about her?¡±


    The doctor frowns slightly. Seeing the suit that Su Ni is still wearing, she is vignt and protects Su Ni. ¡°Who are you?¡± The doctor asks.


    Gu Zechen frowns. ¡°What? Should doctors check our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Most people don¡¯t need it. But she is a special patient now. So I should ask about it.¡± The doctor is also reluctant to show weakness and her hands have been groping slowly for her phone.


    Gu Zechen ignores the doctor, and approaches her step by step. The doctor immediately pulls out her mobile phone. ¡°I will call the police. You are suspected of insulting woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Insult?¡± Gu Zechen takes a step and gives Su Ni a teasing nce. ¡°Did you tell her that way?¡±


    Su Ni regrets. It is umon to have such an upright doctor today. She doesn¡¯t want the doctor to get in trouble, and says quickly. ¡°Doctor, you have misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. You should learn to protect yourself when encountering such things. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Gu Zechen puts his hands in his pockets leisurely, and grabs Su Ni as he approaches her.

 Chapter 27: The Special Hobby

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    In their shocked eyes, Gu Zechen raises Su Ni¡¯s chin, and kisses her gently. His narrow eyes look charming, and retorts, ¡°do the police have the right to poke their nose into what happened to me and my wife ?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The doctor is stunned, and she looks at Su Ni incredibly, ¡°Little girl, tell me the truth! Do you know this man? This is hospital, and we can call the police.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Ni is helpless. She pauses and adds, ¡°he is really my husband.¡± ¡°Mr. Gu, how is Mrs. Gu?¡±


    At this time, the director of the hospital alsoes in. Everything is clear now.


    Obviously, this doctor still can¡¯t ept the fact. When she prescribes the medicine, she looks at them frequently, and finally whispers to the president: ¡± Mrs. Gu is seriously injured. I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Gu has some special hobbies. If she is injured more seriously, it may affect her fertility.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The president quickly covers the doctor¡¯s mouth. If Gu Zechen hears this, he will be dismissed. Along the way, Su Ni tries her best to hold back her smile and follows Gu Zechen. Maybe, taking into consideration her injury, Gu Zechen walks slowly, and when he stops, Su Ni hits him directly.


    ¡°Is it funny?¡± Gu Zechen asks her coldly. Su Ni shakes her head, and the smile disappears in a sh. ¡°I¡¯m regarded as a rapist for the first time, Su Ni, you are great!¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s voice is calm, which is totally different from his usual style.


    The more he acts like this, the more frightening he is. Su Ni clings to him carefully, holds his arm, and whispers, ¡°it¡¯s exined clearly that I¡¯m injured seriously, and the doctor said it may affect my fertility¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, how can an ordinary couple be so ruthless! Su Ni, do you hate me greatly?¡± Gu Zechen stands still, and there is no emotion in his calm eyes. Their stranger-like dialogue implies neither the intimacy of lovers nor the hatred of the past.


    Su Ni is stunned. She doesn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen means. It seems that Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t need Su Ni¡¯s answer, and after a long while, he sneers lightly and his eyes are cold again, ¡°so what? Su Ni, don¡¯t forget, you promise to y with me to the end, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Hees close to her, bends down, and says to Su Ni gently, ¡°it¡¯s just the first step.¡± Su Ni looks a little flustered, bites her lips and says nothing. After Gu Zechen gets the satisfactory answer, he smiles scornfully, and turns around and leaves.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni endures the pain, and walks hard to chase him step by step. However, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t wait for her, and only a long string of choking exhaust is left behind like the smoke in the hotel.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you bastard, do you have heart?¡± Su Ni shouts angrily. It¡¯s midnight, and An Rong has made a lot of calls to her. Su Ni takes a taxi, and as she thinks about how to exin her injury, she calls An Rong back.


    When An Rong asks about Gu Zechen, Su Ni feels frustrated, makes a perfunctory excuse and hangs up.


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen has been already seated on the sofafortably when shees back. Su Ni almost faints.


    ¡°Su Ni, youe back. Zechen told  me you were injured, and what¡¯s the matter?¡± An Rong asks with concern. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Ni smiles lightly, staring at Gu Zechen. This bastard does not take her back with him!


    ¡°We go upstairs.¡± Gu Zechen stands up suddenly, takes Su Ni¡¯s hand from An Rong, and says,¡±I heard you were injured, so I didn¡¯t work overtime and came back immediately.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s so kind of you.¡± Su Ni smiles gently, and doesn¡¯t retort.


    Seeing this, An Rong is satisfied, ¡°Zechen, help Su Ni upstairs, and take care of her in the evening, and if there are some problems, call the doctor. ¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    The instant they enter the room, Gu Zechen lets go of Su Ni and he leans against the sofa. There are two documents on the table. There is no need for Su Ni to guess what it is about.  ¡°I won¡¯t sign.¡± Su Ni says firmly.


    ¡°I advise you to think clearly that if a woman is deprived of her right to be a mother, she should be in great pain. Su Ni, how can I make a woman willingly pay such a heavy price for me? Or, what on earth do you want from me?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen speaks, and lights a cigarette slowly. Three-level tear. He asked Xiao Ming about that, and his ears were almost deafened by his words. This woman is very tolerant of wounds new and old. If she didn¡¯t go to the hospital for examination today, she would intend to fight with him to the end.


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect that Gu¡¯s seeming joke has sensed her mind, and she wonders if Gu Zechen has already be suspicious of her.


    She sits down just beside Gu Zechen, and takes his cigarette in front of him. She smokes lightly and coughs. ¡°Gu Zechen, now that you are so serious, I will be serious with you, too.¡±


    Gu Zechen says nothing, and Su Ni continues, ¡°you always think that you are lonely, so do I. My family was ruined, and I thought that I married a man, and I could have apanion, but the result proves the same. However, I don¡¯t want to live like this all the time. My husband  stands at the top of the pyramid in this city. He is handsome and rich. There are many people admiring me.¡±


    Then, she smiles and looks at Gu Zechen. Under the smoke, his expression is a little fuzzy and unreal. ¡°So I want to try my best to see if Gu Zechen can love me. In this way, my life will beplete.¡± ¡°So you tter me so much because you want to live a life that everyone envies?¡± Then, Gu Zechen grabs her neck and asks in a gloomy tone.


    Su Ni raises her eyebrows, and her eyes are gentle and attractive, ¡°I think the woman that Gu Zechen loves is worth the envy of women in South city.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Zechen sneers, and he stares at the hickeys and bruises on her neck. He knows better than anyone else how much strength he used. He touches her gently now, and she still frowns with pain. But she doesn¡¯t stop him.


    He runs his fingers smoothly across her chest, and moves slowly until he pinches her breast. Su Ni is a little ashamed and she turns her head. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes remain gloomy as before, and he grins scornfully, ¡°Su Ni, why are you shivering?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be a woman that everyone envies, you have to suffer what everyone can¡¯t stand, and it¡¯s not that easy to be my woman!¡±

 Chapter 28: I Want to Be Your Woman

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Ni is obedient, but she still reaches out and takes up the divorce agreement. In his squinting eyes she tears it in half slowly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Snap¨C


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t prevent her, and his eyes narrow into a linepletely. Suddenly, he turns over and presses Su Ni under his body. His bright and handsome face is now like a mountain pressing on Su Ni. At the same time, her bathrobe slips off her shoulders, and Su Ni puts her hands against his chest to stop him.


    Gu Zechen kisses her neck gently, and his kisses are not dense enough. They are both tentative and challenging . ¡°Gu Zechen¡­¡± Su Ni murmurs. ¡°Su Ni, I have already told you that if you want to stay with me, it¡¯s just the first step.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s voice is slow and deep like a ghost, and his eyes are dark and vast like the universe.


    He begins to unbutton his shirt, looking indifferently at the woman under his body. ¡°Now that you want to be Mrs. Gu, then you have to perform your responsibility, and¡­ you should behave yourself well.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Ni turns her face. Actually, she knows she can¡¯t refuse him, but her body still shivers lightly. He kisses Su Ni again with his moist and hot breath falling on her earlobes. Her shins be numb.


    ¡°I¡¯m fed up with you!¡± Gu Zechen loses interest suddenly. He stands up and fastens buttons. Su Ni panics and holds his leg immediately. It¡¯s not enough. She strips off her clothes, almost begging him, ¡°darling¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough! I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Gu Zechen ignores Su Ni¡¯s hands and strides away, and Su Ni falls on the floor because of his force. Gu Zechen stops, and a few secondster, he turns around and takes her to bed. Su Ni holds his arm tightly. She buries her head deeply, saying nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice, so you can¡¯t hate anybody.¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni holds him more tightly, and almost half of her body is in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. ¡°I just think I will never give up the man I choose.¡±


    Gu Zechen lights a cigarette, and it¡¯s very choking. He nces at Su Ni coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch you, which doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m softhearted, and you¡¯d better dismiss these ideas.¡±


    The door opens and a long dark shadow disappears quickly. Su Ni stands up and looks at the empty room, and her eyes are full of depression and she gives a wry smile.


    She sleeps soundly the whole night. Next day, when An Rong asks Su Ni about Gu Zechen, she just answers that he is busy and went to thepany very early.


    ¡°You still have injuries, so rest at home for several days .¡± An Rong says with a worried look. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I have a meeting this morning, and I will have a rest after that.¡± Su Ni says.


    ¡°Grandma, let me send my aunt to thepany, and she is not in good health, as her nephew I should take good care of her.¡± Gu Lang interrupts.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± An Rong agrees with his idea before Su Ni refuses. In the car, Gu Lang always stares at Su Ni, and she finds him doing that many times, thus, she is a little irritable, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Lang shakes his head immediately, and in a few seconds, he talks with Su Ni again, ¡°I¡¯ve heard much news about you, and I think it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Su Ni asks. Gu Lang shakes his head, and says nothing. But Su Ni is thinking about the meeting at nine in the morning, so she doesn¡¯t care what he says. Before they get off, Gu Lang says mindlessly, ¡°aunt, you are young, and don¡¯t make yourself unhappy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Ni turns her head and looks at Gu Lang. ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Lang smiles and says, ¡°I just think you are not happy, and such a beautiful woman as you must have a charming smile.¡±


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect that Gu Lang, a young man, is good at making girls happy. She can¡¯t helpughing, ¡°well, I remember what you say.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Su Ni, even though you are my uncle¡¯s wife, but I also want to say that only the wearer knows whether his shoes fit him or not.¡± Then, Gu Lang steps on the elerator, and disappears in a sh. Su Ni stands still, shaking her head, and this guy¡¯s out of his mind.


    ¡°Mrs. Su.¡± At the entrance, as soon as Ruan Yichen gets out of the car, he sees Su Ni standing in a daze. He calls Su Ni and asks her, ¡°how are you?¡± ¡°Not serious, and I¡¯m about to recover.¡±


    They enter thepany side by side, and Su Ni presides over the meeting and talks about the bidding. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard that Yin¡¯spany had talked to the investment promotion department in private. They are of good intention, and we can¡¯t fall behind. I hear director Zhang loves orchids very much, and I intend to meet him in person tonight.¡± Su Ni says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ruan Yichen adds. Su Ni looks at him and she doesn¡¯t refuse him. After that, Su Ni emphasizes several points on the matter of funds, and Ruan Yichen makes a supplement finally. Through the meeting, the bidding for Nanjiawan project begins to show signs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve applied to the head office, and the funds will arrive next week. It won¡¯t dy your n.¡± After the meeting, Ruan Yichen says in the office.


    Su Ni nods and says, ¡°it¡¯s my luck that J. K is so optimistic about Nanjiawan project. Mr. Ruan, if it isn¡¯t you helping me, I¡¯m afraid that I will be powerless.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I always have a question.¡± Ruan Yichen is speechless. ¡°What?¡± Now that they have cooperated, then they need to solve all the problems.


    Ruan Yichen looks at Su Ni, and he knows Su¡¯s family¡¯s misfortune, and Su Ni bes Su¡¯spany¡¯s president at a young age, which shows that she has certainpetence.


    ¡°In a sense, such an important project, Mrs. Su can cooperate with Gu¡¯spany certainly, or¡­¡±


    Ruan Yichen has been in business for many years, and his words have a definite object in view. He has not finished his doubtful words, but he believes Su Ni has understood him.


    Su Ni nods, and she is still calm. ¡°Su¡¯spany is independent and it does not belong to Gu¡¯spany, so it will choose the properpany preferentially. Of course, if we need Gu¡¯spany, I will consider it.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face looks calm. It not only exins the reason why Gu¡¯spany didn¡¯t participate in, but also reminds Ruan Yichen that even though J. K pays full funds, this is South city, and only Su¡¯spany can be the master.


    But Nanjiawan project is so attractive that there must be manypanies coveting it directly and indirectly. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say how much he raises, but at least he should make a statement to let Ruan Yichen feel at ease, and let thosepanies which can¡¯t get Nanjiawan project have no more illusion.


    Ruan Yichen knows that clearly, and he immediately understands, nodding with smile. Soon he connects the topic with today¡¯s dinner. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Su Ni and Ruan Yichen appear at a five-star hotel on the seashore on time.

 Chapter 29: Encounter

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Director Zhang, with several principal officials, arriveste. He sees Su Ni, nods slightly but does not say much.


    ¡°I hear that Director Zhang has always studied orchids. Just recently, I got a basin of orchids, but I don¡¯t know how it looks. So I bring it specially to ask for advice.¡±


    It is not until Su Ni has a pot of orchids with gilt-edged leaves brought up that Director Zhang has a glimmer of light in his eyes and bes excited.


    ¡°This is gold orchid. Su always has a good eye. There are many gilts on this de.¡±


    Director Zhang¡¯s eyes do not move away from the orchid. Su Ni and Ruan Yichen exchange their eyes, and they smile slightly.


    For the sake of this basin of gold orchid, Su Ni has not only spent all his money, but also spent a lot of energy. Today, it seems that all her efforts have not been in vain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, either. I just think it looks nice. But I can not know more about it like director Zhang.¡± Su Ni says in a modest way.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This gold orchid is very special. First, you can look at this gilt-edged leaves, like a golden belt. Yours is particrly obvious. Look!¡±


    Director Zhang speaks with fervour and assurance. He is right. Su Ni and other people gather around him, nodding one by one to cater to Zhang.


    In particr, after Su Ni raises a few particrly valuable questions, Director Zhang even starts to talk. The name of Su Ni also changes from Mrs. Su to Su.


    After Su Ni proposes to send orchids to Director Zhang who refuses. With other people, she says that good things have to be sent to people who know the goods. After an insincere decline, Director Zhang reluctantly epts it.


    But looking at the satisfied smile on Director Zhang¡¯s face, Su Ni knows he is the right one. Later, with frequent toasts, the party is also very lively. After many rounds of drinking, Director Zhang also gives Su Ni a warning with a red face. ¡°Su, you are in a difficult situation.¡±


    ¡°Director Zhang, we only drink today, we do not talk about work.¡± Su Ni drinks another ss of wine and Ruan Yichen serves as a green leaf. Seeing Su Ni¡¯s remark, he frowns slightly.


    ¡°You are a frank man!¡± Director Zhang bursts outughing, sips the wine and lowers his voice in the excitement. He says to them. ¡°Many people find me for this Nanjiawan project, but I can¡¯t decide it alone.¡±


    Su Ni bes careful, but she does not show it. Director Zhang gives her a sidelong nce, smells of alcohol and continues, ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed. I can¡¯t be the boss, but I can show you a way ¡­¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    A few minutester, a trace of joy shes across Su Ni¡¯s eyes. ¡°Director Zhang, then I will thank you on behalf of my team.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± But Director Zhang stares, looking very sober. Su Ni¡¯s eyes turn and she smiles in front of everyone. ¡°Thank you for the orchid tonight, of course. Director Zhang takes care of it, and I can rest assured.¡±


    Director Zhang smiles. ¡°This ¡­ Come and see if you are free.¡±


    Midway, Su Ni goes out to the bathroom to get some air. Ruan Yichen follows closely and asks about the previous things. Su Ni does not intend to hide. ¡°Director Zhang said that the reason why he cannot be the master is that the Nanjiawan project is in the Gu¡¯s business circle. There are too many stakeholders involved and too many people who want it. However, Gu is the most important one among them.¡±


    ¡°So is it in your pocket?¡± Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes narrow.


    Su Ni feels embarrassed, but she doesn¡¯t show any of that. She says, ¡°The rtionship between Gu Zechen and I is not made public in Nancheng. It is normal for Director Zhang not to know that. However, this involves Gu and several subsidiaries under his name. I am afraid that he is not the only one who can make the decision. ¡±


    ¡°This is also normal.¡± Ruan Yichen understands.


    ¡°However, if Yin¡¯s family and ourpany are on the same starting line, there is still a chance.¡± Su Ni adds.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Su Ni suddenly covers her mouth and rushes to the bathroom to retch. Ruan Yichen follows closely, remembering that she refuses nobody on the table. He looksplicated. If her identity is public, naturally it is much more convenient for her to act in Nancheng. She doesn¡¯t need to put all her energy into the party.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink the rest of the wine, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Ruan Yichen says.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Su Ni wipes her mouth and says with no concern. ¡°There is a saying in China: If we¡¯re still good friends, bottom up! You have juste back and you still need to know more about the wine table culture.¡±


    Ruan Yichen is amused by her words. Seeing that she does not have enough tissue, he hands over the handkerchief. ¡°I have learned much today. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We can work together. Even if there are another Director Wang and Director Li, there will be no problem.¡± Su Ni smiles and pats Ruan Yichen on the shoulder like a friend. Today, he does not wear sses, but he is somewhat more elegant than usual. At the end of the corridor, Su Ni seems to hear a familiar voice. She can¡¯t help looking back. Gu Zechen is on his phone, also looking at her.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Su Ni frowns. She forgets her hand is still on Ruan Yichen¡¯s


    shoulder. To outsiders, they are very intimate. Before the phone is finished, Gu Zechen hangs up the phone and walks straight towards Su Ni. Su Ni suddenly feels that her throat is a little dry and her legs are a little stiff. ¡°Gu, what a coincidence. You are here.¡±


    ¡°Madam is in good spirits. You were injured yesterday and has a social party


    today. It is really hard work. People who don¡¯t know about it will think that my family has been harsh on you, Su Ni!¡± He says, pulling Su Ni up and holding her shoulder tightly.


    ¡°There is no such thing.¡± Seeing Gu Zechen, Su Ni doesn¡¯t want to drink any


    more. She guiltily looks up at Gu Zechen. He is obviously smiling, but there isn¡¯t warmth.


    Su Ni holds back the pain from her shoulder and lowers her stance in front of the crowd. She says softly: ¡°As you know, the Nanjiawan project is under way, and Director Zhang has a lot to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Gu Zechen looks at the box in which Su Ni stays, but he doesn¡¯t say anything. Ruan Yichen touches his nose by the side. Although he does not greet Gu Zechen, he can feel this man¡¯s hostility. Now, this man is jealous.


    ¡°Mrs. Su, you have drunk too much and you have vomited. Go back to rest first. I¡¯ll cope with it in the second half.¡± Ruan Yichenughs.


    ¡°No way.¡± Without thinking about it, Su Ni rebuffs him and says firmly. ¡°Director Zhang is won over by me with great difficulty. No mistakes can be made.¡± Ruan Yichen has some headache. Doesn¡¯t Su Ni see that Gu Zechen face is ck? Even as an ordinary man, if he sees his woman socializes with other men outside, he will not be happy.


    ¡°Mrs. Su, you are too dismissive of me. I will deal with it.¡± Ruan Yichen says, and keeps winking at Su Ni.

 Chapter 30: I’ll Drink My Woman’s Wine

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Now, Su Ni is aware that something goes wrong. She is hesitant, and Gu Zechen suddenly hugs her more tightly, pushing the door of the room open.


    ¡°Dear, you are going the wrong way.¡± Su Ni hurriedly reminds him. But the people inside already look at them, and they are shocked. Then, they recognize Gu Zechen. Much as they know little about why Su Ni is with Gu Zechen, they stand up one by one.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see.¡± Director Zhang¡¯s eyes suddenly brighten.


    Gu Zechen takes Su Ni and seats himself directly where Su Ni sat before. He holds Su Ni¡¯s ss without much emotion in his eyes and says to Director Zhao, ¡°It happens that my wife is here today. I¡¯ll drink on behalf of her. Director Zhang won¡¯t have any opinions, right?¡± Then he swallows his wine neat.


    Director Zhang¡¯s mouth slightly opens. He is frozen. The rest of the people also be silent because of Gu Zechen. How about Mrs. Gu?


    Su Ni¡¯s face turns red. She gently pulls Gu Zechen. He doesn¡¯t like to admit her identity in front of outsiders. And it is not a necessary moment now. Why does he¡­


    Director Zhang is a clever man. When he meets Gu Zechen, he bes almost sober and quickly raises his ss, ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡± He finds that Su Ni looks unhappy.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He whispered to Su Ni just now, advising her to approach Gu Zechen. Unexpectedly, they are couple. Now, as soon as Gu Zechen appears, he feels much pressure. The Nanjiawan project belongs to nobody but Su Ni.


    After drinking the wine, Gu Zechen gets up again and hugs Su Ni regardless of Director Zhang¡¯s psychological activities. ¡°My wife is not feeling well from drinking. I¡¯ll take her back to rest first.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Director Zhang gets up at once. He is flustered and his fat belly knocks over the sses on the table. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t look at him. He already goes outside. Director Zhang wipes out the sweat on his forehead. Although he is director, Gu Zechen is far beyond his influence. Although he isn¡¯t afraid, he has to show his respect.


    ¡°Su and Mr. Gu¡­¡± People begin talking, discussing animatedly. They confirm their rtionship from a lot of gossips. But people didn¡¯t think about it before. Today Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance serves as reminder to them.


    At the door, Ruan Yichen is just about to enter. When they pass by, Gu Zechen suddenly says, ¡°She is my woman. Naturally, I will help her. Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t need to care that.¡± Ruan Yichen smiles indifferently and does not refute it.


    ¡°And this. Please keep it.¡± Gu Zechen pulls a handkerchief from Su Ni¡¯s hand and hands it over indifferently. But Su Ni flushes. Anyway, he is jealous.


    ¡°Su and I are always partners. Drinking is just my job, not care.¡± Ruan Yichen says, casually throwing away his handkerchief and looking as usual. ¡°I still hope that Mr. Gu will not be too oversensitive. If it affects your feelings, it will be my fault. ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan looks after me because I am drunk¡­¡± Su Ni hurriedly exins. Gu Zechen throws a sharp eye. ¡°Are you allowed to speak?¡± Su Ni opens her mouth but she is speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m still busy inside, so I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Ruan Yichen doesn¡¯t want to pester too much and goes ahead after finding a reason. At the same time, Gu Zechen releases Su Ni, and walks to the elevator with his hands in the pockets. After a few steps, he asks without looking back. ¡°Don¡¯t you go with me? Do you want to stay here?¡±


    Su Ni nces at the room with some concern. Since Gu Zechenes, Director Zhang has to show some respect for them. Then she quickly follows up. In the elevator, Su Ni sips her lips, looking up at Gu Zechen. She wants to say something, but dare not disturb him.


    ¡°Today¡¯s entertainment ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your exnation.¡± Gu Zechen domineeringly interrupts Su Ni. He doesn¡¯t look at her. When the elevator arrives, he goes straight ahead and doesn¡¯t wait for Su Ni. She trots to the front of the car and hesitates. His voice rings again. ¡°Don¡¯t you get in yet?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Su Ni obediently responds. She moves in, and her body is leaningpletely against the window. Gu Zechenes in, then he attaches himself closely to her. In the narrow space, the air pressure plummets. Su Ni doesn¡¯t know whether she drank a little wine or just trotted. Her breath is a little chaotic and her face flushes.


    ¡°Things are not what you think ¡­¡± Su Ni thinks that she still needs to exin. But when she just speaks, Gu Zechen holds down her head and makes her close to the window. He pries her lips domineeringly, and does not give Su Ni any time to breathe. One is hiding, and the other is chasing. Until the end, there is no way to escape.


    Between the lips and teeth, alcohol blends, which is bewildering. Su Ni¡¯s breathing gradually quickens. She just struggles for a moment, and then two hands are held against the window by Gu Zechen rigidly. She wants to speak, but her tip and tongue are brutally bitten by him again. He leaves no room. His body almostpletely presses on Su Ni. Then it is more and more difficult for her to breathe in such a narrow space.


    Like a punishment, Gu Zechen goes further, snatching her air and restricting her breathing. The harder she struggles, the fiercer his force bes.


    Woo! In haste Su N grits her teeth and Gu Zechen finally stops. Bur less than three seconds, Gu Zechen¡¯s tongue tries again. Soon, a sweet smell reces the alcohol taste.


    ¡°Gu¡­¡± Su Ni feels she is dying. Her hands can only hit the window once and again but can¡¯t get rid of his control. Gu Zechen is still attacking. His flexible tongue crosses every inch of her cavity wall and stirs a mess. She doesn¡¯t know how long itsts and her consciousness fails her. After shepletely gives up the struggle, Gu Zechen slowly stops.


    In an instant, Su Ni opens the window, and puts her head out. Then a severe cough is followed by her retch. Su Ni holds her throat with difficulty. There seems to be a fire burning, which urgently needs to quenched. Gu Zechen grabs her immediately. He bes angry when he looks at the shocking scratches on her white neck. ¡°For just one project, you will make yourself look like a ghost!¡±


    Su Ni swallows her dry throat, by contrast, the pain in her wrist is nothing. She is a little distracted and somewhat helpless. She smiles to Gu Zechen. ¡°The project which is insignificant in your eyes matters much for me. Even at any cost, I will must ¡­ win ¡­¡±


    Su Ni suddenly feels dizzy. She gently trembles again. Suddenly she unconsciously falls into the arms of Gu Zechen. For a moment, Gu Zechen looks pale.

 Chapter 31: Gu Zechen’s Way to Make Her Sober

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    How can she say that she will spare no effort? Gu Zechen really wants to leave the woman directly.


    ¡°Su Ni, in addition to me, what cards do you have now? Or do you expect that that man can really help you?¡± Gu Zechen stares at the unconscious face. He grits his teeth and squeezes out his words from his teeth.


    ¡°Back to the hotel!¡±


    Su Ni is suddenly woken up by a burst of cold stimtion. She looks up and sees Gu Zechen with a ck face. She shivers. While the wet woman is leaning against the bathtub, Gu Zechen continues to sprinkle water with a shower-head.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Su Ni screams and hurriedly climbs out of the bathtub. But Gu Zechen pushes her back again. Su Ni is covering her head, like a drowning dog curling in the bathtub. She doesn¡¯t know what happened and why he does this to her.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m so cold. Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Su Ni cries out, her shoulders trembling.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are cold, and he has no sympathy. He just coldly squeezes a few words out of his teeth. ¡°Su Ni, are you awake now?¡±


    Su Ni knocks on her head. Then she is wrapped in a bath towel, and picked up by Gu Zechen directly.


    ¡°Even if I am drunk, you can¡¯t put me in the bathtub. What if I catch a cold?¡± Su Ni¡¯s voice bes smaller and in the end there is no sound at all. Gu Zechen can¡¯t hear it at all. However Gu Zechen says indifferently, ¡°Even if you have a cold, you deserve it.¡±


    Su Ni is disgruntled. She stares at him. She originally wanted to y the woman, but looking at those ck eyes, she loses the courage at that time. She just obediently lets him hold her. On the bed, Su Ni wraps herself in a small quilt. Her hair is still wet. It takes her a long while to recover from coolness. Su Ni also probably remembers what happened before. Although his words are vicious, she doesn¡¯t expect he will help her. Su Ni can¡¯t help saying. ¡°Thank you for today.¡±


    Gu Zechen is smoking at the window when he hears and looks back. There is no emotion in his long and narrow eyes and his thin lips move slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just don¡¯t want you to lose my family¡¯s face, and I don¡¯t want to be gossiped that Gu Zechen¡¯s woman is disgraceful.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Ni is so angry that she grasps the quilt tightly. Her wet eyes are filled with discontent. However, Gu Zechen is indifferent. Su Ni can only lower her voice and says. ¡°I think if you don¡¯t say it, no one will know that I am Mrs. Gu. After all, we didn¡¯t have a wedding. Not many people know about it. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, do you mean to me me?¡± Gu Zechen grits his teeth and sneers. ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t y the trick. Aren¡¯t you scheming for the identity of being Mrs. Gu?¡±


    Su Ni lowers her head and bites her lip without saying anything. Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance tonight is an ident. Moreover, as the president of Su, she had many social activities outside before. Even if they met asionally in the same hotel, Gu Zechen would note to greet her. He would not take her away like today. If this happens frequently, then how will she cope with the visitors in the future? After thinking for a moment, Su Ni lowers her voice and says. ¡°Dear, you probably don¡¯t like me showing myself in public. As you know, what happens in business is just a show.¡±


    ¡°¡±A show?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s hands are in the pockets. The light in the house is not on, and only colorful neon outside floats through the French window. Su Ni can¡¯t see his face. She only feels Gu Zechen¡¯s unusually cold voice, which makes her shiver and hides back.


    ¡°Atishoo!¡± Su Ni rubs her nose. Gu Zechen¡¯s hands pause for a few seconds in the air. Unexpectedly, after a few seconds, he turns and brings a hair drier.


    ¡°Lean over!¡± Gu Zechen orders. Su Ni is also startled by Gu Zechen¡¯s behavior and shakes her head hurriedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°I order youe, or do you like being forced by me?¡± Gu Zechen asks impatiently. Su Ni blinks. She smiles and moves toward him.


    ¡°Turn around!¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Ni smiles and answers. Then she turns her back against Gu Zechen. Soon a burst of warmth sweeps through her body from her scalp. Gu Zechen blows fast, but does not panic. asionally, his fingertips will touch Su Ni¡¯s scalp, causing thetter to throb in her heart. She hurriedly holds her knees tighter. The originally tense atmosphere seems to have gradually dissolved with the increase of temperature. He uses his hand to make ab and carefully brushes every hair. Even he doesn¡¯t realize when his eyes soften.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, do you care about me now?¡± Su Ni lows her head and grins. She is shy.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Zechen turns off the drier and does not hear clearly. Hearing this, Su Ni widens her eyes, but soon she shakes her head again. She stutters. ¡°No¡­ Nothing. I think the temperature is just right.¡±


    The noise rings again. But in Su Ni¡¯s heart, it is more beautiful than the most beautiful symphony.


    ¡°All right.¡± Gu Zechen throws the drier aside. He gets up, and his hands are in the pockets. He bes indifferent again. Su Ni touches her hair. The tip of her hair is still wet, but it does not affect anything. She pulls her hair slightly and can not help whimpering in pain.


    Looking at this, Gu Zechen quicklyes over again and bends down to check her hair. He has handled it carefully and frowns discontentedly when he sees that there are still knots.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t care. Gu Zechen takes ab and tidies her hair carefully. He has always been meticulous in his work. Even blowing a hair, he cannot bear any w.


    ¡°Are you a woman? Why is your hair quality so poor?¡± Gu Zechen holds ab and it often gets stuck. He cannot helpining. Su Ni blushes with shame. She has not done scalp care for a long time and she just washes casually at home. Now Gu Zechen asks her such a straightforward question. She feels embarrassed.


    ¡°That ¡­ is not too bad. Have you ever seen good hair?¡± Su Ni smiles shyly. After her words are just finished, Gu Zechen suddenly throws theb into her hand. Su Ni freezes. She doesn¡¯t know what wrong words she said just now. She foolishly looks at him.


    Gu Zechen looks gloomy. ¡°This is the first time I havebed a woman¡¯s hair. It really makes me feel sick.¡±


    ¡°Why disgusting?¡± Su Ni feels aggrieved. Well, this man takes the initiative to do that. But is this the first time he hasbed a woman¡¯s hair? And she is that woman?

 Chapter 32: Accompany her to sleep for a while

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni feels somewhat feverish on her face. She can¡¯t help covering her face with her hands and her heart beats faster.


    ¡°You have enough rest. You should go.¡± Gu Zechen says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe back with me?¡± Su Ni blurts out, and as soon as she has finished speaking, she bes sober and nods. ¡°OK.¡±


    Later, she thinks she is funny. Habit is really a terrible thing. Just a few days, she takes it for granted that Gu Zechen and she are going home together. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say much. With a click, a pale blue me floats out of the darkness, followed by a choking smoke. Su Ni also smokes, but she can¡¯t smell secondhand smoke. She gets up, speeding up her pace. Before leaving, she turns her head and says with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t smoke too much. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    There is no sound in the darkness. Su Ni originally didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen would have a response. She gently opens the door. However, at that moment, and in a trice, Su Ni¡¯s waist is hugged from behind.


    ¡°ÀϹ«.¡±ËÕÄßÏŵò»Ç³,µ«ºÜ¿ìÓÖЦÑÕÈ绨,´ÓÑÀ·ìÀïÈíÈíµØ¼·³öËûµÄÃû×Ö.¹ËÔóå·ÒÀ¾É²»Ëµ»°,±ùÁ¹µÄ´½ÇáÇáµØÂäÔÚÁËËýµÄºó²±¾±´¦,ÓÐЩʪÈÈ.ËÕÄßÔÚËû»³ÖÐÇáÇá¶ãÁ˶ã,¿ÉËûµÄÎÇÒÀ¾É,ÉõÖÁÊÇ˳×ÅËýµÄ²±¾±,һ·ÏòÏÂ,ÎÂÈáµÄÌòóÂ.


    ¡°Gu.¡± Su Ni is frightened, but soon she smiles like a flower and squeezes his name softly through her teeth. Gu Zechen still doesn¡¯t talk. His cold lips gently fall on her back neck. It is a little hot and humid. Su Ni gently hides in his arms, but he is still kissing her. Even down her neck, he is licking softly.


    ¡°Itch!¡± Su Ni giggles and twists more uneasily in his arms. Finally, she turns around, hugs his neck and looks at him face to face.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡± The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moves and his low and somewhat hoarse voice sounds slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Do you begin to miss me before I leave?¡± Su Ni is joking. She thinks this man will push her away and humiliate her unexpectedly. But Gu Zechen does nothing. He says softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you backter.¡± Gu Zechen says, and then he hugs her directly into his arms. Until they roll on the bed, Su Ni reacts that this man wants her again. The doctor¡¯s wordses to Su Ni¡¯s ears and her body alerts her. Gu Zechen knows those things. That is to say, even if her body is so, Gu Zechen will not give up. Thinking about his cold face, Su Ni knows that Gu Zechen will act on what he means.


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± Taking a deep breath, like making up a decision, Su Ni smiles softly. They look disheveled and the friction makes Su Nifortable.  Gu Zechen bites her lips, passionately licking. Suddenly, he hugs her. Gu Zechen¡¯s stubble is hard. Su Ni wants to change her posture, but Gu Zechen¡¯s voice is ringing in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    In a trice, Su Ni already feels something on her waist. She is familiar with it. She whispers: ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to tidy up ande out right away.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Zechen refuses.


    ¡°But I ¡­¡± Su Ni tightly holds her sleeves. She must go to the bathroom. If she doesn¡¯t use drugs, her body can¡¯t afford Gu Zechen¡¯s attack, even once.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to touch you, and you don¡¯t need to take medicine!¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s voice suddenly bes depressed suddenly. Su Ni is nervous. She wants to exin but she doesn¡¯t know how to start. She only knows that he won¡¯t touch her tonight, which makes Su Ni feel like surviving a disaster. Her body ispletely rxed at that moment. Gu Zechen hugs her and his hands are very honest. There is no excessive action.


    Half an hourter, Gu Zechen still has no intention to loosen his hands. Su Ni gradually calms down. Her slight movement even makes Gu Zechen dissatisfied. ¡°Let me sleep.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ have numbness in my legs.¡± She also doesn¡¯t want to disturb Gu Zechen. But her legs that are held by Gu Zechen are already unconscious. Hearing that, Gu Zechen is stunned. He does not speak, but he slightly loosens Su Ni. She groans softly, and her body is instantly rxed. However, when her two legs slightly move, she feels¡­


    ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Zechen touches them, but Su Ni dodges like an electric shock. Then she cries, ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Gu Zechen is shocked first, then he reacts.


    After that, Su Ni doesn¡¯t know whether it is her illusion. She actually finds Gu Zechen is smiling. Maybe he is happy when he looks at her like this. Su Ni carefully moves her legs, while observing Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. She makes sure he is smiling and her mood somehow responds.


    ¡°Hey, what are youughing at?¡± Su Ni says with coquetry.


    ¡°Do I?¡± For an instant, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t smile. He touches, but finds nothing wrong. Then he gets up and turns his back to Su Ni. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back when your legs are ok.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Su Ni answers without any rebuttal. At that time, Gu Zechen has already picked up his coat. Thinking for a moment, he throws it onto the bed. ¡°Put it onter.¡±


    The driver has already left and Gu Zechen is driving by himself. Su Ni is sitting on the co-pilot seat in fear and trembling with Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze. Along the way, Su Ni can¡¯t help looking at him frequently. Gu Zechen looks annoyed. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Ni dares not to mention a word. She just thinks Gu Zechen is too strange tonight. She thought that when they returned to the hotel, Gu Zechen would fly into a furious rage, even rush to her. But because of a sneeze, that man turned to another direction. What happened afterwards is stranger. Of course, she will never think that this man can suddenly change his temper. At most, that is abnormal.


    They go home together. Su Ni is still wearing Gu Zechen¡¯s coat. Looking at them, An Rong is very satisfied. She seems to know everything. Su Ni is shy. She flushes. She lowers her head and pulls Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. She says. ¡°Mom, we will go first.¡±


    ¡°Go. But next time remember toe back early.¡± An Rong shakes her hand repeatedly. Su Ni secretly takes a nce at Gu Zechen. He doesn¡¯t looks at An Rong, as if he didn¡¯t hear An Rong¡¯s words. Alternatively, he acquiesces. Returning to their room, Su Ni hugs Gu Zechen at once. Feeling his warmth, Su Ni says in a pettishly charming manner. ¡°Dear, I am very happy today.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Gu Zechen pushes away Su Ni. But she refuses and looks up at him. ¡°No, can you apany me to sleep for a while?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s words haven¡¯t finished and Su Ni interrupts him. They speak in one voice. ¡°Give you an inch and you take a mile.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gu Zechen freezes, but Su Ni isughing. Her eyes look like a sea, sparkling. Seeing that Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t talk, Su Ni smiles happily.


    ¡°Look, you don¡¯t know how to change a new line. I can say it all.¡± Gu Zechen is more embarrassed. He shakes off Su Ni¡¯s hand and walks out.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Su Ni knows when to stop. She hurriedly hugs Gu Zechen from behind. Perhaps because Gu Zechen helps her today, Su Ni is in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m joking. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

 Chapter 33: Cook in Person

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Su Ni, is it funny?¡± Gu Zechen is angry, but what¡¯s more important is that when Su Ni can control his mood. He is irritable. ¡°Shall we sleep? Mom is sleeping.¡± Su Ni implores him.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t challenge my baseline!¡± Gu Zechen warns her coldly. Finally, Su Ni releases her hands and watches the door close. The room is dark. Su Ni gives a wry smile, ¡°Gu Zechen, you are pretty hard-hearted.¡±


    Next morning, to avoid An Rong, Su Ni gets up early, and goes to thepany without breakfast. Ruan Yichen is not in thepany because of the exchange meeting organized by thepany, so that Su Ni also avoids embarrassment.


    All morning, she is busy but in a good mood. But when she calls director Zhang, she can¡¯t avoid being teased. ¡°Mrs. Su, you are really in a good mood, and you did me a good job.¡±


    Su Ni knows that director Zhang is dissatisfied with her concealmentst night, and she smiles tteringly: ¡°please don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu woulde here.¡±


    He snorts, and says nothing. Su Ni smiles awkwardly, and continues: ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hide it, but I don¡¯t intend to make public know our rtionship for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Su is so humble.¡± Director Zhang continues to tease her. Su Ni smiles and doesn¡¯t know what to say. In the telephone, director Zhang coughs symbolically and gives her an out: ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter, but just this once.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Ni says immediately, and she feels rxed. Actually, she knows that although director Zhang is angry, he can¡¯t really be angry with Su Ni for the sake of Gu Zechen. After hanging up, Su Ni leans on the chair, and pats her forehead heavily.


    Just in time, Qin Yuees in. Su Ni sits upright immediately, and returns to her normal mood. ¡°Mr. Gu helped us favorablyst evening. A lot of news hase out from the government. I just got a call from director Zhang. He asked us to hand in the materials and the reserve funds as soon as possible.¡±


    Su Ni nods, and although it¡¯s unexpected, it¡¯s not surprising if considered carefully. ¡°One more thing.¡± Qin Yue pauses and says in a rxed way, ¡°I heard Yin¡¯spany had handed in the material, but they seemed to have been ignored, so director Zhang pays more attention to us.¡±


    Su Ni is stunned, thinking that Gu Zechen appeared in timest night.


    Qin Yue continues: ¡°But you should raise the funds quickly, and it¡¯s the best way to get financing from Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Su Ni nods, and she is just about to call Ruan Yichen when her secretary knocks on the door, saying: ¡°Mrs. Su, there are many reporters downstairs¡­¡± ¡°Let them go!¡± Su Ni says without thinking.


    Qin Yue says nothing, and after the secretary leaves, he says: ¡°maybe these reporters heard some news, and it seems that the rtionship between you and Mr. Gu will be revealed soon.¡±


    ¡°Even if it can¡¯t be concealed, it¡¯s not my fault. You know Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards this matter.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes are firm, and she says without hesitation. Qin Yue is a little upset, but he also nods, then he leaves.


    Su Ni knows what Qin Yue means, and if she makes public their rtionship, it¡¯s just a temporary profit. However, if she annoys Gu Zechen because of that, it¡¯s not worthwhile.


    Although Su Ni appreciates An Rong¡¯s help, this is Su¡¯spany, and she expects that she can be powerful and get out of control one day.


    Su Ni thinks for a moment, and decides to calls Gu Zechen. He doesn¡¯t answer the telephone, and Su Ni is afraid whether he suspects she was deliberatest night.


    Thank God. The third call, Gu Zechen finally answers. ¡°what?¡± ¡°Last night, the reporters seemed to know our rtionship¡­¡± Su Ni is speechless.


    There is silence in the phone. ¡°I¡¯m not deliberate!¡± Su Ni exins immediately, but she hears Gu Zechen saying impatiently: ¡°you call me for all this crap.¡±


    Su Ni is stunned. Then he hangs up the telephone. What does Gu Zechen mean? Nonsense? Su Ni pats her head to sober her up. Is Gu Zechen even unwilling to listen to her exnation? It seems that it¡¯s more difficult to ask Gu Zechen to inject capital.


    In the afternoon, there is nothing to do in thepany, so Su Ni leaves early. She doesn¡¯t expect Ruan Yichen knew about the capital in advance, and sent urgent documents to thepany, which saved Su Ni a lot of trouble.


    As for thest night¡¯s matter, Su Ni bites her lip for several times. And Ruan Yichen asks first, ¡°was everything OKst night?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±, Su Ni says calmly, ¡°he is just a little bit domineering.¡±


    Then, Su Ni is also surprised. When did she know Gu Zechen so well? Ruan Yichen smiles, ¡°certainly, as a man I know Mr. Gu¡¯s mind, and he still needs to be more considerate of you. But thanks to his help, we are going smoothly.¡±


    Even Ruan Yichen says that, and Su Ni feels more upset. How to exin it to Gu Zechen? It¡¯s just a coincidence. ¡°At that time, Mr. Gu wanted to enter, and it had nothing to do with me, did it?¡± Su Ni seems to catch thest life-saving straw, and she asks.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ruan Yichen can¡¯t understand. In the telephone, Su Ni is relieved, then she realizes it¡¯s not proper, and after a perfunctory remark, she hangs up directly.


    She doesn¡¯t know why, and just thinks something is strange. First, Gu Zechen suddenly appeared, then he broke into the box, which was totally different from what she usually knew about him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Su Ni doesn¡¯t think about it anymore, and now she just thinks about how to make amends for him, and she goes to the market directly. She didn¡¯t know how to cook before. Butter, she had to take care of herself, so she managed to cook.


    When she returns home, the servant is shocked when she sees the situation. Then she quickly takes the vegetables from Su Ni¡¯s hands. ¡°Mrs. Gu, let me help you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Su Ni is embarrassed.


    She doesn¡¯t know if the dish she makes is to his taste. ¡°You tell us what you want to eat. You are so busy, how can you do it yourself?¡± The servant thinks that she is not good enough, and bes more and more uneasy.


    ¡°Let Su Ni cook.¡± A voicees from behind. Su Ni and the servant turn back at the same time. An Rong says with a smile: ¡°Su Ni wants to cook for Zechen.¡± Her words make Su Ni blush. Is she obvious? Why does An Rong know what she wants to do?


    ¡°Well, you cook and I call Zechen toe back home for dinner.¡± Su Ni is more shy. And An Rong is pleasant. ¡°Mom¡­¡± She wants to prevent her, but An Rong winks yfully, and says happily: ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a secret, we give him a surprise.¡±

 Chapter 34: A Benign Countenance

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Everything is ready. Su Ni finds out that she doesn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen likes eating at all.


    After hesitating for a while, Su Ni decides to consult An Rong.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy


    Su Ni is in high spirits and goes to the kitchen to give directions. ¡°Ze Chen, he doesn¡¯t pick food, he just doesn¡¯t like to eat some big stuff. By the way, fish is good, he likes to eat it.¡±


    ¡°When Zechenes back, he must be very happy to see that you have made so many favorite dishes. Su Ni, you have been bothered.¡±


    Su Ni blushes a little after hearing these words, but when she thinks that Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy face will show a smile, her heart is steadfast.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Su Ni says. ¡°OK, I won¡¯t disturb you. If you have any questions, consult me directly.¡±


    An Rong pats Su Ni on the shoulder, admiring her.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening. The servants help Su Ni to set the table, and An Rong keeps dialing on the side of the sofa, and their eyes meet. Seeing that, Su Ni doesn¡¯t say much.


    But thinking that Gu Zechen is unlikely toe back, Su Ni feels slightly disappointed.


    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s OK. Ze Chen may have to work a little longer. Let¡¯s wait for him.¡± An Rongforts her.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡± Su Ni shrugs, pretending to be calm.


    Half an hourter, Su Ni is a little stiff. She gets up and says, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to heat the dishes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Ze Chen again. He¡¯s really out of ce.¡± An Rong feels sorry. She has called many times, but Gu Zechen just doesn¡¯t answer. She¡¯s worried, too.


    Su Ni smiles and asks the servant to help her. As soon as she turns around, she hears An Rong¡¯s excited voice: ¡± Ze chen is back.¡±


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen is dressed in a ck suit, pulling his tie with one hand, and strides in with deep brows.


    Su Ni lowers her head, sips her lips and continues to cook.


    ¡°Ze chen, you¡¯re back. Sit down.¡± It¡¯s An Rong¡¯s voice. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Gu Zechen says, ¡°I have. You can eat yourselves.¡±


    His words mean that he wants to go upstairs, and Su Ni puts down the pot cover, confused.


    An Rong pulls Gu Zechen and lowers her voice deliberately: ¡°Su Ni did this for you. You silly child, why don¡¯t you understand Su Ni¡¯s mind?¡±


    ¡°She did it?¡± Gu Zechen takes a look in the direction of the kitchen.


    ¡°Come on, sit down.¡± An Rong no longer gives Gu Zechen a chance to talk. She drags Gu Zechen to sit down. ¡°You can taste it and see if it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°So-so¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face is expressionless.


    ¡°You child, you must say deliciouster!¡± An Rong pats Gu Zechen on the shoulder and is very dissatisfied with his evaluation.


    ¡°Herees the dish.¡± Su Ni, with the fish in her hand, calls out and walks out of the kitchen.


    Gu Zechen wipes his mouth without expression, while An Rong smiles and says, ¡°It¡¯s fish. Zechen loves it most.¡±


    ¡°Try it.¡± Su Ni says again.


    Gu Zechen nces at Su Ni and it¡¯s hard to define his expression. Atst, he picks up chopsticks slowly and picks up fish, and he puts some fish into his mouth without expression.


    An Rong opens her eyes and looks forward to it, while Su Ni holds her breath, though she is still calm.


    She doesn¡¯t know whether the fish she made fits Gu Zechen¡¯s taste. A few secondster, seeing Gu Zechen eating the fish, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°how is it?¡±


    ¡°So-so.¡± ¡°Pa¡±, Gu Zechen puts down the chopsticks, then gets up, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs first.¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡± An Rong¡¯s face is t, and she puts his hands on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulders. She is very angry. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. You have to eat it, too. If you don¡¯t finish these today, you can¡¯t go up.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowns and looks at Su Ni with displeasure.


    It seems that she is misunderstood again. Su Ni¡¯s heart sinks and forces a smile. She says to An Rong, ¡°Mom, let Ze Chen go first. Maybe there is still work to do.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignores them and wants to get up again. This time, An Rong is really angry. The charming eyes in the past are like a pool of stagnant water without any vitality.


    ¡°Zechen, I have taught you to be humble since you were a child. Anyway, this is Su Ni¡¯s intention, not to let you waste it.¡± Seeing that Su Ni wants to talk, An Rong says again, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t help him. Today I will watch him eat the fish clean.¡±


    Su Ni is biting her lips. She doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    It is Gu Zechen who takes up chopsticks again casually. He tastes a little of everything, and An Rong¡¯s is relieved.


    ¡°Would you like to have some soup?¡± says Su Ni. ¡°There¡¯s still soup in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°No more.¡± It¡¯s still the same tone.


    But seeing that Gu Zechen is really eating, Su Ni is also a little relieved. Seeing that An Rong is really going to supervise him, she says, ¡°Mom, go to have a rest first. I will apany Ze Chen to eat here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mom will watch for you. ¡± An Rong says.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, mom.¡± Su Ni is coquettish, and An Rong nods. Before leaving, she doesn¡¯t forget to warn Gu Zechen, ¡°I can also stare at you upstairs. Don¡¯t want to leave until you have finished eating.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Gu Zechen is a little impatient, but after all, An Rong orders, and he doesn¡¯t want to make her unhappy.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen are the only two people left in the huge living room. Su Ni takes the initiative to pick up some vegetables for Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t talk or refuse.


    ¡°Try this.¡± Su Ni takes a little eggnt again, but Gu Zechen says without raising his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what means you used to make my mother so partial to you.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Su Ni pauses her chopsticks, and her face is a little embarrassed, but soon recovers, smiling. ¡°Mom also wants us to have a better rtionship. Don¡¯t worry about it. If you can¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Gu Zechen straight pulls a chair beside him, ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Su Ni is confused.


    Gu Zechen pushes his bowl over, ¡°you haven¡¯t eaten, I can¡¯t finish such a big meal.¡±


    Su Ni immediately feels that Gu Zechen is caring about her. The moment her heart warms, she sits down quickly, then looks at Gu Zechen¡¯s side face with a smile under her eyes. ¡°In fact, these are things I did specially for you. I didn¡¯t mean to do the thingst night.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Gu Zechen looks as usual.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Ni is very happy. She worried about it all night. Unexpectedly, she doesn¡¯t have to exin it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Later, Su Ni nods again and takes a long breath of relief. ¡°Here, have a taste of this.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly pinches her wrist. There is a scald that looks red. Gu Zechen¡¯s purses her thin lips. Su Ni¡¯s eyes are flustered. She quickly takes back her hand and puts it under the table. She says, ¡°it¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just a little scalded.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do these trivial things in the future. Naturally, someone will cook at home. If you let the outsiders know that, they think it¡¯s me who is strict with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen, who just had a pleasant face, suddenly changes his face. Thick clouds hang. How terrible!


    Su Ni¡¯s heart is trembling, but she says in a low voice: ¡°I cook for my husband myself. Everyone else should be envious of it. Who will gossip? ¡°

 Chapter 35: Get hurt

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    As soon as Gu Zechen¡¯s face turns, he stares at Su Ni as if he were a ghost. His deep, nk  eyes do not blink.


    Su Ni just looks at him for a few seconds, then quickly shifts her eyes.


    After that, her heart bespletely confused.


    ¡°Eat!¡±


    Gu Zechen orders.


    Su Ni picks up the chopsticks obediently. She doesn¡¯t know what the meal is like at all. She just hopes Gu Zechen won¡¯t be so angry.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t let me see you cook again!¡±


    Gu Zechen warns again.


    Su Ni Mo keeps silent, gets up and tidies up the dishes, but is stopped by Gu Zechen again. ¡°I found out if you turn a deaf ear to my words.¡±


    ¡°No, we need to clean up after dinner. Everyone has gone to sleep¡­¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes are flustered and she exins with great grievance.


    ¡°Sit there, Su Ni. Don¡¯t bother me. My patience is limited.¡±


    Gu Zechen is unhappy.


    Su Ni has to sit on the chair obediently, and then Gu Zechen¡¯s action directly widens her eyes.


    Gu Zechen, who doesn¡¯t do the housework, pulls up his shirt sleeves, gathers the dishes one by one, and goes straight to the kitchen.


    Su Ni is so frightened that she quickly gets up and says, ¡°let me do it.¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen looks back, and his bleak look makes Su Ni sit down again.


    The sound of running water relieves Su Ni a little, but the next moment Gu Zechen¡¯s figure appears at the kitchen door, Su Ni begins to fidget again.


    ¡°That, in fact you don¡¯t have to.¡± Su Ni says.


    ¡°What I¡¯m going to do is not up to you.¡± Gu Zechen impolitely interrupts Su Ni¡¯s words, then goes to Su Ni¡¯s side, bends down and holds her in his arms, and strides upstairs.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, really. ¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes look around. Fortunately, An Rong is not here. Otherwise, she really wants to find a seam to drill in. Her wrist in injured, and that does not affect her walking. She doesn¡¯t need Gu Zechen to treat her like this.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zechen is totally tired of Su Ni¡¯s wordy tongue. His eyes are wide open and he quickly enters the room.


    Seeing Gu Zechen in the room rummaging, Su Ni has to whisper to remind, ¡°the medicine box under the tablemp.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s movement stops, then his body gets up a little stiff, and he pulls out the drawer and finds the medicine box. Su Ni¡¯s injury is caused by water vapor when opening the lid. Although the area is notrge, it has broken the skin. Gu Zechen did not notice that there was a wound under his wrist before. Now, when he looks at it, his eyebrows tighten, which can kill a mosquito.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Gu Zechen holds Su Ni¡¯s hand to be retracted. He disinfects it first, and then slowly spreads the medicine.


    ¡°Hurts!¡± Su Ni is biting her teeth, showing her grievances.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s movement slows down a little bit, but he still says, ¡°don¡¯t try to do what you can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°I also want to make a meal for you.¡± Su Ni mutters in a low voice, and she nned to make amends, but unexpectedly scared herself.


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Zechen refuses decisively, and his eyes have no tenderness. With his cold voice, he says: ¡°you think you makea meal, I can thank you or fall in love with you?¡±


    Su Ni opens her mouth and speaks nothing.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face seldom looks soft. He puts her hand down gently. ¡°Well, try not to touch water these two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Ni nods honestly. Seeing that he is going out, Su Ni can¡¯t help getting up and asks, ¡°what do you think of today¡¯s fish?¡± Su Ni clearly remembers that the fish is eaten clean by Gu Zechen, so it¡¯s not hard to eat.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Zechen¡¯s head doesn¡¯t turn back, and he squeezes two words out of his teeth coldly, ¡°So-so!¡± Still those two words, Su Ni can¡¯t help but be a little frustrated. She looks up again, and Gu Zechen is no longer in the room.


    ¡°Huh!¡± Su Ni takes a long breath and lies back heavily. Gu Zechen is really hard to serve.


    Unexpectedly, two minutester, Gu Zechen returns, holding a roll of gauze. ¡°Use this to wrap it up. It¡¯s convenient to take a bath at night.¡±


    Gu Zechen throws the gauze at her. Su Ni looks at it, but does not move.


    ¡°What?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s tone sounds impatient. Su Ni opens a pair of big watery eyes, toots, and looks helpless. ¡°I can¡¯t do it well myself, honey, can you help me?¡±


    Gu Zechen purses his lips, and his face is full of displeasure. ¡°Troublesome!¡±


    Although he is scolding, Gu Zechen still strides over, squats in front of Su Ni, and dresses her himself.


    Looking at the close face and the focused eyes, Su Ni smiles, which is just like a flower. At least, Gu Zechen won¡¯t refuse her as mercilessly as before. ¡°Thank you, honey. You¡¯re so kind to me.¡±


    Su Ni can¡¯t help but hold Gu Zechen in her arms. She clearly feels that Gu Zechen¡¯s body is tight. Next second, Gu Zechen has pushed her away.


    Because of his great strength, even Gu Zechen falls to the ground at once, and then Gu Zechen seems to react. His face suddenly turns nasty, and the muscles on his face are twisted and ferocious because of anger.


    ¡°Su Ni, you are crazy.¡± He shouts. Su Ni¡¯s chest is pushed and it still hurts, but it is not as chilling as Gu Zechen¡¯s cold attitude.


    ¡°Honey, I just feel that you are good to me, I am a little excited for a while, so¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It seems that I just can¡¯t treat you well.¡± Gu Zechen gets up, pats his pants in disgust, then casts her a cold look and goes out.


    Su Ni looks at the wrist that hasn¡¯t been dressed well, picks up the gauge silently and dresses herself again.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯te back overnight.


    Sometimes Su Ni also wonders whether she is that disgusted. Gu Zechen would rather drive to the hotel than sleep with her. When she is negative, she even feels that she can¡¯t let Gu Zechen fall in love with herself or help herself in her life.


    Sleepless all night.


    Su Ni did the same thing again. She left his home early on the pretext of thepany¡¯s business. This time, Gu Lang drives her to herpany personally. Su Ni says she doesn¡¯t need it, but Gu Lang says it is just by the way.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Knowing that it¡¯s impossible, Su Ni doesn¡¯t expose him. Gu Zechen¡¯s business has made her rather disturbed. She has no time to worry about others.


    ¡°Auntie, I heard that you cooked a big table dish for my unclest night. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t eat it when I was not at home.¡± Gu Lang looks sorry.


    ¡°It¡¯s all home-made, and it doesn¡¯t taste very good, and it¡¯s not as good as what you eat out there.¡± Su Ni reclines on the back of the chair, closes her eyes and reposing her mind, saying freely.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡± Gu Lang disagrees and retorts, ¡°if my favorite woman cooks for me in person, no matter whether it¡¯s delicious or not, I¡¯ll swallow it. Do you know why?¡±


    Su Ni can¡¯t help but look at Gu Lang, who has bright eyes, smiling at her.

 Chapter 36: He Is not Happy When She Is Happy

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni is confused. She turns her head and pins her hair behind her ears. She says with a poker face. ¡°It is awful. Why do you eat it? You are torturing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you really don¡¯t understand love.¡± Gu Lang curled his lips, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the dish is cooked well or not, what matters is her heart. Since she is my most beloved person, her dish is definitely full of her love. Do you think I will abandon her cooking?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni does not speak, Gu Lang adds. ¡°Su Ni, do you think what I said is true?¡± Unconsciously, the way Gu Lang¡¯s addresses Su Ni has changed secretly.


    Su Ni is silent. She thinks about what happenedst night. Gu Zechen clearly said it was general, but he ate all of it. Maybe what Gu Lang said is the reason. Of course, she just thinks about it. Su Ni still knows her status when she is sober.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really not delicious, you don¡¯t need to eat it. It¡¯s not the only way to express love.¡± Su Ni responds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but I¡¯m sure you cookedst night for this purpose.¡± Gu Lang lowers his voice, winking, and his tone is very ambiguous.


    Su Ni props up her temple with one hand. She only feels that her head is about to burst. ¡°All right. I don¡¯t want to discuss this with you anymore.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Lang stares at Su Ni¡¯s expression seriously and does not miss any detail on her face. At this time, he also knows when to stop and doesn¡¯t bother Su Ni. But there is a subtle sly smile in his eyes, which shes away instantly. In Su¡¯spany, Gu Lang does not leave, but ns to go with Su Ni.


    Su Ni suffers a pain between her eyebrows. ¡°It is ok.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really on my way.¡± Gu Lang spreads out his hands to show his innocence. Seeing that he is indulging in his acting, Su Ni has no choice but to say nothing and let him go on. Later, Su Ni notices that Gu Lang goes to the advertising department, but she doesn¡¯t take it to heart and closes the elevator. Nearly noon, Su Ni receives a phone call from Ruan Yichen. He says that it is a matter of money and the headquarters has already promised that it can be easily settled this Wednesday.


    ¡°Shall we celebrate today?¡± Ruan Yichen says on the phone.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s wait for the project to be got and find a ce to celebrate together.¡± Su Ni turns over her papers and says with a smile.


    ¡°No.¡± Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice is crisp and cheerful. ¡°Mrs. Su always promises me that she will personally take me to visit this cultural exchange. I think thepany is fine today. It is a good time.¡±


    Su Ni pats her forehead with one hand and wants to cry. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at noon then.¡±


    A winery outside Nancheng.


    It is also the first time for her toe here. She doesn¡¯t know how long it takes her to cross the mountain road. The monotonous scenery with many peaks has finally changed. They look around. And the endless vinese into their sight.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, there is still such a ce to make peoplefortable in Nancheng.¡± Su Ni puts one hand in front of her to cover the sunlight. She takes a deep breath, and she looks more rxed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe here before?¡± Ruan Yichen is somewhat surprised. Su Ni shakes her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. I heard that Gu Zechen personally chose thend at the beginning. Despite several changes of its owners, Gu is nning to purchase thend recently.¡± Ruan Yichen says.


    A light breaks in upon Su Ni. But her face remains calm. ¡°Gu Zechen seldom tells me about his business. I probably don¡¯t know as much about many things as you do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s enough to drink the best wine.¡± Ruan Yichen does not delve into the matter and smiles calmly.


    ¡°Go and have a look.¡± Su Ni smiles and changes the subject. Since Ruan Yichen can know her rtionship with Gu Zechen, it is estimated that he can also hear some affairs these days. False is false, and it will never be true. She doesn¡¯t know


    Gu Zechen, dressed in white casual clothes, is still surrounded by many people. Gu Zechen bends over to check the quality of grapes and asks the winemaker. ¡°This is the test result of the first batch of Sauvignon nc in China. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It is simr to the country of origin, but I suggest waiting another year. And the quality of the next batch of grapes will better meet your requirements.¡± The winemaker from Australia hits the nail on the head.


    Gu Zechen nods his head. It is simr to his expectation. Hemunicates with the winemaker and goes to the vi to rest with all other people around him. Not far away a burst ofughter attracts Gu Zechen¡¯s  sight. He looks over, but he doesn¡¯t see anything.


    A man near Gu says. ¡°The original boss rented out the ce. Recently, Mrs. Su holds a wine cultural exchange here. Mr. Gu, do you want to invite them out for the time being? ¡±


    ¡°Su?¡± Gu Zechen probably remembers something, too. But when he hears theugh, he is very unhappy. ¡°Arty woman. What do you know?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± The person in charge bows his head and hurriedly leads Gu Zechen in another direction. ¡°Mr. Gu, there is a special rest area for you here. No outsiders will disturb you.¡±


    Gu Zechen does not move. Later he moves to the opposite direction of the people in charge. That is where Su¡¯s meeting is.


    The person in charge thinks that Gu Zechen is going to say hello to her and follows him with a group of people. He exins. ¡°The wines on the fair are left by the boss before. Because he can¡¯t take them away, he sells them to Mrs. Su.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you have to do. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s pace isn¡¯t hurried. But the bottom of his heart is abnormally fidgety. Theughter is much lower now, but Gu Zechen can still recognize the voice of that woman. When they stay together, he has never heard this woman¡¯s impudentugh. He wants to see what is there to make her so happy.


    Su Ni watches Ruan Yichen bring out a ss of wine, like magic, in his hand. Then he closes his eyes and takes a sip. The liquid is stirred in his mouth for a while. A few secondster, Ruan Yichen opens his eyes and says. ¡°Sauvignon nc of KADIS Winery in 1987.¡±


    Su Ni quickly picks up the wine bottle topare. Her mouth can¡¯t help erging and gives a light shout. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Ruan Yichen already has the answer from Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He says with a stronger smile. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not a skilled job. I just drank this bottle, too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said in thest bottle. What a coincidence. Did you drink all the wine here?¡± Su Ni does not believe this and she thinks Ruan Yichen is teasing herself.


    ¡°It is real.¡± Ruan Yichen smiles helplessly.


    ¡°What about this?¡± Su Ni does not give up. No one can tell the information of wine without looking at the ce of production and the bottle. One or two bottles are enough. But Ruan Yichen tells the source of five bottles of red wine at a draught, which is still unbelievable.


    ¡°All right.¡± Ruan Yichen takes the red wine from Su Ni¡¯s hand and gently waves it in the sunshine. Then he puts it into his mouth and narrows his eyes.

 Chapter 37: Gu Zechen also Comes.

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    I think Ruan Yichen will open his eyes and give an answer as before.


    ¡°Strange.¡± Ruan Yichen frowns slightly and takes another sip. This time he stirs quickly in his mouth and shakes his head. ¡°Really strange.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, this time you can¡¯t guess it.¡± Su Ni sips her lips, smiling. She says loudly.


    ¡°Finally, I find a bottle of wine that Ruan Yichen can¡¯t guess what kind of wine it is.¡±


    ¡°The smell of this wine is very familiar. But it seems to be mixed with other smells. Strange!¡± With her head tilted to one side Su Ni looks at the logo of the wine bottle. She seldom touches wine except for entertainment. Her knowledge of red wine is still elementary. After looking at it for half a day, she doesn¡¯t find clues.


    ¡°This is apound wine produced by the most famous bartender in Europe and Chateau Mocha in Australia in 1997. There are about 500 bottles in the same batch.¡±


    ¡°By the way, it should be true. It has both the enthusiasm of subtropical ck pineapple and the acidity of fruits near cold Pr Regions. It is good.¡± Ruan Yichen¡¯s mind gets active and he is suddenly enlightened. Looking back, he finds Gu Zechen standing in the vineyard. Su Ni smiles rxed. But now when she looks at him, she steps back. After that, she stares at Gu Zechen with disbelief. Why is he here?


    ¡°Mr. Gu is better than me. You can know the origin of this grape at a nce.¡± Ruan Yichen quickly returns to his normal mood and smiles at Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen is dressed in casual attire, with khaki knitwear and beige trousers. He looks clean. Standing in the weak sunlight, his whole figure disys apletely different temperament from his cold and gloomy image in the past. At that moment, Su Ni feels that the sunshine is dazzling. Gu Zechen does not directly respond to Ruan Yichen. His peaceful nce sweeps over Su Ni. Her panic, fear and shock are captured by him.


    Later, Gu Zechen strides with his hands in his pockets. Everyone can see his arrogance in his eyes. ¡°I bought half of Mr. Fu¡¯s wine. But I have missed several bottles. They are here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fu is a collector. I am lucky for I gained a few bottles of wine from Mr. Fu.¡± Ruan Yichen does not care about the sarcasm in Gu Zechen¡¯s words. But he shows much respect when he mentions Mr. Fu. Gu Zechen takes it amiss. Obviously, he disdains Ruan Yichen.


    At this point, Su Ni looks at him and sweetly calls him husband. She naturally walks beside Gu Zechen and acts in a pettishly charming manner. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Gu Zechen looks at Su Ni and he smiles vaguely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You are so free to attend cultural exchange.¡± Su Ni goes pink.  Because in normal circumstances, she really doesn¡¯t need to attend. However, she has already promised Ruan Yichen in advance, so naturally she can not break her promise. She doesn¡¯t know how to answer, so she says truthfully. ¡°This meeting is specially prepared by ourpany for Mr. Ruan, and it is my first time toe here.¡±


    Gu Zechen directly ignores Su Ni¡¯s exnation, and his eyes rest on Ruan Yichen. There is sharpness in his eyes.


    ¡°Since Mr. Gu is interested in this bottle of wine, I would like to make the decision to let Mr. Gu take it home. Is it ok?¡± Ruan Yichen avoids Gu Zechen¡¯s observation without trace. He looks rxed and heughs, like meeting a good friend.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Su Ni is nodding. Originally, it was a sunny day, but now there is clearly thunder and lightning. It seems to her that something is not in harmony from the moment they meet. She hurriedly mediates the dispute.


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Zechen puts his hands in his pockets. He sees panic and tention in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. It is quite different from her rxed and contented manner before he came. Gu Zechen feels angry. Suddenly, he doesn¡¯t want to leave. Gu Zechen unceremoniously takes the goblet in Su Ni¡¯s hand and waves it gently in the sunshine, then gulps it down.


    A few secondster, Gu Zechen smiles. ¡°The taste is good. Unfortunately,pared with other collections of Mr. Fu, it is just so so.¡±


    ¡°Although it can notpare with those wines which have mellow and longsting tastes, thepound wine naturally has its own vor, which I quite like.¡± Ruan Yichen answers.


    ¡°It seems that Ruan and I are not only different in hobbies, but also in outlooks.¡± Gu Zechen suddenly narrows his eyes and squeezes some words from his teeth.


    Gu Zechen hurriedly says. ¡°Mr. Gu, you have misunderstood. This wine is what I love. I can find out its advantages regardless of whether it is new wine or old wine.¡±


    ¡°So what? It depends on whether Mr. Ruan can always have it.¡± Gu Zechen conveniently takes Su Ni into his arms, grinning.


    Gu Zechen is silent and takes a shallow sip of the red wine. ¡°Love does not mean possession. Of course, it naturally needs a man who can truly appreciate it. Otherwise, it is only covered by ashes and left in one corner. Mr. Gu, don¡¯t you think so? ¡±


    ¡°Although one thing is covered by dust, it has master. Will Mr. Ruan want to win people¡¯s love because you have bright eyes?¡± Gu Zechen is unfriendly and, the disdain in his eyes bes a sharp knife towards Ruan Yichen. Obviously, they are talking about wine, but Su Ni still recognizes that there is something in their words. Only at this moment, can she say nothing at all.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Secretly, Su Ni gently pulls Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. From the first time they met, she found that rtionship between Ruan Yichen and Gu Zechen wasplex. After all, Ruan Yicheng is her main investor and the atmosphere shouldn¡¯t be rigid. But Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care about Su Ni¡¯s thought. Although he looks peaceful, what he says is a kind of provocation.


    Gu Zechen sneers openly. ¡°So what? If I don¡¯t like it, I can flush it into the toilet now. Moreover, as for what I hate, no one else can taste a drop, though I have smashed it. ¡±


    Ruan Yichen nods casually. ¡°Mr. Gu is overbearing.¡±


    ¡°Since my wife prepares the meeting for you, Mr. Ruan should have a good taste. I will not apany you.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s hand still doesn¡¯t loosen Su Ni. He walks and his hand grabs Su Ni tightly.


    Su Ni utters a cry and tries to persuade Gu Zechen again. But when she looks at the warning of his cold eyes, what she will say immediately changes. ¡°Mr. Ruan, let me go first.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ruan Yichen is generous. Gu Zechen¡¯s pace is big and he walks fast. Su Ni stumbles following him. She is almost dragged by Gu Zechen.


    When they reach a deserted ce, Su Ni just feels wronged. She says. ¡°Dear, slow down.¡±


    Gu Zechen stops after he hears that. Then Su Ni strikes her head on his chest. She rubs her nose with her hand and secretly looks at Gu Zechen¡¯s iceberg face with her eyes, thinking that how she upsets him.

 Chapter 38: Take Her away

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°This exchange meeting has been settled for a long time. We just decided on the Nanjiawan project yesterday. Everyone is very happy¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve settled the project so soon. Congrattions.¡± Gu Zechen sneers, as if he read Su Ni¡¯s mind clearly, and his eyes are bing increasingly disdainful, ¡°What, I apany you this time. Do you and director Zhang naively think that I will help you to settle the Nanjiawan project?¡±


    Su Ni is embarrassed. To be honest, that¡¯s what she has really thought about. But Gu Zechen is in a bad mood at this time. She thinks for a long time and reluctantly says: ¡°husband, don¡¯t be angry, in fact what we are really celebrating today is thest payment of funds from J. K.¡¯s ount.¡±


    ¡°Only 50 million!¡± Gu Zechen holds his head high and looks proud. When he thinks of theughter before and Su Ni¡¯s discrimination in front of him, Gu Zechen only thinks that there is an active volcano in his chest, which will erupt at any time. ¡°Yes, fifty million.¡± There is a trace of loneliness in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, but she doesn¡¯t dare to show it clearly. She just says: ¡°the 50 million yuan is not worth mentioning to Mr. Gu, but it¡¯s a huge sum of life-saving money for me and Su.¡±


    Su Ni does not believe that Gu Zechen is not clear about Su¡¯s situation. It¡¯s so inappropriate to take her away. ¡°Su Ni, what do you think if I open my mouth and support Yin family?¡± Gu Zechen reaches out to hold her throat, and slightly lowers his head, his eyebrows and eyes closed. Seeing the fear in her eyes, Gu Zechen feels a trace of pleasure shing across his eyes. When did her savior be someone else? ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t. ¡± Su Ni feels suffocated and blushes, but tries to squeeze a word out of her throat.


    ¡°No?¡± Gu Zechen stares at Su Ni like a clown. ¡°From the perspective ofmercial value, Yin¡¯s strength is 100 times stronger than that of Su Group that just went bankrupt!¡± ¡°Because¡­ because I¡¯m Mrs. Gu! ¡± Su Ni¡¯s lips are slightly open, and she tries to breathe out of his oppression. Her helpless eyes are even more imploring.


    A fit of restlessness, once again, surges up in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart. Suddenly, he lets go of her hand. Su Ni covers her neck like a fish returning to the water, breathing freely, but coughing violently, which makes her tears fall down quickly. Soon, Su Ni forces herself to bear the pain, raises her head, her eyes looking bright. She says with a smile: ¡°after all, I¡¯m Mrs. Gu. If Mr. Gu really supports Yin, I¡¯m afraid that there will be a lot of gossip.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to divorce you, and do you think I will be afraid of that?¡± The feeling that his Achilles¡¯ heels have been caught by her makes Gu Zechen unhappy. Especially when the woman is in front of him, he can¡¯t disy his feeling. He feels that it must be the woman¡¯s repeated emphasis on her identity as Mrs. Gu that he has begun to care about his wife¡¯s title. ¡°We¡¯re not divorced, are we?¡±


    Su Ni is rxed a lot. Even if Gu Zechen is bullying her, Su Ni is still smiling. ¡°Anyway, before the divorce, I am Mrs. Gu, which is a fact you can¡¯t deny. As for divorce, I have said that it is impossible unless I die.¡± ¡°You are threatening me.¡± Gu Zechen steps forward, and Su Ni is already ready: she takes a step back. Just because of panic her foot does not step steadily, and her body quickly falls back.


    Ah! Gu Zechen frowns tightly, subconsciously reaches out to stop her waist, and sps her in his arms. Su Ni¡¯s closed eyes slowly open. After looking back, she finds it is Gu Zechen. He saves herself again. ¡°Remember that what I do not fear most in my life is the threat. What if I don¡¯t divorce? Don¡¯t expect me to help Su!¡± Gu Zechen says coldly to her.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes are filled with disappointment. ¡°All right.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face looks a little relieved. ¡± Not up?¡± Su Ni¡¯s reactiones back, and with a red color emerging up on her cheeks, she hurriedly gets up to tidy up her skirt. And she sees Gu Zechen does not wait for her but goes straight to the main vi. Su Ni does not know whether to follow or stay behind. She is afraid of Gu Zechen¡¯s anger when she goes back to Ruan Yichen. What¡¯s more, his words about not getting divorced just now ives Su Ni a lot of space for fancy.


    His attitude just now is not as resolute as before. Does it mean that he is not that determined to divorce her? But Su Ni never dares to catch up with him. He can only smile secretly to herself. When she hesitates, Gu Zechen utters without turning back his head, ¡°there is lunch here.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Su Ni takes his words as an invitation, feeling happy. Stepping on the fine stones, she follows up briskly. Later, she even gets so bold that she hugs Gu Zechen¡¯s arm.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face gets pale, but he only nces at Su Ni who smiles with a blush, as if she were an innocent and naive girl who knows little of the world. It¡¯s not a meal. Mr. Fu is the host and he invites a real French cook from abroad. After a while, besides Gu Zechen, Ruan Yichen strides in from outside. Seeing Gu Zechen, Ruan Yichen is not surprised. Instead, he smiles at them and sits down on the opposite side.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is Mr. Ruan. He has just returned from abroad and intends to develop at home. He is a rare young talent.¡± Mr. Fu makes an introduction. Gu Zechen nods expressionlessly. Ruan smiles. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Fu. But this time when I came back, I happened to cooperate with Mrs. Gu, so I met Mr. Gu a long time ago.¡± ¡°So.¡± As soon as Mr. Fu hears this, he suddenly realizes it and says with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m old and confused. Yes, one is a young talent, the other is a rising star in Nan Cheng. No need for me to introduce any more! Ha ha! ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯d like to offer you a toast. Please take care of me in Nancheng.¡± Ruan raises his ss and smiles at him. Gu Zechen¡¯s face is cold. After a few seconds¡¯ pause, he raises his ss in Mr. Fu¡¯s eyes and drinks it up. ¡°It¡¯s good. Let¡¯s try Kobe steak first. It¡¯s just medium rare. It¡¯s just good.¡± Mr. Fu is kind-hearted. For a while, everyone is silent. Su Ni cuts a small piece and puts it into her mouth. She doesn¡¯t know what kind of spices in the steak, but it has a unique cool taste.


    ¡°Mr. Fu is right, and the steak is just right.¡± Su Ni smiles and draws the two men¡¯s attention to the steak. Soon they nod at the same time. Mr. Fu puts down his knife and fork and wipes his mouth. ¡°Take your time. It¡¯s time for me to take a nap.¡± The three men quickly get up, and are called to sit down by Mr. Fu who says meaningfully, ¡°you are all free. I am old. This time, I will leave the manor to Mr. Gu to take care of it. I can also go abroad and reunite with my children.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Fu. I will do what you told me.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows are deep, and a trace of respect appears on his face. Ruan Yichen also slightly bows his head, showing respect.

 Chapter 39: Be at Daggers Drawn

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I don¡¯t understand young people¡¯s business, and I don¡¯t want to get involved.¡± With that, the housekeeper helps Mr. Fu and goes upstairs slowly. As soon as the host leaves, the atmosphere at the dining table is silent again. Su Ni looks at the empty ce. For some reason, she feels very bad. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could even befriend Mr. Fu.¡± Gu Zechen has a straight figure, and puts the steak into his mouth.


    ¡°Gu can always know celebrities, so can others.¡± Ruan smiles. A clean light crosses Gu Zechen¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°As early as Mr. Fu promised to leave the manor to me, he specifically mentioned you. Today, he introduced you himself. It seems that Ruan¡¯s momentum is not small, even I have to worry about him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Zechen says with a slight smile: ¡°Mr. Fu also said that he was not involved in the young man¡¯s business, for fear that Mr. Ruan¡¯s wishful thinking would be lost.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gu. From the very beginning, I was not interested in the vineyard. Mr. Fu is just an honorable person to me. The elder¡¯s support for the younger generation makes Mr. Gu even suspect this?¡± Ruan grins and doesn¡¯t care about Gu Zechen¡¯s threat.


    Gu Zechen sends out a cold hum from his nose, and no longer responds. It seems that he looks down on Ruan Yichen. When Mr. Fu mentioned earlier that there was a friend¡¯s son who was going to return home and asked him to take care of him more, he should think of Ruan Yichen. He just didn¡¯t expect that this friend¡¯s son was so important to Mr. Fu that he actually introduced him  himself. Mr. Fu¡¯s industry in Nancheng is not big enough, but the whole family has been rooted for decades and has developed in the whole country, and Ruan Yichen chose Nancheng, which made him doubt his intention.


    ¡°This Nanjiawan project, I¡¯ll help you once. It¡¯s to pay Mr. Fu a favor, but only once.¡± Gu Zechen ¡®s eyes are deep, pursing his lips and says in a low voice. Su Ni is stunned and silently puts down her knife and fork. She doesn¡¯t feel happy but worried. Ruan epts Gu Zechen¡¯s help calmly and grins, ¡°thank you so much, Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°I have a nice bottle of dry red wine, Su Ni. Go and get it.¡± Gu Zechenughs. Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect that he would mention her. She says ok subconsciously and gets up. Someone answers her at the door, and soon takes Su Ni to Gu Zechen¡¯s destination. Not knowing why, Su Ni feels her heart suddenly gets uneasy, looking back at the two men sitting opposite. Ruan issues a heartyugh, and seems to talk about very happily.


    She doesn¡¯t think that Gu Zechen will take a bottle of wine to share with them so kindly, or make clear what other people can do, but she has to go there in person. Thinking of these, Su Ni can not help but speed up her pace. Here, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes have already narrowed slightly, and his narrow and long eyes are more sharp. ¡°Ruan hase up with a good idea, but do you think I will give you another chance?¡± Gu Zechen takes the lead in opening his mouth, with a colder tone than before.


    Ruan Yichen smiles again, neither denying nor admitting, and says: ¡°my cooperation with Mrs. Gu naturally has my reason. As for the idea of Mr. Gu, I think Mr. Gu has misunderstood it.¡±  ¡°Whether misunderstanding or not, I don¡¯t care. Ruan Yichen, I warn you that there are some things you can¡¯t do, and some people you can¡¯t touch. ¡± ¡°Mr. Gu mean the person I can¡¯t touch is Mrs. Gu?¡± Ruan focuses on the second half of the sentence, directly exposing his implied message.


    Seeing that he doesn¡¯t answer, he smiles a little, then looks at Su Ni¡¯s backing towards this side, and says lightly: ¡°I¡¯vee here, and I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors, and Gu can help me out.¡± ¡°I heard that this Su Ni is just a nominaldy Gu. In recent years, the general manager Gu didn¡¯t care about her. She doesn¡¯t have a wedding, doesn¡¯t live together with him, and doesn¡¯t even show up on necessary asions. I heard that¡­¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a rumor, why should Ruan confirm it to me?¡± Gu Zechen insidiously interrupts Ruan Yichen¡¯s words.


    Ruan Yichen is stunned, then smiles, nods, slightly raises his voice, and says: ¡°also, I was so thoughtful that Gu Zongst night, regardless of exposing identity, rushed in to help your wife drink, from which I also knew the rumor was fake.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face is still cold, and he says without expression: ¡°don¡¯t forget, whatever the rtionship between Su Ni and me is, she¡¯s always my wife in the name.¡± Ruan Yichen¡¯s doubt has no influence on him. As for Su Ni, whether she can continue to work under his name is not in Gu Zechen¡¯s consideration.


    Ruan Yichen nods earnestly. Gu Zechen¡¯s mind is heavy. He only found that he had finished drinking the water cup. At this time, his throat is dry and it is more difficult to be cool. ¡°Stay away from Su Ni in the future. This woman¡¯s mind is simple and her ability is average, so she will treat you as a friend, but her man¡¯s eyes are not blind.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s words directly warned Ruan. ¡°I always have a cooperative rtionship with Su. I know her ability. I don¡¯t need to exin it to Mr. Gu. No matter whether Mr. Gu believes it or not, I really regard her as a friend to me.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Gu Zechen rebuffs, with his sharp eyes, ¡°keeping a distance from a married woman is a person¡¯s aplishment. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t need any heterosexual friends.¡± ¡°So I understand. Mr. Gu really loves his wife. ¡± Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile isplicated and sarcastic. ¡°It¡¯s not much better than me, isn¡¯t it?¡± PATA , Gu Zechen puts down chopsticks, his straight body exuding a burst of chill.


    Just at this time, Su Nies in with a bottle of red wine. She is going to open her mouth. She closes her mouth and quietly puts the dry red on the table. ¡°I have something else to do, so I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Ruan Yichen only eats a little of the steak in front of the him. At this time he stands up happily, saying he is leaving. Su Ni is surprised. ¡°No matter how busy you are, you have to eat.¡± And in her memory, Ruan Yichen has just arrived in China, and the project of Nanjiawan has not been settled yet. What¡¯s Ruan Yichen busy with? It must be Gu Zechen who has let Ruan go away.


    Ruan smiles at Su Ni , and doesn¡¯t care that Gu Zechen is staring at him. He says to Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯d like to stay, but Gu¡¯s jealousy is too great. I¡¯m afraid that even the steak will get sour, so it¡¯s better for me to leave early.¡± Gu? Jealousy? Su Ni¡¯s cheeks are slightly red. It¡¯s estimated that Ruan Yichen is the only one in Nancheng who thinks so.


    However, seeing that he has already reached the door, Su Ni feels it is inconvenient to keep him, so she wants to sit down. As a result, Gu Zechen drags her into his arms. Su Ni takes a look upstairs in a flustered way, and looks flustered. ¡°It¡¯s in outside.¡± Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care. His deep eyes just stare at Su Ni. As time goes by, his eyes be colder and colder with a cold and fierce lookContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 40: Stay Away From Him

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Dear¡­¡± Su Ni shrinks, leaning in his arms and crying in a low voice.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen is not as simple as you think. Stay away from him in the future.¡± Gu Zechen suddenly loosens Su Ni, and lets her stand up by herself. Then he eats steak again on her own. Su Ni¡¯s head is a little dizzy. Gu Zechen¡¯s words muddle her up. She needs some time to understand.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡± Unexpectedly, Gu Zechen turns his head and confirms again.


    Su Ni quickly nods. She is not stupid. She absolutely finds that Gu Zechen is hostile to Ruan Yichen, but he is not jealous as Ruan Yichen says. ¡°But you have to tell me what Ruan Yichen is going to do?¡±


    Gu Zechen looks indifferent, and nces her. ¡°You only need to remember what I said.¡±


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t want to ask. Because Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say and she can¡¯t get any answer. So she changes the topic. ¡°What you said before is to help me get the Nanjiawan project. It is really because of the word from Mr. Fu?¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s head doesn¡¯t look up. Su Ni notices that Gu Zechen cuts the steak into a small piece like a picture of nine pces and eats with relish. It seems that he likes steak besides fish. Su Ni remembers silently.


    ¡°By the way, I will invest five million dors into your business. On Friday, you can prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Ni is stunned.


    ¡°You¡­ You are going to take part in the Nanjiawan project.¡± No matter how stupid she is, Su Ni also understands.


    No matter what method she used before, Gu Zechen just didn¡¯t agree. Today, after meeting Ruan Yichen, he not only promises to help her to win the Nanjiawan project, but he will invest her business as well and she will have a say. If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t his consideration, why would he help her so much? Gu Zechen does not deny it. He raises his eyebrows, showing his disdain.


    ¡°All right.¡± In front of Gu, Su Ni has no right to refute. What¡¯s more, to ask Gu Zechen to invest is always Qin Yue¡¯s wish. Now it is to make her easy.  A wry smile shes across Su Ni¡¯s mouth. All the problems of Nanjiawan project are solved. It seems that she gets Ruan Yichen¡¯s favor.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Su Ni asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need too many people to know my existence. In name, it is still you who preside over the overall situation. I will show up on some necessary asions. The only thing is that you have to keep a backup for me of any reported information and any decisions about Ruan Yichen.¡± After Gu Zechen finishes, Su Ni takes a breath and purses her lips without speaking.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Zechen asks her. Su Ni shakes her head, and then nods quickly. She does not expect that Gu Zechen¡¯s suspicion of Ruan Yichen has worsened. He is not only to be involved in his project, but also to pay attention to Ruan Yichen¡¯s words and deeds. In other words, now she bes Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes, helping him to monitor Ruan Yichen.


    Although that man is far from a close friend, he is her partner after all. She has known his basic personal information. These days, apart from his confident ambition, she can¡¯t see any other clues. What is Gu Zechen really worrying about?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you should know, and don¡¯t ask more about what you shouldn¡¯t know.¡± In a word, Gu Zechenpletely dispels Su Ni¡¯s doubtful mind.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni takes a deep breath in and out. ¡°Mr. Gu has helped me so much. I should be grateful.¡±


    With that, Su Ni gets up, takes the wine divider personally and pours the ret into his goblet. A quarter, just three mouthfuls.


    Su Ni looks at him with a smile and is rxed. ¡°Toast to you, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t refuse. He puts the wine into his mouth without expression. But he doesn¡¯t make anyments as he did at the exchange meeting.


    Su Ni understands one thingter. That night Gu Zechen went there and helped her having a drink with Director Zhang. She thinks that he not only wanted to protect her, but to help himself as well. Actually, he wants to win the Nanjiawan¡¯s project. His ambition was exposed from that day. That is why Su Ni is worried about the next day. But Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t need her exnation at all and doubt her at all. Whether she or Ruan Yichen, it¡¯s just like a chess piece in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. They fall into their position of the chessboard. From the beginning, Gu Zechen has already schemed for everything.


    ¡°Honey, I have to go to the exchange meeting. You can eat slowly here, and we won¡¯t go back together.¡± Su Ni puts down her ss and says softly. Gu Zechen is still sitting in a dignified posture without words. Su Ni thinks he agrees. She takes her bag and goes out.


    There is wind blowing over Su Ni¡¯s hair, and some haze in his heart is blown away. But it is still foggy. She calls to Qin Yue, telling him that Gu Zechen has promised to invest. She has already done what she was asked to do. So what else should she do next?


    After a while, Qin Yue sends a text message. ¡°Business as usual.¡± Su Ni smiles helplessly. This is getting on track. She will do what she should do. Once she finds out the bias, Mr. Chen will show up again.


    At the exchange meeting, Ruan Yichen is not present in the morning. On the whitece tabletop, red wine is still where he was before. It seems that Ruan Yichen is not here. Su Ni wants to leave. It¡¯s not a good day. Although she can guess that Ruan won¡¯t be angry, she is the host after all.


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not the first time Gu Zechen has upset them.


    Su Ni is upset. As soon as she walks to the door, she sees Gu Zechen¡¯s Maybach slowlying out. Su Ni stops to let Gu Zechen go first. As a result, Gu Zechen must have seen her, for the car is parked not far away from her and does not intend to leave. No way, Su Ni has to go reluctantly and opens the back door. Sure enough, Gu Zechen is leaning on the back of the chair. Su Ni forces a smile. ¡°I think it will take you a little longer before you finish eating.¡±


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t speak. He just stretches out his hand and takes the woman into his arms. Su Ni pretends to lean on his chest peacefully, and soon smells a smell of wine. She remembers that when she left, she just poured a little wine for Gu Zechen. Does he drink a lot after she left?


    ¡°Would you like to have a rest?¡± Su Ni asks with concern. As a result, Su Ni feels hisplicated eyes. She really just wants Gu Zechen to have a rest. She has no other idea.


    But Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t give him the chance to regret. He smiles and says. ¡°Sure. Let go back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, leave me by the side of the roadter. I suddenly remember that there is something else to deal with over there.¡± Su Ni makes thest desperate struggle.

 Chapter 41: Sign the Agreement

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t speak. He just hugs the woman tightly in his arms. Gradually, his breath slowly calms down, like sleeping. Su Ni moves a little, but Gu Zechen suddenly wakes up and locks her waist. Along the way, Su Ni struggles to maintain her posture, and finally they arrive at the hotel. Gu Zechen wakes up on time. After seeing Su Ni, he releases her and gets off by himself. Su Ni rubs her sour arm, which is used as a human pillow for a long time. She is so tired but Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say any word of thank.


    ¡°Awyer willeter¡­¡±


    ¡°I have told you that I won¡¯t sign the divorce agreement. If you are free this time, you¡¯d better have a good rest.¡± Before Gu Zechen finishes his words, Su Ni interrupts him. Gu Zechen walks quickly, and he has to stop to look back at Su Ni. Seeing that female is angry, he cannot help wanting tough.


    He stretch out his hand to Su Ni, who stops vigntly and stares at him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    What a vignt tone! It drives away Gu Zechen¡¯s good mood in an instant. He walks without expression, and directly holds her into his arms. To her, more words are nonsense!


    ¡°I have told you. I won¡¯t divorce.¡± In the elevator, Su Ni repeats. She tries to break off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, but it doesn¡¯t work at all. She just thinks of all things during two days and bes more and more aggrieved. ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have any woman who you like now. Even if you don¡¯t like me, you shouldn¡¯t think I upy your wife¡¯s position.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, a stable marriage is also very important for a businessman. If you can¡¯t deal with your marriage well, how can you deal with thepany¡¯s major events?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± While Su Ni is muttering wrongly, Gu Zechen suddenly interrupts her. Su Ni stops talking. Gu Zechen does not speak, either. When the elevator arrives, he goes first. After Su Ni closes the door, she finds that Gu Zechen is rummaging through the boxes in the room, and soones with a medicine box.


    ¡°Actually, I have nothing to do with it.¡± Su Ni says, backing away.


    ¡°I just changed the medicinest night. It¡¯s time to change it now.¡± Gu Zechen is looking for medicine. Seeing that she hasn¡¯te over, he can¡¯t help frowning. ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    Su Ni thinks ofst night. She could feel Gu Zechen¡¯s concern a moment ago, and he bes cold and ruthless again in another second, which seems too abnormal for Su Ni to ept. Sometimes, she even feels that as long as Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t divorce, his coldness is eptable for her. Otherwise, he will always give her hope, then breaks it, which forms a vicious cycle.


    Gu Zechen squats on the ground, pulling her hand. His action is particrly gentle. Su Ni holds her breath and watches every move of his in silence. He frowns. When the medicine is applied, he carefully presses his lips again. When she looks at him, she feels colder under his eyes.


    Suchplex and unpredictable expressions can be switched freely by Gu Zechen. Over time, Su Ni is used to it.


    ¡°It should be another two days. This is anti-inmmatory medicine. Do not forget to take some usually. ¡±


    Gu Zechen wraps the gauze again, and finally ties a butterfly knot, which seems


    that he has obsessivepulsive disorder. Being pulled for a long while, it has to be symmetrical.


    Su Ni¡¯s soft heart seems to be inspired, and she can not help raising her wrist and looking at it carefully. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that it is pretty good-looking.¡±


    Gu Zechen nces at her. She cannot see the redundant expression from his cold appearance. She packs the medicine box quickly and hears the sound of bell.


    Ding! It rings again.


    Su Ni¡¯s heartbeat quickens. She suddenly stands up. Naturally, she thinks of Gu Zechen¡¯swyer he mentioned before. She is nervous. Sure enough, he was concerned about her a moment before, and he will talk about divorce the next moment. This man really likes riding on the roller coaster.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡± Thewyeres in and nods to Su Ni. She quickly turns her back and doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to them.


    ¡°Put it on the table.¡± Gu Zechen says slightly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t get divorced.¡± She says and picks up the documents on the table. But she doesn¡¯t read them. She just wants to tear them up. Gu Zechen catches her arm. He smiles. ¡°Are you sure not to see?¡±


    Su Ni is stunned. She looks at thewyer again. Thewyer pushes his sses, as if to hide his smile. ¡°Mrs. Gu. It is not a divorce agreement. ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it not a divorce agreement? What is that?¡± Su Ni clearly remembers that thiswyeres three times for her divorce. The content of every talk is the same, but this time it changes.


    ¡°I suggest that Mrs. Gu take a good look first, and then decide whether to tear it or not.¡± Thewyer continues. At this time, Gu Zechen also releases Su Ni, and sits down, leaning his body on the sofa. His one leg is ced on the coffee table. Su Ni frowns, looking at them suspiciously, and finally decides to look first.


    She sits opposite to Gu Zechen. She has summoned courage, ready to open her eyes, which are closed tightly. After ten seconds, she suddenly opens them. When she sees the four words of the marriage agreement, her eyes widen. The two men on the opposite side also see Su Ni¡¯s expression clearly.


    Thewyer says. ¡°Mr. Gu, I go out first.¡±


    Gu Zechen waves his hand, and then puts his hands around his chest. He stares at Su Ni¡¯s expression with an appreciative attitude. This agreement should be very agreeable to her.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Ni is excited. ¡°It¡¯s really not a divorce agreement.¡± Then she looks down, and her face changes again and looks quiteplicated.


    Su Ni can¡¯t help but read out. ¡°You can¡¯t have too much contact with the opposite sex. You can¡¯t stay alone with the opposite sex for more than five minutes. You can¡¯t have intimate contacts with the opposite sex, including hugging, kissing, shaking hands, but not limited to the above acts. You can¡¯t¡­¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Su Ni doubts so much that she opens her eyes wide, looking at Gu Zechen. What is he doing?


    ¡°It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t want to divorce. Well, sign it.¡± Gu Zechen thinks that Su Ni will sign very happily. At this time, he spreads out his hands and looks rxed.


    Su Ni puts the document on the table and falls into gets silence again. ¡°Gu Zechen, I like the first half of the sentence, but the second half¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything sorry to you. This agreement¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t divorce, I have to make sure that there won¡¯t be any scandal about me. This includes you, Mrs. Gu. Secondly, it¡¯s just a restriction. We can divorce one yearter, and this agreement will be invalid.¡± Gu Zechen frowns and exins impatiently.


    Su Ni closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. Is this Gu Zechen¡¯spromise?


    She doesn¡¯t seem to have any room for resistance. She is ruthless and raises the pen. But the tip of the pen doesn¡¯t fall on the paper. Su Ni looks at him and asks. ¡°Is this aimed at Mr. Ruan?¡±


    Gu Zechen is stunned. His hand, which holds his forehead, also loosens slowly. The man returns to the indifference of past days.

 Chapter 42: Make Use of Her

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Including, but not limited to.¡± Gu Zechen says. Su Ni smiles and finally signs, ¡°President Gu¡¯s agreement has started to make me doubt that Gu is not really interested in me, so I am so much limited.¡± There is nothing else, but she is not allowed to have any contact with the opposite sex. Gu Zechen is looking at the agreement, slightly looks up at Su Ni, and says without expression: ¡°Recently Gu is talking about cooperation with an olddy from abroad. The olddy has just celebrated her golden marriage and attaches great importance to the entrepreneur¡¯s personal feelings. I don¡¯t want anything wrong with you.¡±


    So Su Ni understands. But although she understands, the pain at the bottom of her heart cannot be avoided. She also naively thinks that Gu Zechen¡¯s stone heart will react to her. ¡°So it is.¡± Su Ni gives a secret smile. ¡°I guess I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°Just this year, after that, you and I will be clear.¡± Gu Zechen solemnly puts away the documents, and it can be seen that he attaches great importance to this cooperation. Su Ni doesn¡¯t speak. Gu Zechen does not care about her, either. He put on his pajamas, went to the wine cab and poured out a ss of wine. Looking back, he sees that she is still sitting in the same ce, curling up her lips. ¡°Su Ni, no matter what you want to do, one year is enough. This is also my biggest concession to you. ¡±


    ¡°I am not discontented.¡± Su Ni suddenly feels very heavy and tired. She tries to raise her eyes, meeting his deep eyes and smiles a little. ¡°Maybe this year, you will treat me better than before. Even this year, I should be satisfied. Mr. Gu, take a good rest and I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± She says, rising. Looking at the duplicate on the table and without looking at it, she throws it into the garbage can without hesitation. Gu Zechen frowns. The wine cup stops at his lip and he does not continue to drink.


    ¡°This agreement is of no use to me. As long as president Gu is willing to do, or do something that can make me happy, I will do my best. Gu Zechen, this is my biggest affection for you, it should not be defiled by any impurity.¡± Su Ni finishes, looks at Gu Zechen solemnly, and walks away. Gu Zechen leans on the wine cab. After drinking it all, he quickly pours himself another cup. Then, another drink. At this moment, his expressionless face looks kind of fidgety. Also one year, he will endures another year.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Su Ni calls Qin Yue. Within twenty minutes, Qin Yue drives over. On the way back to thepany, Su Ni doesn¡¯t say a word. Qin Yue thinks it strange. Su Ni just shakes her head. ¡°Gu Zechen will help us to deal with the pre-Nanjiawan project. Later, you will hold a meeting of the engineering department to let them prepare in advance.¡± ¡°In addition, as for Gu Zeche¡¯s  financing, he does not want to have too much trouble.¡±


    After her words, Qin Yue nods, and things finally make a breakthrough. Qin Yue looks at Su Ni¡¯s tired face through the rear mirror and asks, ¡°does Su always want to go back to have a rest in advance?¡±


    ¡°No, I have to prepare for Friday¡¯s meeting!¡± No words all the way. When Qin Yue arrives at thepany, he turns around and finds that Su Ni is sleeping against the back chair. Qin Yue can¡¯t bear to disturb him. He stops the car opposite thepany. Before long, Su Ni suddenly wakes up. Looking at the sunset outside where peoplee and go, Su Ni feels her face turns a little bloody, ¡°go to thepany.¡± For several days, Su Ni never sees Gu Zechen. And as for Gu Zechen¡¯s project, she has asked a few people, but she gets no tidings at all. The secrecy work is done so well, and it¡¯s like Gu Zechen¡¯s style. Friday ising soon, and Su Ni has alsoe back to herself.


    As for someone¡¯s financing, all the shareholders have no opinion of their own, but Ruan¡¯s eyes are a bit unexpected, but soon he changes, smiling at her. Some people also ask about the source of funds, which is tackled perfunctorily by Su Ni. Leaving aside the shareholders with many questions, the meeting in the morning is quite smooth. Afterwards, Ruan Yichen seems to ask unintentionally, ¡°I heard that Gu¡¯s family has also encountered a lot of troubles recently, five million, not much, not less.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s investment can be concealed from the rest of thepany but not from Ruan Yichen. They know that clearly. Su Ni doesn¡¯t deny it, just smiles and says, pared with general Ruan, five million is not worth mentioning.¡± Ruan smiles a little.


    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock bidding meeting, you cane with me.¡± Su Ni says to the back of Yuan Yichen. ¡°Of course.¡± Ruan Yichen smiles as usual, but Su Ni can obviously feel the alienation between them. Maybe Gu Zechen¡¯s warning makes Ruan Yichen alert, or Gu Zechen¡¯s agreement makes Su Ni unconsciously keep a distance from him. It¡¯s not a good feeling. Su Ni rubs her temples. There is no other way at present. She can only hope Ruan Yichen is not asplicated as Gu Zechen thinks. Manypaniese to the bidding meeting, and many representatives exchanged eyes with each other as soon as they saw Su Ni. For business, whoever gets the newster is doomed to lose.


    This bidding, for most people, is just a format, and they will not invest too much money. Her biggestpetitor is Yin. Su Ni nods to the head of Yin¡¯s family, but the other side looks arrogant and looks away. ¡°That¡¯s the Yin family.¡± Su Ni introduces to Ruan. Ruan Yichen nods and puts his hands in his pockets, no more superfluous mood being noticed. But the Yin talk to each other. They don¡¯t know what they are talking about. ¡°Sit down first.¡± Ruan says. Su Ni takes a look towards the door. Gu Zechen agrees to help her, but after all, the bidding is not over, and there is no certain episode. ¡°The rtionship between Su Ni and Gu Zechen is not good at all. I don¡¯t believe that with such a big decision Gu Zechen will really take the risk of offending shareholders to help a woman who has no effect on her.¡±


    Yin family are talking about it secretly. A few words lead to much agreement, ¡°I also feel. Maybe it¡¯s just a cover up used by Su. She thinks that with the name of Mrs. Gu she can go smoothly in the business world. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that Ruan is good. When hees back, he fails to figure up the situation, but he invests heavily into the Su family. It¡¯s a pity that he spends 50 million yuan.¡± As they speak, they take a look at the direction of Ruan Yichen andugh at each other tacitly. ¡°Mr. Ruan, can we have a talk?¡± Ruan Yichen and Su Ni sit side by side, and see a thin man in a suit that doesn¡¯t fit him. He gets closer in a stealthy way.


    ¡°If you have anything, just say it here.¡± Ruan does not look askance. ¡°Here I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient.¡± As he speaks, the man takes a look at Su Ni. Ruan smiles. ¡°Since it is always inconvenient for Su to listen to, I don¡¯t think I need to listen.¡± The man is embarrassed. Atst, he lowers his voice and says, ¡°Mr. Ruan, if you are so determined, you will regret it sooner orter.¡±

 Chapter 43: Gu Zechen Stabilizes the Scene

    Proofread by Peter GongContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Ruan doesn¡¯t reply, the man shows a bit of malice in his eyes, and soon he disappears in the corner. Su Ni¡¯s face remains unchanged. He takes a look in the direction of Yin¡¯s family and says, ¡°it¡¯s not the first time Yin¡¯s family has been looking for a lobbyist.¡± ¡°This is the second time.¡± Ruan says truthfully. Su Ni smiles and says, ¡°Yin family is very powerful, and the conditions given should be quite attractive. Ruan can always stick to my side, which is really ttering.¡± Ruan Yichen looks at Su Ni¡¯s side face, feeling that now she looks more dignified with her business wear mixed with a mature makeup.


    ¡°I am a man of one mind. I will not easily change the people and things I value.¡± Ruan says. Su Ni also turns his face and smiles at Ruan. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the matter that Ruan is going to decide?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s that we have a firm foothold in China. I remember that President Su and I mentioned this when we first met.¡± Ruan lowers his eyebrows and eyes, as if there were a ma, attracting people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni returns to her mind, lowers her head and voice, and says, ¡± Ruan¡¯s words remind me of an allegorical saying, ¡®Jiang Taigong is fishing¡¯. I just don¡¯t know who Jiang Taigong is and who the fish is.¡± ¡°President. Su is joking.¡± Ruan Yichen says seriously, ¡°maybe Mr. Gu said something to you, but there is one thing I can assure President Su that there is nothing else beyond normal businesspetition.¡± In this way, it¡¯s Gu Zechen who measures the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men. Is he trying to crush Ruan before he rises?


    But if it is true, ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s character, he will not be merciful. This Nanjiawan project is also impossible to fall into Su Ni¡¯s hands. The more Ruan exins, the more firmly Su Ni trusts Gu¡¯s suspicion. But at this time, Su Ni doesn¡¯t reveal her suspicion, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Gu¡¯s business. Just now, I just ask casually. As for normal businesspetition, it exists even between Su¡¯s and Gu¡¯s.¡± ¡°So the enemy of the enemy is a natural friend.¡± Ruan Yichen does not hide his intention and smiles at Su Ni. Su Ni is surprised. Pretending to divert her eyes, she secretly pinches the palm of her hand, sweating all over.


    ¡°Sue doesn¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± Her disguise doesn¡¯t work in Ruan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I do not intend to provoke the dissension, but I think that Mr. Gu and Mr. Su¡¯s feelings are not as loving as they seem to be. There are many rumors in the whole southern city, and I think Mr. Su has heard about it already.¡± Ruan grows bolder. Su Ni is already calm, ¡°right? Rumor is rumor after all, but will Ruan believe it?¡± ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Ruan mutters, ¡°the other day, President Gu said the same words to me.¡±


    Gu Zechen? Su Ni frowns a little, her face looking no longer calm, and there shes a sharpness across her delicate eyebrows. ¡°Since Mr. Ruan has long suspected the feelings between me and Mr. Gu, why did you choose to cooperate with me at the beginning? After all, leaving aside my identity as Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Ruan would not have paid much attention to me.¡± Su Ni is scared for a while. The man has seen through her original lies, but still chooses to cooperate with her. His scheming and ambition have far exceeded Su Ni¡¯s budget. ¡°As I said earlier, enemies of the enemy are natural friends.¡± Ruan repeats. ¡°Gu Zechen is my husband, not the enemy, and you will not be my friend.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyebrows and eyes are cold, and his body moves quietly to keep a certain distance. ¡°President Su, you are joking. To be fair, you¡¯ve been married for two or three years, have you really known Gu Zechen? ¡± ¡°I know that it has nothing to do with Ruan. Ruan and I are just working together to win the Nanjiawan project. That¡¯s all.¡± Su Ni frowns and feels sick. It¡¯s no wonder that she has been feeling strange after she left the feast of director Zhang. Now, it¡¯s not only Gu Zechen¡¯s treating her with the way he has devised against others, but also Ruan Yichen¡¯s repeatedly sounding out her rtionship with Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Su is so serious.¡±


    Ruan Yichen lowers his eyebrows with a shallow smile, which is no different from before, but Su Ni discerns a trace of coolness from that indifferent smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± Su Ni gets up and makes an excuse to leave. After a few steps, she looks back at Ruan Yichen again. The man has been sitting there with the same posture as before, and the man who has just left quicklyes to her side. He is from the Yin family. Since Ruan Yichen has a firm goal and has chosen the Su family from the beginning, she will not worry about Ruan Yichen¡¯s temporary backwater. And he wins the battle. Ruan knows it. When Su Ni returns to the venue again, therees a lot ofmotion. Looking along the crowd, Gu Zechen is indeed found. This man iste, but no matter where he goes, he is the focus of the crowd.


    Su Ni tidies up her mood, walks closer quickly. Regardless of the people¡¯s strange eyes, she smiles and pulls Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°President Gu, I thought you would note.¡± ¡°My wife¡¯s biddingmittee means a lot.¡± Gu Zechen says, and hugs her waist in the presence of the outsiders as a loving husband. Yin¡¯s face bes serious when she sees Gu Zechen. This is different from the hearsay. Moreover, Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance may defeat many people¡¯s psychological defense lines, and the government¡¯s side is wavering. It seems that the bidding will belong to a certainpany because they feel it is already a foregone conclusion. With the arrival of Gu Zechen, the bidding meeting is also bustling. Most people know that the bidding is hopeless. On the one hand, they express congrattions and try to talk with Gu Zechen to see if they could find a new direction for cooperation.


    Gu Zechen rarely has a good temper, refusing nobody. In the middle of the crowd, Gu Zechen tightly hugs Su Ni¡¯s waist all the time, not being away from her for half a minute. Ruan disappears. Half an hourter, the bidding meeting is held smoothly. When it is Su Ni¡¯s turn to give a speech on nning, there is a warm apuse on the spot. Su Ni strides with a straight figure and a confident face. She quickly opens the projector and begins to make Su¡¯s future nning. With the deepening of the problem, the original restless scene quiets. Gu Zechen sits at the front, looking at the figure in the light on the stage. It¡¯s no longer the gentle and amiable look in her arms. She looks more confident and vigorous than men. But it¡¯s different from the first feeling. For a moment, he suddenly feels that he can not move his eyes. Leaving aside other things, he feels that Su Ni¡¯s n alone is beyond his imagination. Or maybe Su Ni can really be a good partner.

 Chapter 44: A Different Her

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Even Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t realize that there is a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He holds his head high, closely following the charming figure. It is well-known that smartness and purposefulness have been a synonym for ability in the business struggle. Maybe this is the real side of Su NI. No wonder that she has taken back Su Shi. ¡°That¡¯s all my n, thank you.¡± Su Ni finishes saying, bows slightly towards the audience, and her vision falls on Gu Zechen urately. Just now she notices that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes have been targeting her, and the expression of her eyes seems to say she has never seen such a Gu Zechen before, and she feels increasingly tense. Fortunately, it¡¯s all over.


    Su Ni leaves the stage, to enthusiastic apuse from the people present. She sits right beside Gu Zechen, spitting out his tongue at him secretly, and asks, ¡°how did I just behave?¡± Gu Zechen looks stiff, and a few secondster, he utters unnaturally: ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Su Ni looks yful, and she is quite different from the person on the stage. ¡°You don¡¯t know, I look at you sitting under the stage, but I¡¯m nervous. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose face if I don¡¯t speak well.¡± Gu Zechen stares at Su Ni identally. She doesn¡¯t look like a liar, but she just looked confident on the stage, and he has really been impressed by her confidence. ¡°In fact, I thought about this n for a long time before I made it, but it¡¯s not as good as your sitting here, dear. Thank you foring today.¡±


    As she speaks, she gets up a little, and kisses him. Then she blushes and blinks quickly. Su Ni¡¯s movements are not covered up. Many people around her are seeing it and talking about it. Gu Zechen just wants to get angry, but he holds it back again. After that, his body is stiff. Su Ni is allowed to hold his arm and lean her head back. Her eyes suddenly search Ruan Yichen, at this time he is looking over here, meaningfully. Su Ni smiles at him. She doesn¡¯t need any exnation. She has a good rtionship with Gu Zechen. ¡°Next time.¡± Gu Zechen squeezes some words from his teeth slowly, ¡°All right.¡±


    The sound of Su Ni is soft like marshmallow. Gu Zechen suddenly feels at ease.


    The Nanjiawan project has finally fallen into Su Ni¡¯s hands. Without a pause, therees a warm apuse on the spot. Not to mention Gu Zechen, it¡¯s Su Ni¡¯s own n and the financial support behind it that  are worth everyone¡¯s affirmation. Su Ni walks up to the stage and simply makes a speech. Seeing that Gu Zechen is going to leave, she hurries after him. At the door, a lot of reporterse and surround the two. Su Ni knows that Gu Zechen hates reporters the most, especially when he is with her, and his face is a bit flustered. He even says: ¡°you go through the back door, I will help you deal with it.¡± Gu Zechen looks at Su Ni as if she were a fool. When the woman is stupid, she is really disgusting. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Ni pushes Gu Zechen. Seeing that he is still motionless, Su Ni wants to cry without tears. ¡°Will you doubt again that I¡¯ve got these reporters?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Zechen replies truthfully. ¡°Then go.¡± Su Ni is in a hurry. For a long time, Gu feels that the reporters he met are more or less rted to Su Ni, but today her reaction really goes beyond Gu¡¯s expectation. ¡°Reporters, I found them.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly softens, and he pinches her hand. ¡°Your hand is still hurt, don¡¯t let people touch it.¡± Su Ni is still thinking about how to deal with this group of journalists. She feels the heat in her palm and looks up at Gu Zechen. ¡°What do you say?¡± Su Ni thinks it must be that the scene is too noisy. She can¡¯t hear what Gu Zechen is talking about at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, just stay next to me.¡±


    With that, Gu Zechen already takes her hand, pushing the reporters away, but Su Ni, with a confused face and nk eyes, is pushed and shoved by the reporters and has no power to parry.


    Is this the reporter that Gu Zechen has sought? Is he crazy? ¡°Mr. Su, do you have any participation in the Nanjiawan Project?¡± ¡°Madam Gu, how is your feeling with President Gu now? I heard that you haven¡¯t appeared at the same time in nearly a year. Is this appearance rted to the Nanjiawan Project?¡± ¡°Madame Gu, please answer me, how has your rtionship with President Gu developed? It¡¯s rumored that you are going to divorce. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± One problem after another, even when ites to the Nanjiawan Project, Gu Zechen is also involved. Su Ni is puzzled, but the divorce rumor still fell into Su Ni¡¯s ear, and the atmosphere gets embarrassing.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Su Ni suddenly stops; Gu Zechen frowns at her, but sees Su Ni holding up her head, with a haughty face, ¡°who says we are going to divorce, we are OK.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you wear a ring?¡± A reporter discovers. Su Ni panics and covers her hand subconsciously. She doesn¡¯t know how many times she secretly looked for the ring in the car, but she can¡¯t find it. And she, naturally  dare not ask Gu Zechen for that, either. At this time, Su Ni is pped on the face, and his face blushes and her ears redden, too. But, an idea urs to her. He immediately looks at Gu Zechen for help, and says to Barra with a look of grievance: ¡°honey, you see, that diamond ring is not too big. I think it¡¯s ostentatious. Just because I don¡¯t wear it, they actually say we are going to divorce.¡±

 Chapter 45: Whose Acting is Better

    Gu Zechen quirks up the corners of his mouth. Where is the diamond ring from? When did she wear it! Can this woman act anywhere and anytime? ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t care. You have to buy me another one which is not too big. I can wear it normally.¡± Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s silence, Su Ni knows that there is possibility, and he will not hesitate to continue. If she hadn¡¯t signed the agreement a few days ago, Gu would have left without hesitation and left the woman behind. But now, he can¡¯t divorce. As for Su Ni¡¯s y, he must help her to achieve it. Anyway, ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a ring.¡±


    Gu Zechen opens his mouth with disapproval, and stares at the unbelievable faces of the people with their gossipy eyes. He pulls his tie and clears his throat, saying, ¡°I, Gu Zechen, never nned to divorce before, I do not do it it now, and I won¡¯t do it in the future, either. If I know which tabloid is scribbling, I don¡¯t mind buying more media.¡± ¡°Well, my dear, those tabloid journalists are so hateful that they frame our feelings.¡± Su Ni shows her face in an instant, with a smile like a flower, more dazzling than the sun in the sky. After that, Su Ni, ignoring the astonished people, rushes directly to Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, ¡°Darling, you hold me.¡± Their eyes meet. Gu Zechen¡¯s smiling eyes are full of warning, but Su Ni continuously make eyes, fully satisfied.


    ¡°Well, since my wife wants to, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± With his words, Gu Zechen takes action and really hugs Su Ni into his arms. People immediately send out a long ¡°wow¡±. After that, the media keep shooting. Compared with today¡¯s bidding meeting, the emotional progress of Su Ni and Gu Zechen is more eye-catching. Gu Zechen holds Su Ni and strides into the car. Reporters crowd by the window of the car, expecting to continue asking. Su Ni smiles and waves to everyone. Ruan Yichen, whose eyes suddenly fall on the steps, is shocked. She hasn¡¯t left yet. But in an instant, he vanishes in the crowd. In the car, Su Ni takes a sigh of relief and fans her face with exaggeration. ¡°I was so nervous just now.¡± ¡°Nervous? I don¡¯t see it. ¡± Gu Zechen sneers disdainfully.


    Su Ni is stunned. Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s face changes faster than turning a book, she bes more confused. ¡°Those reporters¡­ did you really invite them? ¡± Su Ni is a little uncertain. Gu Zechen¡¯s face is impassive, and he doesn¡¯t speak. Su Ni then confirms it, and feeling relieved again, she says, ¡°I thought you are going to misunderstand that I invited those reporters again. In fact, I have never invited a reporter.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s matter, I will not pursue, but Su Ni, you had better not think that with a paper agreement you can push your luck, doing things even beyond your own imagination.¡± Su Ni opens her mouth a little, feeling somewhat wronged, but she doesn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You had better not present yourself in public again these days. There¡¯s no need for your acting!¡± Gu Zechen says, and seeing Su Ni keeps silent, he looks more and more indifferent, ¡°you just need to do whatever your identity as Mrs. GU requires.¡±


    ¡°When ites to acting, I don¡¯t know who is more capable of acting or telling lies without scruples.¡± Su Ni whispers. ¡°What do you say?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s tone suddenly bes serious and he stares at Su Ni coldly. Su Ni¡¯s eyes look out of the window in a panic. He wanted to deny it, but after a careful consideration, she finds she hasn¡¯t said anything wrong. Then she lowers her head and says in a small voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know who said it just now. I never mentioned divorce before, but I don¡¯t and won¡¯t do it. Gu Zechen, when you are saying it, don¡¯t you feel flustered?¡± After all, just a few days ago, Gu Zechen still impressed her that he would never give up divorcing with her. With her words, Gu Zechen¡¯s facees to her, and he wrenches her back head with one hand to prevent Su Ni from leaving.


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s what you said¡­ ¡± Su Ni¡¯s tone bes more and more flustered. ¡°I know that you specifically asked these reporters to send those pictures of our love for the sake of acting, which is of help for your future cooperation. But I¡­ appeared intimate with you in the presence of those journalists just for the benefit of you¡­ ¡± ¡°So, do I need to thank you again?¡± A sneer shes in his eyes and he asks, biting his teeth. Su Ni can¡¯t help but shiver. The air pressure in the narrow space bes lower. Su Ni shakes his head and her heart pounds. How dare she ask the man to thank her. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the truth, honey, don¡¯t be angry. Since you don¡¯t need me to act, I¡¯ll treat you honestly next time.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, Su Ni dares not to look up at Gu Zechen. ¡°Look up!¡± Gu Zechen orders. ¡°Ah?¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes are flustered, but she is overwhelmed by Gu Zechen again. She raises her head involuntarily, stares at those cold and stern eyes, and suddenly swallows her dry throat. Actually, to Gu Zechen, her expression and action look very funny. ¡°Su Ni, you remember what I told you today. Everything is just an illusion of acting. Don¡¯t take yourself seriously and sacrifice yourself.¡± Su Ni stares at him, not talking. Gu Zechen snorts coldly and pushes Su Ni away. Then he moves aside and looks out of the window. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of that.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After a moment of silence, her tone sounds a little bleak. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, and I know that Gu won¡¯t take me to his heart, but for me, what is acting and what is true, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t  distinguish between them even myself.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zechen warns. ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t let me say it, I won¡¯t say it. Just as you says at the beginning: if I say the three words ¡®I love you¡¯ again, you will destroy Su Shi. I will be obedient.¡± She turns silently, leaning her head against the window, sniffs and her eyes feel somewhat sore.


    ¡°Today, a lot of people have witnessed a couple of a golden boy and a jade girl downstairs of Wenmao building, that is, Gu and his wife Gu, who haven¡¯t appeared in the public view for a long time. This has also broken the rumors about their divergent opinions. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Mrs. Gu, who hasn¡¯t appeared for a long while, not only bes the new president of Sushi, but also wins the Nanjiawan Project at one stroke¡­ ¡±


    In the radio station, thetest news is suddenly reported. Su Ni feels embarrassed when hearing it, and Gu Zechen¡¯s face turns ck. The driver notices that the atmosphere is not good, so he quickly changes the tform, and then he hears: ¡± It can be seen that the rtionship between the two is very close. At present, Gu Zechen and Su Ni, the president of Su¡¯s, are not like what rumors say¡­ ¡± ¡°Turn it off!¡± Gu Zechen raises his voice and shouts. The driver is so scared that he is sweating. He turns it off. Now all the radio stations are reporting the sensational news. This is not exactly the result that Gu Zechen wants. Su Ni does not know why Gu Zechen has be so enraged, and she silently suppresses her doubt. ¡°President Gu,st time I dropped my ring in your car, did you see it?¡± After a while, Su Ni asks. Gu Zechen looks at her sideways, frowning very unhappily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you did not see it.¡± She looks down, her eyes are dark, and she bites her lips, refusing to say more. ¡°A broken ring.¡± Gu Zechen is not happy, and he lowers his voice. ¡°I know. But in order to take into ount your reputation and my identity as your wife, I think it¡¯s better for me to wear a ring. In this case, there won¡¯t be so many things that will bother me.¡± Su Ni¡¯s head is buried low, and the whole person is almost curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay attention to itter. I won¡¯t give those journalists a chance.¡± Su Ni adds again. ¡°Stop!¡± Gu Zechen interrupts Su Ni impatiently. She degrades herself so much, as if beating Gu Zechen¡¯s face, which implies how cruel he is to her.


    Although Su Ni says the truth, it is exactly what he has thought. However, no one knows why Gu Zechen is very upset and rudely interrupts Su Ni¡¯s words. Su Ni keeps silent ordingly. Gu Zechen takes a breath, looks out of the window, and extends his long arms, taking Su Ni into his arms. Su Ni is like a cat, curling up beside him. Even her eyes, which are usually flexible, are now bing gray. Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s Apple moves, and he shifts his sight. ¡°One year¡¯s appointment, Su Ni, you don¡¯t have to do anything this year. If you help me get that contract, I will naturally meet your need.¡± After a pause, Gu Zechen says again, ¡°except for divorce, I will satisfy any of your demands.¡±

 Chapter 46: Settle Down

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni listens to the second half of the sentence. Her palpitating heart is poured with a basin of cold water, which in an instant makes here to her senses. This man can really separate his feelings from his bodypletely. He can give her everything, except his heart. It is ironic.


    Su Ni does not speak any more, which can be taken as her acquiescence. If Gu Zechen wants to give her what she wants, he can give certainly.


    ¡°Well, a year.¡± Su Ni answers inwardly.


    The driver drives steadily all the way. Su Ni stays with Gu Zechen. At this moment, she has nothing to say, but she feels extraordinarily safe and cannot help hugging him more tightly. Gu Zechen looks down at the woman lying in his arms. Her hands hold him tightly as if holding a doll. But he doesn¡¯t feel her in the way. All the major media may already spread today¡¯s show. Though he doesn¡¯t say it, he has to admit that Su Ni is better at acting. However, the most annoying thing in his life is those who like acting and cheating him!


    Maybach goes directly to Gu¡¯s home. Su Ni wants to say that she has things to do, but she is reluctant to break the peace. Therefore, she chooses to keep silent all the time. At home, An Rong has seen the news. At this time, she sees two peoplee in together. She smiles and hurriedly wees them. ¡°I don¡¯t know that youe back so early and I haven¡¯t cooked. How about having a rest first?¡±


    Su Ni nods, looking at Gu Zechen again. He says, ¡°I will be free tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Such a coincidence.¡± An Rong immediately winks at Su Ni. ¡°Just in time, Su Ni will be free tomorrow. You are so busy that you can¡¯t make an appointment with each other. Just in time, tomorrow!¡±


    Su Ni still doesn¡¯t speak. Of course, she doesn¡¯t have a problem. But how about Gu Zechen? Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t speak, but he leaves Su Ni and goes upstairs. Su Ni hurriedly follows him. ¡°Mom, we go first.¡±


    Downstairs, An Rong is drinking afternoon tea. She is all smiles. It seems that this woman looks much younger. The servant says with a smile, ¡°The rtionship between Gu and his wife is getting better and better. Maybe soon, madam, you will have a grandson.¡±


    An Rong smiles. ¡°Yes, I should mention it to Su Ni. A man, no matter how he yed when he was young, once he has a child, he immediately settles down.¡±


    ¡°Sure, and madam you saw the news today. Mr. Gu really changes.¡± Even the servants are happy for Su Ni. ¡°Su Ni¡¯s sufferings over two years have not been in vain. All sufferings have their rewards.¡±


    ¡°This child doesn¡¯t say anything. She puts the sufferings in her heart. At night, I want to cook some treme soup and let Su Ni taste it.¡± An Rong¡¯s eyes sh with a sigh. Although Su Ni is only her daughter-inw, she regards her as her real daughter.


    ¡°Madam is very kind to her.¡± Smiles the servant.


    ¡°She married our Zechen. We are a family. Don¡¯t say such things.¡±


    Upstairs. Su Ni is alone in the room, while Gu Zechen stays in the study. Su Ni knows that he doesn¡¯t like being disturbed, so she doesn¡¯t ask any questions. In the bedroom, she calls several times to hand over the rest of the work, so she has time to rest.


    Taking advantage of Gu Zechen¡¯s absence, Su Ni secretly nces at the news. For she and Gu Zechen appear at the same time, those rumors of their divorce are broken. Additionally, Su Ni¡¯s identity ispletely exposed both in Gu Zechen¡¯spany and in the whole entertainment circle. Gu Zechen does not n to divorce now, and is willing to give her an identity in front of the public, which is not a bad thing for Su Ni. But when she thinks of Ruan Yichen, her heart is frustrated. She specially asks Qin Yue about Ruan Yichen again, whose words are no different from what he said before. She can not find out anything. Ruan Yichen will see today¡¯s news, and he will know her rtionship with Gu Zechen. Staying in the room a long time, she is going downstairs to apany An Rong.


    As a result, she doesn¡¯t see An Rong, but she meets Gu Lang. Gu Lang is dejected. Seeing Su Ni, he just struggles to muster up his spirits and calls for Su Ni. Su Ni nods in response. As soon as he sits down, Gu Lang follows her and sits down. Su Ni moves aside, and Gu Lang also moves.


    Su Ni looks around. Even the servant is not there, so she straightens her face, asking him like an elder, ¡°Gu Lang, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, can¡¯t I talk to you for a while?¡± Gu Lang¡¯s face is bitter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Su Ni is not soft at all. Without seeing An Rong, she ns to go upstairs.


    Surprisingly, a sentencees from Gu Lang¡¯s mouth. ¡°I have seen the news, they say you and my uncle are very kind, but I still don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Su Ni curls up her mouth. This kid justes back. It seems that he is watching out for her, but it will not affect Su Ni.


    As a result, Gu Lang adds. ¡°You must have done this on purpose for outsiders. Su Ni, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your aunt. I¡¯ve been married to your uncle for two years. Isn¡¯t it normal to have a good rtionship?¡± Su Ni turns a blind eye and looks at him as if he were an idiot. She says. ¡°You are not too young. If you aren¡¯t busy on weekdays, you might as well find a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if aunt has any elder sister or younger sister?¡± Gu Lang smiles and looks at Su Ni. Su Ni¡¯s face is gloomy. She just says it casually. But this kid is pushing his luck. What¡¯s more, what these words mean¡­ She is an adult. Naturally, she understands. When she looks at Gu Lang again, she also finds that his eyes are burning, which makes people go insane.


    Soon, Su Ni says in cold voice. ¡°Gu Lang, you know your uncle¡¯s temper. I advise you not to do things that cause trouble.¡±


    She does have a sister, but she will never let her be exposed to such a libertine.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Gu Lang is shouting unwillingly. As a result, Su Ni does not return, and her pace is faster.


    ¡°Gu Lang, what are you doing here?¡± When An Ronges in, she sees that Gu Lang is looking silently at Su Ni¡¯s back. She is puzzled.


    ¡°Granny, you have to decide for me.¡± Gu Lang immediately turns to An Rong¡¯s arms, aggrieving. ¡°They all browbeat me with my uncle, knowing that I¡¯m most afraid of him.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    An Rong looks at Gu Lang, who is not a few years younger than her son, but he looks like like a child who has not grown up. She can¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Though you are afraid of your uncle, you always y with your uncle. I remember when you were a child, you were always behind your uncle and he couldn¡¯t get rid of you.¡±


    Gu Lang looks embarrassed and quickly says. ¡°I didn¡¯t have other friends then. Besides my parents, you are the kindest.¡±

 Chapter 47: A Nightmare

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Well, your uncle and aunt are both very tender and passionate towards each other. They don¡¯t have time to y with you. I think you¡¯d better y with me, your grandma.¡± An Rong pats Gu Lang on the back and pulls him out of her arms. Gu Zechen¡¯s family, since his father¡¯s death, has been independent. Over many years, except for the asional necessary meetings during festivals, An Rong¡¯s family and his family already don¡¯t have much contact. Gu Lang, who grew up in a foreign country and never got involved in the family struggles, keeps a pure heart. Every time hees back from abroad, he always lives in An Rong¡¯s house for two days. An Rong is d to stay with him. Now, Gu Lang, who was worried just now, has listened to An Rong¡¯s words, has a good talk in the living room and bursts out aughter from time to time with An Rong.


    Upstairs, the servant knocks on the door and brings Su Ni a bowl of treme soup.


    ¡°Madam says that you work hard in this period of time, and your body needs more nutrition. There will be delicious foodter in the evening.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart gets warm. Since her family fell, only An Rong cares about her as usual. Su Ni wants to give Gu Zechen a bowl of treme soup, and she knocks on the door of his study. ¡°This is what mom specially cooks for us. Do you want to taste it?¡±


    Gu Zechen looks and frowns. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I don¡¯t like sweets?¡±


    Su Ni is shocked. She doesn¡¯t know that. Gu Zechen understands that clearly. He isn¡¯t harsh. ¡°You go out first. I still have something to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll have dinner soon.¡± Su Ni tells him and thetter has already opened the document and ignores her words.


    Su Nies out of the study and sees An Rong looking over here. She smiles. ¡°Mom, I gave Zechen something to eat.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t eat it.¡± An Rong says.


    Su Ni shakes her head. An Rong pats her on the shoulder and says. ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t like sweets since he was a kid. It¡¯s OK.¡±


    Su Ni is a little guilty. ¡°Mom, it seems that I really don¡¯t know Zechen enough. I don¡¯t know a lot about him.¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡± An Rong carefully takes Su Ni to sit down. Her eyes are full of love. ¡°Though you don¡¯t say what you have experienced these years, I also know that. I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°Just in time, I can also tell you what Zechen likes to eat¡­¡± When An Rong begins to talk, Su Ni listens very carefully. Until the food is ready, An Rong still is still talkative. ¡°Many things can only be understood when you get along with each other slowly in the future. Ze Chen is not bad, but he is just cold. As long as you can enter his heart, you will surely feel his tenderness.¡± Su Ni never feels that tenderness.


    But at this moment, Su Ni nods. ¡°Mom, I know.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Upstairs, a tall figure has quicklye down. Su Ni and An Rong look at each other, knowingly shifting the topic.


    ¡°I heard that you will have a rest tomorrow. Do you have any n to take my aunt out for a walk?¡± On the table, Gu Lang asks Gu Zechen with a smile.


    Gu Zechen is still eating. ¡°No.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s eyes look a bit of cunning. He knows that today¡¯s news is fake. Sure enough! Gu Lang makes a loud noise, and looks at Su Ni sneakily, as if to disclose her lies. He is extremely proud. Su Ni pretends not to see it. She lowers his head and drinks soup.


    ¡°I have two tickets for Andrew¡¯s global tour, but I can¡¯t go with my friends tomorrow. Otherwise, you two can go for me.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Everyone knows that it is an excuse. Gu Zechen says unhappily. Su Ni smiles awkwardly.


    An Rong says, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to procure these tickets. So, do you want to annoy me?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s OK anyway.¡± Su Ni persuades Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, thepany will have another meeting.¡± Gu Zechen takes back his hand without trace, looking for the reason with a poker face. At this point, Su Ni doesn¡¯t say much. She smiles at An Rong. She knows her meaning, but Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t want.  She can¡¯t force him. Everyone in the meal eats unhappily. During the dinner, Gu Lang ignores the oppressive atmosphere and forces himself to tell jokes. But no one hears him. He has to give up.


    Upstairs.


    Gu Zechen sits at his desk and looks at the materials. Su Ni can¡¯t help but say. ¡°Just now if you promised, mom would be happy. It¡¯s okay for me not to go there.¡±


    ¡°If she kept thinking about keeping us together, she would never be happy and one more time didn¡¯t hurt.¡± Gu Zechen says without turning his head. Su Ni bites her lips, sitting on the bed silently. In the middle of the night, Su Ni has a nightmare. The scene that appeared countless times reappears again. Su¡¯s family changes ownership overnight. Her father can¡¯t bear the blow, faints in thepany, and the scene is in a mess. By the time she gets to the hospital, her father is dead.


    It rains cats and dogs.


    As the first daughter of Su family, for the first time she feels helpless, like a person standing on an uninhabited ind. At this time, the tide slowly rises, and soon she will be submerged. But for her, there is no way to go back, and she can¡¯t stop it. Even she has no courage to question the person who betrayed her. The person deceived her and took thepany away, but why did he do this? Her Father never recovers and bes a vegetable. Doctors say there is little chance of his waking up in this lifetime. Su Ni closes her eyes and lets the tide slowly cover her face, gradually suffocating her.


    (Su Ni coughs.) Su Ni coughs violently and sits up in a moment of fright. She looks around in a daze and finds Gu Zechen staring at her suspiciously. Su Ni touches her face. It is moist, but it is not tear for it doesn¡¯t taste salty. She knows that she has this dream again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had a dream!¡± Su Ni exins first.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to sleep for long. Gu Zechen is still reading in front of the desk, and she is lying on the quilt. She doesn¡¯t know when she goes to sleep. Su Ni gets up and takes a shower in the bathroom. The feeling of being drenched all over her body makes her shiver involuntarily. She hasn¡¯t had this dream for a long time. Maybe it¡¯s a reminder. It¡¯s time for her to see her father.


    Shees out with a coat and goes to the balcony to be refreshed by the wind. Touching her pocket, she takes out a cigarette and lights it for herself. The night wind is cold, and it gradually makes her calm down. Three years are like a dream. Sometimes she feels it is distant. Sometimes she feels that every detail of this dream is too clear, which brings her endless pain. Su Ni rubs her heart position, which seems to have been pulled with a burst of pain.


    She takes a puff, but the smoke is strong. She then snuffs it out, and turns back to the room. But suddenly she finds that Gu Zechen has put down the book, standing behind her.

 Chapter 48: Dislike the Smell of Her Smoke

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni retreats in fear and leans against the railing, then forces out a smile and says, ¡°you can breathe, too?¡± Gu Zechen does not speak. Su Ni pats her chest again and says: ¡°just now I had a dream. In it I was identally bitten by a snake. It¡¯s terrible!¡± While speaking, she gets close to Gu Zechen, but thetter pushes her away with his hand, keeping a certain distance with her. He frowns and says, ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell of smoke.¡± Su Ni¡¯s smile freezes. When she is stressed, she will also smoke one or two cigarettes to refresh her mind. It seems that she never avoids Gu Zechen deliberately, but he does not know that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take another bath.¡± Su Ni says.


    Then, Su Ni passes by him, and her heart rate seems to have missed half a beat, and he is flustered. She takes a bath andes out again, but there is no trace of Gu Zechen in the room. The next day Su Ni, who is dressed in casual clothes and carries a backpack, asks the chauffeur to take her hometown. After that, Su Ni takes a bus to the sanatorium in another district. It used to be a military retreat. The environment is quiet, and the security facilities are good, which reassures Su Ni slightly. She calls her sister Su Banqing, but she doesn¡¯t get through, so she goes alone. On the hospital bed, her father lies with most of the machines removed and only necessary medical equipment left for life merely. Su Ni sits beside the bed and massages his father¡¯s arms. There seems to be no change on his face, which looks exactly alike three years ago.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve got Su Group back now. Don¡¯t worry. Su Group is fine now.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to send my little sister to study management in Ennd. When shees back, if she¡¯s interested, we can take care of thepany together. Dad, do you think your two daughters are no worse than men? ¡± Su Ni, as she used to do, talks to her father to make him happy. Unfortunately, no one answers her again. A drop of tear is flowing out of the corners of Su NI¡¯s eyes. She wipes it off quickly, as if she heard her father¡¯s voice. She says: ¡°I don¡¯t cry, I don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry, Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Gu Zechen, you know, Dad, he is the South City¡¯s most powerful man whom you used to praise. Now I¡¯m married to him¡­¡± After a pause, Su Ni says, ¡°I think if you can wake up, you will be happy.¡±


    The sun rises slowly, and a warm sunshine pours into the quiet ward. Su Ni changes to the side of the hospital bed and continues to massage his father¡¯s legs, which will slow down the muscle atrophy. The support worker advises Su Ni to take a rest, but Su Ni looks guilty. ¡°I usually can¡¯t spare much time, and I can only make up for my filial piety as much as possible.¡± The nurse sighs, ¡°Miss Su, you are considerate. You are expecting your father¡¯s waking up early. It¡¯s good to have such a filial daughter. It is good for your father to open his eyes.¡± Su Ni¡¯s nose gets sour, and she says thank you. She lowers her head, but her tears fall on the bed. ¡°I haven¡¯te for a long time.¡± Then, the escort talks about the old man¡¯s recent situation. ¡°I heard that there are sometest technologies in the Unites States. Recently, there are some cases in which some patients can stand up, Miss Su, you can have a look.¡± Su Ni nods.


    Every year, much news about such technologies wille out. Although many of them are only on the retest stage, Su Ni is still reluctant to give up any useful information. As for Su Banqing, she can¡¯t get in touch with. Even if she met her deliberately in the sanatorium, Su Banqing didn¡¯t have a word for her, and wished to leave quickly. Su Ni knows that Su Banqing still hasn¡¯t forgiven her. Three years ago, Su Banqing med her father¡¯s illness on the wrong person she loved, which led to the tragedy of her family. For this reason, she went to the mental hospital and tried her best to escape all this. But what shoulde wille after all, and she must take back what belongs to her. If it is her fault, she will get no one involved in her case.


    Su Ni drops her hand powerlessly. After all, the number hasn¡¯t been dialed out. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s busy preparing to go to study in UK recently. It¡¯s not a bad thing for her. Feeling lonely, Su Ni leaves the sanatorium. She doesn¡¯t pay attention to her mobile phone all the time. As soon as she gets home, she finds that Gu Zechen has made a phone call. When Su Ni sees it was half an hour ago that he called, she can¡¯t help worrying. Gu Zechen never calls her. She calls back, and Gu Zechen says nothing but ¡°okay¡±. After that, she asks where she has gone and Su Ni lies that she is just going around in the street. Gu Zechen has no doubt about it and hangs up the phone directly. When Su Ni is back home, An Rong looks surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going on tour?¡± Su Ni is stunned. ¡°Yesterday Ze Chen refused, saying that he has something to deal with in thepany.¡± ¡°But this morning, Ze Chen suddenly asked me for a tour ticket. I think I am going with you.¡± An Rong is full of regret. Su Ni holds the mobile phone, a little annoyed. ¡°He did call me, but I didn¡¯t look at the mobile phone at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°EH.¡± Even An Rong cannot help sighing. ¡°I go to thepany to find him.¡± As soon as Su Ni arrives at the door, she turns around and walks out before entering. When An Rong sees this, she shakes her head again. On the way to Gu¡¯s house, Su Ni calls again and asks about the tour ticket. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t deny it, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to go, either.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n to go. How can he call her!¡± Su Ni bes more and more uneasy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a lunch together at noon, which you can take it as mypensation?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already had it.¡± Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t give her face at all. Su Ni is biting her lip, and there is no way. When she arrives downstairs at thepany, this time no one stops her, and everyone politely calls Mrs. Gu, busily pressing the elevator for her respectfully. Su Ni looks around and doesn¡¯t find the receptionist. It seems that she is really fired.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gu Zechen is not surprised to see Su Ni. He looks up, then continues his work. Su Ni¡¯s eyes are sharp, and he finds two tour tickets in the trash can, and a paper cup with a woman¡¯s lipstick on it. Inexplicably, in Su Ni¡¯s mind pops up the gorgeous and pure face she met downstairs. Su Ni, with a smiling face, sits down quietly opposite Gu Zechen and asks, ¡°are you still busy this weekend?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Su Ni says, ¡°Oh, I thought it is an important customer. You need toe here in person.¡± Gu Zechen probably dislikes her talkativeness, reminding her to be quiet with his impatient eyes. Su Ni sips her lips and her eyes continue to search for suspicious traces. Unfortunately, there is nothing else. Su Ni is disappointed. ¡°Just downstairs, I met a woman who looks familiar¡­¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Pata, Gu Zechen closes the document and stares at Su Ni impatiently.

 Chapter 49: A Missed Date

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Su Ni gently spits out a word. She doesn¡¯t know what is wrong with her. The rtionship between Gu Zechen and Guan Ning is not as short as a day, and Gu Zechen never avoids her at all. If she wants to get angry with him, she will do it earlier. Now, the wisest choice is to pretend that she doesn¡¯t know anything, neither fighting or making troubles. Gu Zechen looks down at the document again. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cinema in the evening.¡± Su Ni suddenly suggests. Gu Zechen clenches his fist, and hardly bears her. He bites his teeth and squeezes two words out of his teeth, ¡°go out.¡± Su Ni is stunned and a little uneasy. But Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are covetous. Obviously, he doesn¡¯t give her any chance to make jokes. Su Ni frown slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go around and call me when you finish your work.¡± When she is about to reach the door, suddenlyes the voice of Gu Zechen from behind, e back!¡± Su Ni is surprised to look back and sees that Gu Zechen has picked up his coat and walks towards her whle putting on it.


    Su Ni asks in surprise, ¡°don¡¯t you have to work overtime?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± His eyes inadvertently nce at the trash can, ¡°Don¡¯t you say to see a movie, what?¡± Gu Zechen changes too fast, and Su Ni¡¯s reaction is not as fast as his, ¡°do not know, I do not see the film, either.¡± ¡°Choose any one.¡± In the elevator, Su Ni takes out her mobile phone and flips through thetest movies. As for the cinema nearby¡­. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never seen a movie in a cinema before¡­¡± Su Ni hands the mobile phone to Gu Zechen. Thetter looks stiff and unnatural. ¡°You can choose one at will.¡± The problem is that Su Ni doesn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen likes to watch at all, and what is suitable for them. After all, it¡¯s the first time to watch a movie together, or it¡¯s better to be careful. They walk to the door side by side. Su Ni suddenly turns back and asks the receptionist, ¡°do you have anytest movie recently?¡±


    The little girl at the front desk is stunned, and sees Gu Zechen pulling his tie at the door. He seems impatient, so she reacts quickly and asks, ¡°do Madam want to go to the cinema with Mr. Gu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ni nods. ¡°But we¡¯ve never been to the cinema before, and we don¡¯t know how thetest movie is. Just want to ask.¡± ¡°This, I know. Now the highest ranking is Transformers. Look, 8. 9 points.¡± The little girl at the front desk quickly scratches her finger across the table and hands it to Su Ni. ¡°Thank you.¡± Although Su Ni never sees the name, he has heard it countless times. As for the blockbuster, it should not be so boring. ¡°You are stupid. What science fiction do you watch?¡± Another older receptionistes over and says somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Gu and Mrs. Gu go to the cinema, and definitely they want to see a love movie, but you do not understand that!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The little sister who rmends Transformers reacts suddenly. Feeling sorry, she smiles and says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Gu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. Rmend any one.¡± Su Ni also feels embarrassed, but she vaguely expects a rmendation. Seeing that Gu Zechen hase here the two receptionists discuss for a long while and finally rmend a loveedy. ¡°What do you do for such a long time?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s patience has always been insufficient, and his face is also stinking at this time. The two receptionists are already scared to shrink their necks, but Su Ni smiles and says, ¡°nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Zechen looks at them suspiciously, but he doesn¡¯t ask again. He gets in the car and they head straight for the cinema. Su Ni chooses the VIP box. Entering the box, she is shocked to find that it is equipped with a bed. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care about this, but he reclines on it directly. Su Ni has to get tough and says with a smile, ¡°in fact, the cinema is not so bad.¡± Speaking, Su Ni leans against the pillow, and the screen is just above her sight, so she enjoys it very much.


    The movie name is a bit vulgar. When it starts, Su Ni still worries. He secretly looks at Gu Zechen and sees that he has no special expression, and she feels little relieved. She is only afraid when the movie has just reaches its middle Gu Zechen will feel bored and leave abruptly, which is embarrassing. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this, but everyonements it is good, so I decide to take a look.¡± Su Ni finds an excuse ahead of time, but after a long while Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t respond at all. ¡°Well, it is all right if you don¡¯t feel bored.¡± Su Ni says in secret. She slowly approaches Gu Zechen for a few minutes, leaning on the same pillow with him, keeping a stiff posture, not daring to move a little. ¡°Will you like some water?¡± Su Ni breaks the ice. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What about popcorn? I heard it matches the movie very well.¡± Su Ni says yfully. In the dim movie light, Gu Zechen¡¯s face is blue and red for a while, and she could not see his real mood at all. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see a movie?¡± he says.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni smiles and rxes herselfpletely. In half an hour Gu Zechen is shocked to find Su Ni¡¯s tearful performance, and the plot of the movie has long been forgotten. Su Ni twitches his nose, and more paper towels start to appear around her. Gu Zechen keeps a little distance from her subconsciously, but is dragged near by Su Ni again. Gu Zechen is grabbed by his tie and he almost dies. When he is about to attack, Su Ni begins to wipe his tears again. ¡°It¡¯s so miserable. How can he not believe her? It¡¯s the evil girl who is fit to y the devil at a nce.¡± ¡°Let us go!¡± Gu Zechen pulls his tie and turns ckpletely. Does the woman¡¯s brain get eaten up by the movie? Can she still cry with such a simple plot? Su Nipletely ignores Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, still grabs Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, then takes out a paper towel to wipe his snot, chuckles and says, ¡°when he knows the result, he will regret painfully.¡± Gu Zechen closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, opens his legs and copses on the bed


    He feels that the bed here is definitely not so useful, but at the moment, he has no other thoughts. The crying woman is really upset! ¡°But if the film does not go on like this, who else will go to see it?¡± Gu Zechen can¡¯t bear it. Looking at the time he finds most of the film is unfinished. When he touches his forehead, his head is buzzing. ¡°I can¡¯t say that. This movie is also the art of life. I dare say there must be such misunderstandings in reality. Unfortunately, some misunderstandings can¡¯t be solved in this life.¡± Su Ni ispletely immersed in the movie at this time and cannot extricate himself, and she retorts. Gu Zechen thoroughly understands the woman¡¯sck of brain. At this time, she does not even have the idea of attack. he closes his eyes and forces himself to clear all the thoughts in his mind. He does not care about whatever she likes to do. Out of sight, out of mind. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t know how long it takes before he is pushed by Su Ni. He opens his eyes, looks at the cast list on the screen, feeling relieved, and asks, ¡°it¡¯s over?¡±

 Chapter 50: There Must Be a Fool among Them.

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni nods and smiles sweetly. ¡°Fortunately, the two finally make up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Zechen gets up. He doesn¡¯t care about the ending at all.


    Su Ni hurriedly follows. ¡°If they do not make up, my tears would be unnecessary. It¡¯s really touching.¡±


    Listening to her nagging behind, Gu Zechen cannot help speeding up his pace. He vows that it is the most wrong decision he made this year. Seeing romantic movies with a woman means that it is he not Su Ni who has no brains.


    ¡°Are you bored?¡± Su Ni asks.


    ¡°Um.¡± It¡¯s an undisguised answer.


    Su Ni is a little embarrassed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? Actually the movie is not good.¡±


    After saying that, sheughs for she doesn¡¯t believe her words, either. After that, she leans over, and Gu Zechen obviously dodges for a while. Su Ni notices that the wrinkles on the shirt must be caused by her. She cannot help being embarrassed.


    ¡°Did I cry ugly?¡± Su Ni asks sheepishly, pping his sleeve to smooth the wrinkles.


    ¡°You go back first. There¡¯s something else I have to deal with in thepany.¡± Gu Zechen simply avoids Su Ni¡¯s question.


    ¡°OK.¡± Su Ni nods obediently. Seeing him looking at his watch from time to time, she thinks that this man is busy. Then he doesn¡¯t have to spare time to watch the movie with her. However, Su Ni is very satisfied. What he did for her even dilutes the pain of the cup printed with a lipstick. When Gu Zechen returns to thepany, the Secretary reports that Guan Ning has been waiting for a while. He cannot help feeling unpleasant.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯te to thepany if you have nothing to do.¡± Gu Zechen is impatient. In his mind, Su Ni¡¯s cry and tears are still lingering.


    ¡°I know. I want to have dinner with you.¡± Guan Ning says in low voice. Although Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t want her toe, but every time shees, Gu Zechen will not say anything, which gives her the courage to do again. Sure enough, Gu Zechen takes off his coat and hands it to her. He sits down in front of the desk and doesn¡¯t ask again. Guan Ning smiles and walks over to help Gu Zechen to gently massage his scalp. Gu Zechen suddenly flies into a fury, and with a wave of his hand Guan Ning stumbles to the ground. Seeing she is so weak, Gu Zechen feels an increasing headache. She is like nothing but a walking shadow. However, in this world, he cannot see many faces like hers.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Gu Zechen slows down his voice and helps Guan Ning up personally. Guan Ning weeps, and her white face bes paler. ¡°Mr. Gu, do I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Gu Zechen helps her arrange her scattered hair. Guan Ning is directly in a daze and stares at Gu Zechen. She has been with Gu Zechen for such a long time. She has never seen such a gentle look of Gu Zechen. She is excited and twitches her mouth.


    But she doesn¡¯t say nothing. In addition, Gu Zechen sits down again, returning to his normal way. ¡°You are going to graduate, right?¡±


    ¡°Soon, next month.¡± Guan Ning is nervous.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Gu Zechen nods and smoothly signs his name on the material, saying. ¡°There¡¯s a good job in Shendu, which is also in line with your major¡­¡±


    At his words, Guan Ning¡¯s tears fall. Then she kneels by Gu Zechen¡¯s feet and drags his pants. ¡°Mr. Gu, do you want to fire me? What have I done wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen has no choice but to rub his temple. ¡°You get up first.¡±


    ¡°No, unless Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t let me go.¡± Guan Ning tightly leans on Gu Zechen, her tears falling like rain.


    Thest tenderness in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes is also eliminated. He gets up and pushes away Guan Ning. Looking at the tearful woman, Gu Zechen no longer shows tenderness. ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so long. Don¡¯t you know what I hate most is someone threatening me? I will give you respect now. You can leave mypany by yourself. Otherwise, I can only ask you out. ¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s shoulders tremble and she looks up at Gu Zechen in fear.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Gu Zechen squeezes out a sentence coldly from his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t say half a word about me. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I see.¡± Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s resolute attitude, Guan Ningpromises. She knows that if she keeps pestering him, she will only make her ending worse. At the door, Su Ni sees that the Secretary wants to stop her. She is puzzled. She pushes the door open and sees Guan Ning rising from the ground. She is surprised. It seems that she guesses right. The woman in Gu Zechen¡¯s office this morning is Guan Ning.


    So Gu Zechen rushes back in such a hurry in order to see Guan Ning. When she thinks that Gu Zechen is busy to wander between two women, Su Ni¡¯s face is a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Not yet?¡± Inside, there is a shout. Guan Ning wipes her tears and her makeup blurs. She looks at Gu Zechen in agony. Atst, she lowers her head andes quickly to Su Ni who stands aside. She clearly remembers how this woman stood beside Gu Zechen at the beginning and swaggered before her. What¡¯s wrong with her today? Does Gu Zechen abandon the old for the new?


    ¡°Excuse me, please.¡± Guan Ning squeezes some words out of her mouth. Su Ni stares at that face which looks extremely aggrieved and humiliated. She is calm. Until Gu Zechen urges impatiently again, Su Ni lets her go. The Secretary has already helped to close the door. Now, the office is quiet at first as if she can hear her heart beating.


    ¡°I am going to wait for you toe home together. I called you but I can¡¯t get through.¡± Su Ni exins. Now she doesn¡¯t know where to stay. Gu Zechen sits down at his desk again. His indifferent expression seems that nothing happened. Su Ni is embarrassed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to work overtime, it¡¯s the same for me to go back first.¡± After a while, Su Ni says to herself. Seeing that Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t talk, Su Ni smiles and turns around and opens the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask something?¡± Gu Zechen closes the data. There seems to be more fidgetiness in his calm eyes. Su Ni doesn¡¯t know why. She wants tough at that moment. What happened just now? Why can¡¯t the man calm down?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to exin. So I don¡¯t ask.¡± After all, everyone knows something about Guan Ning. There is no necessity to pick it up again and make people embarrassed.


    Gu Zechen nods, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Getting Gu Zechen¡¯s answer, Su Ni is upset, but she already knows that.


    17:30 p. m.


    Gu Zechen seldom gets off work on time and returns home on time. Su Ni apanies An Rong downstairs and greets him affectionately when she sees him, as if nothing has happened.

 Chapter 51: It’s My Right to Be Jealous.

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Gu Zechen strides forward. Seeing Su Ni, who looks very calm, he is stunned for a while, and then he starts to say to her sternly, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± An Rong is worried.


    Su Ni ps An Rong¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Upstairs, Su Ni gently closes the door and asks in a gentle voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is everything OK? ¡±


    Gu Zechen sits back to her. The room is smoky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make mistakes during this period. Do you understand?¡± After a minute or so, Gu Zechen suddenly says.


    Su Ni nods. He has said this several times. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about today¡¯s matter, and don¡¯t try to find anyone¡¯s trouble. I will deal with it by myself.¡± Gu Zechen says in a warning way, turns round and stares at her seriously. Su Ni¡¯s heart is like a balloon, expanding infinitely. It seems that it can explode at any time with a little force. This man is mighty for he can be so calm and warn his wife after his wife catches himmitting adultery with another woman. In other words, how humble she is. She is not worth mentioning.


    ¡°She is the person that Mr. Gu always likes. What can I do?¡± Su Ni¡¯s tone is sad. Even if he likes her, he still drives her away in order to get the contract.


    ¡°So what? Are you jealous and dissatisfied?¡± Gu Zechen arches his eyebrows.


    ¡°If I am dissatisfied and jealous, will you leave her again?¡± Su Ni¡¯s nose twitches and her eyes are tearful.


    ¡°No.¡± His answer is simply decisive, without any dy.


    ¡°So what I do is in vain, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Ni shows a smile, which is worse than crying and looks at Gu Zechen. However, thetter looks like being humiliated. His face is sharp and ugly. It is as hard as iron. He wants to leave. But Su Ni does not know where her couragees from, and suddenly she rushes to him and holds him from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologizes. ¡°Gu Zechen, please allow me to do this and understand me. As your wife, I must be sad and jealous to see you with other women. So¡­ do you want to kill my right? ¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t yact.¡± Gu Zechen takes a deep breath, and then forcibly shuffle off Su Ni¡¯s fingers.


    Su Ni bites her teeth, but doesn¡¯t give up. ¡°I don¡¯t yact. I don¡¯t know what I look like in your mind, but¡­ as a wife, will I tell a lie?¡±


    ¡°Then you can rest assured that she will never disturb your life again for she leaves.¡± Finally, Gu Zechen still shakes off Su Ni¡¯s fingers, and leaves without a nce back. Su Ni stumbles and falls on the bed. Through tears, Su Ni looks at his figure, which bes smaller and finally disappears. So what Guan Ning leaves? In the future, there will be more women who will walk into his life, but absolutely she is not among them¡­


    ¡°Gu Zechen, one year n, can you really do that?¡± Su Ni hears the engine sound and walks to the balcony, looking at Maybach that disappears quickly in the midst of night. She twitches her mouth. She doesn¡¯t know whether it is a smile. But her heart is cold.


    How hard is it to get a man¡¯s heart? Though she pays the entire price, she can¡¯t get a nce. It¡¯s hard. She thinks.


    Gu Zechen does not return the whole night, and An Rong goes back to her previous worries. As if Gu Zechen and Su Ni loved each other before and if they went back to the past again, she couldn¡¯t ept that. Su Ni listens to An Rong¡¯s nagging, which even involves Su Ni¡¯s giving birth to a child. Su Ni quickly finds a perfunctory reason and then goes to work early.


    This time, Gu Lang is on the same way.


    ¡°Su Ni, a monthter, I will definitely give you a big surprise.¡± Gu Lang says as he drives. Su Ni is not interested in the big surprise he says and responds casually. It is clear that Gu Zechen makes a mistake, but she still has to ingratiate him, so as not to affect the current rtionship between them. But sometimes, because of her self-esteem, she holds the cell phone, but hesitates for a long time. Finally, she doesn¡¯t call.


    Gu Lang knows all things, he twitches his mouth. ¡°Do you quarrel with my uncle again?¡±


    Su Ni looks at him sideways, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Lang quickly shakes his head, and quickly says. ¡°However, ah, your rtionship always is not good at all. After all, a false thing is false, and never bes true.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s words seem to hurt Su Ni¡¯s feeling. She doesn¡¯t expect herself and Gu Zechen to be a true couple, but at least¡­ When Su¡¯s family is in trouble, Gu Zechen will help her. Su Ni stops talking. When she gets downstairs, she sees Gu Lang following her, just likest time. Qin Yue is already in the office. Seeing Su Niing, he takes out a lot of materials and smiles happily.


    Qin Yue seldom smiles like this in ordinary days. Su Ni knows that there must be a great good thing today. She can¡¯t help smiling and feeling rxed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Su, since our sessful bidding, the orders from all parts of the country havee like snowkes. You see, there are many investors aiming at business opportunities.¡±


    Finally, Qin Yue lowers his voice and says to Su Ni. ¡°So, it¡¯s very beneficial for thepany to have a better rtionship with Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± When ites to Gu Zechen, Su Ni¡¯s smile is smaller. She is buried in the materials handed by Qin Yue and doesn¡¯t want to say a word more.


    ¡°That evening¡¯s celebration¡­ How about inviting Mr. Gu?¡± Qin Yue hesitates for a moment and asks again.


    Hearing that, Su Ni is surprised. ¡°It¡¯s Su¡¯s celebration. Why do I invite Gu Zechen?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Then make your own arrangements.¡± Su Ni feels a headache. She doesn¡¯t want to see Gu Zechen now, but if it¡¯s good for thepany, she won¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Qin Yue gets the answer he wants, and a faint smile reappears on his face. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    As soon as Qin Yue leaves, Su Ni closes the document. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. So now, her head is buzzing. Gu Zechen promises that their marriage won¡¯t have any problems during this year, and he will meet all her requirements.  Somehow, when she thinks of the scene when Guan Ning came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s office, she will still feel angry, which hurts her painfully. Su Ni pats her face gently to calm herself down quickly. The most urgent task is to stabilize herpany. The best way is to put the Su on the right track through Gu¡¯s help.


    19:00 p. m.


    Su just won the Nanjiawan project, which naturally needs to be celebrated. Although it is a Su¡¯s internal celebration, many business partnerse.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wang.¡± Su Ni is dressed in a ck strapless dress. Her slender arm slightly lifts one side of her skirt and quickly walks towards a middle-aged man.

 Chapter 52: The Victory Feast

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    The ck dress is in sharp contrast to the white skin. Wang Miao is distracted and shakes her head, only to find that the pearl earrings on her ears are glowing in the light. ¡°President Su.¡± Wang Miao greets politely. ¡°I don¡¯t expect that Mr. Wang wille here to join us today. It really graces Su.¡± Su Ni¡¯s joyes from his heart. As early as the previous month, Su Ni goes to Wang Miao for cooperation, but he doesn¡¯t see anyone for several times. Unexpectedly, Wang Miaoes here in person this time. Wang Miao looks a little embarrassed, but after all, he has been in the business circle for many years, and he reacts quickly, ¡°I heard that Mr. Su went to thepany some time ago. Unfortunately, I have been busy during that time. I don¡¯t see Mr. Su as I wish. This time I am free. I want to talk about thest cooperation in depth.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Ni does not refuse. They raise their sses together and touch them gently. Wang Miao¡¯s shrewd eyes arepletely perceived by Su Ni. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t take the Su family seriously some time ago. Now the Su family has taken the Nanjiawan Project, and her rtionship with Gu Zechen has been widely exposed, which makes him hurry to bow to her. ¡°President Wang also knows that it¡¯s hard for the Su family to invest so much energy in other projects after we won Nanjiawan Project at one stroke, but I am still optimistic about the cooperation with President Wang, and it will be fulfilledter.¡± Su Ni states without any trace. ¡°Of course.¡± Unexpectedly, Wang Miao¡¯s attitude changes a lot, and he not only nods his head, but also states: ¡°I know that. You can rest assured that if we can cooperate sessfully, ourpany will definitely invest heavily in capital.¡± ¡°President Su.¡± They have finished talking when someone greets Su. She smiles at Wang Miao and says, ¡°We will talk again when I have time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m free from Monday to Friday.¡± Wang Miao says to Su Ni.


    On the other side, a young man wearing sses who is dressed in an old-fashioned suit hands over his business card with a smile. Su Ni raises her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s Director le. I don¡¯t know what I can do for you.¡± He looks sophisticated. Pushing his sses slightly, he says, ¡°Le Shi intends to cooperate with Su, I don¡¯t know if Su ns to go public in the near future.¡± Le has always been an investment orientedpany, and it requires the shareholders to settle in and control the real power. Its two most famous subsidiaries are acquired in this way. To cooperate with Le is to seek skin from a tiger. But again, it¡¯s a huge temptation. ¡°We will provide the best voluntary and project for Su. In addition, I heard that Su has been in a hot fight with J. K recently, but to be honest, it is not worth mentioning in our eyes.¡± He says with a smile. Through his sses, his eyes, which are not very evil, are bright and shining. Now they radiate the light like looking at the prey. Su Ni takes the business card and politely refuses his kindness.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Director Le doesn¡¯t care, ¡°my name is Le Meng. If Su always needs me, you can call me at any time.¡± ¡°However, there is a friendly suggestion. If Su¡¯s listing is in the next three years, it can be seriously considered now. ¡± ¡°Su Ni¡¯s ability is too limited, and Supany is even more shaky and unstable. I dare not think about its going public.¡± Su Ni is modest and puts on a posture. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± With a smile and a slight nod, Le Meng disappears into the crowd. Su Ni holds up his ss and stays in the same ce. He suddenly finds that there are not only many enterprises at the party that once despised Su like Wang Miao, but also some new faces are present. A good celebration takes on something rotten. Ruan Yichen has been looking at Su Ni not far away. After seeing the people around her slowly disperse, hees to close Su Ni. ¡°Once The Nanjiawan Project is won, Su¡¯s is now a hot enterprise in Nancheng. President Su will be busyter.¡± Ruan takes a sip of champagne and puts his ss on the table. Then he smiles at Su Ni and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know what President Su intends to do recently?¡±


    Su Ni smiles and says without trace: ¡°it¡¯s natural to deal well with the Nanjiawan project. In addition, today many peoplee to me for investment and cooperation. Maybe they can find new opportunities. ¡°I¡¯ve learned from the project department that President Su has been fully prepared for the Nanjiawan Project. It¡¯s not a problem. If I can, I want to act as the supervisor of President Su. What do you think?¡± Ruan offers his service. ¡°No problem.¡± Su Ni readily agrees, ¡°I really need someone to watch over there, as long as Ruan is not afraid of hard work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that hard work will be harder, but if you look at it personally, you¡¯ll be more or less relieved.¡± Ruan says with a smile. Su Ni secretly looks at Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile through the Champagne Cup. Since thest trial at the bidding meeting, she can no longer believe that Ruan Yichen¡¯s purpose is that simple and direct. There must be a reason for him to volunteer as a supervisor. ¡°Once the Nanjiawan project reaches itster stage, I will apply to the headquarters to set up a branch here. I¡¯ve thought about the location, just in Nanjiawan.¡±


    Ruan lowers his head and looks at Su Ni with a smile. Su Ni is usually dressed in professional clothes. It¡¯s rare for her to let her delicate ck hair trail over her shoulders like today. Su Ni nods again, ¡°Ruan can make an appointment in advance, so Su naturally can¡¯t agree more. However, there are many enterprises there, and they are within the scope of Gu¡¯s business circle. It is not so easy to take root and flourish.¡± ¡°Well, I have a way.¡± Ruan smiles at the corners of her mouth , and her eyes look confident. For J. K., Su Ni doesn¡¯t ask any more questions. At present, Su has numerous choices. She and Ruan Yichen will continue to cooperate, which has be unknown. Su Ni has nned to go to the lounge for a rest, but Ruan Yichenes back and says: ¡°recently, everyone hates a new project. I heard that Mrs. Keller of France has been very interested in Chinese traditional culture. Recently, she also ns to find apany in China to specialize in domestic cultural output, and Gu group is the most frequently contacted one.¡± As soon as Su Ni hears this, she immediately bes alert.


    ¡°What does Ruan think?¡± Su Ni does not look back and asks quietly. ¡°Nothing, I mean, of course, I want to know if Su is interested in it. Just in time, I have a way here.¡± Ruan Yichen makes no secret of his ambition. ¡°Of course, I want to continue to cooperate with President Su.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this project. It seems that President Ruan is more intelligent than me.¡± Su Ni is telling the truth. As early as Gu Zechen talked about foreign cooperation, and gave up divorce, and cautiously signed an agreement with her, she did an investigation. But nothing. In such a short period of time, how can she reach the scope of discussion as Ruan Yichen says? ¡°Since Mr. Gu and Mrs. Keller have more contacts, Ruan, why not directly cooperate with Mr. Gu?¡± Su Ni looks at Ruan calmly .

 Chapter 53: That Girl Must be Good, Too

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°I want to, but Mr. Gu needs to give me this opportunity.¡± Ruan Yichen¡¯s face looks helpless, showing a wry smile. ¡°With Gu¡¯s strength, how can we find someone to share a piece of it?¡± ¡°Then why not take it at one stroke? Mr. Ruan¡± Su Ni says coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Su Shi is not worth mentioning in Mr. Ruan¡¯s eyes. In other words, Ruan always wants to use my Su¡¯s tform to achieve his own goal.¡± Hearing this, Ruan frowns slightly. Looking at Su Ni¡¯s eyes, he is also a little more cautious and serious. He purses his lips and keeps silent for a few seconds. Finally, he says, ¡°Mrs. Keller wants a maind capital Injection Company. My time back home is too short to meet Mrs. Keller¡¯s requirements in a short time. Mr. Su is right. I really mean that.¡± Su Ni turns around and stops talking. After going through the bidding for the Nanjiawan Project, if she thinks that the original cooperation is her n, she will be naive. Instead, from the beginning, she is used by the man.


    ¡°This is the first step for Su and his family to go abroad.¡± Ruan Yichen is unwilling to give up, and is pressing step by step. ¡°Su¡¯s power is weak. At present, he has no idea of developing internationally. Ruan is afraid that he will be disappointed.¡± Su Ni has a cold attitude. ¡°All right.¡±


    Ruan concludes the topic in a straightforward way, then goes to Su Ni and raises his ss again. ¡°Today is a celebration banquet for you and me. I don¡¯t talk about anything else. Congrattions, Su Ni.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With the Nanjiawan Project advanced, Su Ni¡¯s face looks a little softer. ¡°In the past, I were abrupt and impolite, but it is my personal career habit. I always want to know my partners better. Su will not mind.¡± Ruan puts it straight. Su Ni shakes her head and looks calm as usual. ¡°The rtionship between me and Mr. Gu is said by people to be confusing. Mr. Ruan will naturally have his own ideas after hearing it.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe it this time. Don¡¯t you think most of these people areing for President Gu?¡± The door of the lounge is not closed, and the hall is well lit, and the guests are toasting with each other. Compared with Suepany, which has just gone bankrupt, it¡¯s really lively here.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Su Ni sips the wine, looking cold eyes and making no sound. ¡°So it is a gamble from the beginning, and I am right.¡± Ruan says with a smile. ¡°Are you married, Mr. Ruan?¡± Su Ni suddenly asks, ¡°if it¡¯s not convenient for you to answer, it¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ruan replies quickly, then keeps a stiff smile on his face, saying: ¡°a long time ago, I fell in love with a girl, but she liked another man, but I didn¡¯t care. It was good to see her smile. Later¡­¡± He pauses for a while. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help looking at him. ¡°And then she married that man?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ruan shakes his head, and his smile bes bitter. After he drinks all the wine in the cup, he looks at Su Ni again and says: ¡°I think that they will get married as you do, and then they will live on happily. Unfortunately, that man betrayed her and married another woman, and she, because of the ident, never wakes up. ¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Su Ni lowers her voice, but it is a sad story. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ruan shrugs her shoulders, pretending to smile at her easily. ¡°It¡¯s been several years, I¡¯ve almost forgotten it, but sometimes I feel it lingers in my mind.¡± ¡°She must be a very good girl.¡± Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. ¡°Indeed.¡± Ruan nods his head, thinking of the past and his eyes show a shade of tenderness and light, but then his tone bes cold and his eyes also disy a trace of hatred swiftly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he is not satisfied with such a good girl. I¡¯d like to see more about the woman he married, and in what aspects she is better than her!¡± Su Ni¡¯s hands tremble, and sadness shes across her eyes. She also wonders where she is worse than the girl Gu Zechen loves. ¡°And have you found the answer?¡± Her breath feels still, and she is afraid to miss any word. Su Ni lowers his head, but he doesn¡¯t notice Ruan staring at her, puzzled by theplexity and exploration in her eyes.


    After a long while, Su Ni raises her head, and Ruan Yichen also shifts his eyes, purses his lips, and his eyes are lonely and proud. ¡°Not yet. Maybe, she has her good points, too.¡± ¡°Or, when the man got married, it was just a family arrangement, it was not what he wanted, and the girl didn¡¯t expect that a marriage would change the fates of three people.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart gets sour, but it is because of another person¡¯s feelings that she bes talkative. As for some things, Like Ruan, she also wants to explore. Some words, she also wants to say to Gu Zechen personally. But in the end, she can¡¯t do anything. Ruan sighs and stops talking. Holding up the ss, he finds that there is no wine in his ss at all. He licks his dry lips, and he couldn¡¯t help being thirsty. Su Ni says, ¡°Let me get it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Ruan Yichen holds her arm and a warm current flows into her body. Su Ni dodges as if she got an electric shock, regains herself, lowers his voice and says sorry. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ruan pulls back his hand and smiles faintly. Su Ni picks up her skirt and speeds up her pace. Shees back again with two sses of champagne in her hands. ¡°You must love Gu Zechen.¡± Ruan says in a positive tone. Su Ni looks at him in surprise, and then jokingly says, ¡°Ruan didn¡¯t think so at the bidding meeting before. In just a few days, you have changed your mind?¡± Ruan Yichen shakes his head seriously and does not feel embarrassed. ¡°If you don¡¯t love, how can you persist for so many years?¡± His meaningful words make Su Ni¡¯s heart tremble a bit. She never talks to anyone about it, and how Ruan hase to this conclusion.


    Su Ni slowly sips the wine, and her eyes and eyebrows with light make-up are calm as usual. Only the thin lips gently purse up, and she whispers, ¡°Mr. Gu and I are good.¡± ¡°A life without feelings is nothing but a walking shadow. President Su, do you think so?¡± Ruan presses forward step by step. Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly panics. She subconsciously steps back two steps. The cold elegance between her eyebrows is gone. She stares at Ruan Yichen coldly, and her tone is already displeased. ¡°Mr. Ruan, you are not me, neither are you Mr. Gu. How do you know that our feelings are not good? Do you always sleep under our bed every night to eavesdrop? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get excited.¡± Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile bes gentle, but he also shows an illusion of insight into the world. Once again, he says: ¡°I¡¯m just talking about it casually. After all, President Gu is used to being cold. When ites to emotion, it¡¯s not suitable for him.¡±

 Chapter 54: I Have Nothing to Do with Him

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Ruan has something to imply in his words, and Su Ni is extremely unhappy when she hears his words. She just looks at his sincere face and pretends to be innocent. Su Ni is unwilling to discuss this issue any more. After raising her ss slightly, she is about to turn around and leave. Before she goes out, she sees a long ck figure steps into the lounge. ¡°Husband.¡± Su Ni is shocked, but she also quickly stabilizes her thoughts, quickly squeezes out a smile and rushes to him. Gu Zechen looks down at the arm she is holding and sees Su Ni¡¯s smile again. He says: ¡°I don¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°No interruptions.¡± Ruan Yichen takes the lead in opening his mouth, then lifts his step and passes them by,ughing with a deep meaning, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, take the first step.¡± Gu¡¯s eyebrows and eyes are cold, and he stares at Ruan coldly until thetter leaves. Gu shuts the door of the lounge with a bang. ¡°What do you do?¡± Su Ni is startled and releases Gu Zechen¡¯s arm in an instant. ¡°What am I doing? Su Ni, are you sure you want to ask me what I¡¯m doing? ¡± Gu Zechen, who has been forbearing for a long time, suddenly approaches Su Ni step by step. His eyes are like an eagle¡¯s, staring at Su Ni directly, without giving anyone any chance to dodge.


    Su Ni retreats to the corner of the wall and a trace of fear shes across her eyes. Until Gu Zechen punches the wall beside her face and forms a half encircling posture, Su Ni feels a little relieved. ¡°Today is the celebration.¡± Su Ni kindly reminds him. ¡°Oh? Is it to celebrate that your rtionship with Ruan Yichen has gone a step further, or that I haven¡¯te to disturb you today? ¡± Gu Zechen is full of jealousy. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Su Ni feels humiliated for a while. She tries to push Gu Zechen away, but finds that he is like a rock, motionless. Su Ni gives up. ¡°All right.¡± Su Ni helplessly looks at Gu Zechen, ¡°you see, just now we didn¡¯t do anything, and the doors are open, and nothing happened between us.¡± ¡°Su Ni!¡± Gu Zechen breathes quickly, holding her right arm tightly, and the anger in his eyes ispletely ignited, ¡°do you forget about the agreement you signed? Uh huh! Seeing that Su Ni doesn¡¯t speak, Gu Zechen entuates his tone, ¡°then I¡¯ll help you remember that you are not allowed to live in a room alone with a man, and you are not allowed to have any physical contact with any man, especially Ruan Yichen. Su Ni, have you forgotten that?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth suddenly opens wide. It takes a long time for her to show a look of disbelief and fear, ¡°Gu Zechen, you follow me.¡± ¡°Need tracking?¡± Gu Zechen opens his mouth and smiles coldly, ¡°if you want one one to know it, you had better not do it yourself. Su Ni, do you think you can escape from my control?¡± Gu Zechen suddenly shakes off Su Ni¡¯s hand. Thetter loses his support and leans weakly against the wall. ¡°Gu Zechen, between Ruan and me nothing has really happened, and you reminded mest time, how can I¡­ ¡± Su Ni chokes, struggling to make a voice from her throat. But Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are cold. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not right for me to live in one room with you. I¡¯ve vited our previous agreement, but I think it¡¯s Su¡¯s celebration banquet. I think no one will be so bored to write anything sensational.¡± ¡°Do you think I need to take this risk? Still, Su Ni, you can¡¯t live without a man? If you can¡¯t find love with me, go to another man.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s long thighs squatting, and his index finger supporting her chin, he looks at her tearful eyes, very upset.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t forget what you promise me. I don¡¯t think there is anything important at the celebration banquet that you two need to talk alone. This is the first andst time, otherwise I will make you pay!¡± Gu Zechen finishes his words, and leaves. Su Ni¡¯s body trembles for a moment, but she jumps forward subconsciously and hugs Gu Zechen¡¯s calf. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Su Ni shakes her shoulders and whispers. Gu Zechen pulls up his leg hard, but he cannot move. Instead, his trouser leg sweeps her face, and Su Ni closes her eyes subconsciously. ¡°This is the Supany. President Su is kneeling in front of me like this. Don¡¯t you want to make people think that I, Gu Zechen, treat you tough?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s tone is neither light nor heavy. His words are extremely cold. After a pause, he narrows his eyes again. ¡°Or, Su Ni, do you do it for me on purpose?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Ni has lost the ability to exin. It seems that no matter what she says is wrong now. ¡°The Nanjiawan Project is over. Ruan will go to Nanjiawan to supervise the work. I promise you that today¡¯s situation will not happen again. And he offends me only because of his carelessness.¡±


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t speak. Su Ni looks up at him with no dignity in her eyes. ¡°You know, how happy it is for me if you don¡¯t divorce, and how can I¡­¡± ¡°Does Ruan tell you anything else?¡± Gu Zechen suddenly asks. Su Ni is stunned and shakes her head. ¡°Get up.¡± Two minutester, Su Ni takes Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and together theye out of the lounge. Soon, someone surrounds Su and Ni, saying the blessing politely, and Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say much, nodding slightly to greet. After that, it is the discussion of business cooperation. The other party seems to see that Gu Zechen is not interested in it, but he also knows it, leaving them alone.


    Su Ni can vaguely hear the voices around her, saying how happy she is. Even Gu Zechen will go to Su¡¯s celebration banquet in person. Su Ni¡¯s grin is numb. If he does not know that she is alone with Ruan Yichen and has a body contact again, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care to attend such a boring celebration banquet. Su Ni looks at his side face. His jaw line is obvious, his facial features are rigid, his thin lips are tightly pressed, and his whole body seems so overbearing that nobody is allowed to approach him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She does not know if Gu Zechen is still angry. After he helps herself up in the lounge, he says that she needs to make up for today¡¯s behavior. ¡°Honey, I respect you.¡± Therefore, Su Ni is also full of energy, smiling in front of the crowd, her eyes being full of love. Gu Zechen is ying with the wine ss. He nces at Su Ni and drinks it all at once without saying a word. Su Ni then looks up. The scarlet liquid flows into her teeth. Before she can taste it, she quickly swallows it. Then she smiles at Gu Zechen and says, ¡°thank you foring here today.¡± Gu Zechen and Su Ni walk in the crowd, and his voice is low with ridicule and disdain, ¡°today my wife¡¯s acting is a bit bad, or that your mind is not on me at all.¡± Su Ni¡¯s smile freezes. She wants to draw back her hand, but as soon as she moves it, her hand is tightly held by Gu Zechen, and her gloomy eyes tighten, giving off a cold air. Su Ni is like being in the ice-house, suffering.

 Chapter 55: Make up for It Tonight

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni opens her mouth. ¡°Do you have one? I don¡¯t know what my husband wants me to do? ¡± ¡°I need to teach you?¡± His hand gently caresses Su Ni¡¯s face, which causes a reddening over it like the red clouds slowly blooming in the sky. ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t you know how to act in your daily life? Then bring out your skills. You see, the better you y now, the more gains you will get after my sess. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Su Ni trembles, looks up at him, and says: ¡°in the eyes of President Gu, no matter what I do, it¡¯s acting. Even if I love you, it¡¯s acting.¡± Gu Zechen has a look. Then, impatiently, he draws back his hand, saying nothing, which implies his acquiescence. Su Ni has tears in her eyes. She sips her lips and sucks her nose. Her eyes wander around, avoiding his eyes. ¡°Gu Zechen, I really don¡¯t know in what I did wrong. In order to please you, I¡¯d like to listen to you. But if you¡¯re not satisfied, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°How, knowing that I won¡¯t get divorced with you this year, you¡¯re emboldened, and do you want to restore your former habit to threaten me?¡± He suddenly grasps Su Ni¡¯s sharp chin, and the tears she has been holding back burst in an instant. Su Ni notices that someone is looking this way. She stands on tiptoe, circling her arms around his neck, ignoring the pain in her chin, and offering to kiss. Just then, she is pinched by Gu Zechen. But this posture, from the perspective of outsiders, is the scene of intimacy. Su Ni is a little steadier. Seeing his resistance, she can¡¯t help but smile with tears. ¡°My husband hates me.¡± ¡°Disdain?¡± Gu Zechen sneers, his other hand also holds her waist a little forward, then Su Ni falls into his arms. Gu Zechen seems to have tasted the taste of her tears, a little bit salty. While he is frowning, Su Ni has already put the tip of her tongue into his mouth, licking his lips and teeth with some teasing. Gu Zechen¡¯s breath is a little frozen, but it is only a moment. Soon, he presses Su Ni against the wall, and then he touches her face with his hands, refusing to let her go.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Ni makes a suppressed breath. This man, never understands what is gentle, not to mention what is temperament and interest. Every time she kisses him, it¡¯s like going to die, and she is pinched by death. Su Ni gently beats him on the chest, trying to let Gu Zechen loosen her a little. As a result, Gu Zechen bes bolder and fixes her hands against his chest. Their lips and teeth mingle for a while; Su Ni¡¯s body gradually bes soft, just like a wad of cotton in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Her hands, which are fixed on Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, at this time can clearly feel his heart beating. She can even imagine the flow of blood, but this man is still cold. ¡°Gu¡­ Ze Chen.¡± Su Ni sounds coquettish. She tries to move her head aside, but her lips are bitten again by Gu Zechen next second. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t continue to attack and Su Ni is able to breathe. As soon as she raises her eyes, she sees those dark eyes staring at her like demons. His head is still on her forehead, his hands slip from her cheek to her neck, and his motionless eyes seem to examine every detail of her face. Su Ni¡¯s throat is suddenly dry, and she can¡¯t help swallowing. Then, Su Ni is blurred and her lips and teeth fail her again. Su Ni¡¯s body tightens for a moment. She feels that her body is so fragile and thin that she seems to integrate into Gu Zechen¡¯s body. She can¡¯t move for half a minute.


    After a long while, Gu Zechen finally releases her. Su Ni wipes her lips, but her eyes look angry, but she is calm again when seeing his deep eyes. ¡°It¡¯ste. Everyone is watching.¡± Su Ni whispers. Gu Zechen does not answer, but he opens her hand wiping her mouth. Moistened lips have been slightly swollen, which look red and mellow like a ripe apple. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrow suddenly, and his Adam¡¯s apple moves. ¡°No.¡± Su Ni dodges his hand, and then she starts to tremble while seeing his dark eyes. That look, she¡¯s too familiar with. She just didn¡¯t expect that there are so many people at the celebration banquet, and to her surprise, he even gets passionate here. ¡°Shall we go back to the hotel in the evening?¡± Su Ni pleads. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat is even drier, and his body seems to be burning with a fire, which makes his body even drier. ¡°Or ¡­Or shall we go now?¡± Su Ni lowers her voice, almost crying, and she furtherpromises. ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± Gu Zechen finally speaks. ¡°Bring me a ss of wine.¡± Su Ni does not dare to dy, and she turns around and hands over a ss of champagne and a ss of red wine. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes do not blink, and he drinks them all at once. His Adam¡¯s apple surges up wildly, and Su Ni is flustered when she sees it. It is not until he hands over the ss, and his eyes seem to be burned hot that Su Ni takes over the ss, trembling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Ni quickly lowers her head and takes Gu Zechen by one hand to walk towards the bustling ce. Suddenly, Gu Zechen tugs her hard, and Su Ni staggers, falling into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Su Ni only feels his thighs cool, and then she looks down to find that her skirt is wrapped around the corner of a table. She pulls it hard, but it breaks and arge part of the skirt is ripped off and left on the ground. ¡°Gu Zechen.¡± Su Ni¡¯s face turns red all of a sudden. She lowers her voice and buries her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s chest. It¡¯s a shame. ¡°How can Madame walk so carelessly?¡± Gu Zechen puts away his look and jokingly purses his mouth, expressing his concern.  ¡°It¡¯s my carelessness.¡± People have been looking at them. Now Su Ni¡¯s movements have even attracted their attention. They areing closer to them, whispering in private. Gu Zechen stares at her chest. Such a tug not only exposes the scenery under her feet, but also the chest stering. At this time, her white skin, like a small white rabbit, can¡¯t wait to gush out. Her skin is bound by her dress, forming a fantastic view. ¡°It looks like thedy has to go back and change her dress ande backter.¡± Speaking, Gu Zechen embraces her body with one hand; unexpectedly he holds Su Ni horizontally, striding forward through the crowd.


    Guests naturally give way to them. Gu Zechen¡¯s reason cannot be too reasonable. Naturally, no one is blind and officious. Soon, Su Ni feels her back cool and looks up. They are already outside the hotel. ¡°Let me get down.¡± Su Ni releases Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, whispering. ¡°Why, do you want to abandon me when my service is over?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s voice is cold. Su Ni looks up abruptly, wondering what he means by ¡°using him¡±? Just now, if it weren¡¯t for Gu Zechen to drag her, her skirt wouldn¡¯t break at all. Gu Zechen is clearly intentional!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 56: How About Going Back to the Hotel

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Gu Zechen naturally understands the anger in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, but he curls up his mouth, just like ying a rascal, knowing that Su Ni has nothing to do with him. In the dark, A Maybach slowly approaches. Gu Zechen holds Su Ni and plunges into the back seat. Because of inertia, Gu Zechen directly presses on Su Ni. All the time, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t mean to get up. Time seems to be still. No lights are turned on in the car. asionally, the neon on the side of the road passes through the windows, forming a dark and unidentified time on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. His eyes, which be hot again,pared with those of the man at the celebration banquet, are undisguised, and hotter.


    Su Ni feels that she is going to die today, but before her brain gives her the next order, Gu Zechen¡¯s fiery lips touch hers tightly. His hands begin to be fumbling. With a tug, the tuxedo almost slips to her belly, and then her skin is touched by him, like a toy, pinched as he wishes.


    There is a driver in the car, but Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care about anything. His actions are getting more and more excessive. Su Ni can only lower her voice, biting her lips painfully. Until Gu Zechen raises her skirt, and his actions get more aggressive, Su Ni quickly stops him.


    Su Ni¡¯s voice trembles in his ear. ¡°How about going back to the hotel?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand just pauses for two seconds, and he soon raises thestyer of her clothes. Su Ni¡¯s whole body is arched back, tightly clinging to Gu Zechen, but it doesn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Please¡­ How about going back to the hotel?¡± Su Ni begs shamefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that today you have to make up for your mistakes.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moves, and his expression bes more terrible under the dim light. He directly puts Su Ni¡¯s hand under his body, which is as hard as iron. Su Ni¡¯s hand shrinks with fear, but Gu Zechen drags it again.


    ¡°How can I bear it? Well, Mrs. Gu? ¡°His low voice seems to be mingled with a sort of meaningful smile. Su Ni¡¯s heartbeat has already reached one hundred and eight, and the thumping sound almost makes her faint.


    ¡°Well, Mrs. Gu?¡± Gu Zechen calls her again.


    ¡°I can help you¡­ How about using my hands?¡± Su Ni is biting her teeth, squeezing out a shameful sentence from her teeth. In an instant, her cheeks burn like a fire, and it spreads all over her body.


    Hum! Gu Zechen makes a sound from his nose, then releases Su Ni and leans back. But he still tightly holds Su Ni¡¯s hand. Su Ni is biting her lips, and her eyes look very embarrassed.


    Gu Zechen turns his head to look at her and her all the expressions are seen by him. The banter in his eyes bes more obvious. He curls up his lips and says. ¡°If you don¡¯t want, I won¡¯t force¡­¡±


    Before he has finished speaking, Su Ni suddenly jumps over and bites it. Gu Zechen trembles. Suddenly, what he wants to say stiffens in his throat and his body gets stiff, too. At the same time, a stream of blood rises from the bottom of his feet to his head.


    At present, all his blood flows back, gathers in the brain, and crashes everywhere. Gu Zechen thinks that he will die in the next moment.


    ¡°What are you doing, woman!¡± Gu Zechen pushes Su Ni away with insolence and rudeness. Su Ni¡¯s face is charming, and her eyes are like clear water, full of vague ambience.


    She licks her moist lips, then quickly wipes them with her hand. She looks at Gu Zechen innocently and doubtfully. ¡°I am helping you, right?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Gu Zechen swears in a low voice. Su Ni bes more confused. She thinks it is the first time she has done it and hurt him.


    ¡°Shall I be careful?¡± Su Ni says.


    Gu Zechen opens the window, looking away. Disregarding Su Ni¡¯s abnormality, he take a deep breath and closes his eyes. Su Ni¡¯s small hand once again touches his hard part, and then it plunges into there. This time, Gu Zechen raises her neck quickly. The ce where her warm tongue has swept is warm, like an electric shock.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Su Ni is embarrassed and can not say anything. In the narrow space, the atmosphere begins to be hot and humid. Her hair bun is already messy at this time, and several strands of thin hair are still stuck on her forehead. Her unconscious action of licking the corner of her lips seems to provoke Gu Zechen¡¯s nerves.


    Though at the beginning, this woman was lying in the bathtub, wearing nothing, all he had was anger and lust. He wanted to humiliate her. But now, an action or a look from this woman lets him have an unbearable desire.


    ¡°Gu Zechen¡­¡± Su Ni opens her mouth grievously. What she can do is so much. She did what he asked, even it was a humiliation. But now, Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction is more shame than what happened just now.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zechen rudely and impatiently interrupts Su Ni¡¯s words, and then he drags the woman¡¯s head onto his own chest, forces her to face him and bites her lips fiercely. The moistened lips are well-stacked and stretchy. Gu Zechen takes a deep breath, and can no longer control himself. He explores her mouth deeply and pursues the tip of her tongue.


    At that moment, his breath is tense and cramped. His two hands knead every inch of her skin. Knowing that she is in pain, Gu Zechen begins to knead harder. It seems that only in this way can he contain the fire in his heart. His wrist forces Su Ni to open her mouth wide, who is unable to move and has to allow him to invade her freely.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, here we are.¡± Through a curtain, the driver¡¯s voice is like a life-saving straw. Su Ni opens her eyes with excitement, but Gu Zechen still doesn¡¯t let her go, kissing every inch of her skin devotedly.


    Su Ni uses her hand to shut out the scenery on her chest. Gu Zechen is angry and res at her viciously. Su Ni feels wronged. ¡°Let us go.¡±


    ¡°So can¡¯t you wait?¡± Gu Zechen shamefully pinches her chest, which makes Su Ni gnash her teeth. Who really can¡¯t wait?


    Though Gu Zechen says that, he gets out of the car quickly and holds Su Ni out. Her dress has already been pulled by Gu Zechen, which can¡¯t shut out any key parts.  Gu Zechen sees that with a frown, and he realizes that what he just did is excessive.  His Adam¡¯s apple moves. It is rare that a little sense has returned. Finally, he takes off his coat and wraps Su Ni¡¯s whole body, and then he enters the hotel.


    The light is bright and dazzling all of a sudden.


    Su Ni hears the voices of people around her. Her arms arepletely exposed in the air. She is so ashamed that she lowers her voice and says. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Entering the elevator, Su Ni is relieved. Gu Zechen puts her down. Su Ni almost loses her gravity. Gu Zechen quickly holds her up. ¡°Thanks¡± has not yet been said by her when Gu Zechen raises her chin again, wrapping her tongue tip tightly.


    In the elevator, they don¡¯t know how many turns they have made. Gu Zechen just presses over, and Su Ni refuses to show weakness and puts her arms around his neck to press him back again.

 Chapter 57: I Won’t Touch You.

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    It is quiet and time stands still at that moment. The two embrace each other and refuse to let go of their kiss, and it isn¡¯t until they enter the room that Su Ni pushes Gu Zechen away and meets his disgruntled eyes. Su Ni says, ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath first.¡±


    ¡°Troublesome!¡± After Gu Zechen finishes speaking, he reaches out and rips the suit off her body along with the half-broken dress. The woman covers her chest with a startled cry and widely-opened eyes. Gu Zechen smiles. He seems to appreciate a work of art, his eyes sweeping from head to toe. Then his eyese to rest on the dense kiss marks on her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± Su Ni is in panic and runs away, but she is dragged back by Gu Zechen and copses on the bed. Gu Zechen presses on her, looking at her blushing face, and he cannot but stroke her gently.


    Su Ni is full of difort and turns around. But she hears what Gu Zechen says. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you if your body isn¡¯t well.¡±


    After saying that, he stands up as he promised her. Su Ni is so surprised that she bes speechless for a while. She remembers what the doctor told her. Now that the arrow has been on the string, she never thought that Gu Zechen would let her go.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind isplicated, and Gu Zechen, who is sober now, turns around and says to her, ¡°There is no need to look at me with such a grateful look. Now you are my rightful wife and you need to appear in front of everyone in your best condition.¡±


    Su Ni can¡¯t help but roll her eyes, as if the impatient man in the car is not him¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tomorrow night. You¡¯ll have to attend it with me, and I¡¯ll have someone pick you up then.¡± Gu Zechen says.


    ¡°But I have a meeting tomorrow night.¡± Su Ni retorts.


    ¡°Push it off!¡± Gu Zechen responds in a domineering manner, and then he slowly unbuttons his shirt while looking askance at Su Ni. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your most important job right now is to y the role of Mrs. Gu well?¡±


    Hum! Su Ni is dissatisfied in her heart. She is already Mrs. Gu. Does she need to y? At the same time, Su Ni also gets up and steps closer, pulls his hand away and helps him take off his shirt.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moves. His eyes stare at her meek eyebrows, and he speaks in a low voice. ¡°Is that how you seduce me?¡±


    Su Ni opens her eyes wide and quickly denies and exins. ¡°Since I¡¯m Mrs. Gu, I guess it¡¯s not excessive to do that.¡±


    Gu Zechen sips his lips, looks away and does not speak again. Su Ni smiles, looking very happy.


    ¡°All right.¡± When arge chunk of pectoral muscle is exposed in front of her eyes, Su Ni¡¯s heart seems to miss a beat as she subconsciously shifts her gaze and whispers. ¡°You take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s expression is nd, and there is nothing wrong with it. It isn¡¯t until the sound of running wateres from the bathroom that Su Ni ispletely relieved. Her body is leaning softly against the back of the chair.


    She doesn¡¯t have a meeting tomorrow night, but Gu Zechen¡¯s well-deserved request makes her resist it a little. Mrs. Gu, does she need to act? Su Ni picks up the hugging pillow and throw towards Gu Zechen¡¯s clothes. Her eyebrows flutter, and she feels a little better.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The door is opened with a tter, and Gu Zechen¡¯s lower body is wrapped around a bath towel. He appears with a wet body. Su Ni¡¯s hands quickly shrink in shock, and then she puckers her lips and shakes her head, embarrassed. Gu Zechen slowly walks towards her, looking at the clothes doubtfully.


    ¡°That, I¡¯m going to take a shower, too.¡± Su Ni quickly gets up and turns her back to Gu Zechen, avoiding Gu Zechen¡¯s scaring stare.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back tonight.¡± Gu Zechen says. Su Ni turns back in surprise.


    ¡°You get a good night¡¯s rest.¡± He says.


    Su Ni responds cleverly and puts down the bath towel. She isn¡¯t disappointed, but is it necessary to send her home?


    The sound of getting dressed alreadyes from behind her, and Su Ni leans softly against the back of the chair, lowering her head and ying with the folds of her robe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Zechen says. Gu Zechen walks ahead, and Su Ni walks somewhat slowly, calmly following behind him.


    As Gu Zechen waits for the elevator, he looks back at her, who seems to be in low spirits, asking, ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Su Ni snaps up and waves her hand in front of him. ¡°I just now forgot to change the medication. Remember to change it yourselfter.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see.¡± Su Ni shows a smiling face at him. Putting aside the bad behavior and attitude of forcing her to divorce, now Gu Zechen, as a result, will make her feel warm in her heart.


    Su Ni takes a step away, wraps his arms, and leans her head gently over. The corners of her mouth curl up. She is like a maiden, and her heart is at ease.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body is straight. Through the reflection by the elevator, he also sees her delicate appearance. He doesn¡¯t  look happy, but his frown also bes rxed. The driver has already gone home, so Gu Zechen is driving, and Su Ni is sitting in the co-pilot, like a young pure girl, staring at his side face with love.


    ¡°Now that youe back. You can stay there.¡±


    After a pause, Su Ni adds, ¡°You haven¡¯t lived at home for days, and I¡¯m a little afraid to see Mom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it on her side. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Zechen says faintly. Su Ni lets out ¡°ooh¡± again and stops talking.


    This person would rather talk with her than stay at home.


    All right.


    The night darkens, and the nearer she gets to Gu¡¯s house, the fewer neon lights there are around her. Su Ni can¡¯t help but yawn and her eyes have already narrowed slightly. Gu Zechen sips his lips and slows down the car.  It is not until he reaches his house that the man calls her, but she doesn¡¯t respond. Gu Zechen gets out of the car and is about to hold the woman. At that time, he sees Su Ni¡¯s eyelids flicker.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Get yourself up.¡± The hand that has reached behind her waist immediately gets back. Su Ni still keeps her eyes closed.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkens as he stares coldly at the face that is pretending to be sleeping. ¡°I¡¯m still in a hurry to get back!¡±


    Su Ni twitches her mouth, but she is still reluctant to get up, and she stretches out her long arms, saying. ¡°I want you to hug me.¡±


    As soon as Su Ni opens her mouth with coquetry, Gu Zechen¡¯s face freezes and his thin lips tighten. Seeing that there is no movement, Su Ni looks at him like a child with a half-opened eye.


    ¡°Just gonna hug.¡± She says again.


    ¡°Su Ni, are you still a child? Do you always need to be held?¡± Gu Zechen frowns in displeasure and lowers his voice to reprimand her.


    With a single sentence, Su Ni instantly loses her mind to act cute, twitches the corners of her mouth and opens her eyes thoroughly.


    Surprisingly, just as Su Ni is about to get off the car, she is lightly picked up by Gu Zechen. Su Ni is so surprised that she opens her mouth. This guy, what¡¯s going on!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hug me? So what, do you want to walk down by yourself?¡± Gu Zechen meets her disdainful eyes and says with an expressionless face.

 Chapter 58: I Said the Wrong Thing

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°No!¡± Su Ni immediately puts her arms around Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, tightly attaching herself to his chest, ¡°anyway, if you like to hold me, just do it.¡± Upstairs. Gu Zechen steadily puts Su Ni on the bed very gently. As a result, Su Ni still tightly hugs his neck, a pair of pretty eyes looking at him charmingly. ¡°Let me go!¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s ck face gives a warning. ¡°No.¡± After all, Su Ni¡¯s arms are tighter. This pull makes Gu Zechen stagger and finally he props himself up by a hand on the bed. Because of this he fails to press over her body. However, their faces are quite close. Her smiling breath hits Gu Zechen¡¯s face warmly, which brings him a burst of crispy hemp. ¡°Keep quiet!¡± Gu Zechen tries to raise his head, but Su Ni does not hesitate to follow him, looking at him with a smile. ¡°I want to hold you like this, OK?¡± She¡¯s pushing her luck. Gu Zechen is short of  breath for a second. After all, those gloomy eyes get relieved. He lowers his voice and says, ¡°you are ying with fire, Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She tilts her head, pretends to think seriously, and says, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s very good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your body like now? Don¡¯t you know? Do you really want to be killed by me?¡± Gu Zechen says, roughly pushing away Su Ni, and then stands straight in front of the bed, staring at a beautiful face on the bed. ¡°All right.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart sinks. He goes to the bed and says, ¡°Well, you can leave. It¡¯s a long night, and I¡¯m alone¡­¡± Hiss! Gu Zechen, who has gone two steps, suddenly turns around, then strides towards her and presses her under his body. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Before Su Ni finishes speaking, he is bitten by Su Ni. Just as she reaches out to push him, he holds her hands behind her head and presses them tightly. Whoops! Su Ni rebels a little, but Gu Zechen kisses deeper, and his flexible tongue is like a snake, acting recklessly in her territory. After being satisfied, Gu Zechen stares at her directly, without blinking. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want, eh? So you are reluctant to let me go? ¡± Gu Zechen looks at the red and swollen lips that he has bitten, and the evil thought that has just been suppressedes up again. He feels extremely upset.


    Gu Zechen gnaws his teeth, but Su Ni is not afraid. She just blinks her eyes, puts her hands around his neck, and says with a coquettish smile, ¡°yes, of course, I don¡¯t want you to go. I wish you would stay with me day and night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think?¡± Gu Zechen sneers. Su Ni nods seriously, even stretching out a hand to swear, ¡°I promise, every word I sayes from my heart.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do without a man!¡± Gu Zechen humiliates her, and again he lowers his head, and bites her lips. This time, his breath bes more and more urgent. Depending on his care for his body, Su Ni bes more and more fearless. Her hands are weak and soft, and even her legs begin to hook him uneasily. ¡°Dear.¡± Su Ni is smirking. With his kiss all the way down, Su Ni¡¯s body begins to twist and shake rapidly. Gu Zechen takes a deep breath and stretches his head out between her legs. His deep eyes are almost red. ¡°How are you going to recover, eh?¡± He says, with his body against hers provocatively. ¡°You know, my second-level tear is notpletely healed, and¡­¡± Su Ni finishes, and begins to y coquettish.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s what I want to hear?¡± Gu Zechen does not give up, directly holding her, and stabbing Su Ni¡¯s waist. ¡°All right, all right.¡± Su Ni hurriedly dodges for a while. She also knows that Gu Zechen¡¯s temper is caused by her. However, Su Ni looks like a rogue. ¡°What else can you do? Or you go out and fix it?¡± It is just a joke. However, Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly darkens. He grins and says, ¡°Su Ni, that¡¯s what you think? Well, do I have to thank you for your understanding, my gooddy?¡± Su Ni is stunned and finally realizes that she has said something wrong. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± Su Ni apologizes quickly. Gu Zechen pinches her chin, his eyebrows frown and his eyes look no more enthusiastic. He gnashes his teeth and asks: ¡°are you kidding? I¡¯m afraid that in your eyes, I am nothing but a mean person. I keep women outside and ignore you at home. Have you beenining for a long time?¡± Su Ni opens her eyes in horror and listens to Gu Zechen in confusion. She shakes her head quickly, and she wants to exin but her throat is held tightly by him.


    ¡°Then you should hate me.¡± He says. Su Ni shakes her head in panic again. She stretches out her hand to touch Gu Zechen¡¯s body, but thetter turns sideways and stares at her with disgust, ¡°don¡¯t touch me! A hypocritical woman!¡± Later, Gu Zechen releases Su Ni, gets dressed quickly, and leaves without looking back. Su Ni is still lying on the bed in the same position as before, and tears sh in her eyes. After a long while, Su Ni slowly gets up and goes to the bathroom. When she sees the dense kissing marks on her neck, she cannot help but reach for them. Afterwards, he is dumbfounded. Those kissing marks are like the dazzling evidence left by Gu Zechen to mock her. Su Ni wants to wash them off, soak them with water and rub them hard, but in the end, she can¡¯t change anything except that her skin bes very red. The next day, Su Ni chooses a light blue scarf and ties it in front of her shirt. She sits at the dinner table and drinks porridge slowly. Su Ni just exins that Gu Zechen is busy with his work when she is doubted by An Rong. However, An Rong says, ¡°It¡¯s sote. What else will he do? Is Zechen beginning to show you his bad temper again?¡± Su Ni looks at her worried eyes. It¡¯s hard for a mother-inw to do this.


    Su Ni wants tofort her. She shakes her head, saying with a smile, ¡°Mom, you think too more. There¡¯s a banquet Zechen wants me to attend with him tonight. Our feelings are getting better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± An Rong asks pleasantly. ¡°Really!¡± Su Ni says calmly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes brighten and he wants to give Su Ni congee again. Su Ni quickly refuses, ¡°Mom, I have to go to work. I have to go.¡± ¡°Ok.¡±


    An Rong hurriedly gets up to see her off. When Su Ni reaches the door, Gu Lang ising downstairs and says, ¡°Auntie, I just go out. Let me see you off.¡± In front of An Rong, Su Ni nods. Gu Lang yawns andins: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my uncle for a long time, grandma, why not say something about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s adult¡¯s business. Just do your kid¡¯s business.¡± An Ran is angry.

 Chapter 59: I just Love You Dearly

    Proofread by Peter GongContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Lang curls up his mouth and his index finger quickly turns the key to the car. He is dissatisfied and says, ¡°An Rong, I don¡¯t mean to say something bad about uncle. Even I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for my aunt. Every day she goes to work either by being pick up by her assistant or the driver of Gu family. It makes no difference whether she gets married or not.¡± ¡°Your uncle is too busy. Besides, your aunt is going to the dinner party with him tonight. They have a good rtionship. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Although An Rong has a good temper, she is still in a bad mood when listening to other people¡¯s nder on Gu Zechen. Gu Lang also wants to open his mouth and say something, but Su Ni intercepts Hu in time. ¡°We¡¯re going to bete for work. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± An Rong hurries to remind. Gu Lang is careless and doesn¡¯t care about An Rong¡¯s mood. He waves at her and follows Su Ni. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten any rice. I¡¯m really hungry, auntie. Aren¡¯t you moved?¡± As soon as he gets on the car, Gu Lang begins to be talkative. Su Ni, with her hands around her chest, looks ahead expressionlessly and says, ¡°if you are really hungry, you can get out of the car and eat.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that? Of course, I have to send my aunt to thepany first.¡± Gu Lang starts the engine in a serious way. As soon as Su Ni hears this, she cannot help teasing him and saying, ¡°Why, it¡¯s not that you have something to do with Su today?¡± However, it seems that he doesn¡¯t wake up or his brain is slow and he doesn¡¯t catch Su Ni¡¯s irony at all. After thinking about it, he says seriously, ¡°it¡¯s really OK today. I¡¯ve made an appointment with my friend. I¡¯ll rxter.¡± The following conversation Su Ni has no more interest in, and then she closes her eyes to have a rest. ¡°The scarf around your neck is very good, but it¡¯s hot. Are you hot, Su Ni?¡± Gu Lang asks. ¡°Not hot.¡± Su Ni replies simply and decisively. ¡°I see it¡¯s very hot. It¡¯s very strange that you cover yourself tightly in summer.¡± Gu Lang mutters to himself. Su Ni is annoyed by what he says. He also pulls his scarf subconsciously and looks at Gu Lang discontentedly. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a while, so why don¡¯t you go home and honor your parents?¡± ¡°They are all busy, so they have no time to talk to me.¡± Gu Lang does not understand Su Ni¡¯s words again.


    Su Ni¡¯s fist is like hitting on cotton. It¡¯s soft. Instead, she keeps one breath in her chest. ¡°You should care less about me and your uncle in the future. Remember, we have a good rtionship. Didn¡¯t you see that how angry you made An Rong this morning?¡± Su Ni has no choice but to give Gu Lang a wake-up call, and the guy is getting more impolite in front of her. ¡°Yes?¡± Gu Lang exims. After looking back, Gu Lang ps his forehead heavily again and calls, ¡°I¡¯m really a little rude as you said.¡± Su Ni purses her lips and looks out of the window. ¡°But I¡¯m fighting for you.¡± Soon, Gu Lang changes his direction again. He looks pitifully at Su Ni¡¯s side face and says, ¡°You see, I am caring about you. Little uncle doesn¡¯te back home all night. You are so sad and lonely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I feel bad or not.¡± Su Ni blurts out in a hurry. Gu Lang opens his mouth in amazement, and has no words for a while. Su Ni realizes her gaffe and overreacts. She strokes the hair on her shoulder in a restless way. She turns her face sideways and says again in a soft voice, ¡°Now that I¡¯m not sad at all. What are you upset about?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it.¡± Gu Lang mumbles, looking a little lost, but no longer energetic. Su Ni sneaks a look at him and suddenly feels guilty. But it¡¯s this kid who is pushing his luck. It suddenly gets quiet in the car. Su Ni bes more and more upset. ¡°Well, I know you care about me, but it¡¯s about me and your uncle. Outsiders had better stay away. Do you understand?¡± Su Ni¡¯s tone is hasty. For the first time, she exins this to a small fart kid. She is also very upset. ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Lang drives the car and responds coldly. Su Ni looks at him. Although there is a difference in generation between them, he seems to be the same as her peers. Especially because he ys basketball all the year round, he looks more vigorous than average teenagers. ¡°Well, are you still angry.¡± Su Ni pushes his arm. ¡°I¡¯m not angry but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it for you.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s eyes twinkle for a moment, but he still doesn¡¯t look at Su Ni. ¡°I still remember the first time when I saw you; you were smoking in front of the window. You did not look happy at all.¡± ¡°So, Su Ni, you don¡¯t need to pretend in front of me. Don¡¯t pretend to be happy when you are not happy at all, which will make you sick.¡±


    He turns his face sideways, looks at Su Ni affectionately, and says, ¡°You always suppress me by seniority, but in fact, you are two or three years older than me. If you say that I am a child, you are not much better than the child.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s hasty words make Su Ni so embarrassed that she doesn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°All right.¡± Gu Lang talks to himself. ¡°When I say that, you must think I¡¯m meddling again. But in fact, you should treat me as an ordinary friend. If you feel unhappy, please let me know it. Although it may not be solved, at least you will suffer less. ¡°Thank you, Gu Lang.¡± After Gu Lang finishes, Su Ni remains silent for a few seconds, and finally speaks. These words have never been spoken to her. Although she can¡¯t show any emotion, her heart is still warm. Maybe it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t felt the care so long that she cares so much about a young man¡¯s words. Su Ni mocks herself. Gu Lang doesn¡¯t look rxed, but still serious, ¡°it¡¯s OK. In fact, I know very well that these words may not have any effect.¡± Su Ni looks embarrassed.


    This young man, a moment ago, is stupid, but he is clever and astonishing. Su Ni doesn¡¯t want to contradict him, but she tells him: ¡°Gu Lang, some things are not so simple as you see on the surface. Your uncle treats me like this for his reasons, and the reason why I married him naturally is also justified in its own right.¡± Gu Lang bites his lips. ¡°I know something about my uncle, but it¡¯s not your fault. As for your reasons, I don¡¯t think you will tell me. Maybe that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want toe back. Ah, it¡¯s a very simple thing, but you make it soplicated.¡± Gu Lang sighs, then shakes his head helplessly, looking sophisticated. Su Ni can¡¯t help but be amused by his appearance. ¡°So, hurry to find a girlfriend and you won¡¯t have so much leisure.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple about feelings. Besides, such aplex thing is not suitable for me. It¡¯s better to be happy by ying football.¡± After Gu Lang finishes, he takes a deep look at Su Ni, and then inadvertently there is some sadness shing in his eyes. ¡°Su Ni¡­¡± Gu Lang opens and shuts his mouth, saying nothing.

 Chapter 60: An Unexpected Gift from Him

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Well?¡± Su Ni looks at him seriously. Much as Su Ni doesn¡¯t know why all of a sudden she feels rxed inexplicably, her mood bes much better. ¡°I just want to ask whether you will leave my uncle one day.¡± He holds his breath, looking serious. Su Ni is stunned. There is something nk in her head. Next second, Gu Lang smiles, but Su Ni is a little annoyed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just want tough. OK, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡± Gu Lang suddenly stops the topic, and his cynical smile appears on his face again. Su Ni doesn¡¯t answer immediately, which is a sign of hesitation. It seems that her rtionship with Gu Zechen is not so impregnable as the outsiders think. Gu Lang opens the music. It¡¯s a ck rap, and his body can¡¯t help but gently swing up. He looks particrly enjoyable. Seeing this, Su Ni can¡¯t help but smile and she leans against the window with one hand behind her ear. Gu Lang takes a casual nce at her neck, and catches sight of a small part of her neck printed with a kiss mark.


    His smile suddenly stops. Gu Lang remembers that Gu Zechen came backst night and brought Su Ni back. How can he forget that even though the two are not in love, they are husband and wife after all. Gu Lang gradually calms down. Several times, Gu Lang inadvertently notices her neck. How many secrets are still hidden in the skin that is muffled tightly? ¡°Here we are.¡± Gu Lang stops steadily. ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Ni opens the door, steps out of the door with one foot, stops again, and says, ¡°in fact, you don¡¯t have to utilize so many reasons every day to send me.¡± ¡°Would you like me to deliver you every day?¡± Looking at her smile, Gu Lang is stupefied and asks. ¡°No way!¡± Su Ni refuses decisively. Seeing that he is disappointed, she feels uneasy about her attitude towards him. So she says with a smile, ¡°if you let others know that I treat young master Gu as a driver, I will be drowned by their opinions. If you let those beautiful girls know, I will not be attacked by them together.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is any little girl. I¡¯ll cling to my moral integrity. Also, even as a driver, I am willing to do well.¡± Gu Lang is in a hurry to exin quickly for fear of being misunderstood by Su Ni. Su Ni can¡¯t help rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go up first.¡± With a yong man for a long time, she finds that she is infected with some childishness. Unfortunately, another business car also stops at the door. As soon as Su Ni looks back, she sees a long blue leg stepping down. Ruan gets out of the car and pulls his tie. When he sees Su Ni, he simply smiles, ¡°Su, morning.¡± Su Ni nods in response and signals to Gu Lang that he can leave. Gu Lang, however, sticks out his head and looks at Ruan . Seeing his grin, Gu Lang hates it for no reason. ¡°Auntie, who is he?¡± Gu Lang is upset. ¡°It¡¯s my colleague.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t n to make an introduction; after all, there is no intersection between the two. However, Ruan bends slightly and says hello to Gu Lang gently and gracefully, ¡°hello.¡± Gu Long¡¯s pretty face doesn¡¯t take on any expression. He doesn¡¯t look at Ruan, so he retracts his head and says to Su Ni warily, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go first. If someone harasses you, you can call me directly.¡±


    Pu! Su Ni can¡¯t helpughing and says, ¡°Even if I am in trouble, I¡¯ll call your uncle. What are you thinking about?¡± Gu Lang¡¯s face reddens, as if his mind were seen through. His neck shrinks and he doesn¡¯t care. ¡°Anyway, you can call me if you have something urgent to deal with.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Su Ni holds back the smile and doesn¡¯t want to argue with a child too much. Before, she thought Gu Lang was very annoying. Now from another perspective, she is still a little cute. After Gu Lang leaves, Ruan Yichen says casually, ¡°how do I feel that this kid is a little interested in you?¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart is startled, and she immediately says seriously, ¡°you can¡¯t say that easily. That¡¯s Gu Zechen¡¯s nephew.¡± Ruan nods his head, smiles again, and says, ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually. That kid is very interesting.¡± Su Ni sips her lips without any words. ¡°But in a word, I think he¡¯s familiar. Has he been to Su family?¡± Ruan says. ¡°No. He¡¯s a football yer. Maybe you¡¯ve seen him y. ¡°Su Ni says perfunctorily. Ruan Yichen¡¯s words, more or less, give her a mild warning.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Although she has always regarded Gu Lang as a child who is either over-enthusiastic or deliberately flirting, she has never thinks beyond that point. But today Ruan sees through it at a nce, which makes her a little uneasy. As soon as she goes upstairs, Su Ni speaks to Qin Yue to hire a driver to pick her up and take her to work. Qin Yue is surprised. Doesn¡¯t he do that work in the past? Su Ni takes a look at him and says, ¡°You are usually very busy. If I recruit another one, it will be more convenient for me to travel.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Qin Yue says. Halfway Ruanes to the office. Speaking of superwising the Nanjiawan Project, Su Ni gives a reply directly and asks someone to take him there. Su Ni and Qin Yue have discussed this matter early, but Qin Yue doesn¡¯t find any problems in it. So she lets Qin have a look first. Ruan Yichen suddenly mentionsst night. He pauses and says, ¡°What I told youst night is just a casual talk. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Su Ni is stunned, but in her mind appear the graceful pictures of Gu Zechen and her. ¡°Nothing.¡± Ruan Yichen looks rxed and smiles, ¡°it¡¯s all gone, but it¡¯s Su and Gu¡¯s love that makes me envious. I hope that one day, I will be as lucky as the general manager.¡± Su Ni nods unknowingly, ¡°you will.¡± Ruan looks at her, smiles helplessly, nods and turns away. Su Ni holds her forehead and feels that Ruan Yichen is a guy who is unpredictable. Now she thinks about the story Ruan Yichen toldst night, which makes her sense something unusual. Or, what is the direct rtionship between this and hising back home? But at that time, Su Ni doesn¡¯t think much. After all, these have nothing to do with her! At lunchtime, Qin Yue suddenly sends a gift mysteriously, saying that Gu Zechen personally entrusts an assistant to deliver it. Su Ni is stunned. Can Gu Zechen give her a gift? Su Ni says ¡®thank you¡¯. Just about to open it, she finds that Qin Yue is still beside her, and Qin¡¯s eyes are eager to get into the gift box. Before Su Ni can have a look, she holds the bag tightly and asks calmly, ¡°is there anything else for assistant Qin?¡±

 Chapter 61: Customized Dress

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Qin Yue subconsciously says. Su Ni immediately gives him a brilliant smile, which makes Qin Yue react. His face is embarrassed and he says, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Su Ni watches Qin Yue go out and closes the door. Then she feels greatly relieved. Looking at the gift box in front of her again, she feels nervous. In her memory, Gu Zechen has never given herself a gift. Is he suddenly enlightened?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It¡¯s a ring. The smile on Su Ni¡¯s face suddenly disappears. She almost holds it carefully, stares at it for two or three seconds, and mutters, ¡°what the hell is Gu Zechen doing?¡± The diamond ring is not big, but it¡¯s more exquisite. Moreover, it¡¯s much more perfect than the ring she lost before. Su Ni grins. At that time, she was just ying coquettish with the stir of the atmosphere. She doesn¡¯t expect that after that Gu Zechen would really give her a ring. Su Ni quickly dials Gu Zechen¡¯s phone, and when she speaks, she calls him husband sweetly. Then she pretends not to understand and asks, ¡°Nothing special, why did you send me the ring suddenly?¡± Gu Zechen is reading the document. When he hears Su Ni¡¯s voice, which is sweet and a little greasy, he seems to shiver with his body. He touches his forehead and leans on the back of his chair, pretending to be careless: ¡°as Mrs. Gu, you really need a ring.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Ni feels delighted from the bottom of her heart and says, ¡°I will definitely keep it dearly. After all this is the first time Mr. Gu has given me a ring.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gu Zechen says seriously: ¡°I bought it for you; and I want you to wear every day to prevent those media looking for a bone in an egg.¡± Of course, Gu Zechen remembers that when he got married at the beginning, he just went through the procedures. As for the wedding ceremony and rings, he didn¡¯t need them on one hand, and he also wanted to let Su Ni down deliberately. But he just doesn¡¯t know why when he sees Su Ni is so happy his heart begins to feel delighted, too. ¡°Is it really just for dealing with journalists?¡± As soon as Su Ni hears Gu Zechen¡¯s serious words and she cannot see the smile on his lips, she feels disappointed. But Gu Zechen¡¯s answer is also quite cold without smile. He impatiently asks: ¡°Otherwise, what do you think? I have enough money and  have nothing to spend on but to buy you a ring?¡± ¡°It can also be due to love, or that I have done well in this period, Hmm¡­¡± Su Ni is still dreaming, but before she finishes speaking, she hears the sound of hanging up. She looks down, and Gu Zechen really hangs up her phone. The corners of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitch a little and she says after a long time, ¡°He is so bad-tempered.¡± Is he still angry about what happenedst night?


    Su Ni shakes her head and drives away the noise in her head. Then she looks at the ring that is still in the gift box and curls up her lips. Since it is sent by him, she should naturally find a way to let Gu Zechen wear it for her. Time flies. Su Ni is busy all day. Before five o¡¯clock, Qin Yue says that Gu Zechen¡¯s assistant is waiting downstairs. With that, Qin Yue hands over a gift box again and says with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s still from President Gu.¡± ¡°Why does he give me two gifts a day?¡± Su Ni says as if she is angry, but the corners of his mouth betray her joy. Qin Yue understands and doesn¡¯t avoid it. She asks directly, ¡°how is your rtionship with President Gu now?¡± ¡°Just so so.¡± Su Ni says casually. Opening the gift box, she finds that it is the dress to be worn tonight, and she feels relieved. Qin Yue doesn¡¯t speak, and Su Ni reacts quickly, looking at Qin Yue, and says, ¡°You exactly know the rtionship between me and President Gu. At present, he can maintain his family¡¯s reputation, which is very good.¡± Qin Yue nods, ¡°Try your best tonight.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t speak. She pulls the corners of her mouth at him as a smile. Su Ni returns to the lounge and opens the dresspletely. A ck-green and one-shoulderedce dress catches her eyes. Is this aesthetics of a chauvinist man? Su Ni is a little disgusted.


    She usually has a lot of dresses prepared, even today, she prepares them early. She looks at the ck deep V dress wistfully and sighs in her heart. ¡°If I don¡¯t wear the dress brought by Gu Zechen, I¡¯m afraid that guy¡¯s face will turn ck like coal. That¡¯s all.¡± Su Ni takes a deep breath. After taking a bath, she finally chooses the dark greence dress. After wearing it, Su Ni finds that the size is just right, as if it were tailored for her size exactly. She can¡¯t help turning a circle in front of the mirror, and a circle of tassels on the bottom of the fish tail also turns. The dark green of her dress should set off her skin as white asnolin, but the strawberry mark on her neck is more and more prominent now. ¡°Really¡­¡± Su Ni frowns andins in a low voice. It is impossible to hide it with a scarf. Su Ni thinks about it, so she has to pick up the foundation make-up and puts two moreyers on the mark. Although it can¡¯t bepletely covered and a dark red mark exists, it can¡¯t be found without careful look. Su Ni is relieved and finishes her makeup quickly. She picks up the gift box on her desk before going out.


    In the elevator, Su Ni takes a look at it. Soon, a smile grows on her lips. ¡°Mrs. Gu.¡± Li Mo gets out of the car and sees Su Ni. He is first stunned, then quickly opens the back door and says respectfully, ¡°President Gu tells us to go first, and he will arrive soon.¡± Su Ni nods. Several times during this period, Li Mo pretends to look at Su Ni casually, as if to talk with her. Atst, on the contrary, Su Ni asks, ¡°you are so busy, how can you still have time to choose a dress for me?¡± Li Mo quickly returns to seriousness and says: ¡°in fact, a week ago, Mr. Gu asked a designer toe here and said that he wanted to customize a dress. I don¡¯t know the details, but it must be Mrs. Gu¡¯s dress.¡± ¡°Customization?¡± Su Ni gets stunned, and can¡¯t help crying out. She has thought that Gu Zechen bought one casually and perfunctorily. ¡°Supposed to be.¡± The pride appears on Li Mo¡¯s face. ¡°Our president Gu has always been striving for perfection. As for this dress of you, President Gu has also participated in its design. I bet it¡¯s the best dress I¡¯ve seen so far.¡±


    There must be exaggeration in these words. Because after Su Ni looks down again, there is no other outstanding point apart from the exquisite materials and fine workmanship. However, Su Ni naturally won¡¯t say this in the presence of Gu Zechen¡¯s assistant. Silence, sometimes is not only the default, but also a kind of resistance. It¡¯s probably because Gu Zechen participates in the customization. When Su Ni gets off the car, she is a little happy and proud. She takes the bag and walks in full swing. Before shees, she doesn¡¯t ask what kind of banquet it is. As the housekeeper takes her to the depth of the private manor, she finds that it is Yin¡¯s birthday party.

 Chapter 62: Refuse

    Proofread by Peter GongContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni privately calls Qin Yue and asks him, but he frowns. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, but I haven¡¯t received the invitation¡­¡±


    As for what he is going to say, Su Ni has no mood to listen to.


    Su and Yin don¡¯t have much intersection. They met each other only through the Nanjiawan Project. Without Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden appearance, the Nanjiawan Project would fall into Yin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Sorry, no invitation, no admittance.¡±


    At the door, two men with ck suits stop her.


    Su Ni has been muttering about whether the Yin¡¯s approach is too petty-minded or not, and she is stopped by them, which makes her angry.


    ¡°I need to see your manager.¡± Su Ni says.


    They nce at Su Ni. Though her clothes are expensive and she is young, they have seen many such women and they will not take it seriously.


    ¡°We all only look at invitations, and finding our manager doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    With their hands behind their backs, they proudly raise their heads and look disdainful.


    ¡°Well, since Su¡¯s title doesn¡¯t work, Gu¡¯s title will work.¡±


    At present, many people are looking over there, including some of Su¡¯s clients. Su Ni looks embarrassed and doesn¡¯t want to talk with them again. It is better to settle it early.


    ¡°Mr. Gu?¡±


    They look each other confusedly. Su Ni takes a deep breath, but her face also bes cool, though she calmly maintains her manners. It is Gu Zechen who invites her toe here. Isn¡¯t he also useless?


    Su Ni lifts her skirt and gets ready to enter. But she is stopped again. Besides one of them catches her arm hard, which pushes Su Ni back two steps. Su Ni looks back. There are stairs. If she doesn¡¯t stand stable, she will fall from here and roll out of Yin¡¯s party. Su Ni¡¯s face flushes and she can hear all the whispers around. They say that the president of Su has to dawdle on the party, which really makes Su lose its face.


    But she certainly doesn¡¯t receive the invitation from Yin. Now Gu Zechen is not here and she can¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Please leave, thanks.¡± The waiter seriously says.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Inside the door, a middle-age man appears in ck suit and with a fine and clean beard. Su Ni realizes that he is the man who is in charge of the Yin. Behind him, there are two persons whom she met at Nanjiawan bidding meeting. Now their eyes are full of irony.


    ¡°It is Mrs. Su.¡± They don¡¯t wait for Su Ni¡¯s answer, and greet her warmly, stretching out hands to hold Su Ni.


    Su Ni leans back slightly with a cool look. ¡°Since you don¡¯t respect the guest, there is no need for me to stay.¡±


    After that, Su Ni turns and leaves.


    She is humiliated today and she doesn¡¯t know how those media will report about Su.


    What happened today will be watched by Yin Tianqi and others hiding in the dark. Otherwise, why do theye out when the farce is over and she is going to leave. What did they do just now?


    Su Ni sneers in her heart. They just want to give her a warning.


    As soon as Su Ni really wants to leave, Yin Tianqi frowns. His deep eyes are full of calction. He says in a loud voice. ¡°It is my fault that the invitations aren¡¯t sent to all enterprises in time. The waiter doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between Mrs. Su and Mr. Gu, so he offended you. I hope Mrs. Su won¡¯t get angry.¡±


    After hearings that, Su Ni feels her blood surging and her head will explode.


    In the eyes of many guests, Yin Tianqi has apologized and given the reason. If she still wants to go, people will think Su Ni is stingy.


    If she stays here, Yin respects her just because of Gu Zechen, which also proves that the Nanjiawan Project is won thanks to Gu Zechen.


    At present, Su Ni sneers. ¡°I won¡¯t be angry. I leave because I have to rush to bathe my dog andb its hair. So I go first.¡±


    With her words, a burst ofughter suddenly erupts from the crowd.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes are cold. She scoffs at Yin Tianqi¡¯s angry eyes.


    Then, she swaggers off.


    If Qin Yue is present, he will surely think that she offends the Yin again, which brings enemies for Su. However, in Su Ni¡¯s mind, the Yin already regards Su as a thorn because of the Nanjiawan Project.


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t care. But what¡¯s more, Su Ni is gambling.


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t leave Yin¡¯s house while she is watching a Maybach. Su Ni pretends not to see it, ruthlessly pinches her wrist, bares her teeth in pain and then she begins to run.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen sees such a beautiful figure before he gets off. That dress is his personal choice and he is familiar with Su Ni¡¯s figure. He recognizes her with only one nce. However, before he can appreciate his own work, he finds that Su Ni is walking in a flurried manner, almost in an awkward posture. He frowns.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Gu Zechen gets off and asks with a cold face. ¡°What are you doing at such a good party?¡±


    The corners of Su Ni¡¯s eyes are red and full of anger as she stares at Gu Zechen and she scolds. ¡°Why do you ask me? They found that I didn¡¯t have an invitation and directly kicked me out.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Zechen frowns. ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s slight shifts with resentment. ¡°Today I lost Su¡¯s facepletely. It is all your fault!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention me?¡± Gu Zechen is calm.


    ¡°What is the use of mentioning you? They think I am the mistress for a rich man.¡± Su Ni is really furious and she breathes heavily. Her chest also follows her breath up and down. Her words make Gu Zechen gloomy.


    With his hands in pockets, he quickens her pace. When he sees that Su Ni is still standing there, he frowns discontentedly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I just lost my face and the Yin is waiting to see my jokes. So I won¡¯te in.¡± Su Ni turns around with the feeling of being wronged


    Gu Zechen pauses for two or three seconds and finally catches Su Ni¡¯s wrist. He looks down. ¡°Why are your hands so red?¡±


    ¡°I almost fell off the steps for they pushed me. I¡¯m afraid that you will have to meet me in a hospital.¡±Su Ni says angrily.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Gu Zechen looks sullen and his stiff muscles and facial features are distorted. His eyes show a sign of danger. He says between his teeth. ¡°How can my woman be reduced to being bullied by some cats and dogs. Are they tired of living too long?¡±


    This is what Su Ni wants.

 Chapter 63: Salvage Our Pride

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Soon, Su Ni¡¯s arm is dragged by Gu Zechen, which makes her painful. However, Su Ni is smiling. It is true that the waiter pushed her, but the red print that made Gu Zechen angry was deliberately squeezed by her. Unexpectedly, her smile is suddenly found by Gu Zechen when he turns around.


    Seeing this, Gu Zechen asks: ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    There is no panic in her eyes, but her smile is more obvious. ¡°Gu Zechen, thank you for protecting me so much.¡±


    She feels very warm.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth moves and his eyes are still cold. He says directly. ¡°Even one of my family¡¯s dogs cannot be bullied by outsiders.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s smile freezes, and her step also pauses. Gu Zechen, to her surprise,pares her to a dog of her family. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes suddenly be soft when he turns around. He knows Su Ni¡¯s expression now without looking at her. There is a glint of happiness at the bottom of his heart.


    Soon, he adds. ¡°What¡¯s more, you are now my legal wife. Bullying you is simr to bullying me. If it weren¡¯t for the old man, I wouldn¡¯t havee today. I must have a good calction with them.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Ni represses her brimming smile, responding to him cleverly. She quickly trots to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. Thetter looks straight ahead, and there is something menacing in this cold-faced man¡¯s eyes. Su Ni was humiliated just now, but at this moment, she is as shy as a young girl, full of life.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, wee.¡± Soon, the housekeeperes forward and frowns slightly when he sees Su Ni nearby, but soon he looks as usual. More and more guests gather around and many people are still talking about Su Ni¡¯s leaving because of humiliation. Now they see Su Ni is hugging Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and returns aggressively again.


    ¡°It seems that today¡¯s banquet won¡¯t be peaceful.¡± In the guest room, some people are worried.


    Soon, someone echoes and nods. Then he shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and greet the old man. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I go with you. Gu Zechen never has a good temper and always acts in an arbitrary and reckless manner. It seems that he is determined to help Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Gu Zechen¡¯s fault. The Yin is indeed disrespectful today. It is nothing if they only disregard Su Ni. However, Gu Zechen hase because of this issue, which really serves them right.¡±


    Another person looks at Gu Zechen with fear. But he doesn¡¯t leave, staring at Gu Zechen and Su Ni, as if watching a drama.


    Within a minute, Gu Zechen has reached the crowd. During the meeting, someonees up to greet him. As a result, Gu Zechen does not look at him and shouts at him directly: ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The man immediately withdraws his neck in fright and gets out of the way. At that time, people get silent. Gu Zechen goes straight to the front of the door, nces and suddenly he sweep a foot, kicking the man forcefully flying out and he falls down thewn under the steps. People are extremely shocked, but no one dares toe forward. They watch the waiter convulsing on the ground and struggling for quite a while without getting up.


    The timiddy leans over directly and keeps patting her chest. ¡°It¡¯s too scary.¡±


    Another waiter doesn¡¯t finish saying a word and turns pale with fear as if looking at death¡¯s grim, cold eyes. His eyes are filled with fear. ¡°Mr. G¡­ Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t hesitate half a minute, lifts his feet and kicks his chest. This time, the waiter doesn¡¯t fly out, but his chest is just trampled on by Gu Zechen.


    When the waiter sees Su Ni, he knows that something is wrong. Now, he repeatedly begs for mercy. ¡°Mr. Gu, it is my fault that I didn¡¯t recognize Mrs. Gu. Please leave me alone.¡±


    The man, with shiny leather shoes, twists on his white uniform brutally. There is a glint of chill on Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy face.


    He says slowly. ¡°Are you just wrong not to recognize Mrs. Gu?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have pushed Mrs. Gu.¡±


    The waiter thinks for a moment and immediately shouts. ¡°Mr. Gu, I am wrong. You are a broad-minded person. Please let me go.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that a broad-minded person has to let you go?¡±


    Gu Zechen looks at his hands, and finally his eyes rest on his right hand. His tone suddenly calms down. He asks slowly. ¡°Which hand touched my wife, huh? I think it is your right hand. ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu!¡± On the ground, the waiter bursts out the scream of despair.


    Even Su Ni feels sorry. She gently pulls Gu Zechen. ¡°Dear¡­¡±


    ¡°For those who offended you today, I will let them remember today forever. I will also help you regain your dignity!¡± The Yin gets the news early. Yin Tianqi returns to the door again with a group of subordinates. At the right moment, he hears Gu Zechen¡¯s arrogant threat.


    Yin Tianqi looks at the waiter who is trampled on the ground. His beard quivers and he apologizes without other questions. He rushes forward with a smiling face and says.  ¡°Mr. Gu, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    After that, Yin Tianqi looks at Su Ni, like a sly fox, and the smile in his eyes bes stronger.


    ¡°Just now Yin did not give enough attention, which offended Mrs. Su. I feel upset about this. Now Mr. Gu can always help me to bring her back. I really appreciate it. Here, I have to apologize to Mrs. Su.¡± Yin Tianqi says. Su Ni feels nauseous, skims her face and does not want to respond.


    Gu Zechen sneers and doesn¡¯t give Yin Tianqi any respect. He says loudly. ¡°So? It is your fault and you apologize. Then my wife will have to ept. What person do you think of me?¡±


    Yin Tianqi¡¯s smile freezes and there is a bit more cruelty in his eyes. If this woman hade with Gu Zechen early, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many things. Behind this, she must have made mischief.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, please be relieved. We ¡­ we¡¯d better go in and say something.¡± Yin Tianqi dare not get angry and still smile apologetically.


    Gu Zechen looks around. Although everyone is busy with other things on purpose, their tiptoes are still facing this way. He raises his voice and says: ¡°Go in and say? I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t get into your Yin¡¯s door any more. Besides, what¡¯s going on outside? Are you afraid of losing the old man¡¯s face? ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, please don¡¯t ¡­¡± When ites to the old man, Yin Tianqi¡¯s face looks like a palette, changing colors, which finally turn into fear.


    After that, he lowers his voice and takes two steps forward, whispering, ¡°Mr. Gu, though you don¡¯t give me respect, you should have to give the old man respect. Today is his 70th birthday. If something goes wrong, I will be the Yin¡¯s sinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The waiter on the ground is screaming. The people are attracted by the scream and then they see Gu Zechen¡¯s shoe is on the waiter¡¯s right wrist with all his strength.

 Chapter 64: Just a Yin Family

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Even the spectators can¡¯t help but feel horrified. It¡¯s true that Gu Zechen is the devil in themercial field just as people said. He is cold-blooded and ruthless. Yin Tianqi¡¯s is anxious, his forehead sweating, and his pleading eyes also look at Su Ni and he says, ¡°Mrs. Gu, it is me who just ignored you. Can you persuade Gu, please?¡± Su Ni also thinks that this man will be disabled if Gu Zechen¡¯s foot steps on him again, but now she must unite with Gu Zechen. Moreover, Yin Tianqi¡¯s method is too disgusting. Without waiting for Su Ni to speak, Gu Zechen says: ¡°Yin Tianqi, it¡¯s useless for you to y this trick with me. I¡¯ll have his right hand today. ¡± A young man standing beside Yin Tianqi says: ¡°since this is what Mr. Gu means, let alone one hand, even if one life, we willpensate Mrs. Gu.¡± Speaking of a life, Su Ni frowns, standing beside Gu Zechen from behind and stares at him coldly. She says in a cold voice: ¡°It means that I am responsible for a life. Ze Chen, I think it¡¯s better to give up. ¡± Gu Zechen holds Su Ni by his arm and sneers. His eyes are sharp like knives, stabbing Yin Tianqi directly.


    ¡°Yin Tianqi, is this the way you apologize? Are you threatening? In my opinion, if you offend me, Gu Zechen, not to mention a human life, even if your entire Yin family, I can also take it. ¡± ¡°Gu Zechen, you are going too far!¡± That young boy is originally ironical. Now Gu Zechen is shamelessly boastful, so his blood is surging. ¡°Pa¡±. Yin Tianqi turns around and ps the young man who retreats without stopping. ¡°Dad, why do you beat me? What¡¯s so remarkable about Gu Zechen? Why are you so servile?¡± The veins on Yin feng¡¯s forehead bulge and his narrow triangr eyes narrow and he growls. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yin Tianqi yells. Later, his emotion is not good, either. Looking at Gu Zechen who isughing at them, he says in a deep voice: ¡°it¡¯s me who failed to manage my family well. Sorry to let Mr. Guugh at us. But Mr. Gu, do you want the whole Yin family? You are too greedy and ambitious. Even if you are really the master of Gu family, you have to be polite when you meet our master.¡± Although the name of Gu family is Gu, it is Gu Zechen who leaves his family and opens up the business alone.


    In recent years, Gu Zechen has made a breakthrough in business and made a great name for himself. Speaking of family power, Gu Zechen and Gu family may be two concepts. Yin Tianqi says that the reason why he is so respectful is that he wants to show respect to Gu family, but not for Gu Zechen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter with all this noise outside?¡± Inside the door, there is a neutral voice again. As soon as Yin Tianqi hears this, he is pale and cannot care about Gu Zechen. He hurriedly pushes away all the people and says, ¡°Dad, how did youe out?¡± At this time, there are many young people around, looking bitter; it seems that they have persuaded his father for a long time but they couldn¡¯t stop him. Yin Tianqi adds: ¡°nothing, I can solve it myself.¡± Master Yin raises his crutch and smashes it on Yin Tianqi¡¯s forehead. His whole body almost jumps out of the wheelchair, swearing and shouting, ¡°You deal with it. If I let you deal with it again, I think the whole Yin family is going to decline.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± Yin Tianqi¡¯s head is beaten. He dares not rub it. He bends down and lowers his voice. ¡°Hum!¡± Although the old master is in the wheelchair, he is still strong and speaks loud. This reprimand has already reached the ears of Gu Zechen. ¡°Come in, nephew. I¡¯m old, but I haven¡¯t got Alzheimer¡¯s yet. You have to give me the face of Yin¡¯s family. If it¡¯s really my young Yin family that didn¡¯t do well, I¡¯ll give you an exnation naturally and I will never be partial. ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Yin Feng calls out. It¡¯s no big deal that Yin Tianqi is polite to Gu Zechen. How can even the old master do this? There are so many people watching outside. Don¡¯t Yin¡¯s family need face any more? The old man gives a warning look, and Yin Feng quickly hides behind Yin Tianqi. After kicking the waiter on the ground, he takes Su Ni¡¯s arm and strides forward. ¡°Today is the old master¡¯s birthday. As a younger generation, I dare not make mistakes.¡± Gu Zechen says that and lets someone hand over the gift that he has prepared. The old master nods and lets himy it on one side. He doesn¡¯t open his eyes directly, but his turbid eyes are very sharp. ¡°Since the old master has his say, I want an exnation.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face is expressionless as usual. He says to the old master, ¡°First, my wife is stopped, and then Yin family speaks disrespectfully, and even uses violence. How do you think I can pick up my face?¡±


    ¡°Is that the case?¡± The old man frowns and takes a look at Su Ni. Soon, someone bends down and says something in the old man¡¯s ear. Soon, the old man says, ¡°they haven¡¯t done a good job. I just heard that one of the guards on duty at the gate is kicked into the hospital directly by you, and the other one said that you want to disable his hand.¡± ¡°Of course, how can I bear my wife¡¯s being touched by others casually.¡± Gu Zechen smiles and his eyes look sideways. Even in front of the old man, he does not hide his confidence. The old man nods, but he does retort. Soon, the old man says: ¡°then I let you deal with that person, whether you want his hand or life, we will ept it.¡± ¡°Grandpa, he belongs to our Yin family.¡± Yin Feng can¡¯t help shouting again. If this matter is exposed, how can he have the face to continue to stay in this circle? ¡°But¡­¡± The old man doesn¡¯t even look at Yin Feng, so he continues to say: ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you for my servant¡¯s negligence. As for your saying that you want my whole Yin family, you have to ask me whether I consent or not.¡±


    As soon as the old master speaks, everyone is too scared to speak. Gu Zechen¡¯s face also gets modest and respectful. He nods slightly and says in a low voice, ¡°Your words are too serious.¡± The old master narrows his eyes and nods. Yin Feng snorts coldly by the side. He spectes that Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t dare to disobey the old master. Just as the old man¡¯s emotion calms down, Gu Zechen suddenly says: ¡°today I also give the old man a face, but I want the head of the family to apologize to my wife in person. And this matter will not be mentioned.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so presumptuous. Gu Zechen, what do you think you are?¡± Yin is furious. He is about the same age as Gu Zechen. His father is 30 years older than Gu. Gu Zechen is too arrogant. Even the old master frowns slightly and looks unhappy. Yin Tianqi does not show too much emotion from the bronze skin. He looks at Gu Zechen thoughtfully, and says in a deep voice, ¡°there must be a reason for Gu to ask me to apologize, but not for a woman. Do you want me to be on bad terms with Yin¡¯s family because of a woman?¡± His words imply a threat.

 Chapter 65: You Are not Able to Tease My Wife

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    The housekeeper reminds him that many guests have left in advance after leaving behind the birthday presents. Yin Tianqi looks more and more uneasy, and a murderous look shes across his deep eyes. He slightly raises his voice and says, ¡°I¡¯d better advise President Gu not to overdo everything.¡± ¡°What the fu*king do you think you are!¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows lift. In the whole Yin family, in addition to the old master who he still respects a bit, he ignores all other people. At present, he steps forward and stares at Yin Tianqi without blinking his deep eyes until thetter feels horrified at the bottom of his heart and his eyes dodge for several times. ¡°I¡¯m for my wife. It¡¯s not just two dogs of your Yin family who annoyed her today. In other words, how dare they bite people casually without the owner¡¯s order?¡± Gu Zechen sneers, and his imposing manner looks overwhelming. At that moment, Su Ni only feels that Gu Zechen seems to grow another ten centimeters high without any reason. He is tall, with high-spirited eyes, and looks downpletely at all the people present.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    And that sentence ¡°for his wife¡± makes Su Ni¡¯s heart tremble like a deer, with some blush on her face. She and Gu Zechen have attended many asions, but it¡¯s the first time for him to do so for her like today. Yin Tianqi is choked. His face is red and his eyes almost burst out. Yin nces at the old man in a panic and he ispletely disgraced. ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t venomously nder.¡± ¡°Do I venomously nder? You know better than anyone. It¡¯s nothing more than Su¡¯s carrying off the Nanjiawan Project this time. You¡¯re not convinced. You will teach Su a lesson by virtue of this birthday party, and let everyone here see Su making a fool of herself.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Tianqi¡¯s inner thinking is exposed. He bites his teeth, staring at Gu Zechen viciously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk first.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s mood calms down a little. He stares at Yin sarcastically, as if watching a clown. He continues: ¡°if it¡¯s really the Yin family¡¯s negligence, for example, even the invitation hasn¡¯t been sent to the Su family, then you¡¯ll have a housekeeper watch today¡¯s banquet. But no housekeeper is responsible for it. In the end, Mr. Yines out in time. Well, he gives thest hit in time! ¡±


    He spits out thest four words deliberately and heavily. Yin Tianqi is angry and almost faints. The old man¡¯s crutch knocks heavily on the ground, and his sharp eyes immediately look at Yin Tianqi, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Su receive the invitation?¡± ¡°I think ¡­I think that Su wille with Mr. Gu, so I don¡¯t make an unnecessary move. Mr. Gu clearly misunderstands it. Don¡¯t you see that theye together now? ¡± Yin Tianqi squeezes out a smiling face which is even uglier than crying, and he hurriedly turns to the old master to exin. ¡°You are a smart man. I don¡¯t want to say something embarrassing. I believe the old man still understands the advantages and disadvantages in it.¡± Gu Zechen keeps his calm tone, which is thest to leave a face for the old master, but he still needs to fulfill what he said before. The old man looks at Gu Zechen with his turbid and drooping eyes, which gives one an impression that he is not old but shrewd and sharp.  ¡°Dad!¡± Yin Tianqi¡¯s heart trembles, as if he has expected the consequences. ¡°Go.¡± The old man closes his eyes and begins to turn his wheelchair. ¡°If you do something wrong, you need to bear the consequences. I¡¯m a little tired. Let¡¯s call it a day. Besides, housekeeper, ask Concubine to stay and I have something to talk with her.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± At the same time, the two generations shout behind the old master. Yin Feng is even angrier. He rushes to the old master and falls down on his knees. His eyes are no longer arrogant. He begs, ¡°Grandpa, what are my father¡¯s faults? Is it necessary to be so ruthless for such a small thing?¡± The old man sighs. He still loves his eldest grandson very much, but when he thinks of his father¡­ The old master¡¯s eyes darken again. ¡°I¡¯ve given you too many opportunities. If you don¡¯t go, the Yin family will be ruined by you sooner orter.¡± After saying that, the old master lets a man push away Yin Feng and slowly enters the room. Gu Zechen especially gives him face today. Otherwise, if they really start talking about it seriously, whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not, it¡¯s only Yin family who will lose face in the end. And as for Yin Tianqi, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Su Ni is embarrassed by him subjectively. The mistake is that he doesn¡¯t know how to stop loss in time, which makes the scene so embarrassing. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± The old master sighs and closes his eyes. The atmosphere is very quiet exactly.


    Yin Tianqi stands still, and thest words of the old master make him look dead. But the bigger challenge is still on the way. When he entered the business circle, Gu Zechen was not born yet. Now it¡¯s a shame in his life to ask him to bend down and apologize. Yin Tianqi clenches his fist, lowers his head, and walks slowly towards Gu Zechen. Yin Feng swoops over and grabs Yin Tianqi. ¡°Dad, do you really want to apologize?¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Yin Tianqi raises his hand with a p, like venting all his anger on his son. Yin Feng covers his face , feeling dumbfounded and confused a bit, and looks at Yin Tianqi, who hase to Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen holds his head high and looks steadily forward. The old man¡¯s final decision, however, is brilliant. At least it can also wash away the shame of Yin family today. Su Ni holds Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and looks at Yin Tianqi, who looked arrogant just now. Now he bends down, as if he is ten years older in an instant. She can¡¯t express what she feels. Instead, Gu gives her a wink, then raises his voice and says, ¡°what shoulde is toe sooner orter. I should have thought of this as early as when Mr. Yin humiliated my wife.¡±


    Yin Tianqi raises his head and looks rather time-beaten. Even though he could hide his resentment well, it still escapes him. After a long time, it seems that Yin Tianqi takes a deep breath, clenches his fists, controls his trembling body and says: ¡°today I, Yin Tianqi, am here to apologize to you two and say sorry!¡± Gu Zechen chuckles, and then looks at Su Ni, which means she makes up her mind. Su Ni curls up the corners of her mouth, and she feels ufortable all over. But her face is still expressionless, which helps to stabilize Gu Zechen¡¯s aura. She says lightly, ¡°I ept your apology.¡± ¡°OK, since my wife has forgiven you, that¡¯s the end of today¡¯s business. I hope you Yin family can be more careful next time. After all, I¡¯m not always so good-tempered.¡± Gu Zechen feels extremely proud, showing profuse arrogance. He nces sideways at the father and son of Yin family and hugs Su Ni. He turns around and says, ¡°I have heard that Yin family has family affairs to deal with today, so we won¡¯t stay much longer.¡± Behind him, Yin Tianqi¡¯s knuckles creak, and his eyes are full of undisguised anger and resentment.

 Chapter 66: Su Ni Is Timid.

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Gu Zechen, what happened today will be taken back with interest one day.


    ¡°Dad, are you really going to let it go? Do I need to find someone to trouble him?¡± Hiding his face in his hands, Yin Feng ruthlessly stares at Gu Zechen¡¯s figure. He surely can¡¯t allow him to be so arrogant.


    ¡°Your skills do not work.¡± Yin Tianqi looks at his son, but quickly suppresses his hatred and calms down.


    ¡°Then what should we do? I can¡¯t just forget it.¡± Yin Feng refuses to ept it, and his narrow triangr eyes are full of malice.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Yin Tianqi is more like saying to Gu Zechen¡¯s back. ¡°This time, I will have a big n and I will let Gu Zechen kneel in front of me and beg for mercy in person!¡±


    Su Ni takes two steps, only to find that not only her body is stiff, but also her brain goes nk. They have a hard time to leave Yin¡¯s house, and Su Ni can¡¯t help giving Gu Zechen a thumbs-up sign with admiration. Gu Zechen looks at the front and twitches his mouth. ¡°This is called beating a dog should consider its owner. I haven¡¯t taken Yin family. seriously¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s smile gradually disappears. Gu Zechen seems to realize that he has said something wrong, and quickly changes. ¡°It is an analogy.¡±


    Su Ni thinks secretly. Does such analogy exist? It is not the first time.


    ¡°All right.¡± Su Nipromises. After all, Gu Zechen helps her to regain her dignity today and a more important message has been conveyed by Gu Zechen. In the future, no one dares to despise her anymore.


    Su Ni can¡¯t help saying: ¡°Thank you today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee ¡­¡± With a face of joy and dness, Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy face  also bes sunny now.


    ¡°However, have we gone too far? After all, if we offend Yin, there will be some trouble in the future. You didn¡¯t see that Yin Tianqi¡¯s face has almost frozen because of anger. It seems that he hasn¡¯t experienced such anger for a long time.¡±


    Su Ni hurriedly follows Gu Zechen¡¯s words for fear that there are any strange metaphors jumping out from his mouth identally. However, thinking of the p Yin Tianqi gave Yin Feng and his scary eyes, she fears a lot now. Gu Zechen nces her incredibly and asks. ¡°You are always being so careful.¡±


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t know why her nose suddenly be sour. But she still fights it back and smiles.


    She shrugs and says with indifference. ¡°Su is on the initial stage of development. Cold treatments are normal and today¡¯s situation is not rare.¡±


    She says, looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughtful appearance, and continues. ¡°Su is not like Gu, which is wealthy and powerful that it can belittle anypany. If I make a minor mistake, I will probably lose the whole set. ¡±


    Gu Zechen listens and nods. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like when I started.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Su Ni feels somewhat curious. When she knew Gu Zechen or heard Gu Zechen¡¯s name, this guy was already sessful. However, during the period when he founded thepany, there were few rumors, and she never thought about it.


    Gu Zechen seems to read Su Ni¡¯s mind, and gives Su Ni a slight leer and gives up his desire to continue saying. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to say. But one thing¡­¡± Gu Zechen deliberately prolongs his tone to attract Su Ni¡¯s curiosity. Soon, he adds: ¡°Certainly not as timid as you are now.¡±


    ¡°Timid?¡±


    Su Ni pauses, releases Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and then sits down beside him with some grievance. ¡°I¡¯m still worried about whether Yin will trouble Su next. I really don¡¯t know what to do then.¡±


    ¡°How dare he!¡± Gu Zechen suddenly shouts.


    Su Ni gets a fright, and then she hears Gu Zechen¡¯sfort. ¡°The old man is reasonable. Of course, he may trouble me first¡­ And just Su, he may not take it to his heart.¡±


    With his derogatory words, Su Ni feels bad. But she thinks that Su is not worth mentioning in Gu¡¯s eyes. More importantly, with Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni immediately feels much more at ease. If Yin really dares to trouble Su, Gu Zechen will never let it go.


    Su Ni can¡¯t help leaning over again, cing her head gently on his chest and listening to his calm and strong heartbeat. She says: ¡°This is the first time that I needn¡¯t worry too much. The feeling of being protected is great!¡±


    Gu Zechen lowers his head and takes a nce at Su Ni. Her long eyshes look like feathers blinking up and down, forming a fan-shaped shadow around her eyelids.


    The sunlight is warm and it is quiet. Gu Zechen is rxed, leaning on the back of chair slowly. Don¡¯t worry, Su Ni. During this period in which the quality of our marriage will be guaranteed, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you. Gu Zechen silently promises. Even he doesn¡¯t notice that the hand holding Su Ni¡¯s hand slightly tightens and he pulls the woman thoroughly into his arms.


    When they wake up, the sky dims.


    Su Ni rubs his eyes and looks at Gu Zechen who still closes his eyes, breathing regrly. She suddenly has an idea to y him. She gently exhales on his earlobe. Gu Zechen¡¯s head waves with some resistance. Su Nipresses her mouth but a smilees out from her eyes. She uses a small piece of hair to tease his eyebrows, and then his eyes. Only after she teases all the facial features, does Gu Zechen wake up sleepily.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Looking at the eyes, which are going to stick on his face, Gu Zechen gets a fright. Then he looks at the face after a prank seeds and his thoughts slowlye back.


    ¡°How long do I sleep?¡± He asks, changing his posture by the way and pulling out his arm, which is already numb.


    Su Ni holds his wrist, looks at his watch carefully, hesitates for a moment and then says. ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not mistaken, we should have slept for almost two hours.¡±


    ¡°For so long?¡± Gu Zechen rubs his temples. His head goes empty. He hasn¡¯t had a good sleep for a long time, but it is totally unexpected that he naps so long in the car.


    ¡°I have to go back to thepany. I have some things to deal with.¡± Gu Zechen quickly sits in the driving position and starts the engine.


    ¡°All right.¡± Su Ni asks with coquetry and follows him to the co-pilot position. She looks at him again, and almostughs aloud.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Zechen frowns.


    ¡°Your neck, hah¡­¡±


    Su Ni smiles and leans forward and backward. Gu Zechen, with a long face and an ufortable body, is about to look at her when Su Ni points out: ¡°as soon as you return to thepany, someone will surely know that you arezy to take a nap. Hah, such a big red mark won¡¯t disappear even within half a day.¡±

 Chapter 67: A Malignant Collision

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Gu Zechen is about to get started when the phone rings. Gu Zechen looks at it and frowns slightly. ¡°Please arrange it first and I will go directly to the conference room in 30 minutes.¡±


    No on knows what was said on the phone, and Gu Zechen suddenly raises his voice, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Su Ni can¡¯t help looking at Gu Zechen with some concern. At this time, no one notices that a ck Buickmercial vehicle on the side is rushing towards this side at full speed. All of a sudden, Gu Zechen finds it and quickly turns the steering wheel. The two persons in the car shake violently. Su Ni screams with fright. She sees something shing by before her eyes, and then with a bang, the car crashes into the green belt.


    Su Ni¡¯s body leans forward, and her head goes empty. Soon she hears the voice of Gu Zechen. ¡°How are you? Is there anything? ¡±


    It all happens so fast that Su Ni doesn¡¯t know what has happened at all. The shadow that shed before her pauses for a few seconds, then turns into a sh of lightning and flees again. There is an ident!


    Su Ni bears her headache and points to the direction of the Buickmercial car leaving. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±  She says difficulty.


    Gu Zechen sees Su Ni touching her head and a trace of worry and panic shes across his eyes. His hands quickly hold Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and shake her gently. He says hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other things. Shall we go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Su Ni takes a breath of cool air with a scream.


    ¡°Where does it hit?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shake me.¡± Su Ni dodges.


    Gu Zechen frowns, only to hear Su Ni¡¯s cry and words. ¡°Don¡¯t shake my body. It hurts!¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly releases Su Ni as if getting an electric shock.


    Su Ni breathes a long sigh of relief and raises her head. She is not joking with Gu Zechen, but her head seems to be hit and painful after a gentle touch.


    Gu Zechen begins to bend over and looks for the dropped mobile phone. Before the call is over, Gu Zechen says directly: ¡°I have a problem on the west side of People¡¯s Road. Please contact the traffic police immediately, block all the forks to the west, and look for a ck Buick business number with license te number 8674.¡±


    After the ident is solved, Gu Zechen helps Su Nie out of the car and he reaches for a car.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I just need a rest.¡± Su Ni says, holds her head and bites her teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me!¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen bends down, he simply holds the woman horizontally. For a moment, his eyes rest on Su Ni¡¯s neck, which makes Su Ni blush and quickly cover her chest. ¡°It was not hit today.¡± He says hastily.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s thin lipspress and his eyes quickly leave. Then he casually stares at taxi at the roadside. Two minutester, several taxis pass by.


    Su Ni sighs and looks up at the sky. She says. ¡°You¡¯d better put me down and let me stop the car.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Gu Zechen is not happy, as if his ability is doubted.


    Su Ni can¡¯t help rolling her eyes, slowing down her tone and saying earnestly. ¡°Big boss, you are standing here motionlessly. Who will know your idea? You have to be like this.¡±


    Su Ni says. Her small hand gently waves. She is lucky. Soon a blue taxi stops in front of them.


    A bit of shock shes across Gu Zechen¡¯s face. Su Ni can¡¯t help grinning triumphantly. ¡°Behold, this is how taxis are stopped.¡±


    In a word, Gu Zechen pulls a long face. Su Ni can¡¯t help sticking her tongue out. This man¡¯s killing instinct is too strong. In order to keep her life, Su Ni hurriedly closes her mouth. Su Ni wants him to put her down. As a result, Gu Zechen insists on getting on the bus with her. As a result, they are stuck at the door and can¡¯t get in or out. The driver in front is dumbfounded. A minuteter, they finally get into the car. Gu Zechen tells the driver the nearest hospital who sets off quickly.


    Su Ni leans against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, and the narrow space bes more crowded. Su Ni feels sorry for his long legs and whispers. ¡°Come down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel painful when you move your head?¡± Gu Zechen asks her. Su Ni is speechless and has a silent argument in her heart. When she was stuck at the door just now, she shook her head for a while, but he didn¡¯t put her down.


    Su Ni changes the subject and asks about the hit-and-run just now. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This car came with preparation. It didn¡¯t slow down at all at the intersection and crashed directly. ¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words stun Su Ni who looks at him with wide eyes. ¡°Do you mean someone intentionally hit us?¡±


    Gu Zechen is strict. ¡°Otherwise, why does he run? It is estimated that the license te we see is also fake. ¡±


    ¡°What then?¡± Su Ni is worried. Her hands tightly hold his shirt. Gu Zechen looks down but doesn¡¯t speak. He just twitches the corners of his mouth.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind is not on this side. She thinks about what has just happened. Suddenly she has a bold guess and says. ¡°You guess¡­ Is it done by Yin?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because they are not sure, Su Ni also dare not say too seriously.


    As a result, Gu Zechen does not hesitate to nod and say. ¡°It is possible, and it is very possible.¡±


    Then, in Su Ni¡¯s worried eyes, Gu Zechen smiles and his eyebrows be more and more arrogant. ¡°Wait. If so, I¡¯ll make them regret today¡¯s decision.¡±


    Su Ni calms down. If it is Yin, then the matter isplicated.


    She puts her arms around Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and leans his head gently on his chest. She feels guilty and says. ¡°Today is all because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say these useless things. Even if you are really picky, Yin can only ept it.¡±


    Gu Zechen militantly interrupts Su Ni and responds.


    Su Ni stares at him angrily. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiles, stretches out his hand and gently rubs her nose. But just as he touches Su Ni nose bridge, Gu Zechen freezes.


    Su Ni is in panic. She finds the warmth in his eyes, although it is fleeting. The atmosphere inside the car suddenly bes ambiguous and embarrassing.


    Gu Zechen then bes unnatural. He quickly withdraws his hand, pretends be


    normal. ¡°I know, but if some people dare to despise you, I, Gu Zechen, will not let


    him go first.¡±


    Su Ni feels somewhat itching on the tip of her nose and can¡¯t help touching it gently. A strange feeling urs in her heart. Fortunately, they arrive at the hospital, and Su Ni opens his wallet ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s instructions. A girl with long ck hair appears in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Su Ni shakes her hand, but she pretends as if nothing happened, quickly pulls out a $100 bill and hands it to the driver.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±


    Su Ni neatly puts the change in his wallet and hands it to him. Gu Zechen finds nothing wrong. His long leg steps out of the taxi and he calmly carries Su Ni out.


    ¡°I¡¯d bettere down and go by myself.¡± Su Ni says.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s tone is cool, but his face does not look impatient.

 Chapter 68: Brain Concussion

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Then, Su Ni bes calm and she puts her hands around his neck and sees the beautiful face in her mind again. It¡¯s not so beautiful, but those eyes that smile like a crescent moon look like a sun, hot and dazzling. Looking at the photos alone, Su Ni can feel her happiness and they a strong appeal to her. That¡¯s Xu Waner. Su Ni has never seen her pictures. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, Gu Zechen will still put her pictures by his side. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Zechen seems to find something wrong with Su Ni. ¡°Does your body hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Ni puts her head on his chest, avoiding Gu Zechen¡¯s sight, and there¡¯s a trace of loneliness under her eyes. It¡¯s not the first day for her to know that Gu Zechen puts this woman in his heart, but Su Ni still feels choked and can¡¯t breathe. This feeling is even more humiliating than when she saw Guan Ning. Happily, Su Ni has just a slight concussion after the examination and she needs just two days of rest. At this moment, Su Ni just thinks of Gu Zechen and suddenly worries him, and says, ¡°Can I help you?¡± Gu Zechen shakes his head.


    Su Ni is relieved and says, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± This time, Gu Zechen does not hold Su Ni any more, but instead holds her hand and walks slowly along with Su Ni¡¯s steps.  ¡°What are you going to do if you really find that it is done by the Yin family?¡± Somehow, thinking of Yin¡¯s family, Su Ni begins to think that Gu Zechen¡¯s method is too powerful and too indifferent. ¡°It depends on what kind of exnation the Yin family will give me.¡± Gu Zechen says nothing unusual, but Su Ni clearly finds that a cold light shes across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, and his hand holding her also subconsciously gets more powerful. ¡°Then what about the two waiters before?¡±


    Su Ni hesitates for a while, and finally asks anxiously. Gu Zechen suddenly stops and turns to Su Ni. Su Ni gets a little guilty with her eyes subconsciously avoiding him, but Gu Zechen¡¯s cold voice gets into her ears, which is not loud but shocks her nerves, ¡°you are so kind to people, I can¡¯t imagine how Su Shi hase back from the dead.¡± Su Ni¡¯s face turns red and her face bes more and more embarrassed. There are many matters that Gu Zechen will never know. But Gu Zechen¡¯s words show his suspicion of Su Ni¡¯s ability.


    Su Ni purses her lips and says with chagrin, ¡°you know, those two waiters did that as arranged by Yin¡¯s family. It¡¯s cruel to disable his hand.¡± ¡°Do you want to show that you are kind?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face is expressionless and his tone is cool. Su Ni opens her mouth and is speechless. Soon, Gu Zechen pinches her chin, forcing Su Ni to stare at his cold expression all the time, saying, ¡°you have to remember clearly that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself. Today, he can hit you with a car, and tomorrow, he may insert a knife directly into your heart.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart is shocked by the scene he describes, and her face is a little white. She bites her lips and keeps silent. Gu Zechen releases Su Ni and holds her in his arms again. Then Su Ni feels that Gu Zechen seems to take a deep breath. His eyebrows look gloomier, so she has to keep silent. Does she provoke Gu Zechen again? ¡°I don¡¯t mean to interfere with you, just hope you are well.¡± After a long time, Su Ni lowers her voice and says in an injured voice. ¡°Then don¡¯t have such childish ideas anymore.¡± Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t look at her, either, and says directly: ¡°I see.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Gu Zechen originally nned to send Su Ni back, but Su Ni still has something left on the car. He simply brings her back to the scene of the ident. When Gu Zechen arrives, Li Mo has already negotiated with the traffic police, and Maybach, which has hit the rotten bumper, is slowly being lifted and dragged away. ¡°Mr. Gu, are you and your wife OK?¡± Li Mo asks. Gu Zechen shakes his head and his face keeps quiet. ¡°What did the traffic police say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ck car and found already. But the driver is no longer there. This should be a vicious injury. The traffic police have handed it over to the police. And what we can do now is to wait.¡± Li Mo told Gu Zechen all the information at one time. Hearing of this, Gu Zechen nods, ¡°there are two other things you need to do. First, contact editor of Nancheng entertainment in secret and tell her that I have big news to send to her. In addition, hold a business banquet tomorrow in the name of Gu family. Among all the business leaders, only Yin family is not invited.¡± Li Mo hears that with a little doubt, but does not ask a word more. He nods immediately to show that he has known it, then turns around, and begins to arrange on the scene


    Su Ni finds her bag on the side. She opens the ring box and takes a look. She is relieved. Fortunately, it¡¯s not lost likest time. However, she also hears Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation and bes a little puzzled. In her eyes, Gu Zechen¡¯s method is absolutely not the low-level ying method to embarrass Yin¡¯s family by denying Yin¡¯s family alone at the business banquet. It is even more imaginative to contact entertainment chief editor. Su Ni asks curiously and Gu Zechen stretches out his hand to hold her shoulder. He says meaningfully: ¡°Yin family gives you this embarrassment, then I have to return naturally. Any questions?¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen¡¯s answer is the same as she thinks. Although she can¡¯t find fault with the question, she always feels strange. At that time, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t give Su Ni too much time to think about it. He drives thepany¡¯s car to Gu¡¯s home first. The ident is temporarily suspended. But An Rong gets the news ahead of time. On the way, she makes countless phone calls. Su Ni is warm-hearted and tells An Rong that she and Gu Zechen have no trouble. At home, she finds that An Rong has invited a family doctor, and Su Ni helplessly looks at Gu Zechen.


    As a result, Gu Zechen is expressionless and says: ¡°you know now, excessive concern is also a kind of pressure.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I feel very warm, so, you have to pay more attention to me, then I will be happier.¡± After saying that, Su Ni also doesn¡¯t care what expression emerges on Gu Zechen ck face. She bears the headache and quickly hugs An Rong, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯ve heard about it. I don¡¯t know who drove so fast and ran away after hitting someone.¡± An Rong doesn¡¯t know that this is a vicious collision. She thinks it¡¯s just a simple ident. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t take the initiative to say so. Su Ni naturally won¡¯t tell An Rong in case An Rong is worried. ¡°Su Ni¡¯s concussion needs rest. She will stay at home these two days. Let her rest upstairs first.¡± Beside, Gu Zechen interrupts their affectionatemunication. Su Ni quickly turns around, wondering when she says she will have a rest at home and what about thepany. She is so puzzled.

 Chapter 69: Skip Work and Accompany You

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    An Rong listens to these words and nods repeatedly, ¡°Right, right, you quickly go up to rest in case of a sequ.¡± Going upstairs, Su Ni retorts, ¡°I have to go to thepany.¡± ¡°Su family has enough hands.¡± Gu Zechen says slightly. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Su Ni is a little unhappy, and looks at Gu Zechen and continues: ¡°then Gu is bigger than Su, but I do not find you ever skip work. But at this time, I have to be more careful. I don¡¯t know what other means Yin has.¡± Gu Zechen said before that Yin did not have the courage. Now it seems that Gu Zechen has taken too lightly the enemy. Gu Zechen frowns and looks unhappy. After a pause of a few seconds, he says again, ¡°Yin will not have this chance again. Su can rest assured.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s patience is running out. He raises his voice and yells at her. Then he says calmly, ¡°Tomorrow, you can rest at home, and don¡¯t go anywhere. If I have time, I¡¯lle back to see you.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes blink and her mouth curls up, and she can¡¯t help asking, ¡°well, are you skipping work and visiting me?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡± Gu Zechen lowers his gaze, stares at Su Ni coldly, and says, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Su Ni can read Gu Zechen¡¯s mind, and her heart is not happy. In front of Gu Zechen, she opens the ring gift box again and shakes it in front of Gu Zechen. ¡°The ring you gave me, I almost thought I lost it just now.¡± Gu Zechen has been seated in front of his desk, picking up a book without looking back. ¡°Why not put it on?¡± he asks. He remembers that when he was at Yin¡¯s house, Su Ni had nothing on her hand. ¡°Not willing.¡± Su Ni whispers. Gu Zechen looks back curiously, only to see Su Ni¡¯s two slender legs resting on the sofa, and her body leaning back slightly. A dark green bra dress in the dim light sets her body off as white as jade. Su Ni lifts her hair, and her eyebrows and eyes are gentle and delicate. She pouts her mouth slightly and says with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Have you ever seen anyone who puts a ring on her own hand?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to wear a ring for yourself in the name of Mrs. Gu?¡± Gu Zechen does not hesitate to diss her.


    Su Ni¡¯s face turns red. She keeps Gu Zechen in the dark about that all the time. That time, she was so careless that it was left in the car. ¡°That is ¡­That¡¯s¡­ ¡± Su Ni stutters and a good idea urs to her. She immediately raises her voice and says, ¡°That¡¯s the ring I bought myself. I have to wear it myself. Now you give it to me. Can it be the same? You must help me to wear it. ¡°Trouble!¡± Gu Zechen unhappily spits out two words. He doesn¡¯t refuse her directly, which makes Su Ni look happy and charming. She lowers her voice, and her foot rubs Gu Zechen gently and she says, ¡°honey, help me.¡± Gu Zechen does not speak, sitting still on the chair. ¡°Honey!¡± Su Ni raises her voice and gets a little angry. ¡°Wear it directly.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face stiffens, looking impatient, and he leaves Su Ni alone. ¡°Well, then.¡± Su Ni sighs with disappointment. ¡°Pa¡±, she closes the ring box on the table without a thought. ¡°And what do you want to do?¡± Gu Zechen hears the voice, impatiently turning round to ask her. Su Ni doesn¡¯t look at him, either. He goes to the sofa, stretches out his arms and shakes his fingers. Gu Zechen¡¯s face is still rigid, but the corners of his mouth are shaking with cramps.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Time seems to stand silent. Beautiful hair blocks Su Ni¡¯s face and her look. Only her heartbeat can be heard. Take a deep breath secretly, Su Ni looks at the desk from the corner of her eyes. There is nothing to be heard or seen. This guy is so ruthless to keep her holding it all the time. She feels her hands be numb. Suddenly, feeling her fingertips hot, Su Ni immediately looks up and sees Gu Zechen¡¯s opening the ring box without expression on his face. ¡°Are all women as troublesome and pretentious as you?¡± Gu Zechen asks without raising his head. ¡°A woman will only show trouble in front of the man she loves.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes are shining, and she stares at Gu Zechen, smiling in response. Gu Zechen still lowers his head and perfectly avoids Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He pretends to calmly take out the ring, holds the slender finger and slowly puts it on. At that moment, Gu almost holds his breath subconsciously. And Su Ni also puts away her smile, with a touch of indescribable emotion in her eyes. Time is slow. Su Ni looks at her fingers with a sense of restraint. The small diamond radiates a dazzling light under the light. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me in the future; you know I¡¯m afraid of trouble.¡± After wearing her the ring, Gu Zechen suddenly feels relieved and rxed, which makes him feel ufortable.


    Su Ni takes a sniff, and when shees back to her senses, she finds that the corners of her eyes are moist. Su Ni rubs her eyes and pretends to be careless. ¡°Now I¡¯m Mrs. Gu. I won¡¯t be mockedter.¡± Gu Zechen pretends not to hear, and quickly walks towards the desk, but in the end he opens the balcony, and his figure rushes out in a haste. It isn¡¯t sultry in the room, but he feels a bit choked to breathe. Alone on the balcony, bathing in the summer wind silently, he also takes a deep breath, which sobers him a lot. Su Ni also loses the fun of ying with the ring. Gu Zechen¡¯s words, ¡°for fear of trouble¡±, are deeply rooted in Su Ni¡¯s heart. She suddenly thinks of the face in his wallet. She suddenly wonders what kind of person Gu Zechen used to be, and would he think Xu Waner was troublesome? Su Ni sniffs and feels a little heavy. Looking at the empty gift box, Su Ni adjusts her mentality. So far, Gu Zechen has been by her side. At least he doesn¡¯t refuse her for fear of trouble. Su Ni walks to the balcony slowly barefooted, and hugs Gu Zechen from behind. Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffens and he is about to push away Su Ni. But he is held more tightly by Su Ni. ¡°Thank you, Gu Zechen.¡± Su Ni says with a nasal voice.


    Gu Zechen slows down his action to push her and his hands slowly drop down finally in silence. He says in a low voice: ¡°It is cool outside, let¡¯s go in to rest.¡± ¡°I just want to be with you.¡± Her gentle voice mixed with the night wind is particrly pleasant.


    Su Ni sniffs, with her head pressing against his back, and whispers, ¡°Do you know? Gu Zechen, I¡¯ve been married to you all these years and it is at this moment today that makes me feel that I¡¯m your real wife.¡± Gu Zechen purses the corners of his mouth and a trace of sarcasm appears under his eyes. Su Ni cannot see his expression, so she goes on, ¡°Really. Although I often tell you that I¡¯m Mrs. Gu, or as you say, I work under the name of Mrs. Gu, in fact, I know from the bottom of my heart that if I don¡¯t recognize me as your wife, I am just deceiving myself after all. ¡°

 Chapter 70: I am Mrs. Gu finally.

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Gu Zechen¡­


    Su Ni murmurs in a lower voice, holding Gu Zechen tighter. ¡°Though you think I am troublesome and sentimental, you did it for me. I was really moved.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t need you to be so kind to me. Just like now, I wish you could hold me.¡±


    When Su Ni talks fondly, shees close to him, fixing her eyes on him with a smile. ¡°In fact, I am an easily contented woman. Now I finally have the confidence to tell others that I am Mrs. Gu.¡±


    ¡°It is just a ring.¡± Gu Zechen turns around unnaturally, for Su Ni¡¯s eyes are so hot that he feels ufortable.


    Su Ni feels despondent, but she doesn¡¯t say it. She says softly: ¡°For you, it is an ordinary ring; but for me, it is the first ring you give me. It is of great significance.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Feeling Gu Zechen¡¯s silence, Su Ni pretends to shrug easily. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After saying that, Su Ni sneezes with her head shaking, which makes her ufortable.


    ¡°If you are ufortable, you just need to lie there tamely. Don¡¯t say too much, please.¡± Gu Zechen turns his head impatiently, and finds her bare feet. Without hesitation, he bends down, holds her in arms and strides into the room.


    Worrying about her headache, Gu Zechen moves softly. Su Ni puts her arm around his neck and is unwilling to loosen her arm. ¡°Zechen, don¡¯t go tonight. Could you apany me?¡±


    ¡°Behold, my wrist is still not good and my head is painful. And I feel as if I have caught a cold. I need someone to take care of me tonight.¡± Su Ni blinks and lists many reasons.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s frowning eyebrows are rxing and finally there is no emotion on his face. He covers the quilt for her and says:¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    So when she falls asleep, will Gu Zechen leave?


    Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen with reluctance and thetter¡¯s eyeballs are wandering and quickly move. ¡°I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll stay in the study and call me if you have any problem.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Su Ni responds cleverly.


    Before she lets him go, Su Ni suddenly raises her head and touches his lips lightly. She looks at his stiff eyes and smiles contentedly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Gu Zechen responds slightly and then turns around to leave. In the study, Gu Zechen opens the film and has a look. But his mind is still thinking about what Su Ni said just now, which makes him annoyed. With a click, he closes the document and takes a cigarette out of his pocket. Soon, the smoke blurs his sight, making his emotion ambiguous. It is just a ring. Why does he feel so heavy in his heart? Gu Zechen gently presses his temples with his hands, and smokes vigorously. However, hisplicated and upset mood can¡¯t calm down.


    He doesn¡¯t wait for Su Ni as their appointment. He stands up and is going downstairs.


    An Rong is surprised downstairs. ¡°It is toote. Where are you going? Don¡¯t forget that Su Ni is still upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Take care of her for me please.¡± After Gu Zechen says that, he leaves the house without looking back.


    Su Ni hears the noise. She can fell Gu Zechen¡¯s adamant attitude. She feels disappointed but she has expected that. Su Ni touches the ring on her finger, which gives her a kind of wonderful feeling of restraint. She tries to take it off. The ring is right, not too big or too small. She even doesn¡¯t know how Gu Zechen has gotten to know her finger size. Strangely, this man even knows her measurements, which enables him to find a designer to design her dress easily.


    ¡°Sleep!¡± Su Ni whispers, forcing her to put aside all thoughts and sleeps.


    The next day. Su Ni gets up but suffers a headache. She hammers her head gently, which causes a bitter pain.


    ¡°Is it just a concussion? Why does it be serious?¡± Su Niins in a low voice. Though she wants to go to work, she can¡¯t go today.


    Su Ni calls Qin Yue and arranges the work simply. Then she changes her clothes and goes downstairs. An Rong and Gu Lang are there. But she doesn¡¯t find Gu Zechen. It seems that he didn¡¯te backst night.


    ¡°How are you, Su Ni? I heard that you had an ident. Because I was afraid of disturbing you, I didn¡¯t go up to see you. Do you feel better after sleep?¡± Gu Lang rushes to the stairs the instant he sees her and calls her name directly in front of An Rong.


    Su Ni wants to resist, waving her hand. ¡°It seems bad after watching you.¡±


    An Rong stops Gu Lang and adds porridge for Su Ni. She says gently: ¡°Today you can stay home to have a good rest. The person who suffers concussion needs rest. Besides, Gu Lang, go outside and don¡¯t bother your aunt.¡±


    ¡°Granny, you thought I didn¡¯t care about family before. And today I don¡¯t want to y outside. I will stay with aunt, or she will feel bored.¡± Gu Lang looks at Su Ni with a longing look. When An Rong hears that, she smiles and shakes her head, but she doesn¡¯t  stop him. If Gu Lang stays here, Su Ni¡¯s mood will be better probably.


    After the meal, An Rong makes an appointment with several friends to have a morning meeting and has no time to apany Su Ni. In the big house, there are only Su Ni and Gu Lang.


    Su Ni wants to escape Gu Lang, so she goes upstairs after the meal. As a result, Gu Lang follows her, which makes Su Ni helpless, and she says:¡±Gu Lang, I need rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can have a rest and I stay nearby. I will not bother you.¡± Gu Lang says rudely with a smile. Su Ni rolls her eyes.


    She doesn¡¯t know whether Gu Lang really doesn¡¯t understand her meaning or not. She says directly:¡±Gu Lang, I am your aunt.¡±


    ¡°I know it.¡±


    However, Gu Lang nods his head in earnest and looks at Su Ni. ¡°That is why I take care of you when my brother-inw is not here.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Su Ni doesn¡¯t know how to respond. She is helpless, and has to let Gu Lang talk nonsense.


    Soon, Gu Lang brings a basket of freshly washed grapes from the servant and ces it where Su Ni can reach it. He says: ¡°Su Ni, try it. It is sweet.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Su Ni is looking at the boring soap opera and is perfunctory.


    ¡°Su Ni, how did you have an ident yesterday? I remember my brother-inw has a good driving skill.¡± Gu Lang asks casually.


    Su Ni pauses and looks at Gu Lang. ¡°Can you sit here quietly? My head is more painful after you talk.¡±Gu Lang immediately covers his mouth pitiably as if he has done something wrong.

 Chapter 71: Is She Avoiding Him?

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Su Ni is kind and she says helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Just sit by quiet.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Gu Lang nods, and then he looks at Su Ni carefully and whispers. ¡°Su Ni, why do I feel you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± Gu Lang speaks what Su Ni thinks about. Su Ni touches her face with  confusion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Lang nods and says without hesitation.


    Su Ni wants to admit, but seeing Gu Lang staying with her like a cute dog, she can say nothing and has tofort him. ¡°Why do I dodge you? But you know the person who has concussion needs rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    When Gu Lang knows that Su Ni doesn¡¯t dodge him, he is relieved. He smiles. ¡°OK, Su Ni. Proceed with what you are doing and I watch you by your side.¡±


    Su Ni starts sighing but pretends as if nothing happened. Now she thinks even the soap opera is interesting.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As time goes by, a voice suddenly rings out in the living room on the second floor, which makes Su Ni scared. Her phone falls to the floor.


    Gu Lang stands up, looks at Gu Zechen¡¯s blue face secretly, rubs his hands and says hurriedly. ¡°Granny is out and lets me take care of aunt.¡±


    Gu Zechen looks gloomy and no more extra emotion can be found oh his face. He says nothing but goes straight to Su Ni, asking her: ¡°How are you feeling? Do you want me to invite Xiao Ming toe here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Ni feels embarrassed the instant she remembers Xiao Ming¡¯s diagnosis about her fever anda. He also asks Gu Zechen not to torture her. If not necessary, she hopes that she will never see Xiao Ming again.


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t think too much and sits down beside Su Ni directly. ¡°I am not busy this morning, so Ie to have a look. If nothing happens, lie in bed and have more rest.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, I will go first.¡± Watching them so much in love, Gu Lang leaves quickly. Gu Lang takes leave quickly before Gu Zechen speaks. But in the invisible ce, Gu Lang slows down and looks back. Now Su Ni is hugged by Gu Zechen with a gentle satisfied smile and Gu Zechen is always pulling a long face.


    ¡°Su Ni, you must love my brother-inw very much.¡± Gu Lang murmurs in a low voice and remembers Su Ni¡¯s ring. She didn¡¯t have it a few days ago and he didn¡¯t find the ring yesterday. It must have been given to herst night. These days, Gu Lang is hesitating. He thinks that Su Ni and Gu Zechen are putting on a y. But when he sees them, he thinks it is a dream.


    Gu Lang feels a bit distressed. He goes downstairs and meets An Rong. They talk about Su Ni and Gu Lang says: ¡°Brother-inwes back.¡±


    ¡°Zechen? Atst, he has a heart and knows that how to take care of his wife. All right, you can go out and y. ¡±


    An Rong looks upstairs with satisfaction. Although she can¡¯t see anything, she feels at ease. Gu Lang doesn¡¯t say anything and leaves the house, lowering his head. Upstairs, Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen cane back from work. After all, what they saidst night is casual.


    Gu Zechenes back but she is not assured. ¡°Ispany okay?¡±


    ¡°I can make arrangements well.¡±


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t like Su Ni asking about work. He is perfunctory and Su Ni nods, knowing his meaning. ¡°So¡­ Should I attend the party tonight?¡±


    ¡°It is canceled.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Su Ni stiffens. She can¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°When you feel better, we will hold the party again.¡± Gu Zechen looks at Su Ni. His eyes are less gloomy. Su Ni is confused, but she doesn¡¯t know that, in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart, how important she is. For her, he canceled the party. At that time, they don¡¯t speak anymore. Gu Zechen looks at his phone but Su Ni doesn¡¯t think about the party anymore. She is leaning on his shoulder, which will not make them embarrassed but harmonious instead. On the same day, Gu Zechen answers the phone and leaves. Then some major media break the big news that the head of the Yin family, Yin Tianqi, is keeping a college student outside.


    Then Yin¡¯s party yesterday is also exposed. Yin Tianqi was attacked by Gu Zechen for rejecting his wife Su Ni and personally apologized. In contrast, Yin Tianqi¡¯s dismissal and his brother¡¯s taking over his position be insignificant. The guests present obviously link the two events and the dismissal of Yin Tianqi can be exined. But this thing is always covered by Yin¡¯s family. Last night was peaceful. What happened during the night?


    Though Gu¡¯s family refutes the rumour, people are inclined to link it with Gu Zechen because Gu Zechen was so angry for the sake of his wife that he was willing to fall out with the Yin¡¯s family apart and humiliate Yin Tianqi in public. And it¡¯s not surprising that he does something to expose the news. After Gu¡¯s statement gets useless, there are no more press conferences. Despite those rumors, Gu Zechen calms down and is not even affected.


    When Su Ni sees the news on Weibo, she also feels slightly shocked. It is not that how exaggerated the news is, but that what Gu Zechen did. As a result, the rtionship with Yin¡¯s family ispletely broken. As for that old man of the Yin¡¯s family, Gu Zechen is quite respectful. But she is afraid that there¡¯s no turning point when the situation reaches such a point.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Su Ni wants to call Gu Zechen. The number is pressed several times, but she never dials out. Gu Zechen rushes out when he receives the call, so he must be very busy right now. Su Ni stops her thinking, and seeing An Ronging in, she knows how to respond.


    On the contrary, An Rong doesn¡¯t ask any questions. Instead, sheforts Su Ni. ¡°The fact that Zechen was so angry this time shows that he still loves you in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about Zechen?¡± Su Ni is worried.


    ¡°I know me son. He never does things which he is uncertain about. Besides, Gu¡¯s achievements won¡¯t be affect by the Yin easily. Take it easy.¡±


    An Rong is confident. It is obvious that she doesn¡¯t take the incident seriously. Su Ni is also rxed and talks about the incident with An Rong. Finally, An Rong is angry before Su Ni finishes speaking.


    ¡°Yin¡¯s family is going too far. Even if they do not take Zechen into ount, they should respect you, too. Yin Tianqi is a bit too narrow-minded.¡±


    An Rong is frank and always says the fact. Mere listening to Yin Tianqi¡¯s false apology makes her angry. ¡°Zechen did well this time. It¡¯s a bit of a lesson for them.¡±

 Chapter 72: Yin Family’s Scandal Comes to Light

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Then, An Rong takes Su Ni¡¯s hand again and continues: ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t worry. With this, I¡¯ll see who dares to bully youter.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t understand that Gu Zechen haspletely ced herself in the position of Gu¡¯s wife in this incident. Those who secretly covet and want to embarrass her have to reconsider what they are going to do. Not long after that, Ruan calls. They talk for a long time about the new construction of The Nanjiawan Project. Then they are silent. They don¡¯t know who mentions the news. Ruan asks, ¡°I hear something happenedst night. Right?¡± ¡°Small problem, the car is almost destroyed but people are fine.¡± Su Ni says.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ruan Yichen says on the phone, ¡°Have you found out what¡¯s going on? I hear that the people involved have also run away.¡± When Su Ni hears this, she can¡¯t help being alert. The ident can¡¯t be concealed because there are so many people. But the truth will not be known to anyone other than the traffic police and the civilian police An Rong is an example. But Ruan¡¯s words are clear, which is obviously an early investigation.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, Ruan always cares about me so much that you even know that they ran away.¡± Su Ni smiles and reminds quietly. Ruan realizes that he has leaked the news, but he is not eager to exin. Instead, Ruan says, ¡°it happens that a friend of mine is at the police station. Last night, he identally mentioned the vicious collision while we were drinking wine. So I contacted you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Su Ni forces herself to smile. Ruan Yichenughs on the phone, not embarrassed at all. ¡°President Su doesn¡¯t need to do this to me. We are partners now. It¡¯s right for me to call and care about it.¡± Su Ni says nothing. The phone is so uninteresting that she hangs up. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Gu Zechen arrives home on time. An Rong specially prepares arge table of dishes, saying that it is for Su Ni to take care of her body, and there is nock of dishes that Gu Zechen likes to eat. The sun is setting, and the family seldom sit together and have a good dinner. During this period, Gu Lang tells several jokes in a row, which makes An Rongugh. Even Gu Zechen, who has always been pulling a cold face, looks somewhat rxed. He asks Gu Lang a few daily questions, which is also his duty to care about him being a little uncle. What¡¯s more, Gu Zechen stays at Gu¡¯s house that night.


    When they are lying in bed, Su Ni suddenly feels very secure when staying with Gu Zechen. Su Ni asks about the news, and Gu Zechen says lightly, ¡°He suffers from what he has done. Don¡¯t your think Yin Tiancheng will do the same thing as me in order to stabilize his position?¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Su Ni is puzzled. ¡°What do you know? Of course, it¡¯s your own revenge that makes you happy. Yin Tianqi, it¡¯s the end of his life.¡± Gu Zechen cuddles Su Ni, with one hand deliberately and unintentionally flicking her hair. When the topic of their conversation shifts, he suddenly bes serious and says, ¡°You had better stay at home these two days. If you get a strange phone call, please let me know immediately.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ni gets up and looks at Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen looks calm, but Su Ni clearly catches a trace of worry. ¡°I¡¯m worried Yin Tianqi will be desperate and do something bad to you.¡± Su Ni knows it well, nods her head seriously, and thinks of Yin Feng¡¯s triangr eyes. She feels ufortable for a while. ¡°And that Yin Feng¡­¡± Su Ni reminds softly. Gu Zechen nces at her, and then presses Su Ni into his arms. He lowers his voice and says, ¡°It¡¯s just two little rascals. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t do it myself this time, and the old man of Yin family won¡¯t ignore that.¡±


    Su Ni is about to ask when she finds Gu Zechen pauses and continues: ¡°of course, the premise is that the old man still wants Yin to live.¡± She doesn¡¯t know why. Su Ni¡¯s heart is quivering. She can be sure that, with Gu Zechen¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not so hard to act in a self-contradictory manner in the South City and bring havoc to Yin family. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Gu Zechen pats her back softly. At night, Gu Zechen coughs. Although he has been suppressing his voice, Su Ni wakes up. ¡°Have you gotten a cold?¡± She asks. ¡°It¡¯s OK. Do you wake up?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Su Ni gets up and pours a ss of water for Gu Zechen. Under the dim yellow besidemp, Su Ni finds that Gu Zechen¡¯s face is a little red and abnormal. She touches his forehead gently, but it is so hot that she suddenly retracts her hand.¡±You have a fever.¡± Su Ni shouts in a low voice. She turns around to take her cell phone, but Gu Zechen yells at her, ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m calling the emergency department.¡± Su Ni says, suddenly thinking of something, turns around and says, ¡°Otherwise, will you give Xiao Ming a call?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡± Gu Zechen finishes drinking half a cup of water and doesn¡¯t think it is serious. ¡°But you have such a fever, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Before Su Ni finishes speaking, Gu Zechen pulls Su Ni into his arms again. They cover the quilt. Gu Zechen closes his eyes and murmurs, ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Su Ni¡¯s mood bes more and more agitated and worried. At this time, she is surrounded by the hot temperature of Gu Zechen¡¯s body, and soon it is difficult for him to breathe. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that.¡± Su Ni is going to get up. As a result, she is pressed again by Gu Zechen, and then says, ¡°Move again, I will go to the guest room directly.¡± ¡°No.¡± Su Ni subconsciously grabs Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, watches his Adam¡¯s apple move slightly, and restrains her worry. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll find some medicine for you. There should be some antipyretics.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Gu Zechen coughs twice. This time he doesn¡¯t stop her. Soon she fetches the pill with water. ¡°Can I sleep at ease now?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s lips are dry; his eyes look dull and his tone sounds helpless.


    ¡°Well.¡± Su Ni nods. This time, she curls up in his arms and looks at the sleeping face. Su Ni raises her head gently and licks his dry lips. ¡°I¡¯ll help you moisten.¡±


    ¡°Stop jabbering.¡± Gu Zechen closes his eyes, frowns and breathes a little. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Su Ni thinks and says with a smile. Gu Zechen suddenly turns over and presses Su Ni under his body. Her two restless hands are tightly held by him. He breathes with a nasal voice and says, ¡°Let me sleep.¡± Seeing that his body is hot and his eyes are no longer fierce and domineering like before, Su Ni also cleverly responds and holds Gu Zechen tightly in her arms. She does not feel safe the whole night. Su Ni is always worried that Gu Zechen will pass out with a high fever. During this period, she touches Gu Zechen¡¯s body several times, which is still as hot as a stove. Even Su Ni, who is leaning against his arms, begins to feel wet and sticky and sweaty. ¡°Gu Zechen.¡± Su Ni calls tentatively, and hearing Gu Zechen¡¯s hum with a nasal sound, she can feel a little relieved. The next morning, the east whitens, and Su Ni can not sleep any more. She gets up quietly, wrings a towel for Gu Zechen, and repeatedly wipes his forehead.

 Chapter 73: Going to the Company Secretly

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t want to go to hospital, and there isn¡¯t much she can do about it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gu Zechen suddenly jumps up. Because his head still aches, Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffens half a second. Su Ni says beside him: ¡°Gu Zechen, let¡¯s go to hospital.¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Zechen refuses simply and decisively, and enters the bathroom subsequently. There is a sound of water. Gu Zechen closes his eyes and rubs his cheeks with both hands. A chilles over him. He feels that his body is not so hot. After that, Gu Zechen puts on his shirt as usual and ties his necktie in the mirror. Su Nies over and takes it naturally. Gu Zechen knows that she ties the necktie better than he does and says nothing more. He stares at her clean and ruddy face in the mirror and says, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? Take another day off. ¡±


    ¡°Thepany has an early meeting in the morning. I have to go.¡± Su Ni feels guilty. She doesn¡¯t dare to see Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, didn¡¯t I say that you can¡¯t go anywhere these two days?¡± Gu Zechen listens and immediately says. Su Ni keeps silent, ties his necktie and smooths the wrinkles on his shirt. In a soft voice, she says, ¡°my headache almost heals.¡± ¡°Take one more day off.¡± Gu Zechen orders aggressively that no one is allowed to contradict at all.


    Su Ni sips her lips and stops arguing. Downstairs for breakfast, the family eat silently. Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen several times. When she touches his body in the morning, his temperature is still very hot. Now, he looks unpredictable and she doesn¡¯t know what happens to him. ¡°Su Ni is resting at home today. You cook something nice for her.¡± Gu Zechen raises his head and says quietly to An Rong. Su Ni just wants to say something. An Rong immediately adds, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I love your wife more than you do.¡± Gu Zechen wipes his mouth and leaves. Su Ni feels lost for no reason, drinking porridge and saying to An Rong: ¡°In fact, I really have no problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for Zechen to care about you. You can have a rest at home. Maybe he wille back to apany you soon.¡± An Rong thinks of yesterday with a smile on her lips, with a view to taking good care of Su Ni. An Rong also serves Su Ni a bowl of porridge. ¡°I can¡¯t eat any more.¡± Su Ni feels sorry. ¡°Try again. At noon today, I invite some friends to y cards at home. Would you like to join me? ¡± asks An Rong.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni is not proficient in these things. She shakes her head dully, and then goes upstairs to rest. Qin Yue has made three phone calls. Su Ni only says she will go thereter. But when can she go there? Su Ni has no idea. Although Gu Lang is not there, An Rong has been sitting downstairs. She is afraid to go out. Sometimes it¡¯s hard to be cared about and protected. At eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, there is some movement downstairs atst. Su Ni watches several elegantdiese in through the window, and An Rong exchanges greetings. ¡°You¡¯re here. I¡¯ve gotten all the tables ready for you.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a traffic jam. Your location is better. The environment is quiet and the road is smooth. I think I can let my husband Li buy a vi in the mountains at another time.¡± A group of richdies sit directly at the card table and sayspliments to each other. At that time, Su Ni hase downstairs quietly. Taking advantage of their being interested in talking, Su Ni quickly slips out without being noticed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for your Mr. Gu to have a baby. Recently, he¡¯s in the limelight. I hear that he even offended Yin for you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it. Although I was not on the scene at that time, I hear from my husband Mr. Li that Gu looked as if he would kill people. His eyes were terrible.¡±


    The otherdy touches the card and pats herself on the chest, looking frightened. After hearing this, An Rong smiles quietly, ¡°my son, whose biggest characteristic is to protect his wife. Don¡¯t mention Yin family. I think he will protect his wife no matter who bullies her. ¡°Everyone nods at the same time, and even shows a little envy at the bottom of their eyes.¡±Gu is too low-key before, and there is no news in his daily life, so something happens, and we are surprised.¡± ¡°These two children are low-key. Nothing else.¡± An Rong says. A group of richdies start the ttery mode, praising Su Ni and Gu Zechen one by one, and An Rong¡¯s smile besrger. Su Ni purses the corners of her mouth. She doesn¡¯t know why thesedies mention her while ying cards. She¡¯s scared and runs away. Although her head is a little dizzy, Su Ni calls Qin Yue and asks where he is. ¡°Soon, five minutes at most.¡± Having hung up the phone, Su Ni sits on the side of the road rubbing her feet and gets more relieved. Gu Zechen should note back today. In order to make sure, Su Ni also makes a special call to Gu Zechen. As a result, Li Mo, the Secretary, answers, telling that Gu Zechen will go to the morning meeting. He has no time for the morning. As soon as Su Ni hears this, she feels cool and asks Li Mo to buy some medicine for Gu Zechen, and then hangs up.


    Just in time, Qin Yue arrives. In the car, Su Ni quickly changes her work suit, which reminds Qin Yue toe in and drive the car. ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Wang and Mr. Li, who were contactedst time, will be here in an hour. The meeting room has been arranged properly, but¡­¡± Qin Yue doesn¡¯t dare to look back at all. He reports his work today in a low voice. ¡°I know.¡± Su Ni nods and finds that Qin Yue¡¯s face is not right through the rear mirror. He asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Qin Yue hurriedly shakes his head, but subconsciously reaches out his hand and touches his chin. Then he goes on: ¡°but what¡¯s your physical condition, Mrs. Su? If it¡¯s really not good, we¡¯ll suspend it first. After all, there¡¯s always Gu helping us now. There is no need for us to ask for them.¡± Su Ni understands what Qin Yue means. Her mobile phone is about to ring off the hook these two days, not to mention thepany secretary. Gu Zechen¡¯s attention and care for her is like a depth bomb, which has exploded in the whole southern city. Qin Yue once wondered why Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude would suddenly change in a short time, but Su Ni deals with it perfunctorily. She won¡¯t tell a second person about the agreement.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wang¡­¡± In the car, Su Ni receives a phone call from President Wang, smiling. Today¡¯s meeting is very enjoyable. Qin Yue drives his car, and his eyes asionally fall on Su Ni. Soon Su Ni says, ¡°I know what you are thinking about, but Su Ni is not such a bully, and I don¡¯t want to leave such an impression. Since we originally decided to cooperate with the project, if there is not too much difference, we should strive for it naturally¡±

 Chapter 74: Reaching the Cooperation

    Proofread by Peter Gong


    ¡°Now, somebody wille here personally.¡±  Qin Yue seems to smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Su Ni smiles, revealing a row of white teeth. She says, ¡°It is exactly what we want. It is convenient for us.¡±


    After hearing this, Qin Yue stops talking.


    Half an hourter. In the Su.


    When Su Ni arrives here, several old directors have already arrived and Su Ni apologizes. But everyone is still smiling without anger. It is quite different from the asion when Su Ni went to thepany and was refused.


    ¡°I heard that Mrs. Su was ill. But you can stille to work, which is admirable.¡± Mr. Wang takes the lead in saying with smile and nobody can understand his real emotion.


    The traffic ident can¡¯t be hidden. Su Ni nods. She regains herposure and says. ¡°It¡¯s just a slight concussion and it just takes two days to rest.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone nods in session. Su Ni couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Besides, Mr. Wang, Mr. Li and all the money havee. As long as I can walk, I will definitelye.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Su Ni¡¯s words make everyone burst outughing and the atmosphere quickly perks up. As for the problem of the first international O2O shopping mall in Nancheng, Su Ni has already drawn a n and hands it over to the big bosses as early as a month ago. Now, on the one hand, she wants to show the importance of this cooperation. On the other hand, she wants to sign the contract this time.


    Now, in the conference room, Su Ni¡¯s statement is simple and clear. Online to offline has long been mature in China, but it is promoted to coastal areas. And the effect is very little. Su Ni¡¯s thought is different with others¡¯. She not only wants to do O2O model in retail trade, but also wants to take the lead in the entire economic market in Nancheng, which is aprehensive sales mall.


    ¡°Any suggestions?¡± Su Ni looks at Mrs. Qian who frowns slightly. Although Mrs. Qian doesn¡¯t show it obviously, Su Ni specifically asks her.


    Mr. Wang and Mr. Li shake their heads. Mrs. Qian hesitates, but after a few seconds, she says. ¡°Mrs. Su¡¯s idea is certainly good, but there are already manyrge shopping malls in Nancheng, which have stable customer groups. Then we ¡­¡±


    ¡°For example, everyone eats vegetables and fruits on weekdays, and there are countless fruit shops in various stores. Then why can a new concept, such as organic food, quickly upy the market?¡±


    Su Ni takes an easy-to-understand example. A rhetorical question makes everyone close their mouths. Su Ni continues to say. ¡°What we need is not to be an ordinary shopping mall. Consumer groups buy directly from wholesalers and our shopping mall only provides a tform. Wholesalers guarantee low prices while we guarantee quality.¡±


    Su Ni says excitedly, gets up, her hands out, and makes the blueprint for the future nning with confidence. Three people look at each other, for Su Ni has said clearly and they should not ask questions again.


    Mrs. Qian coughs to hide his embarrassment and says. ¡°But a lot of money will have to be invested in that early period ¡­¡±


    ¡°I will give ten million RMB.¡± Before Su Ni says, Mr. Li takes the initiative.


    ¡°I think this project is feasible, but it seems that Mr. Li doesn¡¯t want to invest too much. I¡¯ll give you 50 million RMB.¡± Mr. Wang says.


    Su Ni nods slightly to express her appreciation.


    However, Mr. Qian sums up this situation and nods. ¡°I will follow Mr. Li and give you 10 million RMB.¡±


    After a bid, the three people look at Su Ni¡¯s young face again, which they can¡¯t ignore.


    ¡°Since everyone is so supportive of me, I naturally can¡¯t fall behind. But I also am not rich as Mr. Wang. I give you 30 million RMB to add up to 100 million RMB, but the upfront funds still have to rely on you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone knows that Mrs. Su has just won the Nanjiawan project. When the project is officiallyunched, the funds will keep flowing in. Haha.¡± Mr. Wang interrupt Su Ni before she says. Then Mr. Wang and Mr. Li both nod together. The meeting goes smoothly. After thewyer from Sifang reads the contract and makes sure that there is no problem, Su Ni signs it.


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± Su Ni smiles and takes Mr. Wang¡¯s hand with sincerity.


    Mr. Wang looks at Su Ni with a more meaningful smile and says. ¡°I almost missed this rare opportunity before, and thanks for Mrs. Su giving me another chance.¡±


    Su Ni lowers her head and smiles. She looks as usual, but her eyes are extremely firm and confident. ¡°Even a good n needs support and cooperation, and you are the best in my heart.¡±


    What Su Ni said gives them enough respect. It is useful. When they leave Su¡¯spany, the guilt and shock in their hearts are also stronger.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, don¡¯t tell me that you have already decided to sign the contract before you came.¡± Qian pats Mr. Wang on the shoulder with doubt.


    ¡°Of course. So what? Will you go back on it?¡± Mr. Wang stares with eyes like cattle¡¯s.


    Qianughs confidently. ¡°As you say, before Ie, I wanted to build a rtionship with Gu Zechen. As for project, I don¡¯t care. But after hearing Su Ni¡¯s n, I can¡¯t agree more with it. haha.¡±


    ¡°It is true. Although relying on the big shot, Gu Zechen, Su Ni is able to bring herpany back to life at a young age, which shows that she has abilities. Today, she also broadens our horizons and convinces us.¡±


    Li is also sincerely sighing. The three of them discuss and draw their own conclusions. The project has a bright future, and Su Ni¡¯s leadership has been proved once again. In retrospect, Su Ni visited them several times and was rejected by them for various reasons. She was also limited by her age and vision.


    ¡°It seems that we are all old. Nancheng will be led by young people.¡± Wang shakes his head, waves his hand, gets into his car and roars off. The remaining people great and leave.


    Su Ni stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the office, with a cigarette in one hand. She looks at the ground under the 18th floor where the three people leave separately.


    ¡°Su Ni, I have already put their contracts on the table. Do you want to have a look?¡± Qin Yue respectfully asks her behind. After Su won the biggest project except for the Nanjiawan project, Qin Yue¡¯s tone is not as dull as it used to be.


    ¡°Put them there. I believe you.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t look back. She smokes and puts it out in the ashtray.


    Qin Yue does not leave, but he looks at Su Ni doubtfully. ¡°Mrs. Su, I don¡¯t quite understand one thing. We just won the project. Why don¡¯t you look¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you look happy?¡± Su Ni helps him finish his words.

 Chapter 75: Gu Zechen Finds Her

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Qin Yue nods. ¡°Mr. Chen is also very happy and asks you to pay more attention to your health.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Ni subconsciously shakes her head and is about to smoke another cigarette. But she suddenly remembers Gu Zechen¡¯s facial expression indicating his displeasure the other night. He said he hates the smell of smoke on her body. Unknowingly she withdraws her hand.


    ¡°To sign the contract is just a matter of time for me, and there is nothing to boast of. Make sure our staff receive and understand my order: Supplier quality monitoring must be strictly enforced. In addition, the warehouses must be re-selected.¡±Sitting in front of the desk, Su Ni gives her order.


    ¡°No problem.¡±There is a flicker of smile on Qin Yue¡¯s face. He turns to leave. Su Ni leans back in the chair to make herselffortable and gently rubs her temples. Her head no longer hurts as much as it did yesterday, but she is still weak. Realizing that everything is settled, Su Ni decides to go back to Gu¡¯s house first. Just as she is walking down the hall, Gu Zechen¡¯s calles in. Su Ni, who by nature stays calm no matter what happens, suddenly finds her heart pounding, which almost breaks out of her body.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Su Ni quickly answers the phone, trying to sound rxed and less rushy. ¡°Is the morning meeting over?¡±


    ¡°It is finished. Where are you? ¡°On the phone, Gu Zechen tone did not reveal a slight trace of his emotions. It did at least not give her a clue.


    ¡°I¡­ er, just woke up, still sleepy and don¡¯t feel like doing anything.¡±


    Su Ni quickens her pace and subtly changes the subject of conversation. ¡°Are you still running a fever? Have you taken the medicine I asked Li Mo to buy for you?¡±


    Mm.¡±Gu Zechen grunts.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then ¡­ will youe back home at noon?¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes scans through the street for the sign of a taxi. Her top priority now is to find a car to go back home.


    ¡°Qin Yue is showing more sign of low efficiencytely. A whole week has already passed still he can not find a driver. He needs a constant reminder,¡± Qin Yue tells herself. Immersed in her own thoughts , Su Ni did not realize atest model of Audi pulled up just in front of her.


    Startled, Su Ni takes two steps back but immediately pulls herself together by faking a chuckle into the phone. ¡°Mom is ying cards with someone downstairs. It¡¯s a little bit noisy here¡­¡±


    Just then, the rear window of the Audi slowly shakes down and Su Ni catches a glimpse of Gu Zechen sitting inside, his sharp eyes cast upon her like a knife.


    Shrinking, Su Ni hears the other person still speaking on the phone. ¡°Is it?¡±


    Su Ni opens her eyes wide and her body stiffens as she grips the phone tightly with both hands.


    ¡°Gu, Ze, Chen!¡±The words jump out uncontrobly from Su Ni¡¯s teeth.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth lifted, Su Ni seem to see a smile flickering across  his face, then he hangs up the phone in front of Su Ni.


    The smile Su Ni manages to ster on her face ispletely unsustainable. She quickly shes back in her mind everything she said on the phone in order to make the story consistent and justify herself. Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden showup in herpany is not a coincidence, which means that this guy has already known that she went to her office.


    So, he is just ying cat and mouse with her. Su Ni feels resentful, but she doesn¡¯t dare to say that in front of Gu Zechen. She sneaks inside and sits next to Gu Zechen then immediately moves towards her side of the back seat again, keeping asrge a distance as possible in the small limited space.


    ¡°Mm¡­ I am here, er , to handle an emergent situation, and it takes just a couple of hours. I am just on the point of going back home.¡± Before Gu Zechen explodes, Su Ni squeezes out a smile that is worse than cry and tries to offer a reasonable and eptable excuse. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t seem to care, his hands busy with the ruffles on his pants. He doesn¡¯t utter a single word.


    ¡°Honey¡­ are you angry?¡± Su Ni cautiously looks at Gu Zechen worriedly.


    ¡°No.¡± He answers crisply without hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    On hearing this, she finds her heart still gripped by something. Instinctively, she quickly moves towards Gu Zechen and holds him by his arm, leaning her entire body against it and casually says. ¡°Actually, my health is better than before. By the way, why do youe to Su¡¯s? Are you here for me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Zechen smiles at her. Su Ni, however, distinctly senses that Gu Zechen is gritting his teeth, and there is a warning sign in his eyes. Su Ni slowly loosened the arm she was holding. She should be¡±more careful¡±, she told herself.


    Gu Zechen hates to be disobeyed. She not only disobeys Gu Zechen, to make matters worse she even dares to deceive him. If Gu Zechen isn¡¯t irritated, the sun may rise from the west.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Su Ni takes a deep breath and tries to keep her emotions under control. Fixing her eyes on a face with a weird expression, she continue to justify herself,¡±You see, nothing happened. ¡±


    ¡°Just now, no less than ten bad guys dressed in ck appeared in the north and south passageways of yourpany. And you stood right there in the most prominent position, totally aware of the danger. What would have happened if I¡¯d been even one minutete?¡±


    ¡°What? Is there such a thing?¡± Su Ni is so frightened that she quickly looks at that direction as is pointed by Gu Zechen. But there isn¡¯t even a sign of a passing pedestrian.


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be true.¡± Su Ni murmurs. But hearing what Gu Zechen said still makes her feel insecure. In broad daylight, and right in Su¡¯spany. What a nerve they¡¯ve got!


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m trying to scare you, Su Ni?¡±


    The smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face disappears. Finally, his face bes cold and bossy. He stares viciously at Su Ni andpletely loses his temper. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst night? Didn¡¯t I ask you not to leave this morning? Su Ni, do you ignore my words? Do you think you are smarter?¡±


    Yes, you¡¯re quite something! You signed a big contract, taking over the shopping mall. What a huge victory it is to invest 30 million RMB.¡± Gu Zechen seems to be enraged and he scolded Su Ni, with his chin thrusting uncontrobly. His two hands are tugging at his pants so hard that his joints make creaking noises.


    Su Ni shrinks upon the scold cast upon her. Even before Gu Zechen loses his temper, she already feels like sitting on pins and needles. Now Gu Zechen¡¯ snarls makes her situation even worse and she feels that she is even more scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Right now, only an honest apology can make Gu Zechen¡¯s anger die down a bit. Gu Zechen looks out of the window and doesn¡¯t speak.


    Su Ni cautiously leans and whispers in his ear. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Gu Zechen remains silent.


    After Su Ni begs for quite a while, Gu Zechen remains as immovable as a statue. Su Ni begins to lose heart.


    At that moment, Gu Zechen says. ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t want to say the same thing twice.  Before the old scores with Yin family are settled, you¡¯d better stay at home.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She can understand that Gu Zechen is worried about her safety, but she is the only one who can lead thepany now. How can she afford to be absent under today¡¯s circumstances?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As if Gu Zechen could read her mind, he cast a nce at her and adds. ¡°In these two days, Li Mo will be your body guard. Let Li Mo drive you to everywhere you want to go.¡±


    Su Ni opens her mouth. It is a little incredulous.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes have wandered away to outside again, looking at the city street scenes that speed past, and says something that extremely hurts her self-confidence. ¡°I¡¯m far smarter when drunken than you are even when sober. So, Su Ni, just resign yourself to your fate. Nothing can escape from a hunter¡±


    Su Ni is already like an eggnt unprotected and exposed to freezing temperature,pletely discolored , defeated and dispirited.

 Chapter 76: You Deserve It!

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words that he is far smarter when drunken than she is even when sober begin to take root in her head, which casts a dark shadow and like a, she can¡¯t run away from it. Although her pride doesn¡¯t allow her to admit this, she finds that Gu Zechen really outsmarts her.


    Gu¡¯s card game is still going on. When An Rong catches a glimpse of Su Ni and Gu Zechening back together, she looks frightened. She quickly stops ying cards and hurriedly stands up and says, ¡°Su Ni, when did you go out? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Look at me! How careless and negligent I was!¡± She says, her hand tapping her forehead, in deep remorse. ¡°I was too upied with ying cards, Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Later, she looks towards Gu Zechen and continues to apologize, ¡°Son, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Zechen put his arm around Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and goes upstairs with an expressionless look. ¡°I took her out for dinner.¡± On hearing this, An Rong feels relieved. She has to put an end to the game. Thedies say goodbye and leave one by one. Su Ni looks at them and says, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. You told Mom I¡¯ve had my dinner. What am I going to do now?¡± ¡°You deserve it!.¡± Without lifting his head, he says the words softly. Su Ni opens her eyes wide and looks wronged, saying, ¡°Oh, no, Gu Zechen, you can¡¯t be too cruel¡­¡±


    As she says, she walks towards Gu Zechen, but before she approaches him, Gu Zechen stretches his hand and blocks her way. His eyes cold, he says with no sympathy: ¡°This is your due punishment for your going out today without asking my permission. If you don¡¯t want to even have nothing for dinner, you¡¯d better stay quiet for a while.¡± When Su Ni hears this, she rolls her eyes, leans back and copses on the bed. ¡°I can¡¯t bear this life any longer¡± Su Ni looks up at the sky with her eyes vacant, and says, clenching her teeth. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t respond to herint. Su Ni rubs against her gurgling belly, full of grievances. After a while, she hears someone knocking on the door. Su Ni opens the door and then the housemaid tells her: ¡°Mrs Gu, your dress has been delivered.¡± ¡°Dress, what dress?¡± Su Ni is stunned. ¡°I ordered it.¡± Gu Zechen answers for the servant. After Su Ni takes the dress, she is full of doubts and stares at Gu Zechen iprehensibly. ¡°Well, why do you order the dress?¡± Upon saying that, Su Ni suddenly remembers something and then taps her head, eximing, ¡°Is it for the dinner party that Gu family canceled before?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re so energetic that I guess you¡¯re all right. Come with me tonight.¡± Gu Zechen stretches his mouth a little bit, which is equivalent to a smile. Su Ni¡¯s mind is no longer on Gu Zechen. She opens the gift box quickly. It is a white off the shoulder evening dress.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Su Ni¡¯s face is full of surprise, showing a girl¡¯s coyness. Then she quickly picks up the dress and takes a close look at the dress. Her heart cheerful, she asks, ¡°Gu Zechen, did you design this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Zechen looks calm, sits down again, quickly runs his finger across the IPAD, and murmurs, ¡°If you like it, I can give you the contact information of the designer. Next time, you can go directly to her to select your dress.¡± ¡°Oh¡±, Su Ni furtively looks at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, and tentatively asks: ¡°Do you know each other very well?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Gu Zechen blurts out, and soon he bes alert, frowns slightly, looks up at Su Ni and says, ¡°She is a an old friend of mine, who hasn¡¯t been here for several years.¡± ¡°Such a talented designer must be very famous. I really want to see her in person. I like her style very much.¡± In front of Gu Zechen, Su Ni takes off her suit and begins to try on her new dress. Gu Zechen just looks up, and soon lowers his head, pretending to be busy. ¡°Honey,e here and help me¡­¡± Su Ni tries to pull up the zipper from behind, but in vain. Su Ni has to ask for help. Gu Zechen stands up and looks at the woman in the mirror standing in beige silk dress. Her beautiful eyebrows and eyes and exquisite figure are not the style he imagines, but they still make him unable to move his eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up.¡± Su Ni turns around,ining. Gu Zechen¡¯s face is expressionless. He quickly pulls up the zipper and is about to turn around when Su Ni puts her arm around his neck on tiptoe. She smiles and then asks, ¡°How do I look in this dress?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Gu Zechen nods and gives an evaluation that can¡¯t be counted as apliment. Su Ni curls her mouth and is slightly dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s a dress you choose yourself. How miserly you are by just giving such a mediocre remark ¡°not bad¡±! ¡°The front design of the dress is an iris in full size, but your bosom is too big, which leads to some deformation of the purple iris. And here, the loose hem design is intended to highlight the thin waist of the wearer, but you¡­¡±Gu Zechen says, shaking his head to show pity for her. Su Ni quickly touches her waist and askes in horror, ¡°Is my waist getting thicker?¡± Gu Zechen still shakes his head, looks at the nervous woman in the mirror, and cannot bear to tell her the truth, ¡°it is your ass that is too big, which destroys the overall beauty of the dress.¡± On hearing this, Su Ni takes a deep breath. ¡°Do you mean that this dress is for people with t chests and t bottoms?¡± She asks angrily in bitter smile, with her arms crossed and her head turning back. Gu Zechen is slightly shocked. It seems that Su Ni is not wrong. The girl in his dream really can¡¯tpare with Su Ni¡¯s in the body shape. It is his fault.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni turns around twice in front of the mirror. She is not as picky as Gu Zechen is. She thinks the strapless dress suits her very well. ¡°I don¡¯t expect your figure to be like this.¡± Suddenly he says. For a long time, Gu Zechen seems to upied with something else and after a long while hees back to the earth. ¡°How is that?¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t want to waste the chance to dig deeper, so she continues to probe. Gu Zechen¡¯s face is dark and his eyes are evading her stare, as if trying to hide something. He turns around and looks out of the window. ¡°If you are ready, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± This is the first time Su Ni sees Gu Zechen so defeated and upset, mysteriously and for some reasons she herself can¡¯t exin, she feels very happy. So she decides to let him go this time and she hugs him from behind. She says with coquetry: ¡°Well, you are so mean. It seems that it will kill you to admit that I have a good figure. Anyway, I can understand.¡± She doesn¡¯t notice that Gu Zechen¡¯s body gradually bes stiff. He still stands in the same ce and maintains the same posture as he did half an hour ago until Su Ni finishes making up and picks up a pair of cream white earrings made of Japanese pearls to match her dress. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Ni puts her hand under his arm and smiles at him beamingly. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t respond. He steps out without saying anything all the way. Su Ni deliberately starts the topic and asks about the dark green suit he worest time. ¡°I really like it, but I can¡¯t wear it again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ It is your brain child, the oue of your hard work. ¡°Su Ni continues. Gu Zechen still doesn¡¯t say anything. Su Ni slightly curls his mouth, takes Gu Zechen¡¯s hand into hers and leans lightly on him.

 Chapter 77: He Is Unhappy

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°You look very upset today.¡± Su Ni whispers. ¡°If you need a listener, I am very happy to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m kind of tired.¡± Gu Zechen interrupts her. Su Ni looks up at him and finds that Gu Zechen, who has always been confident and arrogant, looks gaunt. Not believing what she sees, Su Ni blinks her eyes. Her eyes didn¡¯t cheat her: Gu Zechen¡¯s sagging eyes betray everything. (At Gu¡¯s residence). Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance attracts almost everyone present and soon the crowd begins to gather around them. Gu Zichen , with a ss of champagne in hand already, nods to everyone, and asionally clinks sses with somebody and takes a sip. Su Ni stands by his side, with her hand tucked underneath his arm, gracefully epting everyone¡¯spliments and exchanging greetings. This kind of social interaction is not the first time for her. Su Ni is already familiar with this. However, when she looks up to Gu Zechen again, she finds this time the corner of his eye, or even the corner of the mouth also resumes the usual curve which is a big sign of his confidence and pride. At the sight of this, Su Ni begins to wonder whether what she sees in the car is a dream. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, take a rest in the resting area.¡± Gu Zechen whispers, without looking at her, his eyes still on the guests, as if he could prate Su Ni and know how tired and bored she is.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Su Ni manages to pull herself together and lean closer to him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired when I am with you, on the contrary, I feel very happy.¡± Gu Zechen looks down at her, his eyes empty, with no trace of warmth. But looked from other people¡¯s angle, it¡¯s a very clear sign of love and affection, so their conversation begins to shift from business to Gu Zechen¡¯s love life. After all, nobody sees any member of Yin¡¯s family on the banquet, clearly they are not invited. It¡¯s so bizarre that Yin family this time meets his waterloo, so wildest versions of rumor spread out quickly, which causes a stir and makes the headline in Nancheng City. It¡¯s hard not to know that. Every sign points to one fact: Gu Zechen is behind all this. It seems that Gu Zechen is announcing a full scale retaliation for Su Ni. Su Ni overhears different versions of gossips. She just pretends not to hear them and smiles. But Gu Zechen already exhausts his impatience, and starts to leave for a quiet ce to take a rest. Su Ni quickly follows close upon the heels and hands him a ss of champagne. Gu Zechen says no. Su Ni leans on the table and drinks it on her own. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want? I guess everyone¡¯s impressed. What are you still worried about?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face doesn¡¯t reveal his emotions, but Su Ni reads mncholy all over his face. ¡°How about a drink?¡± Su Ni proposes again. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Su Ni. Stay out. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Without looking at Su Ni, Gu Zechen turns sideways and lowers his voice. Realizing she brings contempt upon herself, Su Ni shrugs, ¡°OK, You are the boss. I will go.¡± As soon as she goes out, she finds herself surrounded by a group ofdies. Everybody, old friends, new acquaintances, total strangers all ster on a smile. Su Ni joins their conversation, carefully measuring her words with caution. Naturally, the topic inevitably shifts to the recent rumors of Yin¡¯s family. ¡°Mrs. Gu, how did you achieve that? You¡¯ve been married for at least three years. It¡¯s not that easy to make a husband who is married so long as devoted as that.¡± ¡°Devoted?¡± Su Ni mechanically repeats the word, smiling. Gu Zechen is not happy. Her mood is naturally not so good too. Gu Zechen showered tremendous love to Xu Waner, butter he shifted his devotion to Guan Ning. Ironically she is the only woman to whom he doesn¡¯t develop any sign of emotional attachment. Totally aware of Su Ni¡¯s loneliness in her eyes, that woman continues: ¡°well, I¡¯ve heard about the Yin¡¯s family. It¡¯s a total mess. Mr Gu¡¯s slightest movement of a finger will make them tumble down. Even if they change their directors, it won¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Mr. Gu has such a big crush on you, Mrs. Gu. So you don¡¯t have to worry about money. Just leave it to Mr. Gu. He is your money bag. I suggest you participate in our projects, then we can spend more time together and have fun. ¡± Anotherdy, who is sitting beside Su Ni, pushes Su Ni gently and exims, ¡°Oh isn¡¯t this thetest design of Mo Yi, who I heard, just returned from France? We just know that from the news release. What a gift! Mr. Gu has already bought it.¡±


    On hearing this, Su Ni is slightly surprised and says, ¡°I know it¡¯s from a famous designer, but I  have no idea about who she is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s natural that Mrs. Gu doesn¡¯t know of her. The designer was brought up in a foreign country. She is said to have lived in China for several years, but after that, she vanished from public sight and recently I heard she reappears in the public vision again.¡± Su Ni listens, nodding asionally. She still remembers the odd atmosphere when Gu Zechen mentions her, saying the designer is his old friend. Su Ni¡¯s interest towards her mounts. ¡°This ESHINE designer¡¯s work is hard to get. Mrs. Gu is so lucky. I can only wait until her design goes into mass production.¡± Thisdy mocks at herself. Su Ni smiles, taking a sip of champagne and listening to them exchanging gossips in silence. However, Su Ni reminds herself to be particrly on the alert, after all, everything seems to be abnormal: Gu Zechen suddenly makes so much efforts to send her the dress, and the designer is an old friend of his, and she mysteriously disappears for so many years and reappears again out of nowhere. Everything seems strange and bizarre. Maybe there is a very interesting story behind.


    At that time, however, Su Ni does not make a sound, asionally echoing thedy, but also feels intrigued by her own thoughts. ¡°Mrs. Gu is really in the limelight recently. It is no surprise she has many snobs around her.¡± Hearing this, Su Ni looks back to locate the voice and then she catches sight of Xu Qian in the corner of the hall walking slowly towards her. Dressed in a ck cheongsam, with curly hair, and heavy makeup on the corner of her eyes, Xu Qian catches everyone¡¯s attention. Her words offend everyone in the room. Su Ni chooses to ignore her. She doesn¡¯t look at Xu Qian.


    As is predicted, soon, a youngdy who sits nearest to Su Ni pulls her shawl closer to her body gently and says with a sneer, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Mo? Why do you attend Mr. Gu¡¯s dinner party?¡± ¡°It depends on my mood. I want toe. So Ie.¡± Xu Qian touches her newly made curly hair. She sits down charmingly, and at the same time, she raises her eyebrows and casts a quick nce at Su Ni, who is calmly sitting there, silent. ¡°Last time I met you in the elevator, what a small world! I almost forget that. It never urs to me that that person who enjoys meddling is the wife of President Gu. Mrs Gu, YOU have such a busy schedule, how can you manage to spare time to mind other people¡¯s business? ¡± Xu Qian¡¯s queer and deliberately ambiguous speech sessfully arouses everyone¡¯s attention. Many pairs of eyes cast upon Su Ni, someone lowers her voice to remind Su Ni, ¡°Mrs. Gu, do you know Xu Qian? I hear that when she is young, she has a hot temper. No one dares to provoke her. You should be extremely careful. ¡°Su Ni nods slightly to express her thanks. Then she gently puts down the champagne, casting a quick nce at Xu Qian with the corner of her eyes, and says without revealing emotions: ¡°Mrs. Mo is joking. I¡¯m used to staying low-key. It¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t recognize me the other day.¡± ¡°But why do I feel that you are trying to help her that day?¡± Xu Qian doesn¡¯t intend to make things easier for her. ¡°What I exinedst time is very clear. How can I know that woman is Mr. Mo¡¯s mistress? I hate to be involved in this, that day everything is a coincidence, just it happened to block my way.¡± Su Ni is calm, apparently not affected by what Xu Qian said, and remains in a good temper. Frustrated and irritated, Xu Qian feels like exploding at any moment, but she can¡¯t find the vent to release her anger, and her face turns blue. She sneers, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Gu wants to keep a low profile. I hear that the rtionship between you and your husband is not very good. Today is just a public show, a mere formality.¡±

 Chapter 78: Open Defiance

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°Mrs. Mo, you¡¯d better mind your words. Everyone is listening.¡± All of the women present choose to stand at Su Ni¡¯s side. On the one hand, Xu Qian¡¯s remarks just now embarrassed and offended everyone. On the other hand, Su Ni is now in her heyday. Nobody wants to miss this chance to tter her. ¡°That is right. Mrs. Mo, I advise you to read the newspaper. Then you will see the Yin family is going to be removed from the list of the prestigious families in the south very soon, I¡¯m not sure how long it will take, but anyway, it is just a matter of time.¡± One woman reminds her with a pretense of kindness. ¡°As far as I know, the Yin family can¡¯t put the me on anybody. It¡¯s all their own fault. They offended Gu Zechen first. Mrs. Gu has nothing to do with the whole thing.¡± ¡± I heard Mr. Gu used to have a sweetheart, who was killed in a car ident because of you, Mrs. Gu. Is that true?¡±. Before Xu Qian finishes her sentence, Su Ni already rises to her feet, with her face dark and cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Mrs. Mo heard these rumors. Since you call me Mrs. Gu, and you are a guest invited to our party, you¡¯d better mind your manners.¡± Su Ni is usually a kind person, gentle and elegant, but when she gets angry, she will show no mercy. All the women present are stunned to see Su Ni respond in such a sharp and harsh manner and they immediately keep their mouths tight shut. Xu Qian can¡¯t be more embarrassed. She instinctively rolls her eyes and at the same time makes her body lean backward. Putting one of her legs upon the other, she tries to retain herposure, which makes her look not ssy at all in the eyes of the other guests from respectable families. Everyone present is immediately reminded that Xu Qianes from a gang family. The way she is rendered speechless is seen in the eyes and despised in the heart, but no one says it.


    Su Ni is not afraid at all, and she continues: ¡± I bet that Mr. Mo must have found a new mistress recently, you must be very upset about it, but can¡¯t find anywhere to vent your anger, so is that the real reason you behave like this today?¡± ¡°Su Ni!¡± Hearing that, Xu Qian suddenly jumps to her feet, bringing herself to face Su Ni squarely. Over 1. 8 meters tall, Xu Qian is just like a roaring lion in front of Su Ni with an angry and frustrated look, ¡°Who on earth do you think you are?¡± ¡°I know who I am, but we all know that you can¡¯t attract your husband. I advise you to spend more time figuring out how to win your husband back.¡± Su Ni finishes this and then sits down. ¡°How dare you speak to me that way?¡± Xu Qian suddenly grabs the ss in front of her and pours the content over Su Ni. Although Su Ni¡¯s reaction is quick, she doesn¡¯t totally dodge the bullet, with champagne still sshing onto her and leaving her dress with very conspicuous stains. ¡°My God, this is Eshine¡¯stest work. This is the only one in the world, Mrs. Gu. Are you ok?¡± , exims onedy. ¡°Mrs. Mo, you went too far,¡± Impulsively, she says, hardly refraining herself, ¡°Went too far? Who? She or I? By the way, when did you establish such a good rtionship with her? You used to wag your tail in front of me like a dog!¡± Xu Qian sneers, showing conspicuous contempt towards those women and lording it over them. ¡°This is the dress that my husband gave me as a gift.¡± Su Ni¡¯s clearly artictes every syble, making sure the woman in front of her doesn¡¯t miss one single word. ¡°No matter whether or not it is from Eeshine, it means quite a lot to me¡±. As soon as Xu Qian hears this, she immediately cracks a smile, ¡°Ha ha, at this moment , you still don¡¯t forget to boast about how much your husband loves you, so why not let Mr. Gu buy you another one? It¡¯s nothing a big deal.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Suddenly Su Ni hears a voice from behind her. A bit flustered, she finds her body suddenly stiffening. ¡°What a catastrophe by making such a scene! Gu Zechen is already in a bad mood now!¡± Su Ni hurriedly rises to her feet and squeezes out a smile, affecting a seemingly cheerful look. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯m talking with thosedies about jewelries.¡± Gu Zechen looks suspicious. Their exchange of harsh words so loud to be ignored, many people have already cast their curious eyes. Tracing the noise down here, Gu Zechen moves through the parting crowd. Spotting the champagne stain on the train of Su Ni¡¯s dress and the empty champagne cup in front of Xu Qian, Gu Zechen knits his eyebrows. Su Ni is silent, and all thedies around are also quiet. Just at that moment, Xu Qian bursts into a loud and nonchntughter, ¡°Mrs. Gu was just showing off what a big crush Mr Gu develops on her, which makes us really consumed with jealousy.¡± Gu Zechen casts a quick and sharp nce at Xu Qian contemptuously, not trying to hide a trace of resentment towards her. Not taking a hint, Xu Qian continues: ¡°Mr Gu, do you mind telling us how you and your wife manage to maintain your attachment to each other so that we can learn something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± With a numb face, he reaches out and pulls Su Ni to his side, his eyes still fixed on the train. Su Ni whisks the dress and affects a calm tone: ¡± The wine spills.¡± Seeing Xu Qian is about to say something unpleasant from the corner of his eyes, Gu Zechen immediately breaks in in a cid way. ¡± Mrs. Mo, why don¡¯t you spend more time with your own husband, maybe that can help you learn more about how to get along well with him. Maybe Mr. Mo will change his mind and you can be an object of envy yourself.¡±


    A titter breaks out from the crowd. Then, people start to guffaw and nudge one another, with a smile back on their faces. Even Su Ni can hardly refrain herself, the corner of her mouth slightly showing a curve. That sounds so familiar! That is exactly what Su Ni said a moment ago. However, the impact Gu Zechen¡¯s words have on the hearer is totally different from Su Ni¡¯s, and Xu Qian, who dares to disy her anger a few minutes ago, now lookspletely defeated and bites her lips tightly, unable to utter a single word this time. Just when Gu Zechen turns around to leave, Xu Qian adds, apparently not going to swallow the insult so easily, ¡± Mo Ruquan indeed, is a dog that returns to its vomit, I don¡¯t deny that, but Mr Gu, don¡¯t you agree with me on that: in every country dogs bite. So it is natural for men to cheat in rtionships and no one is an exception until found out?¡± After Xu Qian¡¯s outburst, the room bes very quiet and you can almost hear a pin drop. All the guests begin to look in this direction. Stunned by this harsh remark, they quickly exchange a secret look with each other, then look away. It¡¯s a better policy to stay out of this. Su Ni tightly holds Gu Zechen by the arm. She has to admit that Xu Qian is very bold. After all, in the whole city, who else has such a nerve to challenge Gu Zechen like that? Gu Zechen pauses, his countenance remaining unchanged. Su Ni is worried that Gu Zechen can¡¯t hold back his anger which will surely ruin the atmosphere of the banquet, so she gently pulls Gu Zechen to her side cautiously reminding him to check himself. Ignoring that, Gu Zechen slowly turns back and stares at Xu Qian. After a long while, he squeezed a sentence out of his teeth, ¡°I feel really sorry for your husband. How can he tolerate such a woman like you! If I were him, I would definitely fall for another woman.¡± Finishing saying this, Gu Zechen takes Su Ni away from the banquet.


    Behind her, Xu Qian¡¯s face turns from pale to purple. Anger and shame welling up in her heart, she can feel herself trembling uncontrobly and the stingy pain on her chest. Mr Mo finally figures out what has happened. Moving through the crowd, he shows up just in time to hear Gu Zechen¡¯s words. But he does not have the courage to make one step forward. ¡°This woman!¡± Mo Ruquan grunts, his fists clenched tightly and knuckles creaking. ¡°Hurry up! Mr, Mo. Your wife is in a fit of temper, stay away, otherwise you will have a good time tonight.¡± Around him, someone jokingly reminds him with a burst ofughter. Different from his wife, Xu Qian, Mo Ruquan looks small and lean. Barely 1. 6m tall, however, he has a refined face with very attractive facial features.


    Wearing a long face, Mo Ruquan stands there embarrassingly, enduring the public ridicule. It has been ten years already since he got rid of the control of Xu Qian¡¯s family and climbs up the socialdder, making all the way up to the top of the pyramid in the Nancheng City. This is his own efforts, which has nothing to do with anybody.


    However, Xu Qian¡¯s family¡¯s mark, no matter how hard he tries, is still very hard to remove, on him it has already taken root.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 79: The Mysterious Designer

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Mo Ruquan summons up all his courage and walks up to his wife, with his teeth clenched. He grabs Xu Qian by her hand and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Xu Qian suddenly shakes off her husband¡¯s hand and looks in the direction from which Su Ni disappears. After making a fool of herself in front of such arge crowd, she no longer has the courage to stay at Gu¡¯s banquet now. Walking in front, she is not in the mood to look back to see if her husband can keep pace. Mo Ruquan scurries to keep abreast, with a ttering smile, ¡°My dear, what has made you so upset?¡± Xu Qian casts a ferocious look at him. Mo Ru impulsively raises his hands as a big gesture to surrender. He says with an innocent look on his face: ¡°Honey, I swear, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong these days. Don¡¯t listen to those women¡¯s idle gossips.¡± ¡°Damn it! This Su Ni is such a clown. I¡¯m really sick of seeing her putting on airs and the way she treats me in front of all those guests. You see how she struts in borrowed plumes, without Gu family behind her, she is nothing but a small potato. How dare she do that to me? ¡± Xu Qian doesn¡¯t take heed of her husband¡¯s justifications at all, instead, she utters her indignation with clenched teeth which startled Mo Ruquan. Soon, Xu Qian adds: ¡°There must be something wrong with it. Gu Zechen can¡¯t suddenly be interested in Su Ni in such a short time. You must have heard about what happened to Yin¡¯s family. There must be something wrong with it. I must find it out.¡± ¡°What can be the problem?¡± Mo Ruquan takes advantage of this opportunity to put his arm around Xu Qian¡¯s shoulder. He is not tall, however, so he looks extremely funny in this gesture as if hanging on a tall tree, his feet almost dangling. ¡°They are husband and wife, who knows what will happen behind closed doors. Su Ni¡¯s pretty and Gu Zechen is not a monk¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know shit. ¡°Before Mo Ru finishes the whole sentence, Xu Qian interrupts him. ¡°Ok, Ok, my bad.¡± Mo Ruquan nods his head admitting he is in the wrong. Xu Qian stilles down on him like a ton of bricks and refuses to give up, murmuring something all the way back home. After nearly an hour¡¯s drive just before theye back to their house, the champagne she took at the dinner party finally works a miracle on her and puts her on a sound sleep. ¡°What a damn woman!¡± Mo Ruquan casts a disgusting look at the his wife who falls asleep in the back seat snoring disgracefully. ¡°What if she dies! Then I will be relieved and rescued.¡± ¡°Well!¡± In sleep, Xu Qian uttered a sound. Mo Ruquan is almost scared to death and he almost loses control of the car. The car slides sideway, almost crashing into the road shoulder. ¡°Honey?¡± Mo Ru turns around and casts a sneaky nce at his wife in shock. Xu Qian doesn¡¯t wake up. His head spins. A little dizzy, he hurriedly touches his forehead and finds his face bathed in sweat.


    At the banquet, Gu Zechen takes Su Ni away to have a rest, and no one mentions the matter. His face expressionless and indifferent, Su Ni can¡¯t read his mind so she leans towards him and calls his name in a low voice. Gu Zechen looks down at her with thin lips tightly clenched and asks: ¡°Why not tell me the truth just now?¡± Su Ni¡¯s face blushes, her eyes shing a trace of embarrassment, but soon she says in a low voice as if wronged, ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to worry about me¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll only make me more worried.¡± Gu Zechen looks at Su Ni¡¯s dress again, the stain still clearly seen. Su Ni says hurriedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go downstairs to have it changed.¡± ¡°No need to do that.¡± Gu Zechen says in a tone that doesn¡¯t show much of his emotions, Su Ni nods like an obedient child, ¡°In fact, just now everybody stood by my side, so although Xu Qian looks fierce, I am not afraid of her at all.¡± ¡°Stay away from her.¡± Gu Zechen orders. ¡°Oh, I see.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Su Ni quickly nods, then she sees Gu Zechen¡¯s facial expression soften a little bit. Quietly leaning against Gu Zechen in his arms, Su Ni finds her suspending heart finally calm down. Outside, something unusual causes a stir, and a woman¡¯s voice is heard, ¡°Herees Eshine¡±, which instantly attracts the attention of all the women in the room and all eyes cast upon the announcer. Su Ni also lifts her head at the sound of this and idently catches a glimpse of Gu Zechen, who has just calmed down, frowning again, and then he pushes Su Ni aside and walks out in big stride to greet the neer. ¡°My God, I had never expected to have a chance to see Eshine at Gu¡¯s residence. Maybe she is also on the guest list¡±, says the woman who just introduced Eshine to Su Ni. Her face red with excitement and astonishment and her eyes wide open, she says she can¡¯t believe her eyes. Herpany takes two steps forward, hoping to get closer to Eshine and says, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet Eshine in the flesh here also. What a luck! I¡¯m thrilled and can¡¯t wait my turn to pay my respect to her, a chance to ask about her new designs and thetest fashion that will be put on the market in the second half of the year.¡±


    ¡°So am I. I¡¯ll go with youter¡±, echos another woman. The moment Su Ni steps out, she hears the room buzzing with remarks first and then sees all the crowd rushing towards the entrance. At the other end of the room right at the entrance, she catches a glimpse of that Eshine surrounded and apanied by arge crowd of people. Gu Zechen is standing not far away, with his hands in his pocket, looking in Eshine¡¯s direction indifferently and coldly. Su Ni remembers Gu Zechen once said Eshine is his old friend, but apparently he doesn¡¯t want to see her at his own party tonight . Not knowing why, Su Ni finds her heart suspended again and she begins to feel nervous as if knowing something is going to happen tonight. ¡°Mr. Gu, you can¡¯t me me foring uninvited.¡± Soon, Eshine goes to Gu Zechen¡¯s side, with soft ck hair on the shoulder and an elegant beige white strapless dress, elegant and noble. However, many people who just now apanied her subconsciously begin to look at Su Ni¡¯s direction. Suddenly Su Ni realizes that today Eshine¡¯s dress is somewhat simr to hers. The only difference lies in that: the former¡¯s dress is strapless while hers is off-the-shoulder. ¡°Do you think Mrs. Gu and Eshine look like twins? But I like Eshine¡¯s dress better which makes her very elegant and graceful.¡± Someone whispers. Another person seems to agree with her, and then echoes: ¡°This dress is designed by Eshine herself, so it is no big surprise that Eshine is in a better position to express its style.¡± People around quickly nod to express their consent, and then cast a pitiful nce at Su Ni.


    Su Ni ignores theirments, pretending not to see and hear anything, and walks in big stride quickly toward Gu Zechen with a smile on her face, ¡°Ze Chen, is this your friend you mentioned to me the other day? And you haven¡¯t even introduced her formally to me yet.¡± At that time, Eshine is chatting with Gu Zechen happily. However, seeing Su Niing over, she looks unhappy, her eyebrows knitting together, but this emotion disappears instantly. Su Ni doesn¡¯t fail to catch the fast and subtle changes that shes by on her face but retains herposure. Shees up to Gu Zechen and stands right beside him generously and confidently, looking at Eshine as if expecting to be formally introduced. Gu Zechen looks a little unnatural, hisrynx knot moving and he says with a rigid voice: ¡°This is Eshine.¡± ¡°I know. I hear quite a lot about you, I know you are a very famous designer, internationally. My dress is your design, right? Out of your own hand. I like this dress very much. Finally I get a chance to express my gratitude. Thank you. ¡°Su Ni warmly extends her hand after saying this. Eshine just nces at Su Ni with no emotions disying on her face, and her body does not move a little bit.

 Chapter 80: To Create a Disturbance

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Many eyes cast upon them, Su Ni feels herself in a very awkward situation with her hand reaching halfway towards ESHINE and thetter, however, doesn¡¯t show any sign of grabbing it. After a few seconds, sheughs embarrassingly and silently withdraws her hand.


    At the side, Gu Zechen can¡¯t bear that any longer and reminds her in a low voice. ¡°This is my wife, Su Ni.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought it would just be her for the rest of your life. I don¡¯t take anyone else but her.¡± In front of Gu Zechen, ESHINE has neither the ttery of an ordinary woman, nor the closeness and politeness of a friend. She looks arrogant and her tone will keep anyone a thousand li away. Surprisingly, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t even get angry.


    He holds the champagne and raises his ss towards ESHINE. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here. Have fun.¡±


    After saying that, he puts his arm around Su Ni¡¯s waist and turns around to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, recently we only get to see each other once in a blue moon. Can¡¯t we talk in private?¡± There is ESHINE¡¯s voice behind him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t turn his head back and leaves with Su Ni quickly. Instead, Su Ni is a bit curious and looks back at ESHINE, but she quickly withdraws her gaze for she is warned by a nce from Gu Zechen.


    In the lounge, Su Ni¡¯s head is crowded with many questions, but when she sees Gu Zechen with the frowning look upon his face, who is now drinking champagne incessantly, she knows that this is not a good chance to get an exnation. Rumor has it that Gu Zechen had only one girlfriend before, who was called Xu Wan¡¯er. This woman, ESHINE, justes back from abroad. Could she be Guan Ning or her kind? But Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her is not as ruthless as he is towards Guan Ning.


    Su Ni can¡¯t figure it out, but she doesn¡¯t dare to ask Gu Zechen directly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much. I have no rtionship with this woman, and you don¡¯t need to take care of her.¡± Gu Zechen seems to be able to read   Su Ni¡¯s mind and suddenly says that.


    Su Ni nods quickly, followed by a stretching of her eyebrows, as if taking a sigh of relief.


    Gu Zechen teasinglyughs, as if he is in a better mood now due to Su Ni¡¯s rxation. He asks. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask something?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni shrugs her shoulders with an unconcerned look. ¡°I believe what you say. Even if there IS something, to the best of my knowledge about you, you should have your own reasons for not exposing it. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Because it is not necessary!


    A touch of sarcasm shes through Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, and he says, sneering. ¡°This is what you know about me.¡±


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t say anything. Then Gu Zechen pauses and continues. ¡°It¡¯s not bad for you to think in this way.¡±


    After that, Gu Zechen puts down the ss and walks out, his head lifted high and his hands in pockets.


    There are still many guests gossiping about them outside, but they quiet down when they see Gu Zechene out. They silently step aside to let Gu Zechen pass, their eyes still casting a curious nce at Gu Zechen¡¯s back.


    ESHINE is in the dessert area and is sipping the wine with one hand in front of her body and the other hand holding the ss. Both side of her long ck hair tucked and made hanging straightly to one side of her shoulders, people can see very clearly her delicate and beautiful chin and the stylish and firm expression on her face. She has a charisma, a mysterious maic charm which makes everyone feel hard to move his eyes away from her. All these has nothing to do with her good look.


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t walk towards ESHINE as people think. He doesn¡¯t even look at her. Now he is seen chatting with a few CEOs. ESHINE looks back to the direction of Gu Zechen with a calm and natural look. She ispletely unafraid of people¡¯s attention. Then, she walks towards the lounge, holding her wine ss. At the far end of the room, Gu Zechen seems to have a sense and quickly turns back, only to see that ESHINE has disappeared behind the lounge door.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡± Someone whispers.


    Gu Zechen quickly turns back coldly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please go on.¡±


    The lounge is extremely silent, as silent as the grave.


    Su Ni is shocked when she sees ESHINE, but she reacts quickly and calms down.


    ¡°Your name is Su Ni.¡± ESHINEes straight to the point.


    Su Ni nods, immediately sensing that this woman surely does not have a friendly intention. She is not here to make acquaintances. From the way she closes the door behind her, Su Ni knows it and she reminds herself to be fully alert. Before she figures out what to do to cope with this situation, she has to bear one thing in her mind.


    ¡°The name of the dress you¡¯re wearing is called Youth, but unfortunately it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ESHINE crosses her hands in front of her chest, eyeing Su Ni from above in a very arrogant manner.


    Su Ni looks at ESHINE, who looks charming in a slightly different version of apparently the- same- series design products, and then she says with an unaffected voice. ¡°Gu Zechen told me this, too.¡±


    ¡°Did he?¡± ESHINE raises her eyebrows and sits down directly across from Su Ni, with her eyes fixed on thetter, as if trying to see through this woman. Su Ni looks fearless and indifferent.


    ¡°He said I had bigger boobs and a nice bottom. This dress is more suited to a person who is thinner. This dress doesn¡¯t fit me very well. However, I can give it another vor.¡±Su Ni says directly. A blush shes across ESHINE¡¯s cheeks at the sound of that, which makes her seem somewhat agitated and resentful.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take a man¡¯s words seriously.¡±


    ¡°¡±Heh!¡±¡±


    Su Niughs lightly with her body leaning slightly towards the back of the couch. It is really azy posture. She raises her eyebrow and continues. ¡°I don¡¯t believe other men¡¯s words. But Gu Zechen is different. He¡¯s my husband.¡±


    ¡°To be frank, what I¡¯m wearing is just for him. So in this sense, do you still insist that you can¡¯t believe what he says?¡± Su Ni continues tough.


    A hint of contempt crosses ESHINE¡¯s eyes, but in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, it is just her anger, kind of.


    She deliberately pretends to be surprised and asks. ¡°Didn¡¯t Gu Zechen tell you this? Anyway, thank you for the gown. I really like it.¡±


    She winks at ESHINE, as if really grateful and expressing her gratitude to her for the design. As soon as the words are out of her mouth, ESHINE¡¯s expression shows she is not that aggressive. In front of Su Ni, she lights a cigarette directly and takes a deep breath. There is a swirl of cigarette smoke from her red lips.


    In the haze of smoke, ESHINE¡¯s eyes seem less sharp, instead they be sarcastic andpassionate. ¡°Do you know why Gu Zechen gave you this dress? Haven¡¯t you ever thought that it¡¯s very likely that this gown isn¡¯t even for you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by saying this?¡± Su Ni frowns and quickly realizes that what ESHINE says doesn¡¯t seem like a lie.


    ¡°It is too bad that you don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    ESHINE doesn¡¯t want to answer Su Ni¡¯s question. She smiles contemptuously and looks askance at Su Ni with raised eyes. She gets up. ¡°Of course, only people who don¡¯t know anything can be happy, which might be the best oue for them, who knows, because they can do nothing about it.¡±


    Just as ESHINE is about to leave, Su Ni quickly steps forward and grabs her with a cold warning. ¡°You¡¯d better get your words clear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear enough.¡± She says and shakes off Su Ni¡¯s hand forcefully.


    Su Ni realizes that it is a big deal, and she will not let ESHINE leave so easily. Finally, she stands by the door and asks coldly. ¡°What the hell do you mean?¡±


    ESHINE looks at Su Ni with pity, and her sexy red lips close and open alternately. ¡°Of course, if you know that today is the death anniversary of Gu   Zechen¡¯s ex-girlfriend and this dress, which isn¡¯t suitable for you, is originally a gift I intended to give to Wan Er, you won¡¯t be so proud.¡±

 Chapter 81: Slap Each Other on the Face

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°Death Anniversary¡­¡±Su Ni murmurs.


    In her memory, it seems that her wedding anniversary with Gu Zechen will being soon. It really is¡­ Her head swimming, Su Ni feels giddy now and instinctively she bends down her body slightly. She remembers Gu Zechen¡¯sments when she tried on this dress at home the other day. Now she knows what it means. Tears roll down from Su Ni¡¯s face, now she finds herselfpletely squatting on the ground. There is no guilt in ESHINE¡¯s eyes, instead there is a bit of hatred and resentment with all the disguise and pretense removed. All the emotions are shown clearly on her face now.


    ¡°If Wan¡¯er had not been dead, do you think you would have had this chance? The person Gu Zechen loves is Xu Wan¡¯er, and Mr. Gu will only be hers.¡± ESHINE raises her voice and res at Su Ni, wishing she could tear her into pieces or eat her alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You caused Wan¡¯er¡¯s death!¡± She shouts loudly and begins to kick Su Ni.


    Su Ni grabs her by her ankle with both hands, her nails sticking deeply into ESHINE¡¯s skin, which causes her frown because of pain. She wants to shake them loose but fails. Su NI doesn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me that today. It finally clears up a lot of doubts on my mind. Mysteries solved.¡± Su Ni says, standing up slowly. When ESHINE struggles to free her foot, Su Ni suddenly lets go of it. This time, the panic has been reced by  calmness and confidence.


    She feels it in her bones that ESHINE will deliver the dress first, and then finally make her directorial debut like this at Gu¡¯s dinner party in the same style of dress. All is clear now: Everything is not a coincidence, On the contrary, it is out of her design, deliberately for this reason: to humiliate and embarrass her in front of everyone, and to remind Gu Zechen not to forget about Xu Wan¡¯er.


    A cold smile crosses Su Ni¡¯s face. She says. ¡°It seems that Gu Zechen and I have been too high-profile recently. Therefore you can¡¯t wait, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ESHINE¡¯s eyes, naked of all pretense, begin to stare viciously at Su Ni.


    Su Ni smiles indifferently, pulling the dress to remove wrinkles. ¡°What a drama! This dress is your design. But it¡¯s on me now. And it was given to me as a gift by Gu Zechen, and he said that I look beautiful in this dress, that is a different kind of beauty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! This dress isn¡¯t even given to you and you are just a substitute for Xu Wan¡¯er. You are nothing but a cheap recement. Do you think that Gu Zechen really will fall in love with you?¡± ESHINE is irritated by Su Ni¡¯s words and begins to lose control of her emotions. She raises her voice again and her eyes be hysterical.


    Su Ni smiles contemptuously and finally says. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Xu Wan¡¯er is dead already, and I, Su Ni, am his wife now and with time passing by, he will get over her and moves on.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Snap!


    She ps Su Ni in the face.


    Su Ni¡¯s lips close lightly and she tastes a sudden rush of blood in her throat. She squeezes a smile and suddenly raises her head and then she ps back. With a scream, ESHINE staggers backward, her hair sleek and straight down by her shoulders now messed uppletely as if blown by a gust of wind, many of which stick on her face now.


    Su Ni slowly approaches, slightly lowering her head to examine every expression on ESHINE¡¯s face. Her voice is soft and elegant. ¡°Now if Gu Zechen knows that you¡¯ve beaten me, do you think he will personally take revenge for me?¡±


    ¡°Yuck!¡±


    ESHINE¡¯s cheeks are red and swollen, which makes her look very upset. She stares at Su Ni mockingly. ¡°Who do you think you are? Look yourself in the mirror! Do you think that Gu Zechen will like you? Don¡¯t dream about it. You know what, Xu Wan¡¯er is a thousand times better than you.¡±


    ¡°But a dead man is a dead man.¡± Su Ni knows how disrespectful it is to the dead to say that, but it¡¯s ESHINE who started it first. Su Ni knows her weakness.


    Seeing that ESHINE is about to p her again, Su Ni takes advantage of her position and suddenly opens the lounge door. Suddenly ESHINE loses her bnce, before realizing what happens, she finds herself rushing directly to the outside. Her sudden appearance immediately catches the eyes of guests. Everyone looks back at her.


    ESHINE is now in a very awkward situation and she finds her image totally shattered, her back bending like a hunchback and the haughty look and exalted style gone. Everyone seems to be shocked at what they see. As for Su Ni, who has already tidied up herself, walks gracefully towards ESHINE.


    The sharp contrast between Su Ni and ESHINE immediately causes a stir in the crowd, especially those women who praised ESHINE before, and now they can¡¯t help but shake their heads, as if feeling pity for her.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu is so elegant. Though ESHINE is a designer, she still can¡¯t show the style of her dress.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s better for ESHINE not to wear a dress out of her own design. If she is caught showing up in a dress of her own design like this, I¡¯m afraid that nobody will buy the dress she designs.¡± Another woman utters an even more vicious remark.


    ¡°She can count on Mrs. Gu. Apparently she makes the dress look better. I do think that Mrs. Gu is not only good looking, but also she can fully disy the aesthetic value of this dress. She is sort of a walking advertisement for ESHINE.¡± After the words, everyone begins to giggle. Su Ni cracks a smile. She is in a better mood now, overhearing what they gossip lights her face up. Unfortunately, it is a different story for ESHINE now. Shees here to create a disturbance, but she can never imagine that things cane out this way, totally out of her control, which makes her look like a fool and be aughing stock. Is there a proverb that best describes her situation? She lifts the stone only to have it dropped on her own feet.


    Su Ni looks at ESHINE in her eyes, feeling pity for her. Finally she has the chance to  return the pity and sympathy she showered upon her a few minutes ago. She tries very hard to hold back her smile, kindly reminding her, ¡°If you want to preserve your image in the upper ss and don¡¯t want yourpany to be ruined, you¡¯d better stand up now and manage your facial expressions.¡±


    ¡°I hate to tell you that you look really bad in this dress with that fierce and vicious look on your face. It doesn¡¯t affect me at all, but if otherdies see you like this, you will bring a disaster to yourpany.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes shining, there is smile creeping  on her mouth. She notices that Gu Zechen is slowly walking in this direction.


    ¡°Su Ni, I won¡¯t let you get away with that.¡± ESHINE clenches her teeth and whispers. But soon, just like what Su Ni said, she also fixes her hair and returns to her usual noble and cold appearance.


    Su Niughs gently and politely. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I offended you, any way you are such a famous designer! ESHINE, what you said really scares me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to affect such a manner in front of me. The more onecks something the more likely he will show it off. You look just like a clown now.¡± ESHINE counters, staring at Su Ni. Su Ni shrugs. She doesn¡¯t care what ESHINE says.


    Soon, Su Ni walks a few steps up towards Gu Zechen and holds him by the arm in the middle of envious look cast upon her. She says coquettishly. ¡°Youe just in time~¡±


    As soon as the wordse out, ESHINE quickly looks at Su Ni with a fierce look in her gloomy eye, as if warning her to mind her word. The guests who gather around her look curious and they stick up their ears. After all, it is very strange and rare to see ESHINE appear in public view in such a mess, and her rtionship with Gu Zechen is ambiguous. God knows what happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Ni notices that there is impatience in Gu Zechen¡¯s tone. When he looks at ESHINE, he begins frowning.

 Chapter 82: Proposing in Public

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°A mere misunderstanding. That¡¯s all!¡± Su Ni lowers her voice. She has to win Gu Zechen over to her side before Eshine takes action. Otherwise, if she lets this woman strike first, she¡¯ll be in the doghouse. ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t sling mud at me!¡± Eshine looks nervous. shing a warning nce at Su Ni, at the same time, she shrinks instinctively upon the Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes turned upon her. ¡°Tell me what happened¡±. Gu Zechen raises his voice. ¡± Eshine and I just talked about the scene when you proposed to me, and she didn¡¯t believe what I said.¡± Su Ni waggles Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, as if being wronged andining just like a spoiled child. Gu Zechen speaks with a note of reproach, ¡°Is this the whole picture?¡± A look of pure disbelief crosses Eshine¡¯s face. Gu Zechen also proposed marriage to her? ¡°You didn¡¯t even have a wedding, did you?¡± Eshine blurts out. Su Ni shakes the ring on one hand, stroking it with the other, and looks at Gu Zechen with a smile. ¡°We just try to keep our marriage low-key at that time. Just a few days ago, Zechen put this wedding ring on my finger¡­¡± Su Ni intentionally leaves the sentence unfinished, leaving infinite room for fantasies. Eshine looks defeated, her mindpletely distracted, and forgets how Su Ni offended and humiliated her just minutes ago. Instead, she stares at Gu Zechen and asks, ¡°Is that true?¡±. Seeing Eshine behaving in such a manner, Gu Zechenpletely believes Su Ni¡¯s words. Seeing so many people gathering around watching, Su Ni realizes now it is time to move in for the kill. She shakes Gu Zechen¡¯s arm again, this time acting in a pettishly charming manner and being very dramatic: ¡°My darling, since Eshine doesn¡¯t believe you did that, will you kneel down to propose again?¡±


    Kneel down? Gu Zechen¡¯s brows knitting together, he exchanges a nce with Su Ni quickly as if warning her not to go too far. The ring is of no special meaning and he has clearly exined that to Su Ni. ¡°Cut it out!.¡± Gu Zechen reminds her in a low voice. ¡°Your duty today is to impress your guests with an elegant party and any small mistake will result in a disaster.¡± Come on, darling, the guests here say they don¡¯t believe you can do that, they say it is not your style, tell them they are wrong. As for myself, I also want to relive that moment. This is the sweetest and most unforgettable memory in my life!¡± Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen affectionately, her eyes shining with excitement. Su Ni is certain that there exists a certain tacit understanding between her and Gu Zechen. She is sure that thetter knows there must be something behind such a rare and unusual act of Su Ni for insisting on his putting on such a public show of affection, and he will not me her for doing that. Moreover, she also wants to see what kind of attitude Gu Zechen will take to Eshine actually. ¡°Mr. Gu, you should consent to your wife¡¯s request and propose to her. What¡¯s more we all want to see it.¡± Other quests begin to chime in. With more and more people joining in, the hall is filled with the echo of people. Looking around, Gu Zechen rests his eyes on Su Ni, but this time with a look of resignation. Su Ni looks back at him with a smile, ¡°Darling,e on!¡± ¡± Mr. Gu keeps such a low-profile approach to his marriage. He doesn¡¯t even inform the media about it. Sort of satisfy our curiosity this time.¡± Some people are joking. ¡°Well, today I¡¯m going to witness that romantic moment with my own eyes. This will give me good stuffs to boast about.¡± Ady around him also echoes. Women by nature love to gossip. Even she moves up the socialdder into upper ss, this nature will never change.


    Now Su Ni is apparently in an advantageous position now. With Gu Zechen standing behindContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    the women present. Gu Zechen lifts the corner of his mouth and looks arrogant. He takes the ring from Su Ni¡¯s hand and sways in front of everyone. Eshine is afraid to see what will happen next, instinctively she takes a step forward. Recovering a little by now, she pauses. She realizes now she can only stop Gu Zechen with her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene! For one thing, Mrs Gu was married to Mr. Gu long ago. For another, it is nothing but a ring¡­ There is no need to make a fuss.¡± Eshine says. Gu Zechen raises his head and casts a dissatisfied look at Eshine. Suddenly, he falls on one knee in front of Su Ni. ¡°Since my wife is interested in repeating the history, I certainly don¡¯t mind. Besides, maybe it has some extra benefits! You never know what will happen! Maybe those rumors may die down. So why not?¡± Gu Zechen says with a tone that doesn¡¯t reveal his emotion, his voice not loud, but loud enough to have his message conveyed. Su Ni, who seconds ago smiles with a winning beam on her face, is also shocked by what she sees at that moment. Subconsciously, she takes two steps back, her eyes filled with unspeakable emotions. Eshine is also taken aback, she is very embarrassed at such a scene. The eyes of the people cast upon her make her feel very embarrassed. No, she feels embarrassed for Xu Wan¡¯er.


    This is the way a man is, a leopard can never change its spots. Gu Zechen is no exception. Who says that? The heart that once truly loves never forgets! Barely three years has passed, he has already fallen for another woman. Trying to retain a bit of pride, Eshine makes her way to the door, with her eyes staring nkly ahead and her body stiff and erect. Gu Zechen holds Su Ni¡¯s hand. Her fingers are like green onions, white and slender. He gives her hand a gentle squeeze.  Out of the corner of his eye, he catches a glimpse of Eshine¡¯s departure. His look remaining unchanged, he gazes into Su Ni in her eyes. Thetter makes a quick evasive contact, showing a sign of difort and immediately looks away. He says in a voice that only he and Su Ni can hear: ¡°So, this time are you satisfied?¡± Su Ni looks stiff. Is he angry? Is he angry with her or with Eshine? Since Eshine leaves, the show loses its original meaning and suddenly bes dull. But the party seems to be more lively than ever before, with all the people gathering together,ughing and teasing. With so many eyes cast upon them, Su Ni has no other alternative but to continue the show by summoning up all her courage. She starts it first, there is no way ofing back! Casting a quick nce at Eshine¡¯s back, she stretches out her hand, raises her voice, and says with a dramatic and exaggerated voice as if overwhelmed with excitement: ¡°Look! This is the way my husband knelt down in front of me the other day and put on the ring for me. Although we are married for many years, he doesn¡¯t forget to perform small gestures of affection like this on a regr basis.¡± She says, deliberately showing a shy smile, and covers her mouth, which causes a burst of surprise in the crowd. At the other side of the room, Eshine¡¯s body stiffens, and then she scurries out of the house.


    Gu Zechen refrains from making known his attitude, his face showing neither approval nor disapproval. After that, he gently grasps Su Ni¡¯s fingertip and puts on the ring for her. They make a quick eye contact. His eyes are still cold, which are in sharp contrast to Su Ni¡¯s. At this time, the audience breaks into bursts of warm apuse, which drowns Su Ni¡¯s embarrassment. ¡°Kiss her!¡± In the crowd, someone starts to shout. Inspired, soon everyone begins to p their hands and shout: ¡°Kiss her, kiss her.¡± Su Ni and Gu Zechen exchange a nce. The former¡¯s cheek bes more and more ruddy, and her eyes are even more shy. Thetter, however, who seems to be beyond all caution now, just like a robot who is going to finish the rest of the show, lifts her face with both hands and presses his lip against hers. Su Ni¡¯s body stiffens in an instant. Her mind totally nk, she finds the world quieting down, now all the noises around fading. It is quiet enough to hear their own breathing. Su Ni opens her eyes suddenly and then closes her eyes again tightly because she sees Gu Zechen, who remains calm, kissing her with his eyes closed. His kiss isn¡¯t a French kiss, not as warm and domineering as usual. It is just a quick kiss, with his lip touching the lips of Su Ni like a dragonfly skipping across the surface of the water. But even so, the faint scent sent out from his body is so enchanting that it almost carries Su Ni away. She can¡¯t help but embrace Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder tightly. Suddenly, Gu Zechen stops kissing, suddenly he brings himself standing side by side with Su Ni and puts her hands into his.

 Chapter 83: To Offend Her Is to Offend Him

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    The cheers and apuse that echo in the hall still ring in Su Ni¡¯s ears. For a moment, Su Ni feels like she is in a dream. She looks down at the ring on her hand as if reminding herself that just now Gu Zechen did kneel down in front of her and put on the ring for her. More importantly, there are so many witnesses around. At the thought of this, Su Ni can¡¯t help but peer at Gu Zechen. Thetter looks resolute and cold, his face not betraying too much of his emotions. She put all her bet on that it is not that easy for him to totally have no regard for her pleading and reject such a request in front of such arge audience. To make him propose in public is the desired effect she wants, even though she knows it doesn¡¯t mean anything but a puppet show. ¡°Is this what you want? Very well. As you wish! I warn you, don¡¯t go beyond your bounds.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s words send a chill down her spine. After saying that, his stiff face rxes now and he even fakes a tender smile, a smile of a loving husband, but his hands unnoticeably let go of hers. Not reconciling herself to failure so easily, Su Ni grasps Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. Thetter looks back at her, tender expression on his face gone. Su Ni suddenly realizes what a stupid decision she has made just now. But she immediately regains herposure and says calmly, ¡°Since you know it is a public show, make it look real by escorting me back to the rest area.¡± Without saying anything, Gu Zechen walks hand in hand with her through the parting crowd. ¡°Mrs. Gu is so blessed to have such a loving husband!¡±


    ¡°Just now I filmed the whole process. You never treated me like this.¡±, a wifeins to her husband who is standing by her side in a low voice. The husband looks abashed and begins to make bows repeatedly apparently in an attempt to make concessions to avoid trouble. Gu Zechen pushes open the door of the lounge, but has no intention of going in. Su Ni purses her lips, lowers her head and slows down her steps. Sensing that the man behind her is about to leave, she whips around and puts her arm around Gu Zechen from behind by summoning up all her courage. Thetter¡¯s body stiffens, but his tone is no longer that cold, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re still mad at me. But do you know how thrilled I am when I hear those wives saying how blessed I am to have a loving husband like you? That moment gives me an illusion that I am indeed happily married.¡± Gu Zechen takes a deep breath and stands still rooted. He says faintly, ¡°So what is your point?¡± ¡°My point is even though I know you will be mad at me, I don¡¯t regret doing so, at least ¡­.. on one hand, our public image as a loving couple seems to be established, which is also helpful to your career, and on the other hand, I can derive some sense of happiness out of it.. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Su Ni continues.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s brows gradually rx and are no longer knitting together. He slowly turns around and looks at Su Ni¡¯s rosy cheek, his eyes filled with emotions hard to describe. ¡°So that is why¡­¡­it is the oue of jealousy, right? So you¡¯re jealous of Eshine.¡± He says. Su Ni is a little flustered at the beginning, but soon retains herposure after seeing that he is not angry. She boldly looks at Gu Zechen. She manages to affect the manner of a jealous wife by responding, ¡± I trust you, but I can¡¯t bear that woman challenging me in such a way, so I am left with no other choices but to fight back.¡± Gu Zechen suddenly stretches out his hand and touches her face. There is a trace of destion in his eyes. He doesn¡¯t make anyments though. He just whispers, ¡°You take a rest here. We¡¯ll leave togetherter.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Su Ni readily consents, but deep at the bottom of her heart she is very disappointed.


    He probably doesn¡¯t know that Eshine has revealed too much truths to her, that is why he has a rxed expression. Gu Zechen is just on the point of leaving. Su Ni suddenly stands on tiptoe and tilts her face to kiss him quickly on the chin. Thetter looks at her indifferently and coldly. Su Ni chuckles, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a gesture of gratitude.¡± Gu Zechen nods without saying anything. When Gu Zechen¡¯s back fades out of sight, Su Ni murmurs to herself: ¡°I am still very grateful even though I know you did not do this for me.¡±


    The banquet is still on, but Su Ni stays in the lounge all the time. She is like a fish in water in social gatherings, but she doesn¡¯t like it, especially gossiping with a group of housewives and listening to their ttery. What Xu Qian said is true. Before Gu Zechen makes high-profile appearance, she is not this highly esteemed and respected. As the proverb says, ¡°Every dog has its day¡±. These wives don¡¯t feel embarrassed at all over being seen ttering her. Although they are still strangers, they chat with each other intimately like sisters who haven¡¯t seen each other for years. Su Ni shakes her head with a smile, sips her champagne, and stands up to go to the bathroom. Passing through the corridor, Su Ni seems to hear a familiar voice and instinctively slows down her steps. It¡¯s Gu Zechen! Su Ni is just about to enter the corridor when she hears another woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Gu Zechen, I really don¡¯t expect that you can make such a concession. It seems that you have already forgotten Xu Wan¡¯er. Do you still remember that you vowed solemnly to Xu Waner the other day saying that you would be a devoted husband? ¡± It¡¯s Eshine¡¯s voice. ¡± Cut it out.¡± Gu Zechen interrupts Eshine, then lowers his voice and says in a hoarse voice: ¡°Mind your own business. Even if it¡¯s you, you don¡¯t have the right to intrude upon our privacy.¡± ¡°I see your point. I feel sorry for Waner. I try again and again to dissuade her from believing you so much, but she just doesn¡¯t listen and repeatedly asks me to take care of you on her deathbed. She knows you don¡¯t need to be taken care of, but she still can¡¯t stop worrying about you. But you, are you worthy of Wan¡¯er¡¯s love? ¡°¡±I, Gu Zechen, always have a clear conscience, except for Waner¡¯s death¡­¡± Gu Zechen suddenly lowers his voice and his words stop abruptly.


    Su Ni¡¯s breath stops, because she is afraid of being found, only to find her heart beating faster. ¡°Do you know what you did today? On Waner¡¯s death day, you proposed to another woman. Do you know what the woman said to me¡­?¡± Eshine is just about revealing everything that happened in the lounge. Su Ni covers her mouth nervously, wondering whether to go out or not to justify herself. But Gu Zechen already steps in and interrupts Eshine by saying: ¡± Leave it at that! Li Fangqing, bear that in mind that I¡¯m just being polite to you for the sake of Wan¡¯er. Don¡¯t go too far. ¡°¡±Same here. If today is not Xu Waner¡¯s death day, and if you don¡¯t ask me to make a dress for her, I won¡¯te here at all, then I will be saved from seeing that disgusting scene.¡± Eshine¡¯s has begun to clench her teeth and she turns fierce in her voice. ¡°Su Ni is my wife. You¡¯d better show respect for her or at least make yournguage polite. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you¡±. Su Ni doesn¡¯t expect to see Gu Zechen standing on her side. She takes a deep breath silently, and her heart finally calms down. She is just on the point of leaving when she hears Eshine shouting in defiance, ¡°What about Xu Wan¡¯er, who is she?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni pauses for a while. In the heart she silently counts 321, then, she hears Zechen¡¯s voice again, ¡°I don¡¯t care what reasons you have. Just remember Su Ni is my wife now. If you dare to find fault with her, you are inviting trouble to yourself!¡± Instead of answering Eshine¡¯s questions, he reminds her directly.

 Chapter 84: I will get even with him.

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    The corridor bes quiet again. Su Ni is afraid of being found outside the door, so she holds her breath and quickly leaves. ESHINE looks at Gu Zechen incredulously. Gu Zechen says exactly the same thing as is said by Su Ni. Hearing him saying that from his lips gives her a very strange feeling.


    ¡°You really¡­¡±


    ESHINE trembles, shaking her head, unable to finish her words. Gu Zechen, after saying this, his countenance instantly assuming an aspect of the deepest gloom on the other hand, says in a cold voice. ¡°You¡¯d better not appear in front of Su Ni again. Just remember, ¡°The prudent keep their knowledge to themselves, but a fool¡¯s heart blurts out folly.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Zechen walks away immediately, leaving ESHINE alone in the dim corridor. Thetter, apparently not ready to resign herself to this, whose eyes dwells on the lengthening shadow of Gu Zechen fading away, lets out a groan from her heaving breast. At length she speaks through gnashed teeth, ¡°Gu Zechen, you start it first. Furthermore, Su Ni already knows everything. Although she doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m afraid that your love illusion will be shattered.


    When Su Ni returns to the lounge, she sees Gu Zechen already there. She greets him calmly with a smiling face, and hugs him from behind, with her head leaning on his back. ¡°Why do youe back? Shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Gu Zechen turns around to ask her, his face expressionless.


    ¡°I took some wine.¡± Su Ni points to the ss using her eyes and asks. ¡°Would you like some?¡±


    Gu Zechen shakes his head, his eyes soft. ¡°Take your things, we will leave early.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±Su Ni nods her head, feeling relieved. She doesn¡¯t dare to mention that she went past the hallway on her way to the toilet, so Gu Zechen won¡¯t have noticed that she overheard everything.


    It is already night. There¡¯s a cool breeze this evening. Just out of the hotel, Su Ni can¡¯t help but shiver.


    At the sight of this, Gu Zechen takes off his coat immediately and puts his coat over her. Su Ni says thank you with a smile. Gu Zechen opens the car door, motioning Su Ni to go in first.


    ¡°Take her back to the hotel!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The car door is closed. Su Ni rolls down the window and asks, worried. ¡°Don¡¯t you go back?¡±


    ¡°I still have things to do. You go back first, and you don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡± Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t turn back. Su Ni knits her brows, but she can do nothing. She can only watch Gu Zechen crawling into a Lexus.


    ¡°I left my bag in the room. Please wait a minute.¡±


    Su Ni quickly gets out of the car. In a corner where nobody can see her, she makes a phone call. Then she gets into the car again perfectly calm and collected. ¡°Go back to the hotel.¡±


    An hourter, Su Ni finishes her shower. Her phone lights up, disying a new text message.


    ¡°Gu Zechen doesn¡¯te to my ce, instead he goes to Moganshan Mountain.¡± Su Ni wraps her hair in a towel and quickly texts him back, ¡°I got it¡±. Then she tosses the phone aside.


    It isn¡¯t until she blows her hair dry with a hair dryer, applies a facial mask and lies down on bed that she picks up her phone again. There is a new WeChat message. ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Zechen there to see his dead ex-girlfriend again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean! He goes there every year. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t go today.¡± Without any fluctuation in her heart rate, Su Ni texts back quickly.


    ¡°Only you, a cold-blooded woman. Your husband goes to meet his ghost lover in the middle of the night, and you can still be indifferent. Only you, Su Ni, can be so calm.¡± Su Ni looks at the text message with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Furthermore, how can Ipete with a dead woman?¡± Su Ni tries to put the conversation to an end with two rhetorical questions and an emoji to show to the person at the other end of the phone that she really is not upset or frustrated.


    She is now satisfied with her rtionship with Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Fine.¡±The person at the other end of the phone just replies with one word to end the conversation .


    Su Ni is about to toss her phone aside when another new messagees in again. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    Su Ni sips her mouth and replies, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Come out and meet me if you have time. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Su Ni thinks a while and replies. ¡°I don¡¯t want Gu Zechen to know that I know you or he¡¯ll definitely suspect me. You are my chess piece and I still want to make good use of you.¡±


    Relieved at Su Ni¡¯s half-joking tone, the person at the other end of WeChat also sends an emoji back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Gu Zechenes to the Half City Hotel, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Su Ni sends an emoji of ¡°OK¡±. Then she begins to flip through the photo album. There are no selfies, only a photo of her at a meeting, so she quickly sends this photo over.


    A big crying emoji is sent back. Su Ni smiles, shakes her head, deletes all the messages, turns off WeChat and turns on the music to rx herself.


    Late at night, not knowing what time it is, Su Ni suddenly hears a sharp knock on the door. Startled, she sits up immediately.


    Is that Gu Zechen? Su Ni isn¡¯t sure. Usually, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t see anyone when hees back from Moganshan Mountain. Does he forget that she also stays here? Bare footed, Su Ni hurries to the door and with a palpitating heart, Su   Ni looks through the peephole to confirm and then opens the door. Before she says something, Gu Zechen has already fallen towards Su Ni.


    The huge body almost overwhelms Su Ni. She leans against the wall to support herself, and then asks. ¡°How much have you drunk?¡±


    Gu Zechen mutters and waves his hand, motioning her to put him on the sofa. Su Ni hurriedly does so as is told, staggering under his weight. When she ces the man on the couch, Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen, her hands on her waist, panting from exhaustion.


    Doesn¡¯t he go to Moganshan Mountain? Does hee back to drink again?


    ¡°Water¡­¡± Gu Zechen begins to mutter, and Su Ni, who is made unable to sleep again, begins to run back and forth. She pours water and heats towels. In the end, Gu Zechen, who is lying on the couch, begins to snore, and Su Ni is paralyzed with fatigue.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni calls his name, but the person lying on sofa doesn¡¯t respond. Su Ni secretly kicks Gu Zechen but he doesn¡¯t respond either.


    ¡°Fine. Since you helped me so much today and protected me in front of ESHINE, I¡¯ll take care of you tonight.¡± Levering herself up from the couch, Su Ni struggles to stand up. After that, she hears the sound of vomiting. She has no time to think about it and quickly rushes to the bathroom.


    It iste already.


    The sight of Gu Zechen who keeps dry heaving and asks for water gives Su Ni a big headache. As far as she can remember, she never recalls Gu Zechen so drunk before, so she naturallycks the experience of taking care of drunken patients. Even if it is Gu Zechen, the acid smell of alcohol in the air alone is enough to turn her stomach. Su Ni looks at the dark circles under her eyes in the mirror. She clenches her fists to root for herself. Finally, she holds her breath to return to where Gu Zechen lies quickly.

 Chapter 85: He Is Calling Another Woman’s Name in His Sleep.

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    As soon as Su Nies near, Gu Zechen leans over, taking Su Ni into his arms and presses down on her.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±Su Ni screams, seeing his nose getting closer. She is about to explode. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen closes his eyes, as if trapped in his own world, ignoring Su Ni¡¯s voice. His hands gently caressing her body and his tongue with the smell of alcohol on hers, which makes Su Ni shudder. She struggles several times, but she is unable to push Gu Zechen away from her. At the same time, she bes gradually indulged in his gentle touch and her body slowly softens.


    Su Ni slowly unbuttons his shirt, but Gu Zechen runs out of his patience and he overbearingly rips his shirt open, then presses his hot skin to hers again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Su Ni gasps. She forgets that the carpet is still in a mess and Gu Zechen is drunken.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes zing, he hesitates for a long while, watching the woman beneath him. Su Ni¡¯s nightgown has been taken off and her skin glistens in the dim light, which makes her exceedingly fascinating and charming.


    Suddenly Gu Zechen seems to be shocked. He immediately jumps away from her. Because he jumps back so suddenly and he loses bnce, he crashes to the floor.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Su Ni cries out and hurries to his side. ¡°Zechen, are you all right?¡±


    Su Ni has already been worried about whether Gu Zechen is still angry because she rejected himst time. Now seeing the way he is now, Su Ni bes increasingly restless.


    Su Ni helps Gu Zechen to lie down again. Seeing that Gu Zechen is silent, Su Ni presses her body against his this time, cupping his cheek and kissing him. His breath gradually calms down, his face calmer as if nothing has happened.


    Su Ni closes her eyes and devotes herself into it, with one hand moving down. However, Gu Zechen squeezes it at thest minute.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Su Ni calls him shyly.


    Although she knows that Gu Zechen has sobered up because he suddenly sat up just now, she still doesn¡¯t want to give up.


    Gu Zechen mutters, but Su Ni doesn¡¯t hear them clearly, so she moves closer to him. Suddenly, Gu Zechen wrenches her head and pours his entire being into a kiss.  Su Ni feels painful and soon, she tastes the taste of blood in her mouth. She struggles to wrench herself away from him, but Gu Zechen holds her even more tightly.


    He murmurs again, and this time Su Ni hears it clearly. ¡°Wan¡¯er¡­¡±


    For a moment, Su Ni shudders as if she is in an ice cave. No matter how Gu Zechen touches her, she has no reaction. Is he fantasizing with the idea of being with Xu Wan¡¯er?


    Su Ni never has such a feeling. Her heart is dead now, overflowing with the anguish which his words create. No matter what he does now can¡¯t turn her on.   On the contrary, she feels disgusted. Su Ni suddenly pushes Gu Zechen away but thetter presses up again, with one hand already touching her thighs.


    ¡°Gu Zechen¡­¡±


    Su Ni looks at him indifferently. Feeling a lump in her throat, she asks ¡°Do you really know who I am?¡±


    The man, who is on top of her, suddenly pauses, staring at Su Ni. After a few seconds, he doesn¡¯t say something but stretches out his head and bites her neck with all his strength, as if trying to suck her blood dry. Su Ni frowning in pain, begins to pinch his arm. Thetter feels painful, and quickly releases his hand. They look at each other. Su Ni¡¯s eyes filled with anger, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are dull.


    The room is as quiet as death.


    ¡°Su Ni¡­¡± He says in a low voice.


    Su Ni is stunned, staring at him for a long time. She gets confused about whether this man is drunk or just pretends. Just minutes ago, he calls Xu Wan¡¯er¡¯s name in his sleep. Does he sober up now?


    ¡°As my wife, can¡¯t you satisfy your husband¡¯s basic needs?¡± He says coldly.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes not revealing anything, she is still in shock and doesn¡¯t totally recover from her surprise.


    Gu Zechen presses her down again like a vicious wolf. This time his kissese like a storm, fast and swift, leaving marks as dense as raindrops all over Su Ni¡¯s skin. His question as to a wife¡¯s responsibility to her husband which sounds familiar to her ears confused her. Paralyzed by her own confusion, she doesn¡¯t try to stop him any longer. She feels better this time and begins to indulge herself into it. She doesn¡¯t expect too much, as long as Gu Zechen knows that the woman he sleeps with is Su Ni, she is contented.


    Thinking of this, Su Ni presses herself closer against Gu Zechen and hugs his neck and begins to kiss him back. Gu Zechen greedily and overbearingly takes her in his arms tightly, which almost suffocates her.


    ¡°Zechen¡±, Su Ni calls out emotionally. Feeling he grows erratic in his movements, more and more desperate and intense, suddenly she bes a little scared.


    She hasn¡¯t expected Gu Zechen toe back tonight, so she doesn¡¯t take any medicine. Even though she has some feeling now, her body doesn¡¯t respond ordingly. Her health hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, but this drunken man is totally unaware of that. Su Ni is at a loss what to do, but she knows that all she can do is to bite her teeth to ept what is inevitable.


    When Gu Zechen approaches her, Su Ni grips the sheets tightly and grits her teeth as if waiting for the punishment.


    ¡°Baby, take it easy.¡± He suddenly bends his body and shows a smile to Su Ni.


    A word of love makes Su Ni¡¯s body rxedpletely. She looks at Gu Zechen gratefully. The love in her eyes grows thicker. Gu Zechen is still smiling at her. When he enters, he kisses her to relieve her tension. As expected, it is not painful.


    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, the man on top of her suddenly stops and leans on her motionless, which makes her almost out of breath. Su Ni looks at him suspiciously, but he stares straight at her painfully.


    ¡°Zechen¡­¡± Su Ni panicks and calls him worriedly.


    ¡°You are not¡­..¡± He says.


    Then, Gu Zechen gives up. He gets off from Su Ni, covering his head with the nket.


    Panicked, Su Ni is totally at a loss now. She quickly approaches him and tries to pull Gu Zechen into her arms. But Gu Zechen, who is under the nket, keeps repeating, ¡°No¡­ No, you¡¯re not her. You¡¯re not Wan¡¯er.¡±


    What this man says is like thunder from a clear sky. Su Ni¡¯s hand is still on the nket, but she has no courage to lift it. All the disguises and self-deception seem to disintegrate at this moment. Su Ni cries.


    She remembers Gu Zechen¡¯s face when he gave her the dress this morning. She remembers what ESHINE said to her at the party. She remembers how Gu Zechen jumped away from her just now.


    It seems that all of memory can¡¯t be erased and forgotten no matter how hard she tries to persuade her by reminding herself how Gu Zechen protected her in front of ESHINE.


    The man beside her gradually quiets down and begins to snore. His eyebrows are always tightly furrowed. Even in his sleep, Gu Zechen is unhappy.

 Chapter 86: Why Take off the Ring

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Su Ni sadly turns around. She does not know how Gu Zechen, at thest moment, can tell that she is not Waner, but it is not important now. Barefooted, Su Ni gets out of the bed. She turns to have a look at Gu Zechen, her heart more and more bitterly disappointed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Is he really just making a show in front of the public for a year¡¯s engagement? Su Ni murmurs: ¡°Gu Zechen, thank you for letting me return to reason. I almost think you have a little affection for me. Su Ni smiles bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but her own imagination, everything is a joke¡±. At four o¡¯clock in the morning, the sky is no longer starry, and the neon lights be dim. The night looks gloomy, just the way she is now. Now the room is totally void of light. Su Ni slowly takes off the ring in the darkness. Suddenly the diamond sparkles and shines. Shocked by what she sees, Su Ni holds her breath, quietly putting the ring on the table. After that, she casts a quick nce at Gu Zechen and then quickly leaves the bed. She devotes all her energy to the cleaning of the carpet in one corner of the sofa, after that she takes a bath and puts on her bathrobe again. She is determined to leave when day breaks. With that in mind, she goes back to sleep on the couch. This sleep, unexpectedly, is a deep sleep. Gu Zechen is the first to wake up in the morning. Seeing himself alone on the messy sheet and sensing a severe hangover headache, he cannot help frowning and pounding his head. He gets out of bed, his eyes falling on the ring on the edge of the table. The ring looks familiar to the eyes. At the other end of the room, Su Ni is lying on the sofa, half of her body almost falling to the ground, and Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows knit together.


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t wear anything. He goes straight to Su Ni and pulls the nket with Su Ni wrapped inside. Su Ni is still in her sleep. When she opens her eyes, she sees a huge object in front of her. She shrinks and raises her head again to see Gu Zechen ring at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ni subconsciously says with the eyes drifting away. She is really not used to seeing Gu Zechen totally naked in broad daylight. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin to me what happenedst night?¡± Gu Zechen drags Su Ni by her arm out of the couch and she is now left in a very ufortable posture, squatting. Not yielding to her conditions, he presses on, the fire from the bottom of his eyes almost devouring Su Ni. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, I just woke up¡­¡± Su Ni breaks free of his clutch and rubs her arm with grievance. She doesn¡¯t know what happened to her. She doesn¡¯t drink, but her head hurts now. Gu Zechen does not say anything. But from the way he looks at her, Su Ni knows he is angry. He pulls Su Ni with such a force that thetter staggers and then falls off the sofa. Then he drags Su Ni all the way to the bedside table. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Well, Su Ni, don¡¯t tell me, it falls down on its own, and then walks there all by himself. ¡°Gu Zechen raises his voice, his two eyes popping out from his sunken eye socket. Seeing this, Su Ni suddenly bes surprisingly calm. To be more exact, Su Ni¡¯s world ispletely hushed when she saw the ring she takes offst night.


    What happenedst night, like a movie, shes across her mind. ¡°It is I who put it here.¡± Su Ni says quietly. Gu Zechen¡¯s thin lips tightly pursed and his face turning livid, he is stunned to hear such an answer from Su Ni. Su Ni looks calm and not hesitant. Gu Zechen sits down on the edge of the bed and lowers his head, gently rubbing his temple with his middle finger. His tone gradually cools, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t make me angry. Tell me a reason.¡± Su Ni sits on the ground with her two long white legs spread at random.


    Her nose is a little sour, but she doesn¡¯t feel like crying. After she calms down, she also realizes that her fit of temperst night will ruin everything: it¡¯s very likely that the rtionship she and Gu Zechen painstakingly built wille to naught. She slowly picks up the ring, holds it in her hand, and whispers, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s ufortable to wear it during sleep.¡± Gu Zechen grabs Su Ni by her arm with a mncholy and heavy expression on his face, which makes him look so different from the past, so that Su Ni can¡¯t understand him now. Su Ni purses her lips and does not speak. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes still settled upon her, he says slowly, with a heavy and very serious tone, ¡°It was you who asked me to put on the ring for you in publicst night, and this morning it is also you, Su Ni, who took it off. Su Ni, are you making a fool of me?¡± Suddenly Gu Zechen recalls what Su Ni said that touched him. His eyes be sharp. He sighs suddenly, then gets up, goes to the clothes pile to look for cigarette, but does not find it, so he sits on the sofa decadently, smelling the smell on the carpet and he frowns slightly.


    Su Ni is still biting her lip without justifying herself. ¡°Come here.¡± Gu Zechen speaks to her. Su Ni¡¯s eyes shing a trace of panic, she gets more and more nervous. She walks slowly towards Gu Zechen, who stretches out his hand. ¡°Gu Zechen¡± Su Ni is very terrified, her voice carrying a sobbing tone and she helplessly looks at Gu Zechen. She apologizes in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all my bad, my bad, is that Ok?¡± Gu Zechen, without saying anything, directly pulls her into his arm, and then breaks off her hand. Su Ni¡¯s face suddenly turns red, even her palm beginning to burn. At the sight of Gu Zechen reaching out for the ring, Su Ni quickly retracts her hand. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s facial expression gentle, he says with a tone that is hard to challenge and disobey. ¡°No¡±, Su Ni says, taking a deep breath, her eyes turning red. ¡°3, 2¡­¡­¡± Before Gu Zechen says 1, Su Ni quickly stretches out her hand, and then looks at him in an appeasing manner. Gu Zechen nces at her, his expression as usual, without a trace of extra emotion. He holds her hand and puts the ring on her finger again. After that, Gu Zechen lets go of her hand. Su Ni slowly raises the ring to the eyes, her eyes wide, and stares at it. Gu Zechen says indifferently: ¡°Since I put it on for you, I don¡¯t care what reason you have in the future, and only I can take it off, do you understand?¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart flips, subconsciously looking at Gu Zechen, a trace of confusion shing across her eyes.


    What does he mean by that? ¡°Only you can take it off?¡± Su Ni stammers, her heart trembling. ¡°Any problems?¡± Gu Zechen lifts his eyebrow, throwing the problem back again. From the French windows, Su Ni can see his image clearly: he looks so handsome, his face sparkling as if catching the glimmers of light which gives it ayer of warm color. ¡°Well?¡± Gu Zechen slowly approaches her. Watching his face almost touching hers and his breath on her face, Su Ni instantly jumps back as if electrified. Then, Su Ni blushes and wants to hide, but she is right in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, where else can she hide. ¡°I see.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes drifting away, she says quickly. Gu Zechen then stops, as if satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s attitude and pats Su Ni¡¯s buttocks, motioning her to get up first. Su Ni this time seems to be almost relieved and quickly stands up, deliberately keeping a certain distance from Gu Zechen. After that, she watches Gu Zechen walking towards the bathroom dump founded.

 Chapter 87: What Happened Last Night

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Su Ni sighs heavily and slumps into the sofa again, her eyes empty. The scene of Gu Zechen putting the ring on her finger appears in her mind. At such a close distance, the sight of his facial features that are still wless makes her heart throbbing like a woman madly in love. Su Ni feels that her face is so hot that she quickly pats her face. ¡°Damn it!¡± Su Ni curses herself in a low voice. Listening to the sound of the bathroom, Su Ni quickly gets up and changes her clothes as quickly as possible. Then she knocks on the door of the bathroom and says, ¡°Darling, there¡¯s something going on in thepany. I¡¯ll leave now. ¡°¡±So early? Are you leaving?¡± Gu Zechen says in a deep and sexy voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Su Ni wants to slip away. With him still in the bathroom, Su Ni is terrified of thinking washing face and making up in the same bathroom. She is very afraid to face Gu Zechen now. It¡¯s no kidding. Before Su Ni turns around to dart off, a hand stretches out from inside the bathroom which instantly pulls Su Ni in. With a scream, Su Ni feels the warm water drenching her to the skin. She quickly jumps back to avoid Gu Zechen. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any clothes here. I have to go to work today. Gu Zechen!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any clothes to wear, just stay home.¡± Gu Zechen says and begins to unbutton Su Ni¡¯s shirt. Su Ni quickly covers her chest with her hands, as if on her guard for all possible dangers. Gu Zechen shows a helpless and harmless face, ¡°Your clothes are wet now, you see¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take them off myself.¡± As soon as she says that, Su Ni regrets. Seeing Gu Zechen trying very hard to suppress his smile and a triumphant expression on his face, Su Ni clenches her teeth and curses him secretly. She can do nothing now but turn around and take off her wet overcoat in front of Gu Zechen. Then her dress inside. The minute the skirt touches the ground, Gu Zechen leans over, holding Su Ni¡¯s face in both hands, and bites her lips. Su Ni lets out a grunt. Dragged towards him, she now finds her feet lifted almost off the ground and standing on her toes, and her whole body resting on Gu Zechen. Pressed tightly against the cold wall, she now senses a sense of coolness on her back. Su Ni trembles instinctively. Gu Zechen does not say a word and pulls her closer to him. Now Su Ni is wrapped in his arms. ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want to do now?¡± Su Ni¡¯s face looks radiant in hot air. What she says is like ying cat and mouse with him. Gu Zechen presses himself closely against her, his mouth vaguely whispering something on her ear, which stirs every nerve of her brain, ¡°You really don¡¯t know what I want to do?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Su Ni resists subconsciously. She suddenly remembers that Gu Zechen calls another woman¡¯s name in his sleepst night. For the sake of her interests, she can pretend that nothing has happened, but her body is honest. When Gu Zechen touches her, she keeps reliving what happenedst night. Gu Zechen is still biting her earlobe, his slender and powerful fingers caressing each section of her spine, slowly all the way down. Su Ni bends her legs and quickly grips his hand, shaking all over, ¡°Ze Chen, I have not fully recovered from the injuries.¡± As is expected, Gu Zechen stops suddenly. He frowns. ¡°Still not recovered?¡± But seeing Su Ni nodding her head, Gu Zechen gradually retains hisposure and his normal countenance returns. He pats Su Ni¡¯s waist lightly, ¡°Then take a bath. ¡°OK.¡± Su Ni immediately responds. Gu Zechen still has no intention of letting go of Su Ni. Instead, he holds her tightly in his arms and slowly stirs her skin with one hand. He deliberately asks, ¡°What happenedst night? ¡°¡±What?¡± Shocked, Su Ni pretends not to take notice, but both hands be tense, which betrays everything. Gu Zechen looks at her, cracks a smile and then continues: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I saw you sleeping on the sofa in the morning and I kept wondering if I did something to youst night.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ni smiles and follows Gu Zechen¡¯s words and continues: ¡°You vomited all over mest night, causing me to clean up most of the night. You asked me to run errands for you: pass you water and hand you towels. I¡¯m really exhausted. Otherwise, how can I wake up behind you? ¡°Su Ni says grievously. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Gu Zechen replies in a low voice, and gently taps her stiffer arm with his fingers, and the smile at the corner of his mouth bes a little dangerous. Su Ni is totally ignorant of that. Gu Zechen¡¯s dreamlike expression gives Su Ni too much illusion: Gu Zechen is in a good mood today, he is still as gentle as before. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Gu Zechen continues to ask. The way he poses questions makes Su Ni vaguely feel that he is interrogating her. So she turns around, facing directly Gu Zechen and looking into his eyes. In the heat, Gu Zechen purses his lips, with a strange smile on his face. The smile is not fierce nor evil, it is somewhat soft, but Su Ni is still frightened. ¡°Well, you had such a restless sleep that you pushed me out onto the sofa.¡± Su Ni slightly raises her voice, as if using Gu Zechen of his bad behavior. Gu Zechen purses his lips and smiles, and thest dark cloud on his face disappears. He stretches out his hand to pinch her nose and says with relief: ¡°I think that I forced youst night and made you mad at me, and then took the ring off¡±. ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Su Ni quickly lowers her head and gets rid of his clutch, in an attempt to end the bath as soon as possible. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t ask more questions, his countenance instantly assuming an aspect of the deepest gloom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll brush my teeth first.¡± Su Ni says. ¡°Good.¡± Gu Zechen responds. Wrapped in a bath towel, Su Ni casts a quick nce at her wet clothes and sighs heavily. It seems that she can only ask Qin Yue toe over to send her clothes. Before she goes out, Gu Zechen leans forward to her again. Su Ni says in a hurry, ¡°What?¡± Gu Zechen directly rips off her towel and wraps himself inside. The smile on the corner of his mouth grows broader as he looks at her frustrated and flushed face. Su Ni rolls her eyes and pulls another bath towel to wrap her around again. Gu Zechen looks at her, saying nothing, but instead hums a song and walks out slowly. Su Ni stares angrily at him, but unable to do anything. Afterwards, Su Ni talks loudly to Qin Yue in front of Gu Zechen, asking him to bring her the clothes. Qin Yue asks suspiciously on the phone, ¡± Howe your clothes are all wet?¡± ¡°It rained heavily this morning.¡± Realizing that she slips out a secret, she begins to lie to repair the mistake. Qin Yue stands downstairs in thepany, looking up into the clear sky, and he is a little confused, ¡°The sun was quite big this morning¡­¡± ¡°It was a rainstorm before you wake up.¡±

 Chapter 88: Changing Assistant

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Seeing Qin Yue making a point of probing why, Su Ni raises her voice, in this way telling him it is none of his business, and just do as is told. Qin Yue takes the hint, and as is expected, he says he will send the clothes over immediately.


    ¡°Are you already in such an intimate rtionship with your assistant?¡± As soon as Su Ni turns back, she sees Gu Zechen, who is now dressed in a suit, his hair meticulouslybed, ring at her with a strange smile on his face.


    Su Ni quickly reviews his question, trying to figure out how to respond to the question in a correct way. She says coquettishly. ¡°How dare you say that! Who puts me in such a hopeless situation? Who knows I will need my assistant to send me clothes!¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that¡¯s all my fault?¡± He asks with a seemingly unaffected voice.


    ¡°No, not really.¡± Su Ni says in a prudent manner.


    ¡°You said it. Then, I¡¯ll wait for your assistant to bring you your clothes.¡±


    When Su Ni hears that, she has a terrible headache. She feels wronged and says. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Zechen says with a menacing tone in his voice.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Ni gives in. Gu Zechen can be wherever he wants, since she can¡¯t stop him, why bother?


    Gu Zechen snorts and quickly stands up.¡± There¡¯s another party tonight. We are going to show up together.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Su Ni¡¯s headache is more severe now. The pain is so acute that makes her doubt that perhaps she has not fully recovered from her concussion yet.


    In the past, the number of parties she needs to attend generally won¡¯t exceed three times a month, but in thest week alone, she has attended more than three!


    ¡°It is just a casual party. No need to dress up.¡± Gu Zechen exins.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Ni nods and breathes a sigh of relief.


    With both hands in his pockets, Gu Zechen smiles and withdraws a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lights a cigarette. Then looking through his narrowed eyes at Su Ni, he seems to be absorbed in something.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before they hear the knock on the door. Su Ni didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen, assuming a calm countenance. When she is about to open the door, Gu Zechen, who is silent all the time suddenly says. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Before Su Ni reacts, she sees Gu Zechen already walking past her and open the door straight away. In less than three seconds, Gu Zechen ms the door again. Su Ni casts a nervous nce at Gu Zechen, but thetter¡¯s face is expressionless. He doesn¡¯t seem to be angry, so Su Ni says thank you in a low voice.


    ¡°Since you are Mrs. Gu now, there¡¯s no need for me to say more about what can be done to avoid suspicion.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude is gentle and his tone unchanged, but the impact it makes on Su Ni is huge.


    Taking the bag from his hand, Su Ni feels her body stiffen and she nods without knowing it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a female assistant for you tomorrow.¡± He says.


    ¡°No.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled, and she blurs out.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s countenance changes suddenly. He stares at her gloomily and says. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I am quite satisfied with the way it is now, and there¡¯s no need to find another assistant. Besides¡­¡±Su Ni is a little embarrassed, her eyes wandering around.


    Even if she does need to find an assistant, it will be her decision. Why bother him? Qin Yue is a headache already.


    Su Ni begins to change clothes, her back turned to Gu Zechen. He stands up, slowly pacing back and forth behind her, which imakes Su Ni even more nervous.


    ¡°I can pay her sry, and besides¡­ if you have any other worries, then there¡¯s no need. Since she is your assistant, you will be her only boss, she will follow only yourmand.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words are straightforward, implying that he doesn¡¯t need to spy on Su Ni through an assistant.


    Su Ni¡¯s face is red. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Su Ni eagerly justifies herself, abasing herself before him in an attempt not to leave the impression that in her heart he is nothing but a scheming person.


    ¡°If there are no other questions, then do what I say.¡±


    He says and walks up to Su Ni, taking her hand and staring at her ring. ¡°The most important thing for you now is to perform your role as Mrs. Gu. As for other worries, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    Although Su Ni is smiling, she looks a bit unnatural and she nods with her head down.


    Gu Zechen suddenly kisses her hand and then slowly releases it. ¡°I need to go to mypany now to handle business. Do you want me to give you a ride?¡±


    ¡°No. Qin Yue is still waiting for me downstairs.¡± Su Ni hurriedly says.


    When she looks up again, seeing Gu Zechen examining her through his narrowed eyes, she realizes that she sounds a little excited. Her face suddenly reddens slightly, and her eyes dodgy, avoiding eye contact. She bites her red lips and doesn¡¯t speak.


    Gu Zechenughs.


    Surprisingly, withoutining nor criticizing her, he just says. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sitting in Qin Yue¡¯s car and seeing Gu Zechen driving away, Su Ni also breathes a sigh of relief.


    Qin Yue looks at Su Ni through the rear mirror and says meaningfully.¡±Ourpany is now thriving with each passing day, and even our subsidiaries are making great progress too. President, what are we going to do next?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Are there any instructions from Mr. Chen?¡± Su Ni rubs her temples for the back of her head is aching now. Qin Yue smiles.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Chen says as long as you keep thepany going, he won¡¯t interfere.¡± Su Ni doesn¡¯t utter a word.


    Mr. Chen is a mysterious person, and even she herself has never seen him in person. Although thepany is entrusted to her hands, she knows that this Mr. Chen is controlling everything. Qin Yue is nothing but a puppet with this mysterious Mr Chen pulling the string behind. She is ustomed to this and before she makes every decision, she will ask Mr. Chen¡¯s instructions first. Su Ni smiles with an expression of self-mockery.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for a driver now.¡± Su Ni says.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got my hands full looking after a qualified driver, but there really aren¡¯t many who meet your requirements.¡± Qin Yue frowns and thinks that Su Ni loses her temper thinking he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Su Ni, however, looks calm and she says. ¡°Gu Zechen has already found a female driver for me. It¡¯s more convenient.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Gu¡­¡± Qin Yue frowns and stops talking.


    Su Ni looks at him and feels his embarrassment. She continues. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Qin Yue says. ¡°Since it¡¯s Mr. Gu¡¯decision, he must want you to be more convenient.¡±


    Remembering Gu Zechen¡¯s sharp eyes cast upon him when he went to the hotel to deliver clothes today, he understands why Gu Zechen found a female assistant.


    Sometimes to have a male assistant around is indeed not very convenient.


    ¡°Report to Mr Chen about that.¡± Su Ni closes her eyes. This matter is settled. In front, Qin Yue secretly looks at Su Ni, whose smile fades away and now assuming a calm countenance. Mr.  Chen¡¯s goal is to ask Su Ni to maintain the existing intimacy with Gu Zechen as much as possible. Since Gu Zechen is able to find a female driver for Su Ni, Mr. Chen¡¯s goal has been achieved, more or less.


    While going downstairs, Su Ni actually thinks a lot. If she is made to choose between Mr Chen and Gu Zechen, she personally prefers thetter, for she has no knowledge of the former. As soon as she arrives at thepany, she sees that there are a crowd of people gathering around Gu Langughing and talking.


    ¡°Gu Lang?¡± She calls out, barely recognizing the man in front of her.

 Chapter 89: Gu Lang Signs a Contract with Su’s Company

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    In contrast to his usual tantly ignoring perceived dress codes and unting personal style, Gu Lang today wears a white suit with a delicate yellow rose pinned to his chest. His strong and slender body makes the suit more elegant.


    In a trance, Su Ni actually finds a trace of Gu Zechen on Gu Lang.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Ni is surprised. Although she doesn¡¯t know all the employees around him, she knows the two heads of advertising department.


    ¡°Ms. Su.¡±


    The head and deputy head of the advertising department quickly greet her, and soon the head begins to introduce Gu Lang. ¡°Ms. Su, this is the new spokesperson we have hired this year for Nanjiawan Hotel, Mr. Gu Lang, an international first-ss basketball star. He has worked in the United States¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for introductions.¡±


    Waving her hand, Su Ni interrupts the head, and then she looks at Gu Lang, who has both hands in his pockets casually and allows other people to lick his shoes. Su Ni says in a cold voice. ¡°Go to the office with me.¡±


    Gu Lang is still dandiacal. But the way Su Ni suddenly turns hostile towards him makes him realize that he has to stop being smug. Putting on a sharine smile immediately, Gu Lang calls Su Ni and follows her hurriedly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The staff of the advertising department looks at each other in bleak dismay. Theypletely don¡¯t know what happened.


    Qin Yue looks at Su Ni¡¯s back and stops the staff who are still trying to catch Su Ni up. He says. ¡°Leave this matter to Ms. Su.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re about to sign the contract today. Assistant Qin, Ms. Su doesn¡¯t know how difficult it is to invite Gu Lang, but you know that, do you? If the thing gets messed up¡­¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, it is Gu Lang whoes to us first, right?¡± Qin Yue interrupts him.


    The head is very embarrassed. However, as a professional, he quickly recovers. ¡°So he is, but you know, Gu Lang is the fashion, so manypanies arepeting to sign a contract with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Qin Yue pats the head¡¯s shoulder and says. ¡°Rest assured, the contract will be signed. You guys return to your office.¡±


    In the office.


    Su Ni leans against the desk with her arms crossed in front of her chest. She gives Gu Lang an evil eye and says helplessly. ¡°What do you want to do? Does your uncle know this?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? Su Ni, don¡¯t tell anyone about my rtionship with Gu Zechen. I don¡¯t want to live in Nancheng city under the aura of him.¡± With a face full of disdain, Gu Lang swaggers over to sit in front of Su Ni, with one of his legs over the other and shaking it gently. Even though he is in a suit, his dandiacal personality can¡¯t be changed.


    ¡°Sit properly!¡±


    Su Ni kicks Gu Lang, and then thetter puts down his leg. But soon, he begins to lean forward towards Su Ni. ¡°To be honest, if I am the spokesman of yourpany, Nanjiawan project will be the hottest project. Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±


    When Su Ni stares at Gu Lang who keeps giving her those puppy-dog eyes, she simply has nowhere to vent her anger.


    Although she is Gu Lang¡¯s aunt, she can¡¯t interfere in Gu Lang¡¯s private life.


    Now, Su Ni returns to her seat. She starts flipping through the papers on the table and says without lifting her head,¡±Your business is the business of Gu¡¯s family. Do you think that you can keep it a secret after your photo appears on the advertising board of Nanjiawan project?¡±


    ¡°It will be toote.¡± Gu Lang raises his voice slightly. But he doesn¡¯t fully understand why Su Ni¡¯s mean mugging him, so there is a bit ofcency in his voice.


    Su Ni presses the temple with her thumb. She tries to reason with him. ¡°Gu Lang, Don¡¯t be silly. Why don¡¯t you concentrate on your basketball career?¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s toote to regret it now, because the decision is made already. Even if you want to reject it, you have to persuade the shareholders first.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s smile is bright and cunning.


    In a fit of temper, Su Ni ms the document on the table. Just at that moment,   Qin Yue pushes the door open, then the atmosphere suddenly bes awkward.


    Su Ni is embarrassed. She forcibly holds back her anger and sits down again. She says to Qin Yue. ¡°Tell the advertising department that we won¡¯t sign the contract with Gu Lang.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, why are you so cruel?¡± Gu Lang blurts out when he hears that.


    Qin Yue also frowns. It is first time for him to see an adult behaving just like a child.


    ¡°Are you really that cruel to see I idle away my life? I¡¯ll always be looked down upon in the family without a decent job. It¡¯s hard for me to make this decision and be self-reliant¡­¡± Gu Lang pretends to be miserable in front of Su Ni. He goes too far as to squeeze out a tear, which makes Su Ni even more annoyed and interrupts his words.


    ¡°Gu Lang, if you really want a job, I think working with the members of your family is more suitable for you. If you really don¡¯t want to go there, you can still go to your uncle¡¯spany. I¡¯ll give Gu Zechen a call and ask him to arrange a job for you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s patience has almost run out. Now she is suppressing her anger, trying to reason with Gu Lang as nicely as possible. Gu Lang puts on a long face, blinking his eyes with long eyshes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me those puppy-dog eyes. In any case, there is no room for you in mypany and we won¡¯t pay an astronomical figure for the endorsement fee.¡± Su Ni¡¯s cold words are like a pot of cold water pouring down from Gu Lang¡¯s head to his feet, which makes him shiver.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Qin Yue, who has been standing beside him without speaking, coughs gently twice. When both of them look at him, Qin Yue says. ¡°Mr. Gu¡¯s endorsement fee is within the normal and reasonable range in the field of advertising. Besides, I¡¯ve seen the advertising department¡¯s proposal. If Gu Lang is to join us, it will only be good for us Nanjiawan project without any disadvantages.¡±


    ¡°There are only benefits and no disadvantages.¡±


    Su Ni repeats, and stares at Qin Yue with a smile. ¡°Assistant Qin, can you give me a personal guarantee?¡±


    The sentence makes Qin Yue speechless. He touches his nose embarrassingly. ¡°Now the shareholders have already known this, if they know that you force Gu Lang to terminate the contract, they will definitely put pressure on you¡­¡±


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±Su Ni says in a low voice. Qin Yue is surprised. He quickly casts a quick nce at Gu Lang, his countenance hard to describe.


    Gu Lang is indifferent and sits down in front of Su Ni again. Seeing Su Ni frowning and not in a mood to talk, he tries to talk seriously. ¡°Su Ni, why don¡¯t you want me to be the brand spokesman for Nanjiawan project? You should give me a reason. I had thought that I could give you a surprise.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a surprise. You scared the hell out of me.¡± What Qin Yue says makes Su Ni calm downpletely.


    He is right. The news that Gu Lang¡¯s going to endorse the project has already been released. Putting aside her personal scruples, she has to admit that the contract will benefit Su¡¯spany. At this moment, she really can¡¯te up with a decent reason to refute the whole bunch of people in thepany.


    It¡¯s just that¡­ Su Ni thinks and decides to call Gu Zechen first.

 Chapter 90: An Unconventional Way of Doing Things

    Proofread by Yu BingContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other end of the phone, Gu Zechen readily agrees, ¡°Since he is willing to go, let him go.¡± ¡°But what about your family¡­ is this really good?¡± Su Ni also bes more and more indecisive. ¡°Gu Lang is already an adult, and he will be responsible for his actions. Besides, this is also a great benefit to yourpany. You don¡¯t have to worry about my family much.¡± ¡°Well, I will take that as a yes.¡± Although Su Ni says that, she is obviously insufficient in confidence, and even she herself doesn¡¯t know what she is worried about. As a sharp contrast, when Gu Lang sees Su Ni giving her consent, he immediately rushes forward and shouts on the phone: ¡°Thank you, Uncle, you are the best man in the world.¡± On the phone, Gu Zechen quickly says: ¡°It¡¯s all right. I will hang up first.¡± Without waiting for Su Ni to speak, he already disconnects the phone call. Su Ni puts down the phone and curls her lips. Seeing Gu Lang¡¯s excited expression, she is made a little speechless and says, ¡°Go back to your seat and sit down. I need to remind you of something.¡± ¡°Okay, shoot.¡± Gu Lang fully agrees. As long as Su Ni agrees to sign a contract with him, even if there are a hundred rules to follow, and he will be willing to conform to these rules. ¡°Rule No I: You¡¯re not allowed to call me aunt in thepany. Don¡¯t you also want to conceal your identity?¡± Su Ni says with a nk face. Qin Yue is there just now, and he doesn¡¯t react much when he hears Gu Lang calling her aunt, so she doesn¡¯t know whether Qin Yue has already investigated into Gu Lang¡¯s background.


    ¡°That is exactly what I want, you know, I never like to call you auntie.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s countenance beams when he realizes what he hears fits in exactly with his wishes. ¡°You are also not allowed to call me Su Ni. You can only call me President Su in thepany, understand?¡± Su Ni warns him again. The smile on Gu Lang¡¯s face suddenly disappears. He can¡¯t call her Su Ni, it¡¯s difficult, but he can do nothing about it, so he nods. ¡°In addition, except for necessary asions and necessary activities of thepany, you are not allowed to show up in thepany. The current Su family is not as simple as what you see on the outside. Su Ni doesn¡¯t want to involve Gu Lang into it. Gu Lang¡¯s face is getting uglier. He just wants to see Su Ni more, that is the reason he signs the contract with Su Family. If not allowed to show up in thepany, what is the point of the contract? ¡°Why, any problem? Su Ni asks. ¡°No problem.¡± Gu Lang replies quickly, tears almost running out, ¡°President Su, you can¡¯t be so strict with me!¡± ¡°There are some more specific regtions that I will let the advertising department add to the contract, and now you can go out.¡± Su Ni ignores Gu Lang¡¯s grievances, and does not give him the opportunity to argue. Since Gu Lang insists on endorsing the Nanjiawan project, she will make good use of him as much as possible. As for other things, he is not allowed to participate in. Soon, Qin Yue brings a female assistant, who is found by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°You are Luo Qing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Su Ni looks at a tall and slender woman in ck, who looks no more than twenty-seven, with a long ponytail. Her hair tightly presses against her head, and no bits of broken hairs fall. Her neat face and the way she dresses herself all tell you she is professional and sophisticated. Su Ni feels rest assured, just by the thought that this is the person Gu Zechen finds for her . Now she sees her in the flesh, she finds this assistant is quite to her appetite, so she directly says: ¡°Mr. Gu has already told me about you and Assistant Qin will exin to you about your job descriptions.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Luo Qing¡¯s face is calm and steady. Even this temperament also fits Su Ni¡¯s taste, and Su Ni smiles.


    Thepany holds a press conference announcing Gu Lang has signed the contract with thepany. As the president of Su¡¯spany, Su Ni has to say a few words on stage. Regarding Gu Lang¡¯s sudden decision to join the Supany the moment he returns to China, many reporters want to hear the inside story. Su Ni looks at the camera, calmly repeats Qin Yue¡¯s prepared lines: ¡°Gu Lang is a household name now, and our Su family is also thriving. The NanJiaWan project is a manifestation of strength. I think it is a wise decision for Mr. Gu Lang and ourpany to cooperate with each other.¡± ¡°As to Mr. Gu Lang¡¯s sky-high signing fee, can you tell us more about it? ¡°The reporter continues to probe.


    ¡°Sorry, this is a personal question for Mr. Gu Lang. I have no right to answer that. I have heard of Mr. Gu Lang¡¯s exorbitant endorsement fees abroad, but I can assure you that ourpanyplies with the advertisingw. All the expenses of Gu Lang are within a reasonable range.¡± Su Ni maintains the basic smile etiquette and looks around. His asking price is not only within the reasonable range, if there is a problem, it is only that Gu Lang¡¯s asking price is too low. Gu Lang sits next to Su Ni, his body slightly leaning against the back of the chair. At this moment his unruly signature smile is hung on his handsome and masculine face. ¡°Then Mr. Gu Lang, why do you choose Su¡¯s? As far as I know, manypanies have thrown olive branches to you in the past two days, and some of them are even listedpanies.¡± The reporter turns his attention to Gu Lang. Professional yers especially those who have made quite a ssh, whether at home or abroad, can instantly catch the attention of reporters. ¡°I have nothing more to say, I think Su¡¯spany is good, nothing else.¡± Compared to Su Ni¡¯s professional answer, Gu Lang¡¯s answer seems so casual and willful. Su Ni frowns slightly and looks at the manager of the advertising department. The supervisor also has a worried expression on his face. He shrugs and stretches out his hand as if saying that he doesn¡¯t know what is going on. ¡°Then there must be some reason for this,¡± the reporter continues to pry. Gu Lang looks at Su Ni. Thetter gives him a warning with her eyes, but Gu Lang ignores that and continues to maintain his own personal style and says: ¡°There aren¡¯t so many whys to do what I like to do. As to those listedpany, I didn¡¯t see any better, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Su Ni takes a breath. Gu Lang simply does not do things ording to conventions. There are some sparse apuses. Gu Lang quickly leaves the stage. Su Ni leaves the conference quickly and when she is out, she asks Gu Lang coldly, ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± ¡°Answering the reporter¡¯s questions.¡± Gu Lang spreads his hands. Su Ni frowns, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the advertising department tell you how to respond to those questions in advance? How can you lose your temper in this way?¡± ¡°Ms. Su, have you ever seen how I responded to interview questions abroad? Your routines are not applicable to me. This is the way I am. Besides, if I answer questions in a conventional way, I will not be Gu Lang.¡± Gu Lang says, snapping his fingers to Su Ni, and leaves happily. Su Ni is so angry that she turns around and goes to the advertising department, ¡°Show me the interviews with Gu Lang in recent years.¡± The supervisor of the advertising department is so scared. Then he personally finds the video and whispers to Su Ni: ¡°We have asked the public rtions department to negotiate with several media outlets, and there won¡¯t be much problem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the problem but Gu Lang¡¯s attitude that matters. Have you ever described his job duty in the contract?¡± Su Ni says with a long face. Several directors of the advertising department look at each other in dismay. At that time, they are too happy to sign the contract with Gu Lang. How dare they give him too many restrictions? Except for the requirements that Su Ni has imposed, they add nothing more, the rest of the content is basically based on Gu Lang¡¯s will.

 Chapter 91: Undesired Effects

    Proofread By Yu Bing


    With a snap, Su Ni turns off theputer, her face gloomy and dark, ¡°You¡¯d better exin Gu Lang¡¯s behavior today!¡± Su Ni spends almost the whole afternoon watching half of Gu Lang¡¯s interview videos for the past two years. Just as what the news says about him, he is by nature a Bohemian and will not make decisions ording to conventions. What is even more surprising is that Gu Lang¡¯s fans love Gu Lang¡¯s style, and they will apud for every decision he makes and the way he behaves on any asion. ordingly, thepanies begin to spoil Gu Lang more and more and willingly ept the way he is. Su Ni contains herself. Just then Qin Yue puts newspaper reports on the table in front of Su Ni. These newspapers all showered him with over-the-toppliments and cheesy but positive messages. Su Ni takes a quick look, and it is consistent with what she already knows: that he is well received and widely acimed for that unconventionality.


    ¡°Actually, Ms. Su, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about Gu Lang. I have investigated into him. Although he seems unconventional and unruly, he is very dedicated. So far, there is no word spreading out that he doesn¡¯t treat his job seriously.¡± ¡°Maybe I am too nervous.¡± Su Ni reluctantly squeezes out a smile and leans slightly backward against the back of the chair to rx herself. She realizes that the very sight of Gu Lang showing up around her makes her nerve system copse, and a little incident can make her very furious. ¡°Go to the advertising department and tell them to give Gu Lang some necessary guidelines. As to the specifics, it is left to Gu Lang to decide and y the rest.¡± After watching Gu Lang¡¯s interview videos, Su Ni feels a little relieved. Now that Gu Lang has already signed the contract, she shouldn¡¯t resist him like she usually did in the past.


    ¡°I see.¡± Qin Yue purses her lips, smiling, and then says, ¡°Assistant Luo is already waiting for you downstairs in the lobby.¡± ¡°I will go down immediately.¡± Su Ni suddenly remembers that there is still an important dinner date tonight. She can¡¯t afford to show upte, so she quickly takes a bath and changes to a light blue skirt suit. She makes her haire down to her shoulders and goes downstairs. At the door, Luo Qing greets her by nodding slightly. She opens and closes the car door for her respectfully. Su Ni sits in the back, flipping through the files in her hand, and asks casually, ¡°Which dinner am I going to attend today?¡± Luo Qing says, ¡°I only know I should send you to Ban Cheng Hotel. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Su Ni raises her eyebrows as if suddenly realizing something, so she doesn¡¯t ask more questions. At the Ban Cheng Hotel. As soon as Su Ni gets out of the car, she hears Luo Qing say: ¡°Mr Gu ising.¡± Su Ni turns around and sees an Audi slowly approaching, with several Nancheng celebrities inside. Su Ni puts on a smiling face and greets them with a smile. Gu Zechen frowns when he sees Su Ni is dressed in a light-colored dress. In this suit, she looks more energetic, younger and much prettier than ever before. ¡°This is Director Zhang, and this is President Li.¡± Su Ni steps forward and greets them one by one. After shaking hands with them politely, she stands beside Gu Zechen. Then she hears Gu Zechen whispering in a low voice, ¡°Why do you dress like this?¡± Su Ni looks down. The neckline is not exposed, and the skirt reaches below the knees. There is nothing inappropriate, then she asks, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Gu Zechen looks forward, his lips pressed tightly, and does not answer Su Ni¡¯s question. When Su Ni walks past Luo Qing, she asks, ¡°Is there any problem with my dress today?¡±


    Luo Qing raised her eyes also, carefully examining Su Ni. As a woman, she also does not find anything wrong. Su Ni sighs slightly. This man¡¯s mind is really hard to read. When Su Ni goes in, Luo Heng is greeting the other guests. Someone in front of him reminds him that Mr. Gu ising, and then he quickly goes to the door to meet him. ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu, Director Zhang, Mr. Wang¡­¡± Luo Heng is twenty-eight years old and has been in Bancheng city for nearly five years. He can remember all the celebrities in the city who havee here to eat. At this time, without any hesitation, he calls out everybody¡¯s name. Gu Zechen nods slightly, without looking at him, enters the reserved room quickly. Su Ni¡¯s eyes meet Luo Heng¡¯s briefly, but quickly Su Ni looks away without any trace and follows Gu Zechen into the room. The moment Director Zhang takes his seat, he burst intoughter and says with an energetic voice: ¡± Mr. Gu, you are really not very sincere. Mrs. Gu used to work with me, but you didn¡¯t tell me the rtionship between you two in advance, which almost put me in a very awkward situation.¡± ¡°Director Zhang, you are joking. I just do not want to interfere with her business. So I don¡¯t think it necessary to tell you that.¡± Gu Zechen says in a business-like manner, civil, polite and restrained. Director Zhang repeatedly says yes, but secretly he says to himself. ¡°You will not interfere with her business, then why are you here tonight?¡±


    Today, because Gu Zechen is the host, everyone gives him enough face. They let out augh, and the matter is over. ¡°I have heard about this also, but now, the story of Mr and Mrs. Gu has spread throughout Nancheng city, and everyone knows it. There is no way for Mr. Gu to hide it anymore.¡± Director Wang, who sits next to Director Zhang, wipes his hands and says gently, ¡°My wife and her friends have been dining in my ears about you recently. Mrs. Gu, why don¡¯t you organize a party, so that I can have some quiet hours.¡± ¡°It will be my pleasure.¡± Su Ni smiles slightly. Sincest time Su Ni met those housewives on the party, she rarely has personal rtionships with any of them after that. Qin Yue also mentions this to her, so Su Ni readily agrees. Su Ni, as a hostess today, knows her duty clearly. After exchanging courtesy and pleasantries, the banquet officially begins then the drink is served.


    After that, a few more celebrities also arrive, Director Wang quickly gets up and introduces them one by one, even Gu Zechen¡¯s expression bes slightly solemn. He arranges his suits and waits for the three to be seated. ¡°This is Liu, deputy director of the Foreign Investment Office, and this is Wang, vice director of the NanCheng city Investment Promotion Group. This is President Gu.¡± Director Zhang introduces them, and Gu Zechen greets them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After everyone takes his seat, Su Ni hears Gu Zechen asking Director Zhang in private: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Director Sune?¡± Director Zhang looks embarrassed. He casts a quick nce at the two deputy directors and lowers his voice: ¡°Director Sun called to cancel at thest minute. It is a long story. You know that better than me.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face frosty, apparently he is not pleased with such a reply. Director Zhang hurriedly says something to smooth things over. He lowers his voice and continues: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you know how difficult it is to be a government official, and I will make another appointment for you next time.¡± ¡°Director Zhang, I hear that Mo family also came to you this time?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrow, revealing coolly calcting glint in his eyes. Director Zhangughs. He straightens his body and looks directly at Gu Zechen, without denying it, ¡°I do this job. It¡¯s normal for Mo family toe to me.¡± Suddenly the conversation turns, Director Zhang says again: ¡°And even Qidong also gets a foot in.¡± He deliberately lowers his voice and moves closer to Gu Zechen, in order to see more clearly Gu Zechen¡¯s facial expression. Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s face turns dark, and thest trace of concealment disappears, and his eyes turn sharp. Su Ni doesn¡¯t miss a word. She hears of this name before, this Qidong is just a distant rtive of Gu Zechen. She hears An Rong talk about him before: how he leaves Gu¡¯s home and set up his own business. In the past two decades, his rtionship with Gu Zechen¡¯s family is just on the surface, and his rtionship with other Gu family is not much better.

 Chapter 92: Information leaked

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Soon, Gu Zechen asks. ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°What did they say? I had nned to settle the matter before I make it public, but this time I don¡¯t know who leaked the information, now almost all the people in Nancheng know about it. I don¡¯t know what I should do next.¡± Director Zhang looks annoyed andpletely shirks his responsibilities.


    Gu Zechen lowers his eyes and sips the red wine. ¡°I probably know what¡¯s going on. As for Director Sun, I still need your help, Director Zhang.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All I can promise is that I can help you make an arrangement.¡±


    Director Zhang doesn¡¯t dare to boast, and he says modestly. ¡°Things beplicated now. On the one hand, you may never know what kind of person Sun Dacai is. He is very proud and arrogant. On the other hand, since the information that Mrs.  Kai Erle is back is leaked, the secret is no longer a secret, I guess a lot of people will act without dy upon hearing the news and go to Sun Dacai for help. There must be a long line of people waiting.¡±


    ¡°What you mean to say is, Director Zhang, do you think that I am not able enough to do this?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s countenance not altered, he still holds his wine ss in his hand, clinks his ss against Director Zhang¡¯s and then takes a sip.


    Director Zhang lifts his ss, his swollen protruding eyes smilingly dwelling on Gu Zechen. Ignoring the way Gu Zechen talks to him, he says. ¡°I know you are influential and your ability is proved. I definitely trust you on this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Zechen and Director Zhang exchange a quick nce at each other, the intent of which is self-evident. Su Ni eats in silence. Seeing everyone toasting each other and clinking sses together, she whispers something to Gu Zechen¡¯s ears, then takes her bag and goes out.


    In the hallway.


    Luo Heng has been smoking for a long while. When Su Ni goes out, she sees him standing there, the cigarette still flickering in the gloomy hallway.


    Luo Heng hands a packet of medicine over to Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the doctor to increase the dose. Pace yourself!¡±


    Su Ni puts it into her bag quickly and feels the size of the packet without looking down. She frowns. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°You know how strong this stuff is. Last time, I particrly asked the doctor to make it in a smaller dose because I was afraid that you would take too much. You see, only in no more than half a month, half a month, you¡¯ve already eaten them up.  What will happen to your body when you overdose? Do you know? You are no longer a child.¡± Although Luo Heng lowers his voice, Su Ni can still hear a tone of dissatisfaction in his voice.


    Su Ni grins. She pats Luo Heng on the shoulder lightly and says. ¡°You are my best friend. Who can help me if you don¡¯t?¡±


    Luo Heng grunts and doesn¡¯t say anything. Clearly, he is not satisfied with this answer.


    ¡°Since you are not in the mood to talk, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Su Ni pretends to leave, and Luo Heng says. ¡°You do know the consequences, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    In the darkness, Su Ni grins. ¡°But I have to do that. Last time, Gu Zechen already was suspicious about me, so you¡¯d better give me more medicine as you can.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious? Did he do anything to you?¡± As Luo Heng hears that, he is nervous and nts himself in front of Su Ni, examining Su Ni in the dim light whiches from the corridor.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Niughs silently, shaking her head slightly. ¡°He just thought I took contraceptive pills and he didn¡¯t think much of it.¡±


    Luo Heng nods, his countenance still painted with nervousness and anxiety. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of people in my life, but Gu Zechen¡­ is really a rare type. Every time we meet, I feel as if he can see through me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Su Ni pats Luo Heng¡¯s shoulder and whispers. ¡°I should go back, or Gu Zechen will get suspicious.¡±


    A touch of loneliness shes across Luo Heng¡¯s eyes. He nods. ¡°You go and I will have another cigarette.¡±


    As Su Ni¡¯s friend, he has said everything. Right now, he can do nothing but try his best to help her. Su Ni wants to ask him to smoke less, it is on the tip of her tongue, but she swallows the words. She nods and goes to the bathroom. After washing her hands, she returns to the room.


    In the room, the drinking game continues, and Gu Zechen has already taken off his jacket, revealing a light blue rococo dark-printed shirt with two diamond buttons on the chest and his corbones. Su Ni sits down quietly. She leans over to whisper something to Gu Zechen, who in turn squeezes her hand under the table.


    All the people at the table look at them, with an ambiguous smile on their face.


    Director Zhang says it out directly. ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. and Mrs. Gu are a


    loving couple. You are the envy of many.¡±


    Su Ni blushes. She is about to withdraw her hand from beneath the table, but Gu Zechen holds it tightly, preventing her from moving.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s countenance bing expressive of a calmness, he responds casually, ¡°Just a habit.¡±


    Su Ni lowers her head, pretending to be busy eating her food. Gu Zechen picks up a piece of fish for her, ignoring the eyes cast upon them. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat veggies, help yourself with some fish.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Su Ni knows that Gu Zechen is just putting on a disy of love and affection, in spite of that, she still feels herself overwhelmed with a sense of sweetness. Gu Zechen always says that she is an actress by nature, but today she feels that Gu Zechen is much better than she is.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the dinner party is concluded. It is far earlier than  is previously expected. Director Zhang and his team have another dinner to attend. Gu Zechen sends Su Ni to Luo Qing¡¯s car.


    Su Ni pokes her head out and raises her eyebrows. ¡°Are you going too?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Kai Erle is already at the airport.¡± Li Mo gets out of the car and reminds her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hotel where Mrs. Kai Erle is staying to try my luck.¡± Gu Zechen says.


    Su Ni can¡¯t helpughing when she hears that. ¡°I can¡¯t believe my ears! Is that out of your mouth? President Gu?¡±


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t smile, his countenance painted with a tone of mystery in the multi-colored mingo neon lights. Gu Zechen tells Luo Qing to send her back to his home, and he leaves.


    Su Ni swallows her words. Finally, she sends him a message. ¡°Will youe back tonight?¡±


    Two or three minutes past, she checks her messages, but there is none. Su Ni decides to brush over that. She closes her eyes to get some sleep. Just at that moment, she hears the notification sound. There is only one word,¡±Yes.¡±


    Su Ni cracks a smile.


    She holds the phone tightly against her chest, her countenance beaming with excitement as if she falls in love. She says to Luo Qing, ¡°You can drive faster.¡±


    Downstairs, An Rong is not there, but she tells the maid to leave some Bird¡¯s nest soup for Su Ni. Su Ni eats it all and says thank you to the maid before she goes upstairs at a brisk pace.


    Usually, Su Ni doesn¡¯t like to eat soup, and several times she just leaves the soup untouched. Surprised to see Su Ni eat soup so quickly, the maid says. ¡°I feel that Madam is quite happy today.¡±


    ¡°So she is.¡±


    ¡°Maybe her rtionship with Mr. Gu gets better. She looks healthy now. Madam will be very happy to see that when shees backter.¡± The maid says and evenughs. She can¡¯t wait to call An Rong and report the situation.


    Su Ni takes off her shoes and dances on the floor with her bare feet. Her bag is casually tossed in one corner of the sofa. Even she notices that she is too excited and abnormal tonight. She can¡¯t help running to the mirror to secretly check her slightly blushing face and pats it.

 Chapter 93: Oh this makes me high.

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Su Ni lowers her voice andins softly, but then, she can¡¯t help but giggle when she looks at her own image in the mirror. In the bathroom, Su Ni turns on a faint yellow light, puts on a sheet mask on her face and then begins to listen to soft music. Everything is beautiful. Su Ni softly hums the song, slowly lifting the petals up and gently sprinkling them down. The floor-to-ceiling window curtain is lifted, giving the room a mood of both frivolity and romance.


    Soon after, two beams of strong lights shine through the window. Then Su Ni hears the housekeeper¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s Mr Gu whoes back.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly turns off the music. She faintly hears Gu Zechen walking upstairs. So she hurriedly jumps out of the bathtub.


    Three minutester, there is a knock on the door.


    Su Ni flushes the toilet, making sure that Gu Zechen will see no more traces, and she quickly takes a deep breath and then crawls onto bed quietly.


    The door is pushed open. In the dim tablemp, Gu Zechen can vaguely see a person lying on bed. Gu Zechen frowns and directly turns on the light. The next moment, he is stunned by what he sees.


    ¡°Zechen¡­¡± Su Ni turns over. Lying there on bed in lingerie with her hand on her slender thigh, Su Ni looks very sexy.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart beating faster, he suddenly turns around and kicks the door shut with a m.


    In the next moment, like a hungry wolf hunting for food, he rushes to Su Ni and pushes up against her. Su Ni smiles shyly, trying to push Gu Zechen away. However, Gu Zechen pins her to the bed and kisses her passionately on her lip, which sends shivers through her body. Su Ni can¡¯t catch her breath. She specially wears a purplece nightgown tonight, but she never expects that Gu Zechen will be so crazy. Gu Zechen pushes up against her and stares at her, breathing heavily. Su Ni quickly wraps her legs around his waist, and then Gu Zechen only feels that his body is about to explode.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡± Gu Zechen grits his teeth and makes a low growl from his throat. He has been suppressing his desire for almost half a month. This woman has aroused his interest several times, every time she will do something to damp down his interest just in time.


    Suddenly, Su Ni wraps her arms around his neck and bites his earlobe using her hot wet lips. She whispers seductively. ¡°I am fully recovered now.¡±


    His throat dry and his entire body dehydrated, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t need to say anything. He directly proves his desire with his actions. Her body is unusually soft.  Gu Zechen can¡¯t control himself at all and rampages inside her, venting his desire without control.


    Su Ni¡¯s body bes rxed. She wants to cooperate with him, but she doesn¡¯t know why the picture of him calling another woman¡¯s name always shes across her mind.


    That thought turns her off and she finds her body cooling down. Su Ni closes her eyes and moans softly, trying to chase away all the distractions in her mind. Could it be that even the medicine will not work on her anymore?


    Su Ni sighs.


    Gu Zechen suddenly bends down and kisses her on lips crazily while his movement doesn¡¯t stop. Su Ni can¡¯t catch her breath then she breathes heavily. In the next moment, he pushes up against Su Ni again. He stares at her and grits his teeth viciously.


    Su Ni knows that he is about to make a final sprint. She hears the sound from Gu Zechen¡¯s throat bing louder, and then suddenly all is silent. Su Ni pushes the man lying on her, but Gu Zechen turns over, lying on bed, at the same time taking Su Ni into his arms.


    They are both sweating like a pig, which makes their skin sticky and Su Ni feels increasingly ufortable in his arms. Su Ni twists and turns uneasily, ¡°I will take a shower, okay?¡±


    ¡°Want to run?¡± As soon as Gu Zechen hears it, he holds her waist even more tightly and he says in a low voice, which makes him all the more seductive. Su Ni feels her blood pumping and her heart racing again. Gu Zechen is in too much of a hurry, and the effect of the drug hasn¡¯t passed yet.


    ¡°I do not.¡±


    She chuckles and turns around, boldly wrapping her arms around Gu Zechen¡¯s neck again. She provokes him,¡±Do you want to take a break?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen grits his teeth, looking at her fiercely. ¡°Do you doubt my abilities?¡±


    ¡°I never say that.¡± Su Ni says and runs her fingers down his body. Then she feels something hard, and she is so frightened that she doesn¡¯t dare to move at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Gu Zechen gives her a wicked smile. ¡°So what would you say this time?¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Su Ni starts to y dumb.


    ¡°Oh? Since my wife needs me, as a husband, I should satisfy my wife, right?¡± Gu Zechen says and gets on top. Soon therees Su Ni¡¯s outcry and her cheeks be red.


    Gu Zechen clearly wants to tease Su Ni. He enters into her but he doesn¡¯t move, just ys her hair gently. He asks. ¡°Just now you were distracted by something. Why? Were you thinking of another man?¡±


    ¡°What? No!¡± Su Ni looks coquettish and gently pushes Gu Zechen away. Gu Zechen, however, moves inside her. Su Ni immediately stiffens, staring at Gu Zechen. She doesn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He smiles evilly.


    ¡°Absolutely no!¡± Su Ni says with a firm look on her face, so Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t ask anymore and moves with a rhythm.


    Su Ni moans, and Gu Zechen hears that. He begins to increase the rhythm. After a while, he turns Su Ni around and makes her lie face down on bed.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni feels ashamed and wants to stop him. But her hands are twisted behind her by Gu Zechen. So she can do nothing at all.


    Gu Zechen is thrusting inside her and Su Ni purses her lips. She is finally turned on and they reach orgasm at the same time. The moanse out from her teeth. Big drops of sweat drip down from Gu Zechen forehead on Su Ni¡¯s back. The smile of this man bes even more evil.


    She doesn¡¯t know how long it takes. All is quiet now. Su Ni is lying there quietly against Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, and she feels that she can¡¯t gather even enough strength to speak. She deliberately asks Luo Heng to increase the dosage of the medicine, but she never expects it to be so effective, which drains all the strength from her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Su Ni murmurs. She wants to take a shower but she can¡¯t even lift her leg.


    Gu Zechen looks at her and frowns slightly. He stares at her red cheeks that are drenched in sweat and says. ¡°Are you that tired?¡±


    Su Ni smiles awkwardly and struggles to get up, but before she takes two steps, she finds her knees weak and she copses on the bed.


    Gu Zechen quickly gets up and holds Su Ni into his arms, his eyebrows filled with suspicion. ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Ni tries to pull herself together, knowing that she can¡¯t make any mistakes. She says coquettishly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s all your fault. You did it twice! ¡°

 Chapter 94: Su Ni Takes the Medicine

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    A dark gloom spreading over Gu Zechen¡¯s countenance, he is not fooled by Su Ni¡¯s words. When he was fiercer than is now, Su Ni didn¡¯t behave like this. Gu Zechen immediately lets go of Su Ni and says coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll call Xiao Ming.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Su Ni gets up and fails to stop Gu Zechen. Thetter¡¯s phone has been connected, ¡°Come here immediately, yes, right now.¡± Su Ni closes her eyes and Luo Heng¡¯s reminder suddenly pops up in her mind. ¡°Xiao Ming will not be able to detect the drugs she took without the help of instruments¡±, she prays. ¡°I want to take a shower first.¡±


    Su Ni begs in a low voice. Seeing Gu Zechen not responding to her, Su Ni struggles to sit up and justifies herself: ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing for other people to see me like this, I have to¡­¡± ¡°What a nuisance!¡± Gu Zechen grunts in a low voice and walks over to take her into his arms. Su Ni¡¯s body is limp, as if she has no bones, and Gu Zechen frowns even more. In the bathroom, Su Ni leans against the bathtub. Gu Zechen lowers his head, and carefully washes her body. Su Ni wants to say something but Gu Zechen never says a word. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I feel better now.¡± Su Ni whispers. In fact, she feels that her heart is racing, skipping a beat or fluttering. Besides that, it alsoes with shortness of breath. ¡°Take a rest, the doctor will be here in a minute.¡± Gu Zechen has always believed in his own judgment, and this time he has doubts about Su Ni, so he doesn¡¯t want to say anything to her. He turns around and takes a bath towel, wrapping Su Ni¡¯s up inside.


    There are car lights outside. It must be Xiao Minging. ¡°Stay in bed.¡± Gu Zechen says in a cold tone. Su Ni knows it is an order. Even though his eyebrows are calm now and he doesn¡¯t show any anger, Su Ni knows that tonight her chances of surviving this is slim. Su Ni so unbelievably behaved herself that she even allows Gu Zechen to put on pajamas for her, and then tucks her in a quilt to cover herselfpletely.


    Soon, Su Ni hears the door pushed open, and ine Xiao Ming¡¯s unconcealedints, making her feel even more embarrassed and she can¡¯t help turning her head. ¡°Look at you guys, what the hell is going on? Didn¡¯t I tell you before that she needs to have a good rest? What happened to her this time again?¡± Xiao Ming grunts, and when hees closer, he finds Su Ni¡¯s eyes wide open, and she doesn¡¯t seem like just waking up. He touches his nose in embarrassment, pretending to be rxed: ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m joking with him.¡± Su Ni bites her lip without saying a word.


    ¡°Take a look at her first. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡± Gu Zechen interrupts Xiao Ming roughly. ¡°Be quiet, I am examining the patient now.¡± Xiao Ming replies. ¡°Sister-inw, can you tell me where you feel ufotable?¡± Su Ni is still sober, so his situation is much better thanst time when Su Ni waspletely unconscious. He couldn¡¯t ask her questions then, so it was extremely difficult to examine her to know about her conditions. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I just feel that my body is weak, and I can¡¯t move.¡± Su Ni is lying in the quilt, feeling difficult to breathe, let alone speaking. Gu Zechen addster: ¡°She has a fever, her body temperature is very high, and her fever is different from thest time, what is going wrong?¡±


    ¡°My sister-inw is seriously injured before. I¡¯m afraid she needs to go to hospital for a thorough checkup. It is no big surprise she feels tired and weak. After all, she has not fully recovered yet. Gu Zechen, are you a beast? She is your wife. How can you treat her like that?¡± Xiao Ming is very angry. But when he sees Gu Zechen standing there, his face ck, Xiao Ming¡¯s voice bes much softer now. Gu Zechen just stares at him nkly without making any excuses. Xiao Ming is made speechless now. He already knows Su Ni¡¯s conditions, so he stands up, prescribes some medicine for her, and hands it to Gu Zechen, ¡°Take this medicine and take good care of her. All she needs now is a good rest. To leave her alone is the best way to take care of her.¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s face dark, he casts a quick nce at Su Ni who is lying on the bed. Thetter closes her eyes immediately, avoiding his sharp eyes cast upon her. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. It¡¯s the middle of the night, so can you just let me go back to sleep more?¡±


    Xiao Ming yawns, carrying his medicine kit, he is walking towards the door. Gu Zechen says, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Downstairs, Xiao Ming is not in a hurry to leave. Gu Zechen looks at him with a cold expression on his face, leaving no room for anyone to question him, ¡°Su Ni¡¯s condition is not as simple as you said just now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Ming raises his eyebrows without saying anything. ¡°What is the matter with her?¡± Gu Zechen asks in a low voice. ¡°What I said before is not wrong. Su Ni has not fully recovered and she can¡¯t have sex now. What¡¯s worse, you might be having too much of it!¡± Xiao Ming looks helpless. He can¡¯t makements about this kind of thing, the only thing he can do is to remind him of the consequences. ¡°I know much better than you do about whether we are having too much, only one more question, just tell me the truth, did Su Ni take the medicine?¡± Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes glowing, he stares straight at Xiao Ming, and thetter seems startled by his question and the way he looks at him. Seeing a flicker of doubt and panic shing across Xiao Ming¡¯s eyes, in the next moment Gu Zechen grabs him by the cor and asks him in a low voice, ¡°Is it right?¡±


    ¡°Since you already know it, why do you still ask me? As soon as I see her blushing abnormally plus the symptoms you told me, I guess she might take the medcine.¡± Xiao Ming hurriedly breaks loose from Gu Zechen¡¯s grip. Then he quickly puts a certain distance between himself and Gu Zechen, as if Gu Zechen is a lunatic, ¡°I think Su Ni is also afraid of you, so she wille up with such a trick to torture herself.¡± Seeing Gu Zechen not speaking, Xiao Ming shakes his head again. With a helpless expression on his face, he says: ¡°Gu Zechen, you should really think about your rtionship. If she takes medicine too frequently, her health will be ruined. Judging from Su Ni¡¯s current state, I think her body is obviously overwhelmed. I¡¯m afraid it will be even worse in the future.¡± After finishing what he wants to say, Xiao Ming gets in the car and leaves, leaving Gu Zechen standing there still. Gu Zechen turns around and moves upstairs with a gloomy face. An Ronges up to inquire about Su Ni¡¯s condition. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t squint,pletely ignoring An Rong¡¯s existence, and the servants exchange a look at each other, fearing that the situation is not good for Su Ni. An Rong wants to catch up, but Gu Zechen has already gone upstairs in just a few steps. An Rong frowns and clenches her fist tightly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a bang, the door is pushed open, and Su Ni is so scared that she immediately sits up from the bed and stares at Gu Zechen nervously. Gu Zechen stays downstairs for so long. Can it be that Xiao Ming discovers something? ¡°Ze Chen, I will be fine after a good sleep.¡± Su Ni¡¯s voice is very low, this is the way she always is in front of Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen¡¯splexion pale, and the muscles on his face stiff, he looks terrifying. Su Ni is silent, waiting for him to speak first. A few secondster, Gu Zechen faintly spits out two words, ¡°Xiao Ming says you need to take a rest, and if it doesn¡¯t work tomorrow, go to hospital.¡± ¡°Emm.¡± Su Ni smiles at him obediently, feeling relieved. Gu Zechen examines her facial expression closely, a trace of dissatisfaction, bitterness and contempt shing across his face. Late at night, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t hug her as usual, but says: ¡°Su Ni, you know I hate when people lie to me, do you?¡±

 Chapter 95: Live in Peace

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Su Ni¡¯s heart sinks. She is stunned, her heart beating faster and even the palms of her hands sweating slightly also. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Su Ni suppresses her voice, squeezing out the answer from her throat. Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction is too abnormal. But if he really finds something, ording to his personality, he will definitely question herself directly instead of being as calm as he is now. Su Ni is troubled by her thoughts, and there are 10, 000 possibilities shing in her mind, but none of them can make her feel at ease. This night, it is extremely quiet. Gu Zechen falls asleep now and he is breathing softly. Su Ni turns over and examines his face secretly. His eyebrows frowning even when asleep, although his facial features are beautiful and stunning, still Su Ni has every reason to feel frightened. Hisst warning is like a big rock on Su Ni¡¯s heart. This night it is extremely difficult for her to fall asleep. Early the next morning, Su Ni gets up early, dark circles under her eyes. But she feels much better now. All the symptoms ofst night disappear. It seems that she can¡¯t increase the dose at will. If the situation ofst night urs again, she is afraid that Xiao Ming¡¯s words will not convince Gu Zechen. After washing, Su Ni stands in front of the mirror and changes into a ck suit. Seeing the person on bed wake up, she smiles at him, ¡°Morning.¡± Gu Zechen does not respond, his slender and strong thighs lifted out of the quilt, he walks towards the bathroom, barefoot. Su Ni¡¯s smile frozen on her lips, she finds her heart skip beating and she secretly casts a quick look at the back disappearing into the bathroom. Downstairs in the dining room, Su Ni secretly examines Gu Zechen, and An Rong looks at both of them.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Gu Zechen goes up yesterday, there was no sounds upstairs, which caused her to worry for a long time, ¡°Su Ni, are you tired these two days? I don¡¯t think you look very well.¡± Su Ni touches her face subconsciously. She rarely puts on makeup. But today she deliberately uses a lot of the foundation to cover the dark circles under her eyes. Hearing An Rong¡¯s words, she feels a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom.¡± Su Ni says with a smile on her face. Gu Zechen puts down his chopsticks, picks up his jacket and walks towards the door. An Rong hurriedly says behind him: ¡°Zechen, you haven¡¯t finished your breakfast yet¡­¡± Gu Zechen does not look back, and does not respond. An Rong has to get up and says loudly: ¡°There are guestsing over tonight, you remember toe back early!¡± The atmosphere at the table suddenly bes a little embarrassing. Though Su Ni pretends to eat porridge, she feels very embarrassed upon the eyes cast upon her from An Rong and Gu Lang. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± Su Ni sighs and puts down her chopsticks. Gu Zechen barely touches the porridge in front of him. Most of the porridge is left there. He warned herst night, after that he didn¡¯t say anything more. The sudden abnormality makes Su Ni totally at a loss about what to say for a while. ¡°Then what happened to youst night¡­¡±


    An Rong asks tentatively. Earlyst night, the servant told her that Su Ni was very happy when she came back, and Gu Zechen also came back early. She is quite happy then, but who knows what happenedter. ¡°Nothing happenedst night, maybe something at work made him feel upset.¡±


    Su Ni lowers her head again and starts eating porridge. An Rong can do nothing but feel anxious. Gu Lang, who used to chatter like a chatterbox, doesn¡¯t say anything this time. It is not until Su Ni and An Rong are both quiet that he says, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Su Company too, Auntie, I can give you a ride.¡± Su Ni nods subconsciously, and suddenly she remembers that she already has the driver. Then she says: ¡°You¡¯d better go by yourself. I¡¯ll go somewhere else. I have something else to attend to.¡± ¡°Su Ni, I worry about you like this, let Gu Lang drive you.¡± An Rong takes Su Ni¡¯s hand, and she looks worried. Su Ni pretends to be calm, and smiles at An Rong, ¡°Okay.¡± When Su Ni goes out, Gu Lang has already driven the blue Porsche out of the garage. Su Ni says goodbye to  An Rong and then climbs onto the passenger seat. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything today, I am not in a mood to answer questions.¡± Su Ni says first before Gu Lang has a chance to speak. Gu Lang opens his mouth and flicks his tant hair in front of her proudly, ¡°I just want to ask where you are going?¡± ¡°Company.¡± Su Ni leans on the back of the chair, with one hand pressing against her forehead. Her eyelids are extremely heavy. But when she actually closes her eyes, she feels restless in her brain and can¡¯t sleep at all. She tries a few times but to no avail, so Su Ni bes even more angrier, and her face bes even more gloomy. ¡°Yesterday¡­ You should have watched the video about me. Are you impressed by my expertise and quick wits?¡± Gu Lang asks her proudly. Su Ni closes her eyes pretending to be asleep, not wanting to respond.


    Gu Lang smiles to himself, ¡°Actually, you have been married to my uncle for a long time¡­¡± Su Ni suddenly opens his eyes and stares at Gu Lang coldly. Thetter immediately realizes that he goes too far. Then he yields to her by raising a hand and says: ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t ask anything.¡± Su Ni looks out of the window again, her eyes nk. ¡°Actually, I just want to see you happy. I don¡¯t mean to pry.¡± Gu Lang says to himself. He doesn¡¯t get a response, but he doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s rare that he doesn¡¯t drive too fast today and Porsche stops downstairs smoothly. Su Ni says nothing, opens the car door and goes straight into the building. Gu Lang speeds up his pace to walk closely behind, causing many people in thepany lobby to stare at them. Su Ni goes directly to the elevator reserved for high rank personnel. Gu Lang wants to follow up, only to be ruthlessly rejected by Su Ni. Gu Lang reluctantly shrugs his shoulders, spreads his hands again, and shows a wry smile at theughing people around him, ¡°Is President Su too mean to me?¡± Word gets around already that Gu Lang pissed the president off because when interviewed by the reporter, he doesn¡¯t follow the routine. Although the senior management is dissatisfied, the little girls at the front desk still like Gu Lang¡¯s style very much, and they all secretly cover their mouths and begin to guffaw.


    ¡°Gu Lang, the reporter is here.¡± The little girl at the front desk calls. ¡°Howe, I¡¯m already so low-key, how do they find me?¡± Gu Lang is so scared that he immediately hides himself behind the front desk, sending a group of young girls screaming andughing. After a while, Gu Lang realizes that he has been fooled. There¡¯s nobody at the door! But Gu Lang doesn¡¯t get angry. He touches the little girl¡¯s face and says, ¡°Why are you making such a fuss? If the reporters reallye, I¡¯m not afraid at all. I just tease you.¡±


    The head of the advertising departmentes down to greet Gu Lang in person. When he sees girls working at the front desk teasing Gu Lang, he fakes a cough. The girls immediately lower their heads, pretending to be busy with their work. Gu Lang¡¯s countenance not altered, he walks behind the advertising manager swaggeringly. ¡°Hello, would you please give a call to Ms. Su and say that it is Yin whoes here to see her?¡± At the front desk, a handsome and polite middle-aged man surrounded by four bodyguards in suits says.

 Chapter 96: Dare to Hang up on Su Ni

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Gu Lang has already walked into the elevator, and when he hears that person is from the Yin family, he instinctively looks back, and then walks out of the elevator. ¡°Gu Lang, where are you going, let¡¯s go upstairs and do the makeup first!¡± The advertising manager asks him from behind. Yin Mo also raises his head and nces at Gu Lang. Even though his expression remains calm, he is a little bit embarrassed. Gu Lang doesn¡¯t say a word. He puts his hands in his pockets,pletely ignoring the yelling of the advertising manager, and goes straight out. The front desk has finished the phone call, and then shows a look of embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, President Su is in a meeting session now, if you don¡¯t make an appointment in advance, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then you call President Su again and say it¡¯s the Yin family ¡­ the Yin family, my father wants to see her.¡± Yin Mo is not surprised at such a result, and soon says calmly. In the office, when Su Ni hears that it is Yin Zhengde who wants to see her, she is in a dilemma. Although she has not yet met him, Su Ni already knows why he asks to see her, but it is Gu Zechen who takes care of this matter. She has no right to say anything at all. Besides, the Yin familyes to her so hastily. She isn¡¯t left with too many choices as to whether to go or not. To go or not to go, either decision is a problem. There is another call from the front desk, and Su Ni falls into silence for a long time. ¡°We have to go.¡± Su Ni says to Luo Qing, and then begins to put on her overcoat, and says as she walks towards the door: ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs and have a look. I will call youter.


    Luo Qing nods. In the elevator, Su Ni receives a phone call from Qin Yue, saying that Gu Lang has left thepany. Upon hearing that, Su Ni feels like her chest is burning just like something inside is going to explode. Without a word, she calls Gu Lang directly. On the other end of the phone, Gu Lang is quiet and calm and he doesn¡¯t seem to know how much trouble he causes. ¡°Gu Lang, where are you?¡± Su Ni says straightforwardly. ¡°I have something to do today. I won¡¯t shoot themercial today. Let¡¯s do it another day.¡± Gu Lang says. Seeing Su Ni walking out of thepany behind Yin Mo, he quickly starts the engine and follows behind. In the car, Su Ni tries her best to control her emotions and calmly says to Gu Lang, ¡°Gu Lang, where has your professional attitude gone? Haven¡¯t you been unting your professionalism? You should be very clear about what consequences your absence will cause today. There are so many reporters waiting for you there.¡± ¡°Oh, President Su, don¡¯t you be so rigid, I don¡¯t want to be like this, but today it is indeed an urgent matter, bye bye, I will hang up first.¡± Gu Lang hangs up immediately, before Su Ni says anything else. Su Ni¡¯s eyes ming, she tightly grabs the phone. If she weren¡¯t on her way to Yin family, she would go to find him now. Gu Lang doesn¡¯t dare to follow too closely. With his eyes fixed on Su Ni¡¯s car tightly, thinking of the image Su Ni flying into a rage , Gu Lang pats his chest. Hanging up on Su Ni is really exciting.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°President Su, why don¡¯t you call Mr. Gu first, I think this is not that simple.¡± Luo Qing hesitates for a while and then says. ¡°Since Mr. Yin wants to see me alone, apparently he doesn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to know that. I¡¯ll go there first and see what he is going to say and I will tell himter.¡± Su Ni says. Luo Qing nods. About half an hourter, Su Ni arrives at Yin¡¯s house again. Located in the suburb surrounded by mountains, the Yin house is very quiet, a very sharp contrast to the lively birthday banquet which was held a week ago. Yin Mo invites Su Ni into the vi. There is no one inside. Yin Mo opens a door and says with a polite smile on his face: ¡°Mrs. Gu, my father is waiting for you inside.¡± Su Ni nods slightly, and walks in and looks around. An old man sits in the middle of the room with his back facing her. He is in his 70s. His hair is grey and his waist is still straight. ¡°I hear Mr. Yin says that you want to see me alone.¡± Seeing the other party not turning around to see whoes in, Su Ni speaks first. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I should address you, President Su or Mrs. Gu?¡± The old man says while turning the wheelchair. This moment he is full of spirit and energy, the next second he covers his mouth to refrain from coughing, showing his old age. Su Ni frowns slightly and says solemnly: ¡°It¡¯s better for you to call me President Su.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, President Su.¡± The old man motions to Su Ni to sit down, ¡°I¡¯m asking President Su toe over today to talk business.¡± Su Ni did not say anything, Yin Mo has already stated his intention in advance, and she is curious. So now she quietly waits for the old man to get his intention clear.


    The old man looks at her with a smile in his sharp eyes, ¡°Last time it is my son¡¯s fault and he offended you. He has paid the due price for that. ¡± ¡°I heard the Yin family had gone through a lot of difficult situations recently, but it is the Gu family that handled all the business, so I can do nothing about it.¡± Su Ni says calmly with a detached attitude. The old man shakes his head and says with a smile: ¡°This incident is originally because of you, President Su. Now you behave like you have nothing to do with that, it is uneptable.¡± Then he suddenly changes the subject of the conversation and says: ¡°Of course. Today I also hope that Mr. Su can do me a favor.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Su Ni feels that the corners of her mouth are dry so she swallows subconsciously. ¡°You are a smart person, and I don¡¯t need to speak too clearly. Gu Zechen takes very aggressive steps towards the Yin family, with an intention to push our family into a corner. As long as I can still breathe, I will not allow this to happen, so I am willing to take out thest piece ofnd possessed by Yin¡¯s family in exchange for peace. This piece ofnd is located at the foot of Mogan Mountain, it is reserved for a recreational resort. How about it?¡± Su Ni is shocked when she hears it. Mogan Mountain is andmark scenic spot in Nancheng city. Commercial use is not allowed. Yin family has already purchased thend before the Nancheng government ns to build a recreational resort. The piece ofnd is real, there is no exaggeration in his words, and Su Ni knows this too well.


    ¡°I understand what you mean, but it¡¯s Gu Zechen¡¯s decision now, I am afraid I can¡¯t interfere at this point.¡± No matter how lucrative the business is, whether to eat it or not depends on whether she can swallow it. Su Ni is clear about that. ¡°President Su, you are so humble. Mr. Gu cares about you so much. I guess it is not a difficult thing for him to pardon us for your sake. ¡°The old man¡¯s eyes burning and his tone unambiguous, he knows that Su Ni could figure out a way. Su Ni¡¯s heart beating fast, she still declines the offer with a smile, ¡°I am sorry but I cannot help you¡± As she says, she gets up and walks towards the door. Behind her, the old man continues: ¡°Since President Su is unwilling to do anything, then I will not force it. Please bring a word to Mr. Gu for me, if he has decided and really wants to target my family, then I, Yin Zhengde, don¡¯t mind burning my boat, and before the boat sinks I will pull another man to die with me.¡± Su Ni does not stop, but walks faster. At the door, Yin Mo stares at Su Ni with aplicated expression. Su Ni doesn¡¯t say anything to him. She steadies her pace and quickly goes into the car. ¡°Go back to the office.¡±

 Chapter 97: Yin Family Takes Action

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Su Ni copses in the car seat, her legs weak. Gripped by panic at what the old man says, she can¡¯t think straight at all. Burning his boat and pulling another man to die with him? If he dares not touch the Gu family, then the Su family will be the one he will target. Su Ni can¡¯t forget the way the old man looks at her. The thought of it makes her tremble. Apparently, the way Gu Zechen pushes him makes him feel cornered and he bes ruthless now. ¡°President Su, are you okay?¡± Luo Qing asks with a concerned look when seeing Su Ni¡¯s face pale. Su Ni waves her hand and motions her to drive away immediately from Yin¡¯s courtyard. Luo Qing has barely started the car when she finds themselves surrounded by several sturdy men. She has to put on the brake suddenly which throws Su Ni, who is deep in thought, so forward that she almost crashes into the front window. Luo Qing tries to restart the engine, but soon realizes that the car has a t tire, ¡°Oh, damn it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to solve the trouble in front of us.¡± Looking at the men slowly approaching the car, Su Ni quickly checks the car door and window to make sure they are properly locked. Then she starts calling the police. The man outside suddenly starts smashing the windows with a wooden stick. Su Ni¡¯s face turns pale, her eyes burning with anxiety, but she stabilizes her emotions and quickly informs the police about her location. ¡°It must be from the Yin family.¡± Luo Qing exims, ¡°President Su, you stay where you are, don¡¯t get out, I will deal with them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go out.¡± Su Ni stops Luo Qing, ¡°Outside there are six men altogether. No matter how strong you are, you alone can¡¯t fight so many people. You stay in the car and the police wille right away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay and my duty is to ensure your safety. I will try to fight them off and you find the opportunity to run away. One more word, you should call Mr. Gu, not the police.¡± Luo Qing finishes saying that, then she opens the car door suddenly. Hearing the sound, Su Ni sees Luo Qing mming the car door in a strong man¡¯s face and then kicking him on the chest. The man takes two steps back, staggering, but not severely injured. Soon three or five men begin to circle him. Su Ni exims, but it is toote to stop her. She looks around the car anxiously, but couldn¡¯t  find anything that could be used to defend herself with. Luo Qing is right. Gu Zechen¡¯s people will definitelye sooner than the police. Now, there is no time left to think about whether Gu Zechen is still angry, she quickly dials Gu Zechen¡¯s phone and exins the situation. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Gu Zechen drops a word and quickly hangs up the phone. Luo Qing temporarily gains the upper hand although she is fighting three men. Suddenly two other men turn back and take out an iron rod, approaching Su Ni with a fierce look on their face. ¡°President Su, will youe out all by yourself, or I invite you out?¡± The man cracks a wicked smile. Su Ni has already started to panic. If the iron rod smashes the car, and the window will be broken. Almost instantly, with a bang, the window¡¯s ss cracks. At the sound of this, Luo Qing shouts ¡°Be careful! ¡± and rushes towards the car. A stick hits Luo Qing on her shoulder from behind. Luo Qing staggers, but she manages to keep bnce and continues to rush towards the strong man, trying to grab the iron rod from his hand. Su Ni measures the right time and kicks the man squarely into his belly, who is almost into the car, trying to pull her out of the car. The man screams with pain. Luo Qing grabs the iron rod and hits the man hard on his head directly.


    ¡°Have you called Mr. Gu?¡± Luo Qing shouts anxiously outside. Su Ni nods hurriedly, ¡°Are you okay, get in the car!¡± Luo Qing casts a quick nce at Su Ni. She doesn¡¯t have much time to say more then she turns around and directly punches the man in his jaw, and then there is another fight. The man with a big belly who was hit by Luo Qing and has fallen to the ground touches the blood on his forehead and is a little confused. He staggers and jumps towards Su Ni again. Su Ni learns from her previous experience. She sits back on the seat, her two legs violently kicking trying to get rid of the hands thate in and try to pull her out of the car. After a few rounds, the man pants violently. Su Ni is also exhausted. ¡°You idiot, make it quick!¡± Out of the junglee a few more men who move as swiftly as an ape. The man, who is apparently the leader of the team, forces the door open directly from the inside. Su Ni struggles very hard, but in vain. She finds her legs grabbed by someone, and then herself pulled out from the car seat and carried into another car parked nearby. Su Ni screams, waving both hands violently and hitting him. ¡°Luo Qing!¡± She screams loudly, hoping that Luo Qing can hear her. Soon, she is thrown into the car, her head quickly covered by a ck bag so she can see nothing. Su Ni gasps fiercely, trying to calm herself down, ¡°Does the Yin family send you here? Do you think that Gu Zechen will let you go?¡± ¡°I am not out of the Yin family courtyard yet then you start to take action. Are you too anxious?¡± ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±¡­


    Su Ni asks in a very loud voice, but no one answers her question. She can feel that there are people sitting on both side of her. Plus the driver and another person sitting in front, there are at least four people inside the car. And these people are obviously more well-trained than those who smash the ss before. They act quickly and have a clear division ofbor. No matter how Su Ni abuses and curses them, these people don¡¯t make any sound. Su Ni knows that this time she is in a big trouble. When Luo Qing finds that Su Ni has been taken into the car, she turns around to chase after her, but it is already toote. Luo Qing runs all the way after the moving car. This is the first task that Gu Zechen assigned to her. She can¡¯t fail! ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Lang lost the track of Su Ni, and it took him a long while to locate the Yin¡¯s residence. He finally arrives there, only to see Su Ni¡¯s driver running on the road alone, so he immediately pulls the Porsche over by the side of the road. ¡°Follow the car in front.¡± Luo Qing casts a quick nce at Gu Lang. Although Luo feels the face looks familiar but can¡¯t remember where she sees him before. Now Luo Qing opens the door and points to the vehicle which almost disappears out of sight, ¡°Hurry up. Follow up.¡± ¡°Su Ni, where is Su Ni, don¡¯t tell me that Su Ni is in that car!¡± Gu Lang shouts. When he sees Luo Qing alone, he already feels it is a bad sign. Gu Lang steps on the elerator to drive full throttle.


    Luo Qing ¡®s throat burning, she coughs and gasps for breath, her red eyes still fixed onto the vehicle in front, not wanting to say a word. Soon, Luo Qing¡¯s phone rings and it is Gu Zechen. ¡°President Su¡­ Mrs. Su is taken away by the Yin family! I¡¯m following them now and haven¡¯t lost track of it. We are heading towards Mogan Mountain¡­¡± Straightening herself, Luo Qing keeps reporting to Gu Zechen, her face painted with anxiety and worries. Gu Lang can¡¯t stand it any longer, so he snatches the phone from Luo Qing¡¯s hand. Thetter is about to explode when he hears Gu Lang calling Gu Zechen ¡°uncle¡± on the phone. ¡°Is Luo Qing in your car?¡± Gu Zechen rushes to the scene but sees no one there. He immediately sends some people to chase forward, while he himself rushes into Yin¡¯s house with some other men.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 98: Who is Behind the Scene Pulling the Strings

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°Shut up! Keep an eye on those people. I¡¯m going to Yin¡¯s family now!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After Gu Zechen finishes saying this, he hangs up the phone. Several men in ck suits stand outside the Yi residence, lined up there apparently safeguarding the safety of the Yin family. Gu Zechen eyes glowing, he casts a quick and sharp nce at those men. His men take the hints and run up immediately to pin the head of those bodyguards to the ground.


    Without looking away, Gu Zechen strides into the house.


    ¡°What brought you here, President Gu?¡± Inside the house, Yin Zhengde looks calm and undaunted.


    Followed by a group of men, Yin Mo puts himself between Yin Zhengde and Gu Zechen to protect his father. Though Gu Zechen has four or five men standing by his side, he is still outnumbered.


    ¡°Where is Su Ni?¡±


    There are signs that the confrontation is beginning to escte. Gu Zechen is in ck suit today, and the way he is standing there with no expressions on his face makes him look like the King of Hell.


    ¡°Ms. Su? She left just now.¡± Yin Zheng looks confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me. OK? My wife is your guest and as soon as she left, she was taken away. Should you be held ountable for that? What on earth did you say to my wife?¡±


    Although outnumbered, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t panic. Instead, he takes a seat directly across Yin Zhengde. Staring straight into Yin Mo, who is still standing there, he asks those two questions, every word sending a message of threat.


    Yin Zhengde is embarrassed, his eyebrows knitting together. He stares at Gu Zechen, saying firmly. ¡°It is impossible! I think you know clearly why I invited Mrs. Gu here. But if, like you said, I want to hijack Mrs. Gu, why don¡¯t I wait until she is out of my territory?¡±


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t make anyments. This is exactly what confused him now.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you can have my word: my family has nothing to do with this. If anyone in my family dares to do this, I¡¯ll not spare him and immediately ask him to release her. But now, I think there must be someone who is behind the scene pulling the strings. He is trying to take advantage of this to set us up. He wants us to die.¡±Yin Zhengde pats his wheelchair with anger.


    Gu Zechen is not in the mood to see Yin Zhengde justifying himself. He stands up and says coldly. ¡°I hope it has nothing to do with your family, otherwise, I will destroy you if you dare to touch her.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that my elder brother did this?¡± Yin Mo murmurs. He and his men already step back to the side. Seeing Gu Zechen going to leave, he lowers his voice and says something to the old man.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly turns back, then he asks coldly, gritting his teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this matter has nothing to do with you and your family?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, calm down. I¡¯m just suspicious. There is no hard evidence yet. He was kicked out of our family, and I¡¯m worried that maybe he will do this to destroy the rtionship between us.¡± Yin Mo says.


    Yin Zhengde doesn¡¯t say anything, his eyebrows still knitting. He probably approves of Yin Mo¡¯s words.¡±¡±Give Yin Tianqi a phone call immediately.¡±


    ¡°I called him just now, but he didn¡¯t answer it.¡± Yin Mo looks embarrassed.


    Gu Zechen casts a quick nce at Yin Zhengde, and then Gu Zechen asks with a fierce voice. ¡°Where is Yin Tianqi now?¡±


    Yin Mo shakes his head.


    ¡°Send your men to find him immediately. Tell him that if he dares to touch Mrs Gu, I¡¯ll not spare him!¡± In a fit of temper, Yin Zhengde roars like a lion. His temper sends him coughing uncontrobly.


    The bodyguards gather around quickly to whack him on the back, but Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care. He is not sympathetic at all. ¡°I do not care about what happened in your family, but my wife disappeared in your territory. You have responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Yin Zhengde pushes them away. He looks at Gu Zechen, his poise crumbling. He seems thinner than before. He says. ¡°I can understand that you want to avenge your wife. But there are more than eighty people in Yin family, they are innocent.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignores him. He leaves, giving a snort of contempt.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll find my brother and give you an exnation!¡± Yin Mo is behind him, vowing to do so.


    After Gu Zechen leaves, the man coughs violently again. Yin Mo looks worried. ¡°Dad, please calm down. I¡¯ll find my brother and persuade him not to go too far.¡±


    ¡°Although Yin Tianqi is a bastard, he will never dare to do something like this.¡±


    Yin Zhengde wipes his mouth and then he slowly straightens his body. In his eyes, there is a sh of a light. He eyes dwelling on Yin Mo, he says, ¡°Gu Zechen is still after him because of the car ident, so he is not capable of doing it.¡±


    Yin Mo is shocked, but he doesn¡¯t show it. He frowns. ¡°Is there someone else involved in this matter?¡±


    Well!


    With a sigh, the old man shakes his head and pushes Yin Mo¡¯s hand away, staring at this gentle and seemingly harmless face. ¡°Compared with you, Tianqi is not clever enough.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Yi Mo¡¯s voice trembles slightly.


    ¡°You did it, right?¡± It is useless for Yin Mo to y innocent any longer. The old man sighs and nces at him, saying.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. Look how Gu Zechen bullies us. Though it¡¯s a bad n, it is still a n. But you saw Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude just now and if anything goes wrong, our family is doomed.¡±


    Yin Mo still wants to say something more, but the old man just waves his hand.


    He says,¡±This time, you put all our family on your bet. As to what to do, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±


    Yin Mo clenches his teeth and says seriously. ¡°Dad, I get it.¡±


    Looking at Yin Mo walking out of the house, Yin Zhengde lets out a sigh. The humble and gentle boy now ys a big game of chess.


    Although he is shocked, Yin Zhengde feels that Yin Mo is more like him, as courageous, resourceful and patient as he was.


    ¡°I was too careless before.¡± Yin Zhengde mutters.


    Gu Zechen contacts his men to know their whereabouts, then he heads towards that direction also. Just then, something wrong happens to Gu Lang. His car has a t tire now.


    ¡°Damn it, let me find out who these people are. I will kill them.¡± Gu Lang curses and kicks the tire.


    Luo Qing doesn¡¯t say anything. He quickly inspects the ground, then he finds a lot of nails scattered on the ground.


    ¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t chase them with our two legs.¡± Looking at the white SUV disappearing out of their sight, Gu Lang is angry and anxious.   What¡¯s worse, in the hot pursuit of the car, theypletely lose their bearings and have no idea where they are now.


    Luo Qing looks calm though. She takes out her phone but finds that there is no signal. So she put it away again. ¡°Mr. Gu ising and he has already known that the Yin family is involved in this, that it may be done by Yin Tianqi. So Yin family won¡¯t sit idly by.¡±

 Chapter 99: I Don’t Give a Shit about Su Ni

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°Yin Zhengde is not a good person. He killed his brother and his father. Do you really believe his words?¡± Gu Lang groans. If somebody says that Yin Zhengde isn¡¯t involved, he will not believe him.


    Luo Qing ignores Gu Lang¡¯sints and continues to drive on. He finds that it is indeed impossible for him to chase them and then he turns back immediately.


    In less than ten minutes, more than a dozen cars arrive. Then, Gu Zechen jumps out from the first car and asks coldly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Those bastards found that we were behind them and threw nails on the ground. So the car has a blowout.


    Gu Lang is furious and he is worried about Su Ni. ¡°Su Ni is still in the car. Could it have something to do with Yin¡¯s family?¡±


    If that is true, then Su Ni will be safe for the time being. Gu Zechen casts a cold nce at Gu Lang, which makes Gu Lang swallow what he wants to say. He doesn¡¯t know why Gu Lang followed Su Ni to the Yin family. Now Gu Lang¡¯s anxious attitude is also very strange.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do here. You go back home first, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Gu Zechen says to him coldly and turns around.


    When Gu Lang hears this, he bes anxious. ¡°Why is there nothing I can do? If Grandma knows that my aunt disappeared, she would be very anxious.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s phone vibrates, and he puts his finger on his mouth, signaling him to be quiet. Then his sharp eyes moved away from Gu Lang, he answers the phone.   ¡°Yin Tianqi?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I told you that one day I¡¯ll make you kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy. So how do you feel now?¡± Yin Tianqiughs hysterically on the phone.


    Blue veins bulging on Gu Zechen¡¯s temples, he says with is an exceptionally calm tone. ¡°Do you think that I will beg you just because of Su Ni? Are you not afraid that your family will be totally destroyed because of you?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yin Tianqi is infuriated and he interrupts Yin Tianqi rudely. Then he grits his teeth and says viciously. ¡°Now Su Ni is in my hand, and if you don¡¯t want her to die, do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Gu Zechen asks and at the same time he motions Luo Qing to jump into the car to locate Yin Tianqi¡¯s position immediately. Gu Lang also jumps into the car, but Gu Zechen ignores him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Let Yin go? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Gu Zechen sneers. A piece of sarcasm crosses in his eyes. His icy tone makes Gu Lang shiver.


    ¡°Yin Tianqi, you are not qualified to negotiate with me at all. I know that you dare not touch Su Ni. I have heard that Yin family has driven you out. Do you like the taste of a homeless dog ?¡± Gu Zechen continues and his calm tone is like a de, which cuts Yin Tianqi and makes him very angry.


    Yin Feng who is standing beside Yin Tianqi is already burning with rage. He impulsively snatches the phone from Yin Tianqi¡¯s hand and shouts out. ¡°Gu Zechen, you fu*king shut up! I can tell you the truth. Last time it was I who asked somebody to run you over. Unfortunately, you were lucky and weren¡¯t killed. This time, if you don¡¯t give up Moganshan contract, then Su Ni will die!¡±


    After saying that, he hangs up the phone immediately.


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t move and looks at the phone with an expressionless face. He asks. ¡°Do you find the location?¡±


    ¡°I just found Yin Tianqi¡¯s location, but I don¡¯t know if President Su is also there. Yin Tianqi isn¡¯t far from here. It couldn¡¯t be wrong.¡± Luo Qing reports to Gu Zechen and thetter nods and closes his eyes while listening.


    Gu Lang also hears vaguely what they said. Although he knows Su Ni won¡¯t be in any danger for the time being, he is still irritated by Gu Zechen¡¯s tough tone just now. Now, he even has the mood to sleep. Gu Lang feels like his head is about to explode.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t sleep. There¡¯s not a good person in Yin family. You were too tough just now. What if they really harm my Aunt?¡± Gu Lang shakes Gu Zechen with his face full of anxiety.


    Gu Zechen opens his eyes suddenly and stares coldly at Gu Lang, saying nothing. Gu Lang is very afraid of Gu Zechen, especially his cool eyes. Gu Lang loosens his hands immediately and dare not look at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°You can leave, if you don¡¯t want to go.¡± Gu Zechen says in a cold voice.


    ¡°What? I won¡¯t leave. I am not as cold-blooded and heartless as you are! You don¡¯t care about your own wife at all. If something bad really happens to my aunt, Grandma will be very sad.¡± Gu Lang finds a suitable reason for himself to challenge Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen stares at Gu Lang, who loses his temper, through the rear car mirror. But he doesn¡¯t care what he said. He tugs at his suit and says in a cold voice.   ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    The mountain road is uneven. The car suddenly elerates and Gu Lang is thrown forward and bumps on the front seat. ¡°Do you want to kill me too? I¡¯m your nephew, OK?¡±


    ¡°If you dare say one more word, I will throw you out of the car!¡± Now, Gu Lang knows that Gu Zechen means that. He immediately shuts his mouth.


    He knows that their rtionship is not good. If he irritates Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t go there, Su Ni will be in a dangerous situation.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just keep my mouth shut.¡± Gu Lang doesn¡¯t talk any more.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s just ahead.¡±


    Luo Qing jumps out of the car, takes out his binocrs and says. ¡°There¡¯s a three-story vi ahead, and there¡¯s someone on guard outside. We can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside.¡±


    Gu Zechen takes over the binocrs and says. ¡°I¡¯ll go there first and you follow me and be careful, don¡¯t be too close behind me.¡±


    Gu Zechen takes off his jacket and throws it on the car, slowly wrapping a protective ring around his wrist. Gu Lang is stunned. Is Gu Zechen nning to fight them in person?


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ve learned something abroad, so I¡¯m sure I can be of some help.¡± As if seeing hope, Gu Lang follows him, asking.


    ¡°You keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him mess it up.¡± Gu Zechen ignores Gu Lang and gives his orders.


    ¡°Get it.¡± Luo Qing casts a disgusting nce at Gu Lang, who makes too much noise on the way and makes him feel ufortable.


    ¡°Uncle, how would you rather trust a woman than trust me?¡± Gu Lang feels wronged and begins toin.


    Luo Qing gives Gu Lang a kick. Before he realizes what happens, Gu Lang has already fallen on the ground, groaning with pain.


    ¡°No, ouch!¡± Gu Lang is shocked. He doesn¡¯t even see clearly when this woman moves. He knows that he isn¡¯t her match.

 Chapter 100: Here Comes Gu Zechen

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°No, you just make a sneak attack, it doesn¡¯t count!¡± Gu Lang refuses to admit being defeated. He stands up and pats the dust off his clothes. He shouts to hide his embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Gu, you go there first, let me teach this kid a lesson first, then he can know how to behave himselfter.¡± Luo Qing stretches out her fists and ready for a fight. Gu Zechen nces at Gu Lang nkly, then says to Luo Qing: ¡°Don¡¯t waste too much time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will beat him down in just ten seconds.¡± Luo Qing is confident, and she has endured it long enough along the way. Even if he is Gu Zechen¡¯s nephew, still she can¡¯t stand him any longer. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Lang is panicked. Though he is a man of 1. 8- meter tall, hearing Luo Qing say this, he is very scared and taken aback by Luo Qing¡¯s posture, ¡°I have to go to find Su Ni. I don¡¯t have time today. Maybe I will fight you some day in the future. ¡±


    ¡°Then you have to behave yourself and listen to my order.¡± Gu Zechen has left with ten men, and they are all elites. Although Luo Qing wants to teach him a lesson, she doesn¡¯t dare to really waste time on this. Since Gu Lang surrenders, it is a good idea for her to put the fight to an end also. She orders the people behind her: ¡°You guys follow me!¡± Su Ni is blindfolded. No matter how she provokes them to say something along the way, the people never respond. And now she can only feel that she was taken to the third floor of a house. And she is lying on the bed. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Ni senses that the people in the room have not left, and the sound of footsteps approaching her makes her alert, and she subconsciously moves back.


    ¡°Hey, you are one of the Yin family, right? If you touch me, Gu Zechen will not let you go. Your whole family will be destroyed! ¡± Seeing that man does not say a word, Su Ni says. Yin Tianqi stares at Su Ni, who is panicked on the bed, and the scene of Su Ni and Gu Zechen humiliating him reappears in his mind. He asks, ¡°Is Gu Zechen here?¡± ¡°He is here. I have prepared ambush everywhere. We are ready!¡± Su Ni shudders when she hears that. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You are Yin Tianqi.¡± His voice sounds so familiar, and he is one of the Yin family, Su Ni quickly figures out who that person is. Yin Tianqi gives another person in the room a wink. After the person withdraws, Yin Tianqi slowly puts on his gloves and approaches Su Ni, ¡°I have never imagined that Mrs. Gu, we can meet each other again so soon, but your face doesn¡¯t look good.¡± As he says, he moves his fingers slowly across Su Ni¡¯s face. Su Ni quickly dodges and kicks in the direction of the voice. ¡°I hear that you are driven out by the Yin family. No wonder I can¡¯t hear any news about you. It looks like you are hiding like a mouse.¡± Su Ni sneers coldly. Seeing Su Ni no longer panic, Yin Tianqi frowns slightly and feels annoyed. ¡°Su Ni, do you really think that Gu Zechen can save you when hees? His life is now in my hands. As long as he signs the contract and abandons the Mogan Mountain Resort, I can still return to my family.¡±


    Yin Tianqi stands up, his eyes still fixed on Su Ni coldly. He grits his teeth and says, ¡°Today, I just want to take revenge for a past insult I received!¡± Mogan Mountain Resort again? Su Ni is lying on bed, thinking. Yin Zhengde asked her toe to his house this morning. He wants her to make a deal about a project also. Is it the same thing? Su Ni is deep in thought. Suddenly, she hears the rustling sound and immediately bes alert, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not hurt you before Gu Zechenes.¡± There is a suddenughter in the room. It is Yin Feng. ¡°Dad, do you think that Gu Zechen will sign this contract for this woman? I hear that Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t care about this woman at all. If she is really dead, he will find another one.¡± Saying that, Yin Feng can¡¯t help casting quick nces at the Su Ni¡¯s white legs exposed outside. His throat dry, he says: ¡°If Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t sign the contract, then I will strip her naked in front of his face. I don¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen can be that Indifferent.¡± Yin Tianqi nods in agreement, ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude is not clear right now, so we¡¯d better be careful.¡± ¡°Understood, I will be measured.¡± Yin Feng looks at Su Ni, his eyes indicating a sign of satisfaction. Licking his dry lips, he slowly approaches Su Ni. ¡°I hear that although you and Gu Zechen have been married for many years, you are not taken good care of. If Gu Zechen really doesn¡¯te to your rescue this time, I will let you have fun before you die.¡± He says, extending his hand to Su Ni. Su Ni kicks him subconsciously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yin Feng is not as shrewd and apt as his father, so Su Ni kicks him in the crotch squarely. Yin Feng lets out a cry, his hands instinctively withdrawn and his face twisted. Su Ni¡¯s kick makes Yin Feng convulse with pain and he bes furious. He raises his hand in an attempt to p Su Ni. ¡°Forget it,e out with me!¡± Yin Tianqi grabs Yin Feng¡¯s hand and reminds him impatiently. ¡°Damn, this bitch, fuck, I will teach her a lessonter!¡± Yin Feng curses, and his hand doesn¡¯t go down. He is made even more angry. The door is mmed with a bang. After making sure that everyone leaves the room, Su Ni feels a little relieved. She lies awkwardly on the bed. Her eyes covered and her hands tied from behind, she can¡¯t see anything. She doesn¡¯t know how long time has passed. Hearing Gu Zechen already knows that she is here, she is a little relieved and happy, but when she hears there are ambushes everywhere, she can¡¯t help worrying about Gu Zechen. Downstairs, Yin Feng makes sure that around the vi everywhere there are people on duty, then he is relieved. ¡°How many people does Gu Zechen bring here?¡± ¡°Just 10 not including Gu Zechen.¡± ¡°Hum, just ten?. Okay, be careful. Even if it¡¯s a fly, you can¡¯t let it slip through your fingers.¡± Yin Feng looks contemptuous. How can such a person inspire awe in Nancheng city? He is nothing in his eyes. Gu Zechen walks fast in front and encounters no danger along the way. It is almost as soon as Yin Feng¡¯s voice falls that Gu Zechen arrives.


    No one dares to stop Gu Zechen at the door. They just circle him, ready in full battle. Gu Zechen looks steadily forward, with confidence printed on his handsome face, apparently not taking those several people too seriously. ¡°Stop!¡± Yin Feng yells. ¡°Where is Su Ni?¡± Gu Zechen says. ¡°Heh, I thought you don¡¯t dare toe today. Why, are you worried about your own woman? For this woman, you have made my whole family upside down, even fowls and dogs not spared. It is really admirable!¡± Yin Feng squints his eyes, his tone sarcastic. Gu Zechen is not irritated. He remains calm as if cold-blooded. He says solemnly: ¡°I want to make sure that Su Ni is okay.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we won¡¯t touch a single hair of your woman before you sign the contract. Of course, if you refuse to sign, then I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± Yin Feng finishes the sentence with a gesture that orders a body search. Gu Zechen frowns, and Yin Feng says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just to avoid unnecessary trouble to make sure our cooperation goes on smoothly!¡±

 Chapter 101: The Conspiracy of the Yin family

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Yin Tianqi gives a wink and ces another new contract in front of Gu Zechen, ¡°Let her go! I will sign the contract!¡± ¡°Gu Zechen, all this is the Yin family¡¯s conspiracy!¡± Su Ni shouts. Long before Gu Zechenes, Su Ni finally figures out Yin Zhengde¡¯s intentions. So she yells at Gu Zechen, trying to pour everything out and making things clear. ¡°The old man asks me to his house, and he takes out Moganshan as a bait. Now¡­ all of this is the old man¡¯s conspiracy!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Zechen rudely interrupts Su Ni. If she didn¡¯te here alone, there would be no such things. But things have happened, and there is no need to say this. Gu Zechen picks up the pen and begins to sign. Yin Feng and Yin Tianqi ¡®s eyes begin to shift slowly, and they both look towards Gu Zechen simultaneously. Just at that moment, Luo Qing suddenly appears out of nowhere. She takes out a dart and throws it in the direction of the men standing beside Gu Zechen. Then dozens of dartse in, like arrows. ¡°Protect President Su.¡± Luo Qing yells from downstairs. She moves like an ape swift and quiet. The sudden attack throws the men downstairs in chaos quickly. Gu Zechen, who is on the point of signing the contract, suddenly turns over the table in front of him and uses it against the gunfire towards him. Su Ni screams with her face pale. Gu Lang pulls Su Ni by her hand and quickly runs back upstairs. A new round of gunshots ring downstairs. Su Ni is so nervous that her heart beats faster. ¡°Does Gu Zechen have a gun? Will he be safe?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t worry. I will take a look.¡± Gu Lang¡¯s head sticks towards the handrail. Through the gaps between the handrail, he can see a lot of people downstairs. Just at that moment, a bullet hits the iron railing, making a harsh noise. Gu Lang¡¯s head instantly shrinks back, his face turning pale and his expression nervous, ¡°This won¡¯t work, you wait for me here, I¡¯ll go down and help.¡± After he finishes the sentence, he runs downstairs, leaving Su Ni there alone. ¡°Here!¡± In the middle of the fight, Luo Qing throws Gu Zechen a gun. Soon, a round of gunshots rings out in the hall. When Gu Zechen sees Gu Lang, he shouts: ¡°Why do you go down? Where is Su Ni?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is safe.¡± Gu Lang yells while dodging the bullets, and then picks up the vase next to him and ms at the person who shots at him. Another group of people rushes inside to join in the fight. Gu Zechen quickly runs upstairs. ¡°The second floor!¡± Not knowing who shouts, Yin Feng shots at Gu Zechen¡¯s back several times, and then he follows him up. ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni screams. Seeing Yin Feng who is behind Gu Zechen almost crazy, she yells, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Gu Zechen turns sideways, narrowing missing the bullet. Gu Zechen frowns, then he rushes to the front of the man who shot at him in two steps and beats him down by pounding him hard on the head. Soon, Yin Feng tumbles downstairs. Regardless of more people rushing here, Gu Zechen quickly goes upstairs and grabs her hand. ¡°You go downstairs first, and we will arriveter.¡±


    ¡°You are injured.¡± Su Ni¡¯s eyes are sharp, and she immediately notices that Gu Zechen¡¯s coat has a cut, which is stained dark red with blood. There seems to be a smell of burning tissue in the air. Su Ni refuses to let go of Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go together! I will not leave without you! ¡± ¡°Be a good girl! You leave first!¡± Gu Zechen moves swiftly, and now he has tied the rope around Su Ni¡¯s waist. Before Su Ni realizes what happens, Gu Zechen carries her with one hand and opens the window with the other. ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m not going, I don¡¯t want to go alone¡­¡± Su Ni yells angrily, tears welling up in her eyes. She was not afraid before, but now, she is afraid of being separated from Gu Zechen. ¡°Even if we will die, I will die with you, Gu Zechen, you bastard!¡± Su Ni desperately tries to untie the rope on her, Gu Zechen squeezes her hand tightly. Listening to footsteps approaching, suddenly, Gu Zechen holds her face and kisses her hard. His gaze serious and cold, he seems to say goodbye to his sweetheart, ¡°Be a good girl. Run¡± ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ni yells. She can still sense the residual warmth on her lip. Before she recovers from the shock and fear, Su Ni feels her body suddenly lose bnce and herself falling down at an extremely fast speed. And Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes are getting farther and farther away from her.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡± Su Ni finds her body dangling at less than ten centimeters above the ground. Su Ni screams and sees Gu Zechen¡¯s body suddenly lean forward, and a mouthful of blood spit out from his mouth. Behind him, it is Yin Feng. ¡°No!¡± Su Ni shouts. Gu Zechen does not fight back, staring at Su Ni coldly and resolutely repeats: ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Everyone arrives in the hall. Su Ni hears a few gunshots and screams, her vision blurred by her own tears. She struggles to stand up and rushes out like crazy.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, Gu Zechen would never be in such a danger. It is all because of her! It¡¯s all her fault! Su Ni¡¯s chest hurts terribly as if nibbled by something, and she keeps reliving Gu Zechen¡¯s face in her mind like a movie, ¡°Gu Zechen is here to save me, to save me!¡±


    The sun has already set, and the gunshots in the distance be fainter and fainter. Su Ni doesn¡¯t know how far she runs in one breath. The cool breeze has dried the tears on her face, and there are no tears in her eyes. She turns her head nkly, and suddenly sees a fire in the distance, which is from the direction she is running from. ¡°No!¡± Su Ni screams, knowing that something bad would happen, so she stumbles back to the direction of the big fire. The me grows bigger and bigger, dyeing half of the sky red, as strong and dazzling as the setting sun. ¡°Gu Zechen, wait for me!¡± Su Ni shouts, and then as if tripped by something, she falls to the ground. She quickly struggles to stand up, totally forgetting the pain, and rushes towards the fire like crazy. She seems to hear a police car siren wailing. Su Ni is exhausted, but she does not dare to stop. Finally, shees to the very spot she was taken as a hostage and sees the house on me. She is so close that she can even feel the scorching heat rolling in. Then Su Ni sees Gu Zechen standing there, his arm tied with gauze and he is talking to the police.


    Su Ni copses to the ground, as if all the strength drained out of her body, she can no longer stand up. Her hand stretches out in the direction of Gu Zechen, and slowly she begins to crawl in that direction. Soon, she sees Gu Lang who is also tied up with gauze, and Luo Qing who is changing clothes. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you safe and sound.¡± Su Ni murmurs, her vision blurred and she passes out. Someone over there seems to have discovered Su Ni, and before she closes her eyes, she sees countless people rushing towards her. The world bes silent. When she wakes up again, Su Ni finds herself lying in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. It is dark outside. The mountain road is bumpy, Su Ni¡¯s head spins, and the damn concussiones back again. ¡°You are awake.¡± Su Ni twists ufortably in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. The stir wakes up Gu Zechen, his eyes slowly open. In the dark, they can¡¯t see each other. Su Ni slowly stretches her hand to feel his chest, feeling his strong heartbeat. Su Ni grins andughs in a low voice: ¡°It feels so good knowing that you are safe.¡± Gu Zechen squeezes her hand tightly. Then he kisses it gently on his lips. His eyes are deep, like the stars in the night, looming. Su Ni sniffs. There are too many words on the tip of her tongue, but at the moment she doesn¡¯t say a single word.

 Chapter 102: He is injured.

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Su Ni buries her head deeply into Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and rubs against his chest. Soon tears stain her face. It is a quiet night.


    They don¡¯t know how long they drive on the road, and when Su Ni wakes up again, there is already neon lights shing outside, which looks familiar. Through the flickering lights, Su Ni looks at Gu Zechen¡¯s calm and indifferent face. There is a trace of blood on his mouth. Su Ni stretches out her hands and gently touches him. Gu Zechen feels painful but looks at her with an expressionless face.


    ¡°It hurts, right?¡± Her gaze slowly wanders to Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, which is bandaged. However, Su Ni still remembers the blood oozing out from his arm. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Zechen¡¯s agility, the bullet would have prated Gu Zechen¡¯s arm.


    Su Ni sniffles as her nose gets sore, ¡°It must hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He slowly smooths Su Ni¡¯s hair with a faint smile.


    The Audi eventually stops at Gu¡¯s door, and Gu Zechen carries Su Ni in his arms as soon as he gets off. Su Ni looks behind him but doesn¡¯t find Gu Lang or Luo Qing.


    ¡°They go away to treat their wounds first. They¡¯re fine.¡± Gu Zechen says.


    Su Ni nods. It is rare that Gu Zechen¡¯s tone is warm, but perhaps because he is exhausted due to his injuries. Su Ni hugs Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly and sniffles twice.


    The house is illuminated.


    ¡°Put me down.¡± Looking at the several cars parked at the entrance, Su Ni suddenly remembers that Gu¡¯s families wille tonight. She suddenly bes nervous.


    Su Ni and his families barely have any interactions, but now it is rude for her to show up like this. So Su Ni is in an awkward situation now.


    ¡°They¡¯re just guests. You don¡¯t have to pay any attention to them at all if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu Zechen still hugs Su Ni and exins indifferently.


    Su Ni whispers. She is puzzled, but at this time, Gu Zechen has already entered the hall. Su Ni¡¯s eyes are stung by the strong light and are somewhat ufortable.


    ¡°Zechen is back.¡± An Rong is the first to stand up andes up to greet them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± Gu Zechen goes stairs straightly without even saying hello to An Rong.


    An Rong¡¯s face stiffens as she watches Gu Zechen walking away. She doesn¡¯t know what happened, what¡¯s worse, the eyes behind her make An Rong even more ufortable.


    ¡°It might be that Su Ni isn¡¯t feeling well, and Zechen will be downstairster.¡± An Rong smiles and goes back to the dining room.


    At this time, there are six or seven people sitting around the table and an old man, Gu Zechen¡¯s grandfather, is sitting at the end of the table, who is already angry by the way Gu Zechen ignores him.  Miao Cuiqing, wife of his second son, is on the side to pacify the old man.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Zechen ising down soon.¡± An Rong consoles him. Facing the reproachful eyes of her sisters-inws, An Rong smiles with little confidence.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The old man snorts, ¡°It¡¯s fine to keep people waiting for half a day. But he doesn¡¯t even say hello when hees back. Is this the way you teach your son all these years?¡±


    As soon as An Rong hears what the old man says, she bes very angry. She doesn¡¯t want to contradict anyone, but she won¡¯t like to be bullied. She says calmly. ¡°Zechen always has his own way and these years he runs thepany very well. I believe that he has his reason today.¡±


    An Rong knows her son. Although he doesn¡¯t like these people, he won¡¯t deliberatelye back sote. Besides, Su Ni is not an unthoughtful person. An Rong has every reason to worry about what happened to Su Ni and Gu Zechen.


    An Rong says and looks upstairs, but there is no sound.


    Lan Qianqian, wife of the third son, sneers and says with sarcasm. ¡°Zechen has been up there for a while. Is he nning toe downstairs or just ignore us?¡±


    An Rong wears a long face. ¡°Sister, you should not speak like that.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing says in a gentle voice. She adds. ¡°Ze Chen¡¯s grandpa is still here, so he will definitelye.¡±


    Lan Qianqian nces at Miao Cuiqing, looking unhappy, and teases her. ¡°It¡¯s true. Zechen isn¡¯t the only one who doesn¡¯t show up today. I heard that Gu Lang has recently signed a contract with sky-high reward. I guess he can¡¯t show up also.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing has a mild temperament, so although what Lan Qianqian says irritates her, she can do nothing, just standing there, speechless. She called Gu Lang many times this afternoon. Gu Lang promised her. But he doesn¡¯t show up now and she doesn¡¯t know what happened. Lan Qianqian wants to continue her sarcasm, but she is pulled back by her husband, who signals her to shut up.¡±


    ¡°Why shup up? Aren¡¯t there any rules in this Gu family? Dad has been waiting for them for a long time, and now we miss the dinner. I think we should just leave. It seems that we are unwee guests.¡± Lan Qianqian twists her body, extraordinarily unhappy.


    An Rong quietly eats her meal, ignoring the sarcastic tone. Soon the old man can¡¯t stand it any longer and roars. ¡°Just eat, OK?¡±


    Then it bes quiet.


    Upstairs, Gu Zechen ces Su Ni in the bathtub and begins to change his clothes.


    ¡°I think I should go down.¡± Su Ni knows it is rude not to say hello in person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Gu Zechen kisses her on her forehead gently. ¡°Take a rest after your bath, and I¡¯ll have someone send some foods upter.¡±


    Su Ni feels uneasy and pulls Gu Zechen¡¯s hand with her eyes as if begging him to stay.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back soon.¡± Gu Zechen frowns. He has to go downstairs, for there are more things he needs to take care of.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Nipromises.


    Downstairs.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Gu Zechen has changed into a suit, and the gauze used to wrap the wounds has been removed. He has a calm countenance and sits down naturally, next to the old man.


    ¡°Well, someone is really arrogant and makes the old man wait for a long time. I think we have to go up and invite you.¡± Lan Qianqian sees Gu Zechen sitting down and eating with no intention of greeting, and she begins to scoff.


    ¡°We don¡¯t invite you, but you stille uninvited.¡± Gu Zechen is hungry, so he responds to her in a calm way after finishing eating.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you mean by saying this? So what, can¡¯t Ie to this ce?¡± Lan Qianqian doesn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to be so disrespectful, and immediately yells in front of the old man.


    ¡°Zechen, don¡¯t be rude!¡± An Rong reminds him.


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say anything, and he just eats quietly. Lan Qianqian suffers a setback. Her exquisite makeup can¡¯t hide the anger on her face. She puts her chopsticks on the table and looks sideways.


    ¡°How is thepanytely?¡± The old man asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Zechen nods his head and answers simply.


    The old man isn¡¯t as angry as Lan Qianqian, but instead nods his head in satisfaction. Now Gu¡¯spany is famous in Nancheng City, which is his glory.

 Chapter 103: Gu’s Family

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°Recently I also hear that you run thepany very well. You are more capable than your uncles are. I hope that in the future, you cane home more often so that we can have moremunication.¡± The old man says slowly and softly, but the measured pace of words gives him a sense of disputable authority.


    Gu Zechen frowns as he hears that.


    His two young uncles, who don¡¯t feel embarrassed, continue. ¡°Zechen, your grandfather is right, and you rarelye back these years. Grandfather misses you very much.¡±


    Gu Jingyang, another uncle, also says. ¡°Yes, grandpa is getting old, so he wants you to be around. You shoulde back more often when you have time.¡±


    Gu Zechen nods his head and agrees.


    People around the table exchange their nces with each other. They each have their own things on their minds.


    An Rong is also there. ¡°Zechen, pour some tea for your grandpa.¡±


    Then Gu Zechen pours tea for the old man as is told with reverence. The old man strokes his beard, watching him with smile.


    ¡°Among the younger generations, it¡¯s Zechen whom I am most satisfied with. You guys should work harder. Don¡¯t just y and squander our family¡¯s wealth.¡±


    When the old man is busy lecturing on everyone, Lan Qianqian can¡¯t helpining in a low voice, ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t need to work so hard.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing, who is serving on the side, says. ¡°Dad, I get it and I will talk with Gu Lang.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so partial to my uncle. Why can¡¯t I match him?¡± Gu Langes in with a grunt, yelling in discontent.


    ¡°Lang.¡± Miao Cuiqing is also relieved once she finds that her son is fine.


    ¡°Hey, youe backter than your uncle. Did you hang out with your fair-feather friends again?¡± Apparently the old man is scolding him, but everyone inside the room knows he adores him.


    Gu Zechen is eating in the way that makes people present feel what happens in the room has nothing to do with him. Gu Lang walks forward, greeting everyone and then puts a stool next to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my aunt?¡± Gu Lang suddenly mentions Su Ni.


    The room suddenly bes very quiet, the atmosphere of happiness and harmony gone. Gu Lang subconsciously covers his mouth, knowing that he has said the wrong thing. He raises his voice and says. ¡°I have heard that aunt¡¯s health is not good. How about her aftering back from hospital?¡±


    Gu Zechen bes rxed and nods. ¡°She is upstairs now.¡±


    An Rong is shocked, for she has found that Su Ni looks weird. But now there are too many people, she doesn¡¯t ask.


    Gu Lang nods, knowing that Gu Zechen hasn¡¯t told everyone about the matter yet. He says. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°I just meet Su Ni a few times. She¡¯s such a delicate woman. Even her grandpaes, she will note down and still stay in the room. Is she really that sick?¡± Lan Qianqian bears a grudge against Gu Zechen and naturally won¡¯t give up this opportunity to beat back, for Gu Zechen mocks at her before, which makes her very angry.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Aunt¡¯s health is really not good. Why don¡¯t youe upstairs to have a look? You justin here.¡± Gu Langughs and helps Gu Zechen respond.


    Miao Cuiqing helplessly stares at her son. He always speaks so naively and indiscriminately. So she continues. ¡°Su Ni is sick, and I afraid that she hasn¡¯t eaten dinner yet.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult to meet my granddaughter-inw. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve even forgotten what she looks like. You should not spoil her too much.¡± The old man, who doesn¡¯t utter a word, suddenly speaks. Gu Zechen frowns and puts his chopsticks gently down.


    The old man looks at Gu Zechen and continues meaningfully, ¡°Recently I heard that you¡¯ve offended many people because of Su Ni, and even the master of the Yin family is angry with you. Yin family is our friends for generations, if you go too far, how can I face them in the future?¡±


    Gu Zechen hears that and sneers in his heart. Finally, he doesn¡¯t beat around the bush andes to the point. This is exactly the reason why hees here today.


    ¡°This time youe here to be their lobbyist, right?¡± Gu Zechen stares at the old man. Although Gu Zechen says with an unaffected tone, the old man still feels embarrassed and begins coughing.


    An Rong reminds Gu Zechen. ¡°Zechen, talk nicely to grandpa.¡±


    Gu Zechen is cold and says mercilessly. ¡°If grandpaes here to see my mom and me, I will be happy. But if you have another purpose, you have to excuse me.¡±


    Gu Zechen says and is about to leave. An Rong sees that and walks a few steps forward, for she doesn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to lose his manners. ¡°Zechen, even if grandpa pleads for Yin family, he has his reason. You should sit down first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about the Yin family.¡± Gu Zechen insists and doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Miao Cuiqing motions Gu Lang to sit by her side, but Gu Lang also pretends not to see that. Although he doesn¡¯t know about what happened before, today he saw how Su Ni is stuck in danger. They almost died with Yin Tian Qi. It is impossible to forgive Yin family. Now, Gu Lang is worried that Gu Zechen can¡¯t hold back his temper, which will break his rtion with grandpapletely.


    ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you go upstairs to take a look at Auntie first? Auntie is waiting for you.¡± Gu Lang lowers his voice and whispers.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face is gloomy, and his mouth is stiff. It is a silent confrontation and no one wants to yield first.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Suddenly, the old man ps the table, which makes Su Ni who is just dressed shocked and then she immediatelyes closer to the window to have a look.


    The old man stands up with Miao Cuiqing¡¯s help and uses one trembling hand to point to Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you are the descendent of Gu family. What did that woman tell you? Friendship between Yin family will be destroyed by you today.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, calm down.¡±


    The old man is angry, which makes other people panic. Gu Lang helps him up and whispers. ¡°Maybe ¡­ Little Uncle has his reasons for doing this. Why don¡¯t we listen to his exnation first?¡±


    Gu Lang immediatelyys his eyes on Gu Zechen, hoping he can say a few words.


    ¡°You are just a bastard who is not educated well. I should teach you a lesson for your dead father today!¡± The old man says, raising his stick and pounding it on Gu Zechen and the stick falls on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. Gu Zechen grits his teeth without furrowing his brow.

 Chapter 104: Falling out with Gu Family

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    Gu Lang knows that his uncle is injured so he immediately stands in front of Gu Zechen, but when the stick hits him, he can¡¯t retain hisposure the way Gu Zechen does, instead he screams out loudly. ¡°Xiao Lang!¡± Miao Cuiqing yells painfully, and quickly holds the old man back. ¡°Grandpa, just calm down.¡±


    Gu Lang hugs Gu Zechen tightly screaming. ¡°Gu Lang, get out of the way. His father dies early, and he was not brought up in Gu¡¯s family. His temperament is not like Gu¡¯s family at all. Today I will kill this cruel and unscrupulous bastard!¡± With that word, he hurls his stick at him again. Su Ni is terrified at the sight of this upstairs. At this time, she forgets what Gu Zechen said to her, and she changes her clothes and rushes downstairs immediately. ¡°If you want to hit somebody, then hit me! ¡°A clear and loud voice rings from above, and all the people begin to look up to see where the voicees from. The room bes very quiet. Now everyone¡¯s eyes look towards Su Ni. ¡°Since Grandpa wants to beat people to vent the anger, then beat me. Anyway, everything happens because of me, right?¡± Su Ni¡¯s face is expressionless, and she walks in big stride towards the old man. An Rong tries to check Su Ni, but fails to stop her from moving forward. Gu Zechen, who was expressionless, frowns and bes annoyed, ¡°Who lets youe down, get back!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back!¡± Su Ni gets mad and does not concede. It is Gu Zechen who carried her up to the second floor and makes herself a deserter. Now, no matter what, she doesn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to suffer for her.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t you say that she is sick and needs to have a rest? Look at you! I don¡¯t think you are weak. You roared at us like a lion just now. That almost frightens me to death.¡± When Lan Qianqian sees Su Ni, she sneers. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Lang stares at her, the blue veins on his forehead bulging. He shouts. ¡°Gu Lang, who are you yelling at? You stay here for just two days and then you learn to be so disrespectful? Who teaches you that?¡± Lan Qianqian is irritated by the way she is treated by Gu Lang. Why does everyone dare to talk to her like that today? Then she suddenly shifts her attention to Miao Cuiqing who is good-tempered and shouts at her: ¡°Miao Cuiqing, this is the good son you taught!¡± Cuiqing looks at the chaos. She is already very upset. Seeing that Lan Qianqian is still looking for trouble at this time, she bes also impatient and says: ¡°Just be quiet for a while.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lan Qianqian feels her head is spinning. Why even Miao Cuiqing dares to refute her today? ¡°Okay, just sit here tight for my sake. Don¡¯t you want to make things worse?¡± Gu Hanyang can¡¯t bear it and pulls Lan Qianqian down. Lan Qianqian is just about to speak. He stares at him with a warning look. ¡°Su Ni,e here.¡± An Rong is also afraid that the old man will hit Su Ni with that stick, so she hurries over and pulls back Su Ni and says. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, but Ze Chen has injuries on his body. He cannot stand it. ¡°Although these words will offend the old man, Su Ni can¡¯t hold it back now. So she says it out loud, then her nose bes sore.


    It¡¯s all because of her. Gu Zechen bes like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zechen?¡± An Rong immediately bes nervous when she hears that Gu Zechen is injured, and she holds Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly, and then looks at Gu Zechen, hoping that someone coulde out and exin. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen looks cold, turns his head and looks at the old man. He is no longer respectful and polite as before, and his tone is cold and indifferent. ¡°Since I was a child, my mother and I have been given cold shoulder by the Gu family. I call you Grandpa for my father¡¯s sake. Beat me? you don¡¯t have the qualifications yet!¡± ¡°You!¡± The old man raises his stick again angrily, but he is held back by his second son, and Gu Lang even stands in front of Gu Zechen to protect him. With such a posture, it is meaningless for the old man to do anything. ¡°Okay, Gu Zechen, you are so good. I remember your words today. Do you think that Ie here to tter you just because of your status in Nancheng city ? Pooh, even if my Gu family reallyes down in the world, we will never bow to you!¡± The old man is very angry, and sits on the sofa, pouring out a long string of words like cannons. An Rong frowns. Just now the old man hit her son. That had already made her feel very angry. Now that she sees the old man uttering these threatening remarks, she is also afraid that Gu Zechen may have some radical behaviors. Then she stops the conversation and says to the old man: ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t agree with you on that. If it is our Ze Chen¡¯s responsibility, and he will naturally do it, otherwise how will people outside think of our Gu family?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Hmmm, do you still care about how other people will think of Gu¡¯s family?¡± The old man snorts and his beard trembles. An Rong is made speechless. She looks at Gu Zechen, with a bit of me in her words. ¡°Ze Chen, what the hell is going on, is there anything you can¡¯t say?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say with them.¡± After Gu Zechen finishes saying that, he drags Su Ni upstairs again. Gu Lang is totally at a loss as to what to do next: he can¡¯t follow them upstairs nor can he stand the re from everybody downstairs. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Gu Lang has to plead him. Miao Cuiqing frowns and whispers to Gu Lang, ¡°Go back home with me today.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back!¡± Gu Lang says loudly. Gu Zechen, who has almost reached the top of the stairs, suddenly says without looking back: ¡°The Yin family no longer needs to find a lobbyist. If Yin Zhengde has time, it is better to spend his time thinking about how to spend the rest of his life!¡± ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you mean by that?¡± Gu Hanyang asks. ¡°Take the word literally.¡± Gu Zechen is cold and indifferent, no longer reacting, ¡°You can tell the Yin family directly when you go back, but I believe Yin Zhengde himself knows what to do.¡± That word sends everyone looking at each other. But they shake their heads again. An Rong has already sensed there must be something unusual happened, and her face turns cold. ¡°It¡¯s toote now. I don¡¯t think everyone has an appetite to eat anything, so I will not keep you.¡±


    ¡°An Rong, what do you think you are!¡± Lan Qianqian says straightforwardly. An Rong smiles, ¡°I am nothing, but here is Nancheng, this is my home.¡± Lan Qianqian¡¯s face turns pale, and she is pulled back by Gu Hanyang. But she is still struggling there. An Rong looks, with a faint sneer shing across the corner of his mouth, ¡°Please excuse me. Make yourself at home.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The old man gives an order, gets up first, straightens his body and walks out. Lan Qianqian immediately follows him afterwards. When she walks past An Rong, she coldly snorts again, saying: ¡°You are really something in Nancheng. I get your point. Nancheng is a very small city, so don¡¯t take yourself too serious.¡± Miao Cuiqing is thest one to walk out of the house. She tries to pull Gu Lang away from the house, only to see him standing there still. She keeps winking, but it doesn¡¯t work. In the end she is almost dragged away by Miao Cuiqing and Gu Jingyang. Upstairs Gu Zechen coldly watches the Gu family walk out. An Rong is with a cold face on his side, Su Ni can¡¯t help being a little worried, ¡°Were we too rude¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re just strangers to me.¡± Gu Zechen looks at the car. When the car light is on, Lan Qianqian¡¯s ironic and angry voice can still be heard. Gu Zechen puts his arm around Su Ni¡¯s shoulders and slowly enters the room.

 Chapter 105: The Yin family is finished

    Proofread by Yu Bing


    ¡°I think the old man is quite angry just now.¡± Su Ni recalls afterwards, still frightened. ¡°Since you know he is angry, why do you rush down. And you say something like that in front of the old man. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will hit you?¡± Gu Zechen stretches out his hand and scratches the her nose lightly. Although it sounds like criticism, there is a tone of adoration in the voice. ¡°Ha, I¡¯m not afraid. You are there, protecting me.¡± Su Ni blurts out. As soon as she raises her head, she meets his gentle eyes and then she feels panicked. ¡°Are you so rest assured with me?¡± Gu Zechen smiles and asks. Su Ni¡¯s face suddenly turns red, and there is something in her chest as if a fire is burning inside. She lowers her head and presses her lips to make an extremely embarrassing expression. And she doesn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen. At the sight of this, Gu Zechen sits down beside her, taking her hand and patting it gently, and says softly: ¡°You take a rest now, I will go downstairs and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Su Ni raises her sparkling eyes and sees his eyes. Finding him no longer tease her, she bes a little relieved. There is such a big disturbance just now, and An Rong also knows about Gu Zechen¡¯s injury. Gu Zechen should go there to pacify her. Downstairs, the servant is already clearing the dining table, but An Rong doesn¡¯t have the patience to sit still. Instead, she paces back and forth in the hall, looking upstairs from time to time.


    Seeing Gu Zechening down at this moment, An Rong can¡¯t wait any longer and quickly walks towards him, ¡°Zechen, Su Ni says you are injured. Where is the injury?¡± She says and begins to examine Gu Zechen¡¯s body. He purses his lips, a trace of unpleasantness shing across his face, but the tone is still soft, ¡°I¡¯m fine, sit down.¡± ¡°Yes, let mom check it on you.¡± An Rong nods anxiously, but the next moment her eyes get red. She turns her head and wipes them. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Zechen pats An Rong on the shoulder lightly. Knowing that he can¡¯t hide it from her, he asks An Rong to check the wound on his arm. As a result, An Rong loses control of her emotions and instantly bursts into tears. She covers his mouth, her voice choking, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s go to hospital.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gu Zechen is helpless. He knew that she will be like this. ¡°No, how can you ignore it like this? What if you are infected?¡± An Rong doesn¡¯t listen to him and she turns around and asks the nanny to make a phone call. Gu Zechen has no choice but to say: ¡°I¡¯ll let Xiao Minge over.¡± An Rong thinks for a while, ¡°That¡¯s OK.¡± ¡°Then you tell me what is going on, is it the Yin family?¡± An Rong is extremely intelligent. Although she knows Gu Zechen bears a grudge against the Gu Family, he has never had a confrontation with the old man. Look at the way he was this evening, she knows this has something to do with the Yin family. Upon hearing the Yin family, Gu Zechen¡¯s body bes stiff, and there is a fierceness in his eyes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡± An Rong lowers her voice, approaching Gu Zechen and asks. Gu Zechen presses his lips tightly, obviously not wanting to say more, but An Rong has her own way. Then finally Gu Zechen gives in. He nces upstairs. The thought of what happened in the afternoon makes Gu Zechen still grit his teeth and say bitterly: ¡°They kidnapped Su Ni.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± An Rong exims, losing herposure. Soon, she quickly calms down again, and asks in a low voice, ¡°Is that the Yin family you are talking about?¡± Gu Zechen looks at An Rong with a grim expression, his Adam¡¯s apple tumbling up and down, without speaking. ¡°You mean, even the old man of the Yin family¡­¡± An Rong feels her head spinning. She isn¡¯t prepared to hear about these things. She can¡¯t understand, as the head of the family, how can Yin Zhengde get involved in these things casually? Doesn¡¯t he know the consequences? It¡¯s no wonder that Gu Zechen¡¯s grandfatheres here in person. The thought of Su Ni being kidnapped, and Gu Zechen injured, makes An Rong¡¯s eyes quickly cool, ¡°Zechen, you did a good job, even if the Yin family and the Gu family have been friends for many years, you are his grandson, but he is so kind to an outsider, it really makes me sick.¡± Gu Zechen does not say a word. ¡°Then how are you injured?¡± An Rong asks closely, ¡°Su Ni was kidnapped? What happenedter?¡± ¡°Okay, everything is over, Su Ni is still upstairs, I wille upstairs to take care of her.¡± Gu Zechen stops the conversation. Although An Rong is anxious to know what actually happened, she also nods when Gu Zechen mentions Su Ni, ¡°Would you like me to make some soup for her? This child must be terrified.¡±


    Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t say a word, it is a way to give his consent, and then he walks upstairs. Su Ni is lying on bed. As long as she closes her eyes, her mind is all about Gu pushing herself down from the second floor, and he himself shot from behind, which makes her heart trembling. She can feel that Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her has changed, but she can¡¯t tell why. And she, at this moment, is distracted because of Gu Zechen. When the door is opened, Su Ni quickly closes her eyes and pretends to be asleep. Gu Zechen just nces at her and says lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, Mom will bring some soupter.¡± Su Ni¡¯s heart thumps and half of her eyes are open, watching Gu Zechen sitting down at the desk. He doesn¡¯t seem to pay attention to her, and she can¡¯t help feeling a little lost. ¡°Gu Zechen.¡± She yells. Gu Zechen gives a hum without raising his head. ¡°Today, thank you anyway.¡± She pretends to be calm, as calm as she is talking about business.


    Originally, Yin Tianqi thought he would win, so he just hides himself somewhere watching them fight. Yin Feng originally thinks that Gu Zechen would die this time, so he blurts out his n without hiding any details, and he even talks about how he is about to run away with money. Although Gu Zechen and his men are powerful, they are human beings after all. Being outnumbered and besieged by more than a dozen people, they find it very hard to fight back. It is a mere luck, or an ident. Nobody knows who sets a fire outside, and the fire spreads silently from the back of the vi. When Yin Feng and others know the house is on fire, it is toote. If they continue to fight, then nobody will be able to escape from the vi. At this time, they hear police cars wailing outside, and Yin Feng and Yin Tianqi are panicked. In a panic, Yin Tianqi is hit by a beam and falls into aa in the fire. The scene is chaotic, and Gu Zechen and his men quickly evacuate. Not only the police, but also Yin Mo and his mene to the scene. The fire spreads like wild. Except for the three of them and a few others who work for Yin family ran out, who are controlled by the police, the Yin Tianqi and his son did not appear again. They know that Yin Tianqi is in aa, but where is Yin Feng¡­ the police originally ns to organize people to search, but the fire is too strong and the entire vi is burned down just within minutes. Just two steps away, the police can do nothing but retreat.

 Chapter 106: Why Did You Save Me?

    ¡°This fire is too big. My big brother¡­ he definitely won¡¯t be able toe out.¡±


    Yin Mo¡¯s eyes were red with sympathy.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of suspicion. Yin Mo came at a time, and the fire in the vi burned strangely.


    However, at that time, Gu Zechen was interrogated by the police and Su Ni was nowhere to be found, so she had no time to think about the fishy inside.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and saw that Gu Zechen was still sitting there without moving. Her tone became more coquettish and she said coquettishly, ¡°Let youe over!¡±


    Gu Zechen put down the book and said helplessly, ¡°What do you want to do again?¡±


    Su Ni got up and sat Gu Zechen tightly with her hands but she didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°When you asked me to leave, what was your confidence in your heart?¡±


    This question lingered in Su Ni¡¯s mind for a long time before she could finally ask it.


    Gu Zechen frowned. ¡°You should leave first, so there is no need to worry about it.¡±


    Su Ni pouted. She knew this principle but Gu Zechen was avoiding it.


    ¡°I heard Luo Qing say that the three of you were surrounded and there was no way to retreat.  But I thought that when you came, you werepletely prepared and wouldn¡¯t let yourself fall into that predicament at all.


    As Su Ni said this, her lovely voice gradually quieted down and her nose was sore.


    ¡°In that case, what do you think is the point of bringing more people over?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Su Ni was still unable to ept the fact that Gu Zechen was only taking risks. Especially when she came down from the second floor and saw Gu Zechen¡¯s calm expression, not flustered. Her eyes even had the fright in the past, she felt particrly at ease.


    ¡°There are so many but¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted her lightly. He didn¡¯t look too strange. He just said, ¡°Since you¡¯re my Gu Zechen¡¯s woman, I won¡¯t be able to save you in name or body.¡±


    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit. In an instant, it was as if it had copsed, disintegrated everywhere, disintegrated, and messed up.


    Her hand slowly released Gu Zechen and her body slowly left him.


    He thought she was hurt, and she thought that¡­


    He even gave herself gentleness and care that was different from before. She didn¡¯t want much, at least¡­ at least she thought he was changing.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s single sentence dispelled all the disillusion in her heart.


    Su Ni felt her chest was stifled and her face gradually turned white. The corners of her lips lost color.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Gu Zechen noticed her abnormality and reached out to hug her waist.


    ¡°No, I just feel dizzy.¡±


    Su Ni gently closed her eyes and her mind started to churn.


    ¡°I told you to lie down and rest, but I didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Gu Zechen med him and gently ced him by the bedside, but the moment he turned around, Su Ni suddenly grabbed his hand tightly.


    Even Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but turn back and frown slightly.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, do you really have no other reason for saving me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, if it wasn¡¯t for Madam Calle¡¯s arrival and you and I had to maintain an image of love and dignity, would you¡­e to save me today?¡±


    A tear crossed Su Ni¡¯s eyes and fell silently on the bed sheet mountain, leaving a flower.


    ¡°I will do the same.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s answer was straightforward and decisive, without any hesitation or hesitation.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart stiffened and she quickly opened her eyes.


    Gu Zechen sighed, as if helpless and impatient, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. Even without the contract between us, I will save you even if I really get divorced.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni asked nkly.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t answer. Su Ni chased after him and asked, ¡°Because I¡¯m Mrs Gu?¡±


    ¡°Since you already know, why do you ask?¡±  Even if I don¡¯t haveplete confidence today, as long as I am alive, I will protect you.


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    Su Ni was dumbfounded and her body slowly softened on the bed.


    It was all because of her identity and it had nothing to do with love.


    Su Ni smiled miserably. How could she hope that Gu Zechen¡¯s personality would change overnight and be more loyal to her?


    But¡­


    In the end, he still saved himself, right?


    If one day, Su Corp was also in danger, would he still save him like this?


    When the door opened, Gu Zechen gave the soup from An Rong and asked, ¡°Is she any better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to sleep. Let¡¯s watchter.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, she was about to close the door. An Rong was reluctant and worried, ¡°Your injuries..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadying.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    In the room, Gu Zechen ced the soup in front of the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, drink the soup first.¡±


    Su Ni answered softly. Although Gu Zechen¡¯s answer was ufortable, it was not uneptable. He couldn¡¯t get Gu Zechen¡¯s love, but at least he got his promise to let her know what Gu Zechen was thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to go to the hospital to see your injuries.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Su Ni stood up, restrained her sorrow and regained her calm.


    ¡°No worries, Xiao Ming wille over.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni responded with a deep voice, then there was no sound.  Soon, there was amotion downstairs. It was probably Xiao Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down first.¡±


    Gu Zechen then turned and left.


    Su Ni felt uneasy upstairs. She put on her coat and followed him.


    Downstairs, Xiao Ming was bandaging again because An Rong was on the side. It was rare for Xiao Ming to not curse as usual. The hall was silent.


    ¡°How is it, Dr. Xiao?¡±


    An Rong asked nervously.


    ¡°His wound has been treated and it won¡¯t be infected at present, but remember to change the medicine in time.¡±


    Xiao Ming answered without looking up.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen said in a low voice.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Downstairs, no one noticed that Su Ni had already walked to her side. Three pairs of eyes looked over and Su Ni said lightly, ¡°Leave the matter of changing the medicine to me.¡±


    An Rong nodded in a hurry with a hint of warmth on her face. ¡°Yes, I can rest assured that if he refuses to change his medicine, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°Alright, take a night¡¯s rest first. I think you won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight.¡±


    Xiao Ming shook his head and asked Gu Zechen to go to the hospital to deal with him. This guy just didn¡¯t listen. Now he could only do his best.


    ¡°Stop scaring people here. If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up and put on his coat. Su Ni rushed forward to tidy up for him.


    Xiao Ming hurriedly bid farewell to An Rong. In the end, he winked at Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen just saw it and Xiao Ming slipped with his tail.


    An Rong couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Dr. Xiao came here in person thiste at night. Although you¡¯re a friend, you should be more polite.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t treat him too well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    The second half was said to Su Ni.

 Chapter 107: Self-Change Medicine

    Su Ni fastened thest button and whispered to An Rong, ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±


    ¡°I can rest assured that I will leave the medicine to you. If he goes to the hospital, he will definitely not listen.¡±


    An Rong held Su Ni¡¯s hand and said seriously.


    ¡°I got it, Mother.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and looked back at Gu Zechen. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    After Gu Zechen sent Su Ni back to his room, he used the excuse of going to the study as an excuse, leaving Su Ni alone.


    As for why he saved Su Ni, Gu Zechen had no definite answer in his heart.


    She used Cayle as an excuse and said it in the past, but she felt that something was missing. Thinking about it over and over, she probably had something to do with this woman, so she couldn¡¯t just watch her get torn up.


    Moreover, this incident was because of him from start to end.


    Gu Zechen poured himself a ss of wine and calmed down a little, but his brows were still frowning.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He knew that Su Ni was not asleep now, but he didn¡¯t think about going over. He leaned on the sofa and lit a cigarette, his eyes bing blurred.


    This night, Su Ni also didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Because of Xiao Ming¡¯s words, Su Ni was worried for the whole night and wanted to go to the study room, but she was afraid to disturb Gu Zechen¡¯s rest.


    The next morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen went downstairs with the same pair of Panda Eyes. They looked at each other but nodded gently without saying anything.


    Downstairs, An Rong was eating breakfast and watching the morning news.


    Before Su Ni could reach the final step, she heard the heavy news.


    ¡°Recently, the shares of Yin Corp have continued to plummet, andst night, they dropped by 3 %. What¡¯s even faster is that a mysterious investor bought all the shares that the shareholders threw out overnight. If Yin Corp doesn¡¯t do anything, this mysterious investor will be the secondrgest shareholder of Yin Corp.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t step on her feet and fell heavily forward.


    Gu Zechen held her by the waist and said with a low brow, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    An Rong also looked over. In the news, the elder of Yin Family was sent to the hospital because of an illness. In the picture, Yin Mo was surrounded by reporters and Yin Mo was undisturbed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all eat.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly.


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni sat down at the same time. Neither of them said a word at the table, but Su Ni and Su Ni knew that it was probably rted to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Today, I will go to Yin Corp to deal with the next step.¡±


    Un, Gu Zechen admitted it first.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t need the mysterious investor¡¯s spection at all. Since he did it, he was not afraid of rumors. Then he said to Su Ni, ¡°I might be busy today. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have anything to do and go out to save the reporters from disturbing you.¡±


    With the lesson fromst night, Su Ni naturally did not dare to risk herself anymore. What¡¯s more, there was a huge change in Yin Family. Yin Feng¡¯s whereabouts were now unknown and there was a possibility of revenge at any time.


    ¡°There are a lot of reporters outside this morning. Ze Yu, be careful.¡±


    An Rong said.


    Gu Zechen nodded, stopped talking and started eating.


    An Rong sighed inaudibly and the news suddenly jumped to a huge vi outside the suburbs. The vi was burned beyond recognition and there were 12 bodies.


    The specific reason was still under further investigation.


    Su Ni raised her head and took a quick look before eating again.  After dinner, Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen and whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t changed your medicine yet.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he felt that there was still a pair of eyes staring at him opposite him. An Rong was unhappy, ¡°You agreed to change your medicine. Why don¡¯t you care about your body?¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and Su Ni dragged him upstairs.


    Upstairs, Su Ni took off her jacket for him, looked at the bandaged wound inside, took a deep breath and said, ¡°It might be a little painful, you can bear it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,e on.¡±


    Gu Zechen said meaningfully.


    Su Ni nodded and approached slowly. She gently opened the gauze and observed Gu Zechen¡¯s expression from time to time to see if he would hurt.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Gu Zechen urged.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen would be very busy today, but with his urging, Su Ni¡¯s hands trembled. Gu Zechen helplessly said, ¡°Take your time.¡±


    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and looked at the wound. Although there was no blood, it was still red and frightening, causing her flesh to tremble.


    ¡°It hurts a little, hold back.¡±


    Su Ni repeated as if she was coaxing a child. Gu Zechen rolled his eyes and ignored him.


    Su Ni took a deep breath and slowly sprinkled the powder. Gu Zechen frowned slightly but gritted his teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good soon.¡±


    Su Ni sped up her movements. After confirming that all the wounds were stained with powder, she quickly bandaged them. Seeing that Gu Zechen was still frowning, Su Ni¡¯s heart was raised.


    It must be very painful.


    She thought.


    Su Ni bent over and suddenly picked up his face and bit his lips. Gu Zechen pulled her clothes and saw that Su Ni still hadn¡¯t let go, so he stopped moving.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were pure and she didn¡¯t have any distracting thoughts. She couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw him obediently let herself be light.


    ¡°If you kiss you like this, you won¡¯t feel pain from your wound.¡±


    Su Ni exined with a rxed expression.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was dark, and the corner of his mouth was still wet. He didn¡¯t say anything, and his other hand started to pull his clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Su Ni quickly snatched her jacket and Gu Zechen nced at her. His bright smile was like a sunny day after the rain, and the anger that was about to erupt was forcefully suppressed by him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tie your tie for you.¡±


    Ever since she tied it up in the car thest time, Su Ni seemed to have an inexplicable love for Gu Zechen¡¯s leader. As long as she could get the opportunity, Su Ni would not let it go.


    Gu Zechen sat on the bed, his hands leaning back slightly. His indifferent and cold eyes swept across her face until her skin was on her chest.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni, who was unaware, patted Gu Zechen on the shoulder after getting up, frightened Gu Zechen to think Su Ni was going to kiss him again, so he quickly moved sideways and stood up quickly.


    Su Ni took a nap and watched as Gu Zechen tidied his coat. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni blinked innocently.


    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look back at her and quickly rushed out of the room.


    Su Ni sighed andy down heavily behind her. She hadn¡¯t slept all nightst night. At this time, her head became drowsy and the consequence of being too rxed was Su Ni falling asleep.


    In her sleep, it wasn¡¯t stable.


    The vi was filled with mes and smoke choked on her, causing her to cough violently.


    However, Su Ni still didn¡¯t want to stop. She covered her face with a wet towel and looked around anxiously.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    She yelled.


    However, all four weeks were full of fire. She almost smelled the smell of burnt flesh. After a violent cough, Su Ni rushed to the second floor.

 Chapter 108: Nightmare

    Suddenly, a burning beam mmed into her eyes. Su Ni screamed and sat up straight.


    There was white in front of her.


    Su Ni looked nkly at the room she usually slept in and felt so strange at this time.


    Gu Zechen pushed the door open and entered, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As soon as Su Ni saw Gu Zechen, tears welled up in her eyes. She sucked her nose heavily and shook her head. She had no ce to describe her broken emotions.


    It was rare for Gu Zechen to be patient. He sat at the head of the bed and looked at her sweaty eyes, which looked like she was still in shock.


    Su Ni pursed her lips, unwilling to speak again.


    Gu Zechen put her in his arms and gently patted her shoulder, saying softly, ¡°The doctor said that in your current condition, your body will have a reaction to stress, and your brain will have a nightmare after over-stimtion. It¡¯ll be fine after you rest for a while.¡±


    Su Ni was sad at first. The urgency of finding Gu Zechen and thinking that Gu Zechen was about to die was too real. Now she felt a faint pain in her chest.


    As soon as Su Ni heard Gu Zechen console him professionally and emotionlessly, she could not help but cry.


    ¡°I dreamed that you couldn¡¯t escape from the vi. With such a huge fire, I thought you would definitely burn to death, but I¡­ But I can¡¯t find you no matter what. Gu Zechen, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really scared. Are you burning inside just because you saved me? The downstairs are all fier¡­¡±


    As Su Ni said this, her body trembled slightly as if the ball of fire was still burning in front of her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged her tightly and gently kissed her forehead. The fear and panic in her eyes were all because of her, which made Gu Zechen feelplicated.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni cried in a low voice and murmured.


    Gu Zechen kissed her forehead, tasted her tears, touched the tip of her nose, and suddenly bit her soft lips.


    Su Ni¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and even her tears seemed to linger in her eyes, helplessly letting him light up.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s soft tongue reached into her tongue like a swimming snake. This time, there was no more domineering aggressiveness, but it was like a feather, gently teasing Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    Su Ni¡¯s body slowly softened and softened, as if she was floating in an ocean. Gu Zechen was the paddle that kept brushing forward for her.


    Gu Zechen put Su Ni on the bed and gently caressed her messy hair, revealing his delicate forehead. The tip of his tongue shed wet and covered her lips again.


    Wu!


    Su Ni snorted. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes deepened and his breathing became a little serious.


    He closed his eyes and patiently tasted every inch of her skin. His fingers gently moved from his chest to his spine, and then he went down.


    Su Ni¡¯s spine started to counterattack. Her toes started to curl up and her calf started to struggle non-stop on the bedsheet. Her two hands had already let go of Gu Zechen. Her two hands gripped onto the bedsheet tightly, her lips biting and making an impatient sound.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    She cried in a low voice, clearly suppressing her voice, but it released a tempting power.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing quickened, and their clothes had already disappeared. Gu Zechen kissed her and bit her. This time, he seemed to be trying his best to get in.


    Su Ni was almost submerged, her body wandering, and a trace of rationality asionally shed past her, making her feel extremely afraid.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to push Gu Zechen away, but she was imprisoned by a kind of weak but almost powerful force. Su Ni panicked and a trace of fear shed across her eyes, ¡°No, Gu Zechen, I beg you.¡±


    ¡°You told me that kissing will make people forget the pain. Su Ni, you are still afraid.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s deep eyes had aplex feeling that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand. He stared at Su Ni with a sharp look on his back.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. She was keenly aware that Gu Zechen was different from before, but she didn¡¯t know what the problem was.


    Was there a problem with the acquisition of Yin Family, or did this kidnapping affect him?


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    Su Ni begged in a low voice and lowered her posture. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m in a mess now. Can you let me calm down?¡±


    ¡°Slow?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and suddenly got up from her body. His eyes as sharp as an eagle seemed to see through Su Ni¡¯s heart. Eventually, he turned his head and added, ¡°Are you here slowly?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s pupils contracted and she suddenly magnified.


    What did Gu Zechen mean?


    Gu Zechen sneered from his nose, nced at Su Ni coldly and disdainfully, then walked out.


    The temperature on the bed was still there, and the sweat on her forehead was getting cold. Su Ni felt a trace of coldness. Although she didn¡¯t know what happened, Gu Zechen seemed to be angry.


    Ever since Madam Calle wasing and Gu Zechen signed an agreement with her, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her had changed greatly. In fact, the two of them had barely quarreled in the past half a month.


    This kind of illusion even made Su Ni feel that she and Gu Zechen are like normal couples.


    Today, Gu Zechen gave a cold and gloomy look that made Su Ni shiver all over.


    She carried her handbag into the bathroom barefoot. Thest time she had used too much medicine, Gu Zechen was already suspicious. She had nned to rearrange it, but now, she was toote.


    Just as Su Ni¡¯s hands trembled and she slowly opened the powder, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Instinctively, Su Ni put her hands behind her back and started to hide.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Husband¡­¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words were not bad.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were sharp, his lips pursed, and he walked straight towards Su Ni without saying a word. His tall body suppressed Su Ni with absolute dominance, while his slender arm skimmed across Khai¡¯s shoulder and held her tightly clenched fist.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and warned coldly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s teeth shivered. She knew there was no way to retreat, but¡­


    If Gu Zechen found out, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Hubby, I beg you¡­ Just a while, okay?¡±


    There were tears in Su Ni¡¯s reddened eyes as her body slowly curled up. However, Gu Zechen pulled her up and pressed her back against the cold wall.


    ¡°I beg you¡­¡±


    Her tears blurred her eyes as her messy hair hung down her eyes,pletely blocking the pain between her brows.


    ¡°Su Ni, if I say it again, you know what the consequences will be!¡±


    Gu Zechen calmed down and softened his voice, but in Su Ni¡¯s ears, he was still so cold and terrible.

 Chapter 109: What Are You Scared

    ¡°No.¡±


    She shook her head and murmured.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen squeezed out her name from her teeth, then forcefully pulled Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and turned Su Ni over. Her painful face was stuck to the cold wall.


    Su Ni screamed and frantically twisted her shoulders, but her hands had long been fixed by Gu Zechen and she was a fish to be ughtered.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni broke down and screamed hoarsely.


    She knew she was finished today!


    However, at thest moment, Su Ni still refused to let go. She gritted her teeth, revealing the stubbornness in her eyes, ¡°Gu Zechen, why¡­ why did you treat me like this?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was green and his expression was cold. His hand against the wall was bulging due to too much force, and he looked three points thicker than before.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Su Ni, I gave you a chance.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Su Ni¡¯s mind was still nk. Gu Zechen ruthlessly pinched her wrist. Within three seconds, Su Yan¡¯s hand suddenly softened. Then, his fingers loosened and the powder fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Ni desperately wanted to turn back but was pressed by Gu Zechen. In the chaos, Su Ni¡¯s body twisted in a strange position but she didn¡¯t feel pain.


    She couldn¡¯t resist. Su Ni¡¯s feet started to move wildly on the ground, trying to destroy all the powder on the ground. Gu Zechen looked at it and his eyes almost lit up.


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni¡¯s head and bit her lips. One hand held her neck while the other hand slid all the way between her legs.


    Su Ni subconsciously clenched her tightly and Gu Zechen bit her lip hard. Su Ni eximed in surprise and her tongue went straight in. With his anger, she was turned upside down.


    Everything was too sudden and Su Ni felt a tearing paining from her body, followed by a fast and powerful impact.


    Su Ni¡¯s face hit the wall and she felt pain.


    When she realized that Gu Zechen was not prepared and pressed herself against the wall to attack, Su Ni¡¯s breathing almost stopped.


    She clenched her teeth and tried to control her painful cries.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The pain from the wound being torn seemed to be even more painful than before. In his dry body, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t take a single step, but he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he continued to move forward ruthlessly.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears welled up in pain but she didn¡¯t dare to make any sound. She clenched her fists tightly, praying that the torture would end quickly.


    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni¡¯s pain in his eyes, but there was no sympathy in his eyes. In fact¡­ there was even more hatred than when he was expressionless.


    Her body was dry and dry than Gu Zechen had imagined, but it was like a fatal temptation that Gu Zechen wanted to possess.


    This damn woman actually dared to use drugs!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you loved me and wanted to stay by my side? Is this your love?¡±  ¡°!¡±


    His body moved forward at the fastest speed. Apart from the pain, he couldn¡¯t arouse the slightest reaction of her body. This made Gu Zechen angry, grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hair and asked fiercely.


    Su Ni pursed her lips tightly and did notment on Gu Zechen¡¯s words.


    Perhaps thest time he asked Xiao Ming toe over, he had already discovered it.


    However, he was too patient, so he had to endure until now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I love me?¡±  You hypocritical woman, you are so disgusting!


    He scolded loudly. Su Ni¡¯s silence was tacit in his eyes. It was like a bucket of petrol was drenched on Gu Zechen¡¯s head, and the mes in his chest burned even higher.


    Mmm!


    Su Ni¡¯s painful voice overflowed out of her throat. Gu Zechen tugged at her hair, forcing her to look at him with his painful and numb eyes. His body moved rhythmically. Every time he gritted his teeth, his heart felt a little happier.


    ¡°It hurts?¡±


    He sneered coldly and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth. ¡°Is it that you feel ufortable with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to argue.


    But the pain in his body almost fainted several times. At this time, his brain was nk, but the initial resistance also disappeared.


    She opened her mouth and stared at Gu Zechen with difficulty, but she suffered an even more violent attack. Su Ni screamed and tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Damn woman!¡±


    Gu Zechen cursed in a low voice. He lifted the woman who had fallen to the ground and threw her on the sink.


    Su Ni subconsciously closed her legs but was forcibly separated by Gu Zechen¡¯s powerful thighs. Su Ni¡¯s body trembled and she stared at Gu Zechen with fear.


    ¡°It really hurts!¡±


    She begged.


    She could even feel warm blood gushing out of her body and she was about to die soon.


    Gu Zechen stood in front of her in the most dangerous manner, his sturdy chest muscles almost touching the tip of her nose. As long as he thought about it, he could enter her body in less than a second.


    Su Ni trembled even more. Her two hands tightly pinched his waist, but she did a futile resistance.


    Gu Zechen pinched her chin and stared coldly at him like a ghost in the darkness. Su Ni felt her heart tremble.


    ¡°Su Ni, what do you want?¡±


    He questioned.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Su Ni knew that what she said now would anger Gu Zechen. However, the more she hesitated, the angrier Gu Zechen became.


    His eyes looked like a volcano that would burst out hotva at any time and engulf people.


    The thought of how good this woman was in front of him before and how she had actively begged him made his stomach churn.


    No wonder she rejected her, no wonder she secretly took medicine, and no wonder her body could only be happy every time she took the initiative to beg for sex.


    This was a conspiracy!


    ¡°Su Ni, I really want to strangle you to death!¡±


    The man¡¯s pride waspletely trampled on by Su Ni. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stand this kind of insult. He moved his Adam¡¯s apple and his hand became more and more forceful. He pinched her head high, making her mouth open slightly, forcing her tears to fall silently.


    However, he would never let Gu Zechen feel soft again.


    Su Ni endured everything silently. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were too calm and scary. She wouldn¡¯t even doubt if Gu Zechen used a little more force to kill herself.


    Suddenly, he lifted himself up, pulled the back of his head tightly, and bit her lips again.


    This time, a warm and overbearing kiss fell on her face like rain. Her neck trembled from the heat, making Su Ni subconsciously hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck.


    His eyes became darker and the strength in his hand grew stronger. Until the next attack, Su Ni bit his shoulder in pain.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened. The bright lights couldn¡¯t illuminate his expression, only his thin lips were tightly pursed.


    Gu Zechen picked her up and strode towards the bedroom.


    Su Ni¡¯s arms had long lost all strength and she hung loosely on her shoulder. Her lower body was numb from pain, but it couldn¡¯t arouse Gu Zechen¡¯s pity.

 Chapter 110: Really Pain

    His eyes were numb, and he didn¡¯t even blink as he stared straight at him with fear.


    Suddenly, again.


    Gu Zechen attacked hard and calmly. The pain made Su Ni¡¯s body bend and her whole body curled up together. Her mind drifted further and further. It was unknown how long it had been before everything calmed down.


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled for a moment before she suddenly woke up. She stared nkly at the gradually dimming sky. The wind blew over as if it was really just a dream.


    But the pain in her body seemed to remind her that everything had happened.


    Just now, it really happened.


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and endured the pain of needles. She held the wall and slowly walked into the bathroom to release water.


    The things that could have been solved in dozens of seconds now took Su Ni three whole minutes. In the end, she felt like she had used up all her strength. Her body couldn¡¯t support her and shey heavily in the bathtub.


    His head was calm.


    Su Ni could even calmly and rationally think back to what happened in the past. The murderous intent in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, and indifference. Even after she fainted from the pain, Gu Zechen disappeared and she could remember all the details.


    Su Ni herself didn¡¯t feel sad or happy. Apart from her physical pain, she didn¡¯t cause any ripples in her heart.


    It wasn¡¯t until the water in the bathtub cooled down that Su Ni slowly got up, dried her body water, and gently put on her pajamas.


    She tried to call Gu Zechen but no one picked it up. Su Ni didn¡¯t give up and called again. After a few times, she figured she might as well cken Su Ni.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Su Ni sneered and threw her phone on the sofa.


    She put on a shawl and lit up a cigarette on the balcony.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t smoke, butter on, she didn¡¯t get into the habit of not leaving her cigarette. When Gu Zechen said that he didn¡¯t like to smell the smell of cigarettes, Su Nipromised.


    There was the sound of the whistle, and Su Ni could not help but look at the forest road outside the family.


    Gu Zechen should not be back.


    The bathroom was in a mess and the powder on the ground had long disappeared. The remaining bags in her bag were nowhere to be seen.


    Su Ni sent a message to Luo Heng.


    Su Ni typed quickly and her fingers jumped as fast as dancing. Her emotions rose and fell, and she quickly replied, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Luo Heng still felt too slow and called again.


    Su Ni hung up quickly and came out for a drink.


    Su Ni changed into a white t-shirt at the fastest speed and wore a long knitted shirt.


    When they saw Luo Heng again, Su Ni smiled at him from far away. Luo Heng walked over quickly, and in the end, he almost ran up and took Su Ni into his arms.


    ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡±


    Luo Heng was concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni came out of Luo Heng¡¯s arms and kept a certain distance. When she noticed the disappointment in Luo Heng¡¯s eyes, she added, ¡°Do you think that I deserve it?¡±


    Luo Heng frowned.


    When she saw Luo Heng, Su Ni felt rxed. Probably only he could share all of this with her.


    ¡°Look, you tried to persuade me, but I didn¡¯t listen back then. If I had stopped earlier, maybe today¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Su Ni shrugged andughed at herself.


    Luo Heng¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed. Su Ni¡¯s words made him feel a faint pain in his heart, but there was nothing he could do.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Luo Heng was speechless, but Su Ni smiled fearlessly. She exined herself first, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. He¡¯s just angry. After all, he¡¯s such a proud person. If I do this, he must feel humiliated.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and repeated, ¡°Well, I can imagine.¡±


    Luo Heng stopped talking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a drink. It¡¯s been a long time since we have a drink.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to look at Luo Heng¡¯s distressed eyes anymore. She deliberately walked in the front. She and Luo Heng had gone from their youngest years to the present, or she was only left with Luo Heng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink today.¡±


    Luo Heng was worried about Su Ni¡¯s body. ¡°You look pale.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She patted her face and cheered at Luo Heng again. ¡°Do you think I look like something¡¯s happening now?¡±


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t dare tell Su Ni that he hadn¡¯t seen her smile for a long time. Now, the disguise of her bright smile made people more worried.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and reached out to Luo Heng, saying coquettishly, ¡°I know better than you what I¡¯m doing now. Don¡¯t worry, I think Gu Zechen won¡¯t bother with me for a long time. Coincidentally, I¡¯ll give myself a holiday too.¡±


    ¡°You can really think about it.¡±


    Luo Heng followed Su Ni helplessly.


    The two of them found a seat in the clear bar. Under the dim light, they could no longer see the emotions on Luo Heng¡¯s face.


    Su Ni pretended to mention Li Dan, the woman who once made Luo Heng lose most of his youth. ¡°This time, he really didn¡¯te back to find you?¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s expression was calm as the lights hit his face with an unfathomable expression.


    ¡°He found a rich old man. His life is pretty good now. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Heughed at himself.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think so. ¡°I don¡¯t worry if she doesn¡¯t look for you. You can¡¯te back to find you the moment she gets hurt. Then you can only lick your wound yourself if you get hurt.¡±


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t say anything but drank.


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t let her down¡­¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish, Luo Heng waved his hand and interrupted Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯ve let her go.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes and looked disdainful. She had heard Luo Heng many times.


    But it was once on shore, one prays no more every time.


    ¡°It¡¯s serious this time.¡±


    Luo Heng suddenly restrained his emotions and his voice became depressed and low. He stared seriously at Su Ni and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m serious this time.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s expression was not like a joke.


    In the end, Luo Heng just shook his head and said nothing.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t ask anymore. She raised her ss and gently clinked sses with Luo Heng. The two of them were speechless and drank it in one go.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t mention that tonight, we¡¯ll be the two of us.¡±


    Su Ni suggested.


    ¡°Can I be drunk, you still keep the strength to walk, don¡¯t expect me to send you back to the family.¡±


    Luo Heng reminded.


    Su Ni shrugged and drank a few sses of wine. Her voice became louder, ¡°I won¡¯t go back today.¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. An Rong isn¡¯t home. Do you think Gu Zechen will care about my life and death?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was indifferent, but she spoke with a hint of sadness and helplessness. Luo Heng patted her shoulder, indicating for her to drink less.


    ¡°Sometimes, I really want to give up.¡±


    Su Niy on the table. Before she had drunk much today, she felt a little drunk. Her mind was deep and she felt ufortable.

 Chapter 111: Su Ni Drunken

    ¡°But Gu Zechen won¡¯t divorce me for now. I should be safe now.¡±


    With that, she chuckled again.


    Luo Heng took off his coat and put it on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. He slowly changed the wine in front of her into clear water, but was noticed by Su Ni. After shouting for a long time, Luo Heng felt helpless and could only fill it up again.


    ¡°I only have you one friend, Luo Heng. If you¡¯re gone one day, I might never have the strength to move forward.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been there.¡±


    Luo Heng said.


    ¡°Do you remember that Li Dan argued with me once and always said that we were too intimate and that I, Su Ni, was more important than her, Haha, I remember you arguing with her back then. To be honest, I shouldn¡¯t have!¡±


    Su Ni fell into her memories with a strange glow on her face. She continued to smile, ¡°At that time, I recognized you as my friend, but sometimes I feel that this is unfair to you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already broken up. Why are we talking about this?¡±


    Luo Heng seemed unwilling to mention it.


    ¡°All these years, you and Li Dan have beenpatible. I know that you quarreled many times because of me.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°Actually, Li Dan is right. You really don¡¯t have to help me.¡±


    ¡°If even I don¡¯t help you, who else can help you?¡±


    Luo Heng helped Su Ni up and dragged Su Ni out of the bar. Kafa waspletely unsettled, and he still chuckled, ¡°No, but I have a hunch that one day you might be far away from me.¡±


    ¡°That day will never happen.¡±


    Luo Heng swore with certainty.


    Su Ni waved her hand and her body was so soft that she couldn¡¯t speak. She had always believed in her premonition. Before she got into the car, Su Ni held Luo Heng¡¯s hand tightly and her eyes were clear. ¡°Luo Heng, if there really is a day like this, I hope.. you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say so much, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words made Luo Heng faint uneasy, but he did not think too much at the time.


    Luo Heng sent Su Ni to the door of the family, and saw an Audi slowly following. It was Gu Zechen.


    Looking at Su Ni who was unconscious behind him, Luo Heng had to get out of the car first and saw Gu Zechen looking over through the window.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Luo Heng greeted him politely.


    Gu Zechen frowned slightly and didn¡¯t make a sound. He nced at the direction of his car and Luo Heng quickly said, ¡°Mrs Gu is eating in the middle of the city tonight. I think she¡¯s drunk. I¡¯ll send her back.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded expressionlessly and sat in the car.


    Luo Heng, ¡°¡­¡±


    The Audi had already slowly entered the family, and he didn¡¯t have to care about Su Ni. Luo Heng ran all the way and stopped Gu Zechen, looking embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs Gu is very drunk, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t walk.¡±


    ¡°Since when has the service attitude of your half city been so good?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gu Zechen suddenly said.


    Luo Heng did not look up, calmly and quickly replied, ¡°Half city should take care of the safety of every customer, and CEO Gu is a frequent visitor in half of the city. Naturally, he takes care of everything.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at him in the car for a long time before finally opening the door andnding his shiny leather shoes on the ground.


    Luo Heng trotted all the way again and opened the car door in front of Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen nced at the car and saw that Su Ni was alreadypletely lying in the car.


    ¡°Mr. Gu?¡±


    Luo Heng couldn¡¯t help but get cold sweat again.


    In the end, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word and pulled Su Ni up and hugged her in his arms.


    Su Ni moved restlessly, opened her eyes and saw that Gu Zechen was in front of her. She was so scared that her eyes widened and she stammered, ¡°Gu, Gu Zechen?¡±


    Seeing Su Ni wake up, Luo Heng also breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly went forward and said, ¡°Mrs Gu, you were a little drunk before, so I told me to send you back. Now that Mr. Gu is back, can I leave?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Luo Heng and felt that her head was unusually heavy. Luckily, her brain was still awake, so she nodded, ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Gu, Mrs Gu is happy tonight.¡±


    Luo Heng quickly got into the car with a business is business tone.


    The car lights gradually disappeared, while Gu Zechen still held Su Ni in his arms. Su Ni dared not look at Gu Zechen, but she lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Let mee down.¡±


    Gu Zechen really put him down, then he didn¡¯t look sideways and walked in front of him mercilessly.


    Su Ni¡¯s body tilted slightly. Seeing that Gu Zechen was not looking back at all, Su Ni took a deep breath, stabilized her emotions and followed closely.


    Therge vi was particrly empty at night. Su Ni was reluctant to part from it but was still rejected the moment Gu Zechen entered the study.


    Su Ni touched the tip of her nose and was almost hit.


    ¡°I was wrong to drink tonight, but I came back safely, right?¡±


    Su Ni stood at the door and started exining whether Gu Zechen was listening or not.


    Deep down, she was even more worried. She never thought that Gu Zechen woulde back tonight, and coincidentally bumped into him at the door.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll pretend you¡¯re not angry anymore.¡±


    After a while, Su Ni continued.


    Su Ni was silent. After confirming that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t open the door, she didn¡¯t hesitate and turned to go upstairs.


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t send a text. Su Ni decided to give him a safe message and sent him a smile.


    On the other side, there was a frightened look. Next time, you¡¯d better drink less. Remember that you were eating alone in half a city tonight. I¡¯ll exin it to you at the hotel.


    ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    Su Ni was not worried. Luo Heng had always been steady.


    Speaking of Gu Zechen, Su Ni nced at the study room and saw that Gu Zechen had a document in his hand. Without any intention ofing up, she went straight downstairs.


    Soon, the lights were heard and Gu Zechen left again.


    From start to finish, Gu Zechen never spoke to her at all.


    When she woke up in the car, she heard the conversation between Luo Heng and Gu Zechen, while Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was almost scary.


    Su Ni watched as the Audi slowly left, and as if she was gambling, she sent out the contract she signed before.


    Just like Gu Zechen¡¯s current attitude, he believed that it would not be long before the media would smell a certain aura.


    After Su Ni took a shower and climbed into bed again, she heard her phone ring. She thought it was Luo Heng, but she saw Gu Zechen also sending a message.


    Be your Mrs Gu!


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched as she slowly put her phone on her chest andid down slowly.


    This time, she slowly replied!


    On the other side of Luo Heng, Su Ni was sent away with just two words.


    Even though she had made a ruckus in the afternoon, with Gu Zechen¡¯s words, she calmed down as though she had taken a break.


    As long as he had value for Gu Zechen, he would not divorce him. A year should be enough for Su Ni.

 Chapter 112: Yin Family Mutate

    Su Ni didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen for a few days, but she saw a lot of news about Gu Zechen on the news.


    First, the Mogan Mountain resort was purchased maliciously, and although the Gu Corp had held a press conference to exin it, the eyes could see at a nce that this was rted to Gu Jia¡¯s sessive blow to the Yin Family.


    Various doubts continued, but Gu Zechen kept silent.


    Su Ni understood his character too well. So what if he did it, he was not afraid of these rumors.


    The Yin Family also stopped moving. The incident of the vi fire ident was settled. Among the charred male corpse, one of them was confirmed to be Yin Tianqi. As for Yin Feng, he was still missing and became a thorn in Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    Yin Mo stayed steadily in the Yin Corp. He neither spoke about the recent changes in Yin Family nor did he make any effective measures for the acquisition of Mogan Mountain. The whole Yin Corp was like a pool of stagnant water.


    This morning, Su Ni had breakfast alone and heard the news of Yin Family again.


    The old man, who had always been tough, was actually in the hospital for a long time. The reporters wanted to sneak in for an interview but were rejected. From the hospital gate to the elevator, there were people who were dedicated to the security.


    Su Ni frowned slightly. Do you need to spend so much effort on monitoring a patient?


    Even if he was unwilling to be disturbed by the reporters, there was no need for him to make such a move. He was afraid that there was a deeper meaning behind this.


    Su Ni remained silent on the surface. In the end, it had nothing to do with the Su Corp.


    When she was out, Luo Qing was standing by the car and staring at her. Su Ni opened the car door just as she stepped forward and respectfully invited Cairn to get in.


    Ever since the fire in the vi was dealt with, Su Ni and Luo Qing had reached some kind of opportunity and were closer than before.


    As for the rtionship between Luo Qing and Gu Zechen, Luo Qing didn¡¯t mention it, but Ryan chose to avoid it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Gu Corp first.¡±


    Su Ni changed her mind at thest minute. Luo Qing looked surprised, but she quickly turned the car around.


    She and Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a week, and the media outside was well-ordered by Gu Zechen. They didn¡¯t release any news, or they were already popr by the Yin Family, so they didn¡¯t have time to deal with Su Ni¡¯s small matter.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and she went to Su Corp. Luo Qing went up to deal with it, saving a lot of trouble.


    But today, the front desk still frowned and whispered something.


    Su Ni was not in a hurry, but soon, Luo Qing came over with a troubled expression and exined, ¡°President Gu is not in thepany today.¡±


    ¡°Not in thepany?¡±


    This was beyond Su Ni¡¯s expectations. At the moment when all parties were gathered, she thought that Gu Zechen was busy.


    Luo Qing nodded and whispered, ¡°Li Mo and I were not on the phone, but I went to Yin Corp.¡±


    ¡°Yin Corp?¡±


    Su Ni was hoarse, but she also reacted instantly. She nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    The off-road vehicle sped on the road while Su Ni and Luo Qing didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni looked at her watch. It was 850 in the morning and she went to Yin Corp early in the morning. Obviously, there was something important.


    And when ites to the recent copse of shares in Yin Corp, it is not unusual for Gu Zechen to take this opportunity to acquire shares.


    And this time, Yin Corp was obviouslypletely hopeless.


    Su Ni suddenly held her forehead and gently rubbed it.


    A month ago, when she was humiliated at the Yin Family¡¯s birthday banquet, how could she have imagined that things were unpredictable and that the Yin Family copsed so quickly?


    The maniptor of everything was Gu Zechen.


    Everyone said that Gu Zechen was avenging himself, but he was ruthless to this point. It would be unwise to use Su Ni as a shield.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s ambition was long ago. Otherwise, no matter how fast Gu Zechen moved, the Yin Family was the foundation of decades, so how could it copse so quickly?


    Furthermore, she finally understood that Elder Yin was under house arrest.


    It was none other than Yin Mo who ced the elder under house arrest.


    After all, if Yin Mo wanted to have a ce in Yin Corp, he had to do something to achieve some tacit understanding with Gu Zechen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Obviously, Yin Mo achieved his goal.


    Soon, a new message was posted on the station. After Gu Zechen joined the Yin Corp, Yin Mo still controlled the Yin Corp.


    Would Gu Zechen be willing to only be a shareholder?


    Su Ni raised her eyebrows. She was afraid that only Gu Zechen knew what was going on behind this scene.


    ¡°Mr. Su?¡±


    Luo Qing stopped and saw that Su Ni still didn¡¯t react. She turned her head and realized that her face was pale and her eyes were haggard.


    Su Ni waved her hand to indicate that she was fine, then she regained her usual experience and confidence. Her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, go up first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Qing nodded.  Then, she wanted to say something but stopped. Su Ni looked back at her and heard Luo Qing say, ¡°Do you want me to continue contacting Mr. Gu?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Since Gu Zechen was not in a hurry, she naturally wasn¡¯t worried.  What¡¯s more, when he went to Gu Corp today, naturally some people would send the news out. If Gu Zechen found out that he still didn¡¯te to see her, it would be unnecessary for her to go over again.


    As soon as Su Ni entered the office, she saw that Qin Yue was arranging the table inside. She couldn¡¯t help looking back at the secretary, ¡°Why do you let Asistant Qin clean up himself?¡±


    Qin Yue smiled and said disapprovingly, ¡°I just happened to be waiting for Mr. Su. Anyway, it¡¯s fine to be idle.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t say much. She sat down and looked at Qin Yue.


    ¡°Have you not met Mr. Gu recently?¡±


    Qin Yue did not hide it and asked toe straight to the point.


    As the Su Corp gradually got on the right track, Su Ni¡¯s attitude towards Qin Yue became more and more dissatisfied, but deep down, she knew how capable Mr. Chen was. Since he could make the Su Corpe back to life, it would be fine to fall.


    Therefore, Su Ni¡¯s attitude was still humble and reserved. She quickly nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem to have some conflicts.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a small issue between husband and wife, it¡¯s better to reconcile early. I don¡¯t know how many pairs of eyes are watching behind me. The funds for the supermarket project have been collected, so I¡¯m about to start working¡­¡±


    What Qin Yue said was exactly what Su Ni was worried about.


    She nodded solemnly and quickly, saying, ¡°I know. I went to Gu Corp today but I didn¡¯t meet anyone. However, I believe that Gu Zechen has learned the news.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded but did not leave. Su Ni took the initiative to ask, ¡°Asistant Qin, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There is a small problem.¡±


    Qin Yue wanted to say something but stopped, and he looked at Su Ni with a troubled expression. ¡°Mr. Chen means that the Su Corp will be on the right track as soon as possible, and we have to help the Gu Corp take down Madam Cayle.¡±


    Su Ni frowned.

 Chapter 113: Catches on the same boat

    ¡°Is this helpful to Su Corp?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Qin Yue didn¡¯t think about it. ¡°Mr. Chen has heard that there are several people in Nancheng city who have the idea of Madam Calle. If Gu Huai can alwayse down, it will not only be very beneficial to Gu Corp, but also very helpful to Su Corp.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand that.¡±


    Su Ni said frankly.


    Qin Yue looked troubled and pursed his lips, ¡°That¡¯s what Mr. Chen meant. Actually¡­ I¡¯m not very sure either. I think it¡¯s probably to let you keep Gu Zechenpletely and to provide more insurance for the Su Corp.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Gu Zechen and I have be grasshoppers on a rope.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and mocked herself.


    Qin Yue did not refute, as if he had tacitly agreed. After he finished speaking, Qin Yue walked out.


    After that, Su Ni raised her voice and said lightly, ¡°We¡¯ve worked together for so long. Speaking of which, when did Mr. Chene out to talk to me personally?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen¡¯s purpose is very simple. I hope you can continue your marriage with Gu Zechen to maximize your benefits. I think this is what Mr. Su wants.¡±


    Qin Yue said without looking back.


    ¡°Although that is the case, after all, we have worked together for so long and I haven¡¯t seen the real owner yet. Isn¡¯t it itchy in my heart?¡±


    Su Ni stood up and looked at Qin Yue¡¯s back and smiled.


    Qin Yue remained silent.


    Su Ni continued, ¡°Go back and talk to Mr. Chen. Since we all have the same purpose, Mr. Chen helped me, or else I am still in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I will tell Mr. Chen but no matter what the ending is, I hope Mr. Su will do what she should do.¡±


    Qin Yue strode out of the office without even looking at Su Ni.


    Su Ni crossed her arms and the smile in her eyes slowly cooled down. She stared coldly at Qin Yue¡¯s back.


    In private, Su Ni also asked Luo Heng to help her investigate Mr. Chen behind Qin Yue, but the other party was like empty air and couldn¡¯t find any clues.


    This made Su Ni feel a little uneasy, but because she had benefited a lot, she didn¡¯t seem to find a reason to doubt her.


    Su Ni was thinking about it when her phone suddenly rang. Su Ni walked over slowly but was shocked when she saw the number.


    Gu Zechen?


    Was this guy finally willing to call himself?


    Su Ni sneered in her heart, and soon a smile appeared on her face, and her voice became gentle. ¡°Why did Mr. Gu remember to call me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in Gu Corp today?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned slightly when he heard Su Ni¡¯s cheerful and cheerful voice.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Su Ni did not hide it and never thought that it would reach Gu Zechen¡¯s ears so soon.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice in an instant, his tone dignified and indifferent.


    Su Ni looked at her phone and sneered in her heart. She continued, ¡°Look at what you said. My wife hasn¡¯t seen her husband for a long time. Can¡¯t you go to thepany to see her?¡±


    The phone was silent.


    Su Ni pouted. She thought that Gu Zechen was not afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look for me if there¡¯s nothing else in the future. Don¡¯t think about any more tricks. There¡¯s no way we can go further between us.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Then I miss you, can I?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was about to hang up, Su Ni quickly added.


    The phone was silent again.


    Su Ni restrained her smile and stopped breathing. A few secondster, two words came from the phone, ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Then, the phone was hung up.


    Su Ni held her phone and looked confused. This guy called herself shameless?


    Damn it!


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but brag. This man was really angry. In the end, he was enticing him, but he was also hooked.


    She was really able to do it after turning around and not recognizing people.


    Su Ni was angry and dialed the phone again. Su Ni was so angry that she said, ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re the shameless person. Why didn¡¯t you think about this problem after you finished eating and sleeping with me?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Now, Gu Zechen felt nauseous when he heard Su Ni¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes, I still have a lot to tell you, but will you listen?¡±


    Su Ni raised her voice slightly and her tone was very ufortable.


    They had to hang up again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even look at it. You¡¯re like a beast. You don¡¯t care about my feelings so many times every night. Could it be that I have to die in your hands?¡±


    Su Ni said and started to feel wronged again.


    Thest time Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin herself, today she said everything in a daze.


    The call was hung up again.


    This time, Su Ni¡¯s mood was much better. She had protected the pride of Gu Zechen.


    Although she didn¡¯t use drugs, it was also because Gu Zechen was too strong.


    If Gu Zechen still couldn¡¯t turn this round, then she had no choice.


    Gu Zechen hung up, with one hand on his forehead and his eyes closed slightly.


    Li Mo was still reporting on his financial statement for the past month, but he was interrupted by a call.


    At this time, seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s tired expression, he didn¡¯t know if the report should continue.


    ¡°Continue!¡±


    Gu Zechen said quickly as if he understood Li Mo¡¯s mind.


    But in his mind, it was still Xiao Ming¡¯s previous me.


    Was Su Ni really taking drugs because she couldn¡¯t stand herself?


    On the contrary, she was wronged.


    In this regard, Gu Zechen could not deny that he had no affection for Su Ni in order to get Su Ni to divorce.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In other words, he had no feelings for Su Ni at all and was just a tool for venting.


    At that thought, Gu Zechen¡¯s head started to hurt again.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve already reported it. You need to sign it.¡±


    Li Mo said respectfully from the side.


    Gu Zechen was in a daze as if he had suddenly reacted. He nced at Li Mo and said in a low voice, ¡°Put it here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Mo quickly tidied up and put it aside.


    ¡°Madam Calle has an appointment in the afternoon. If there¡¯s nothing else, we can leave now.¡±


    Li Mo reminded.


    Gu Zechen looked at his watch and realized something. His eyes returned to their usual sharp and indifferent state. He got up and grabbed his suit and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the elevator, Gu Zechen took out his phone several times and had to put it down. Li Mo knew that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t seen Su Ni for a long time, and he also knew that it was Su Ni calling just now.  ¡°I¡¯ll be on the wayter. Do you want to go to Su Corp?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to Su Corp to see?¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Li Mo with a cold look.


    Li Mo¡¯s heart shrunk, but he still continued with a calm expression, ¡°President Gu invested in the Nanjiawan projectst time. I heard that the workers encountered a small problem. It is only natural for President Gu to supervise it.¡±

 Chapter 114: Finding a Reason to See Su Ni

    Gu Zechen frowned slightly. ¡°Su Ni hasn¡¯t solved it yet?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, is it?¡±


    Li Mo still lowered his head.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Make the time and don¡¯t miss Madam Calle¡¯s appointment.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Li Mo and felt that Li Mo had ulterior motives in bringing up the Su Corp at this time, but he happened to be in his arms, so he agreed to go to Su Corp.


    Gu Zechen walked in front, and Li Mo wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead from behind.


    Gu Zechen was obviously worried about Su Ni, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Even he had to find an excuse.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you moving faster?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and scolded coldly.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps were two points faster than before. Li Mo quickly chased after him. He didn¡¯t know if he was in a hurry because he wanted to win over Madam Calle¡¯s date, or¡­ he was just in a hurry to see Su Ni.


    Su Ni was eating the cafeteria with her employees when she heard a report from below that it was Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni was drinking soup and almost spit out in one gulp. Luckily, she quickly maintained her image in front of her employees and raised her head to ask.  ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already in the elevator.¡±  Luo Qing said.


    Su Ni was in a dilemma. She hadn¡¯t had enough food yet, so she still had a lot of things to deal with in the afternoon. It was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for Gu Zechen toe at this time.


    ¡°How about you just let Mr. Gue to the cafeteria, which is just a meal.¡±


    Su Ni thought of a way to make the best of both things.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Luo Qing¡¯s expression rarely changed, but she frowned slightly. She looked at the noisy employees in the circle, and the not very friendly food in front of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? This is to observe the public¡¯s feelings. Go, I¡¯ll get the chef to give him two more dishes.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Luo Qing and thetter quickly left.


    After a while, the noisy restaurant fell silent in an instant. Su Ni put down the spoon and saw Gu Zechen, who was standing in front of her with both hands in his pocket with a cold expression.


    Su Ni pretended not to know and smiled to greet her, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    The staff around them had already retreated silently, keeping a certain distance from Gu Zechen as much as possible, and they were all silent. All of them stared at Su Ni with fear and desire.


    At the moment, only Su Ni was close to Gu Zechen and there was no fear in her expression.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had lunch yet. Coincidentally, let¡¯s Eat Together.¡±


    Su Ni said, pulling Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and walking towards the window.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and warned coldly.


    Su Ni smiled at Gu Zechen outside, then said, ¡°To be honest, for some reason, I thought I was very wronged and angry, but now I see you, it seems that all my anger is gone. The only thing left is happiness.¡±


    Gu Zechen pursed his thin lips and stared coldly at Su Ni.


    Su Ni smiled at herself, as happy and happy as someone in love.


    ¡°Mr. Gu is here, and there aren¡¯t two more dishes.¡±  Su Ni shouted twice at the window, not daring to be careless. Su Ni and Gu Zechen had not walked over and sat down, but they were already in front of them.


    Gu Zechen frowned and looked around. Suddenly, everyone lowered their eyes and pretended to eat.


    ¡°Asistant Li, you should get some food too.¡±


    Su Ni said to Li Mo who was still standing beside her.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t move until Gu Zechen nodded and Li Mo left.


    There were only Su Ni and Gu Zechen left at the dining table of six people. Compared to the crowded and noisy surroundings, this side seemed much more quiet and abrupt.


    ¡°You usually eat here?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni nodded and picked the fish thorns. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite convenient, and the taste is good. Do you want to taste the fish, it¡¯s the specialty of ourpany.¡±


    Gu Zechen was still sitting opposite Su Ni, neither moving his chopsticks nor looking away.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were too cold, neither angry nor indifferent, but there was an invisible pressure on Su Ni¡¯s head.


    After Su Ni picked up the fish, she reached the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth and deliberately didn¡¯t look at his expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Try it. This is the fish you love most.¡±


    Ever since An Rong mentioned it once, Su Ni had memorized Gu Zechen¡¯s preferences.


    Thetter¡¯s expression was still cold as he stared at the smiling woman and the fish in front of him.


    ¡°Hurry up, there are still quite a few people around.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice with a little coquettish.


    Gu Zechen turned his face slightly and found that many people were staring at him. Among them, there was someone who was secretlyughing.


    Gu Zechen felt that he had been vited and insulted, and all of this was brought by this woman.


    ¡°Su Ni, what do you want to do?¡±


    He asked in a low voice.


    He had used all his patience to be able toe to the restaurant. Now, Su Ni still wanted him to eat here?


    ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t want to feed you a mouthful of food. I think it¡¯s an apology!¡±


    Su Ni blinked happily and smiled.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Su Ni continued.


    Finally, Gu Zechen slowly opened his mouth and leaned forward to taste the fragrance of fish.


    ¡°Is there a fish thorn?¡±


    Su Ni was worried that she hadn¡¯t cleaned up.


    Gu Zechen barely chewed, struggling with an extremely twisted expression. He couldn¡¯t say that it was delicious, but he didn¡¯t say it was hard to eat either.


    All of a sudden, Su Ni¡¯s eyes seemed to have a whole night, turning bright and sparkling. The smile was more like she wanted to break thest coldness in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart. Finally, Gu Zechen put down his chopsticks and lowered his head to eat, as if he was unwilling to talk to Su Ni.


    Su Ni almost didn¡¯t hold her mouth to enjoy herself.


    She had never seen Gu Zechen being so introverted and embarrassed.


    At this time, Su Ni turned her head and said to the staff who were still obsessed with her, ¡°None of you have a good meal, what are you looking at? Are you embarrassed to see our CEO Gu?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen clenched his teeth and squeezed out two words.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she looked innocent. ¡°I also feel sorry to be seen. Now, they will not watch anymore.¡±


    Gu Zechen was so angry that his face turned green again. He was even colder than the coldness just now. He got up and dragged Su Ni out.


    Su Ni deliberately yelled a few times and attracted the attention of many people. Then, Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps became faster and faster.


    The dining room behind him suddenly burst into a frenzy.


    ¡°Mr. Gu is so handsome. I didn¡¯t expect handsome people to be so cool.¡±


    There were young female employees who couldn¡¯t care about eating. They held their faces and watched Su Ni disappear.

 Chapter 115: Gu Zechen Angry Again

    ¡°Mr. Gu is obviously embarrassed. Haha, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su and Mr. Gu to be so affectionate in private, yet they still fed food.¡±


    Someone retorted.


    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ve long said that Mr. Su and CEO Gu have a loving rtionship. I just witnessed it with my own eyes..¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m ying dog food, I¡¯m willing to eat it!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Li Mo was still eating in the room, so he didn¡¯t follow him, but listening to arge group of girls discussing his boss, he blushed unconsciously.


    ¡°Asistant Li, you usually eat dog food by Mr. Gu¡¯s side.¡±


    Some of them were daring to gossip directly with Li Mo.


    Li Mo almost choked in panic. Although he had been with Gu Zechen for a long time, he had never been in love.


    If he asked about work, he could still say something, but this affectionate thing¡­


    Before the crowd could say a word, Li Mo¡¯s face turned red. He couldn¡¯t say a word from a few girls.


    The entire restaurant was shrouded in a cheerful atmosphere.


    After Su Ni went out with Gu Zechen, she had not lived so well.


    Along the way, Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni into the elevator, ignoring the crowd¡¯s repressed gazes. Looking at the direction of the elevator, it didn¡¯t look like she was going to her office but wanted to go downstairs.


    Su Ni was a little flustered. ¡°Well¡­ Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go to my office?¡±


    This way, at least, would ensure her safety.


    ¡°Now you know you¡¯re scared, huh?¡±  Su Ni, weren¡¯t you pretty just now?


    Gu Zechen leaned against the elevator and leaned against Su Ni¡¯s scalp.


    Su Ni¡¯s scalp was slightly numb. She clearly wanted tough, but she still had to pretend to be serious and she didn¡¯t know anything. She said pitifully and helplessly, ¡°Where do I have? You¡¯re the one who pulled me out. In front of so many employees, how can you make me stand out in thepany?¡±


    ¡°Pressing power?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked in return, and Su Ni¡¯s words made him feel so angry that his chest healed. Thest punch mmed heavily on the elevator, causing the elevator to shake.


    Su Ni took the opportunity to hide in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t, I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s fist seemed to hit cotton. His hand hurt but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    On the contrary, this woman was left empty.


    ¡°Get up for me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he lowered his voice.


    ¡°No.¡±


    In an instant, Su Ni hugged him even tighter and shook her head desperately. ¡°I know you¡¯re still angry with me. I was so fierce over the phone just now, so you came straight to thepany. Can I apologize to you?¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m only concerned about you when I feed you fish. There¡¯s no other meaning. Even if you¡¯re embarrassed, you can¡¯t get angry at me.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The first half of the sentence had slowly extinguished Gu Zechen¡¯s anger. Gu Zechen¡¯s hand had been slowly ced on her back, but when she was about half a centimeter away from Su Ni¡¯s body, she heard Su Ni¡¯s next sentence.


    ¡°Su Ni, are you mad at me on purpose?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked through Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and gritted his teeth and questioned coldly.


    Even if she was found out, Su Ni refused to admit it. Instead, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s anger and felt happy.


    He had been neglecting her for so long, but now that he wanted to see him, he could run over casually. Did he really think she had no temper?


    Su Ni quickly shook her head, still smiling, ¡°Hubby, what did you say? How could I be¡­¡±


    Her face was shy and she didn¡¯t want to say anything. In the eyes of a normal man, she was already in a daze. No matter how angry she was, it was time to calm down.


    However, the person he met was Gu Zechen. In the entire Nancheng city, he could no longer find a second man who was colder and colder than him.


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni and left as soon as he turned around.


    Su Ni could only follow behind, trying to keep her distance from Gu Zechen to avoid any news that the two of them were not at odds.


    Gu Zechen walked straight to his Audi. Su Ni stood in front of the car and lowered her voice, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    He warned coldly.


    Su Ni looked back. Li Mo didn¡¯te down at this time, and Gu Zechen was sitting in the back row. Obviously, he had no intention of driving.


    Then he¡­


    Su Ni¡¯s imagination was a little rich, so she stood at the door without moving. In the end, Gu Zechen personally opened the door, raised his eyebrows coldly and asked, ¡°What, let me personally invite you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m afraid of angering you again.¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be wronged but actually teased.


    As soon as Su Ni stepped into the car, her whole body was pulled into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Then, her eyes were flustered and her hands struggled.


    His eyes were as cold as always. Su Ni looked at them and struggled to shrink slowly, staring at Gu Zechen with aggrieved eyes.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    She exined in a low voice.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and suddenly bit her lips. Then, he licked and slowly opened her teeth.


    His heart was in a mess. There was warmth in his arms, so he simply closed his eyes and didn¡¯t think about anything.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she was a little stunned by the sudden kiss.


    She even thought that Gu Zechen came to see her personally to settle the score with her, but now seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s posture, the situation seemed to be in the opposite direction.


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni, who closed his eyes guiltily. He didn¡¯t ask any questions and epted his kiss peacefully.


    His kiss was soft and gentle, unlike the passionate and overbearing one before, but not long after, Gu Zechen suddenly pushed her away and coldly looked at Su Ni, whose cheeks were red.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen was still annoyed, especially when he saw the woman purposefully approach him, making him feel nauseous.


    But¡­


    He just couldn¡¯t control his hand, and the idea ofpletely controlling this woman rose in his mind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He must have been mad!  He would run to Su Corp and bring this woman out. What about the next step?


    What could he do next?


    Damn it!


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy face, her thoughts rising and falling. She was pushed away again before she could even immerse herself in his arms, but the man didn¡¯t y ording to the rules.


    Su Ni started to stand up and smiled awkwardly at him. Without any response, she wanted to get out of his arms but was pressed by Gu Zechen again.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was even redder. Her face was like an apple in the morning, and her watery eyes looked like dew was about to seep out.


    But the next second, Gu Zechen¡¯s words broke all Su Ni¡¯s fantasies and pulled their rtionship into an ice cave again.

 Chapter 116: Keeping a Distance

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and looked at Su Ni¡¯s pretence. He frowned with disgust, ¡°What kind of scene do you want to act in front of me this time?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and stuttered, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to admit that your acting skills are quite good. If my willpower is slightly weaker, I might have been fooled by you.¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed him aside, tidied up the wrinkles on his pants and turned his head to the other side.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s overly emotional change made Su Ni feel like she was on a roller coaster ride. Her mood fell from peak to bottom, and the initiative was once again in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and tried not to show her sadness.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni put one hand on the handle of the car door and still didn¡¯t raise her head. She said in a deep voice, ¡°If you came today to tell me this, then good Gu Zechen, I understand now.¡±


    She then got out of the car.


    Gu Zechen grabbed her arm, his eyes filled with impatience and anger.


    ¡°Su Ni, you are threatening me!¡±


    ¡°If you really think so, then I have nothing to say.  But don¡¯t worry, I will y the role of Mrs Gu you want. Apart from that, I will keep my distance from you as much as possible.


    After Su Ni said this, she looked up at Gu Zechen seriously, then forcefully opened Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and entered the Su Corp.


    In other words, Gu Zechen watched Su Ni get out of the car, and it was toote to catch up.


    Gu Zechen clenched his fists and an irrepressible anger shed across his eyes.


    Su Ni dared to resist him!


    Gu Zechen stared viciously at Su Ni¡¯s back, frowning tightly. His tone was filled with anger and unwillingness, and he gritted his teeth and said to her back, ¡°Why?!¡±  Su Ni, your fate is in my hands. It¡¯s not up to you to decide!


    If she wanted to seduce her, she would keep her distance if she wanted to resist. Did she really think that Gu Zechen was dead?


    Gu Zechen mmed his fist against the car window. He watched the woman walk faster and faster, but he didn¡¯t look back. The mes in his chest burned even more vigorously.


    After a few days, this woman had be much more arrogant!


    Gu Zechen raised his leg to catch up, but Li Mo hurriedly came out of thepany and was shocked to see Gu Zechen.


    Originally, he thought that Gu Zechen would talk to Su Ni, but he never thought that just came out. Before Mr. Gu could finish calling, he saw Gu Zechen walking towards him with a cold and gloomy face, scaring Li Mo.


    ¡°Call Su Niter and say that she has an event to attend tonight!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s consciousness was bad and he dealt with it in a hurry. It was just that Gu Zechen personally informed him about this. How did Su Ni offend the Big Boss today?


    Gu Zechen finally held back the idea of rushing in, regaining a little calmness, and then he red up at Li Mo, ¡°What, I dislike my Gu Corp¡¯s food is not delicious. You cane here in the future.¡±


    Li Mo wiped his mouth, knowing that Mr. Gu was angry, how dare he say half a word, and quickly started the engine with his tail.


    Gu Zechen sat behind him and nced at the Su Corp. His eyes were full of murderous intent, but there was a cold smile on his face.


    Didn¡¯t he want to keep a distance, he wanted to see how Su Ni could protect her.


    Su Ni was silent for a long time when she received Li Mo¡¯s notice.


    Li Mo also raised his breath and asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Su, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Just now, she told Gu Zechen to keep a distance, but in the end, she was still shocked and angry. In less than an hour, this guy actually wanted to apany him to the event.


    He did it on purpose!


    Li Mo looked at the hotel and confirmed that Gu Zechen would note out for a while. He also sighed in relief and said with a slightly serious expression, ¡°Mr. Gu is meeting important guests. It¡¯s too urgent. I just couldn¡¯t tell you personally.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Could it be that Gu Zechen came here to inform him of the party?


    However, based on his attitude and expression, he was obviously here to settle the scores. He had already tried to curry favor in the restaurant, so he didn¡¯t even smile. He even dragged himself out in public and did something inexplicable.


    Su Ni said coldly, ¡°I still have an event tonight. If it¡¯s not something important, I won¡¯t participate.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The implication was that if she wanted to go, Gu Zechen would have to invite her.


    On the other side of Gu Zechen, when he heard Li Mo¡¯s careful report, he kicked the table and the documents on the table were scattered.


    ¡°Did Su Ni really say that?¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth, his eyes full of anger.


    ¡°Mr. Su, that¡¯s right¡­ but I don¡¯t think Mr. Su didn¡¯te on purpose. I¡¯m afraid something really happened.¡±


    Li Mo held his breath and was still saying good things for Su Ni to avoid conflict between the two.


    ¡°What can she do?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, his eyes full of ridicule. ¡°Tell her, if there are too many things in Su Corp and she can¡¯te over alone, I don¡¯t mind finding someone to help her share the burden.¡±


    Li Mo let out an ¡°Ah¡± and Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows again. ¡°What, is there a problem?¡±


    Li Mo dared not say a word but called Su Ni in front of Gu Zechen.


    There was silence over the phone.


    Li Mo was so anxious that he was about to cry. Behind him was a pair of wolf-like eyes staring at him.


    Why can¡¯t the husband and wife talk directly to each other in person? Why should they be so angry that a small assistant like him is acting as a microphone here?


    ¡°How about this, tell Mr. Gu that I willeter.¡±


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen would threaten her with the Su Corp, so she didn¡¯t find it strange when she heard Li Mo¡¯s words. Even the anger she had just felt disappeared without a trace.


    Li Mo felt that his little life was finally saved, but it was not enough. He suggested to Su Ni, ¡°How about you personally give Mr. Gu a call?¡±


    ¡°I said?¡±


    Su Ni raised her voice. She couldpletely imagine what kind of expression Gu Zechen would have when he asked Li Mo to make this call. She was afraid that he might not have lifted the table of the hotel.


    At that moment, Su Ni said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. I don¡¯t want to be angry with someone again.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    As soon as the call ended, Gu Zechen appeared behind Li Mo like a ghost, staring coldly at Li Mo¡¯s face without giving him a chance to lie.


    ¡°Mr. Su agreed.¡±


    Li Mo hurriedly said.


    As he said this, he quickly squeezed out a smile to ease the atmosphere, but it was even uglier than crying.

 Chapter 117: Don’t Leave Him Half a metre

    ¡°Huh.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth shed a sinister smile, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to send two outfits overter.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    The table behind him had already been helped up, and the files were ced on the side. Gu Zechen sat down casually, tilted his legs and flipped through the files.


    As expected, nothing happened just now.


    Li Mo nodded hurriedly and exited the office.


    Apanion like a tiger, this is really not a lie.  At that moment, Li Mo did not dare to make any mistakes and personally delivered the dress selected by Gu Zechen to Su Corp.


    Even though Su Ni was angry with Gu Zechen, she was too angry that she should participate.


    Otherwise, if he angered Gu Zechen, he wouldn¡¯t know how much anger woulde to him.


    6 O¡¯clock in the evening.


    Su Ni changed into the high corce qipao gown that Gu Zechen had prepared. From start to bottom, she wrapped her body tightly, leaving only two fair arms exposed outside.


    Su Ni put on a shawl and left the Su Corp, not Li Mo.


    On the other hand, Luo Qing reminded, ¡°President Gu let us go by ourselves.¡±


    This guy is still angry.


    Su Ni was helpless.


    This guy¡¯s heart was probably much bigger than the eye of a needle. It was hard to imagine how a person who had to repay his teeth had developed the Gu Corp so much in just two or three years.


    Of course, she could only think about it in her heart.


    Su Ni opened her makeup mirror and put some powder on her. She attended as an entrepreneur and wasn¡¯t a socialite. She didn¡¯t have much time to ask a professional team makeup artist to put on her makeup.


    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re really special.¡±


    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t help saying in front.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni asked as she raised her eyebrows.


    Luo Qing¡¯s arm was injured and it wasn¡¯t easy, but the car drove smoothly.


    Luo Qing shook her head again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the feeling is different.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there about that? Just like you, I don¡¯t feel like it¡¯s different from other women.¡±


    Su Ni teased.


    When she saw Su Ni suddenly mention herself, Luo Qing¡¯s face flushed unnaturally. She quickly looked ahead and said, ¡°I think that if I can be Khai, then I naturally have abilities that other women don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°What, is it difficult for Mrs Gu to take it?¡±


    After finishing her makeup, Su Ni looked left and right in the mirror. After confirming that there was no problem, she closed the mirror.


    Luo Qing could not help butugh, ¡°Mr. Su is born beautiful. Even if she doesn¡¯t make up, she is a little fairer than those women. Plus, with your temperament, I¡¯m afraid that the whole Nancheng city can¡¯t find a second one.¡±


    Su Ni knew Luo Qing was praising her, so she smiled.


    Was she really this outstanding?


    Before she met Gu Zechen, she might think about it like that.


    In Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, she was definitely not the one in the best, impable woman.


    In other words, even if she really did that, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the heart of Gu Zechen.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost here.¡±


    Su Ni changed the topic.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Qing said as he stepped on the brakes and stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    A trace of surprise shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes as she didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to invite her. On the other side, Li Mo opened the car door and Gu Zechen arrived at the same time as Su Ni.


    Gu Zechen adjusted his suit and looked at Su Ni naturally.


    Today, he deliberatelybed his forehead to the back, revealing a clear face, and his delicate features were sharp, as if he wasughing at Su Ni.


    Su Ni looked natural. She stabilized her emotions and walked over to grab Gu Zechen¡¯s arm.


    The two of them entered the hotel with the same pace. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look sideways and smiled, ¡°I thought Mrs Gu was too busy tonight, so I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be here.¡±


    This guy was clearly threatening him, so how could she note?


    Su Ni gnashing teeth, her heart was stunned, but when the words reached her mouth, she turned a few corners, and her tone was even more gentle. ¡°What Mr. Gu said is more important than you?¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen look down at her with a smile on his face.


    Su Ni looked back with bright eyes and a smile on her face. It was even more dazzling than the luxurious Shi Huaoqi crystal in the hall.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, stopped his spine and strode into the banquet hall without looking sideways.


    ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu.¡±


    As soon as the two of them entered, someone greeted them, and the host Li family personally greeted them.


    ¡°Mrs Gu!¡±


    Every now and then, someone raised a toast to the two of them. Su Ni smiled brightly and stood warmly with Gu Zechen. At this time, everyone¡¯s address of her changed.


    It was no longer Mr. Su but Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.


    Gu Zechen had a thin smile on his face. The corners of his lips, which were wet by the alcohol, were still a little moist.


    ¡°I never imagined that the Li family would be able to catch Mr. Gu¡¯s eyes and attract Mr. Gu¡¯s attention.¡±


    Su Ni sighed.


    Su Ni had not seen one of the CEO of apany that wasmonly seen by Su Ni today. In its ce, another group of customers surrounded Gu Zechen tightly, so it was impossible for Khai to find an opportunity to let go.


    Gu Zechen held his ss and his lips were slightly wet. He didn¡¯tment on Su Ni¡¯s words.


    As the crowd shuttled, Su Ni was a little tired. ¡°I¡¯ll go rest first.¡±


    At this time in the past, Gu Zechen naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse and even took the initiative to let Su Ni leave.


    But today, Gu Zechen seemed to be going to punish her. He held her hand tightly to prevent her from letting go of his arm, then he nced at her with a smile on his face, ¡°Since it¡¯s Mrs Gu, I naturally have to attend to the meeting with me. How can I let go of any mistakes?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Su Ni suppressed her anger and said with an aggrieved expression.


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni with a meaningful look. Seeing that her face was rosy and drunkenly, he didn¡¯t feel any pity or sympathy.  ¡°Follow me again.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni had to give up.


    After three rounds of alcohol, Su Ni stepped on a 12 centimeter high heel and her feet gradually started to numb, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping.


    In the second half, when many grand officials surrounded the two of them and said congrattory wishes, Gu Zechen was patient and quietly listened to Su Ni deal with them.


    Now, the Zenith became more interested. They took Su Ni¡¯s hand and sat down, while Gu Zechen naturally sat down beside Su Ni and hugged her tightly.


    The eyes of thedies were shining. ¡°President Gu is really inseparable. He is unwilling to be separated from our Mrs Gu for a moment.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t speak.


    Su Ni saw the thickness of Gu Zechen¡¯s skin and didn¡¯t even have the energy to think why Gu Zechen was so abnormal today. She just casually dealt with it.


    She was too tired.

 Chapter 118: Proactively Show Love

    ¡°Mrs Gu, you have to tell me how to do thister.¡±  Somedies teased.


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen embarrassedly. Thetter seemed to have heard nothing as shey on the sofa, turning the champagne ss in her hand and drinking without a sip.


    Su Ni could only say, ¡°CEO Gu and I actually..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of a few jokes. My wife is really reluctant to part with me. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s usually inseparable. Even at this party, she won¡¯t be able to leave my eyes!¡±


    Gu Zechen, who hadn¡¯t spoken, suddenly interrupted Su Ni.


    Su Ni turned her head in surprise. Unlike the reactions of thedies, Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was deliberately provoking her.


    A cold warning shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. Su Ni swallowed her dry throat, picked up the wine on the table and was about to finish it in one gulp.


    However, she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle and concerned attitude as a good husband, ¡°Madam has drank so much tonight, I¡¯m afraid her body won¡¯t be able to eat, or she should drink less.¡±


    As he said this, he brought over Su Ni¡¯s wine and downed it all by himself. Then he gave Su Ni a faint smile.


    In the eyes of thedies, this was another look of envy. All of them praised Su Ni¡¯s blessing.


    Su Ni understood the sarcasm and ridicule in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and her smile became more awkward.


    She couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She made an excuse to go to the bathroom to get up, while Gu Zechen naturally got up.


    Through the banquet, someone toasted Gu Zechen, and Gu Zechen was just a powerful and indifferent aura that didn¡¯t disturb anyone. He blocked everyone and followed closely behind Su Ni.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want?¡±


    Su Ni asked helplessly after she confirmed that there was no one around.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted and looked at Su Ni with ridicule.


    First, she didn¡¯t let herself get along alone, then she went all over the ce to proim their love for each other, making everyone stare at her with envy.


    In contrast to the real situation, the more high-profile Gu Zechen acted, the more she felt that Gu Zechen was torturing her.


    If she had such an interest, it would be fine if she was willing to act.


    She only wanted to be good at Mrs Gu now.


    That was all.


    Su Ni took a deep breath andpromised. ¡°Take it as my mistake, please don¡¯t torture me like this again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just proving to everyone that our wife¡¯s love is harmonious, but you used to do all of this. What, if it were me doing now, Mrs Gu wouldn¡¯t be used to it?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were full of sarcasm and ridicule.


    The normal sentence from Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth changedpletely.


    Of course, she knew that Gu Zechen hated her acting, but now, what did Gu Zechen mean by saying that?


    Su Ni was annoyed and uneasy. She suddenly didn¡¯t want to say anything and tiptoed hard at his lips.


    The next moment, Su Ni was pushed away.


    A trace of disgust shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. He quickly wiped the corner of his mouth, but he tasted a trace of blood.


    He shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and her tears rolled down.


    Her waist hit a corner of the sink, almost breaking her waist.


    At this time, Su Ni endured the pain and stared coldly at Gu Zechen. Sheined, ¡°In the entire Nancheng city, which celebrity doesn¡¯t want you, Gu Zechen, to participate in. You don¡¯t have time to refuse on weekdays. Why would you join the Li family who just took root in Nancheng city?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle whenever I want.¡±


    Gu Zechen was blunt and didn¡¯t want to exin to Su Ni.


    Su Ni rubbed her waist and cried, ¡°Gu Zechen, you did it on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have the right to bargain with me!¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and looked at the banquet hall. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you to finish, then please follow me out. The banquet isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ni refused.


    Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s astonished expression, Su Ni jumped up again and hugged him tightly in her arms. She shouted, ¡°Gu Zechen, losing face is not embarrassing me. I want to hug you.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and gnashing teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±  Didn¡¯t you want to act? Alright, so what if the couple hugged each other?


    Su Ni did not give up and did not let go of anything.


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, looked cold, gritted his teeth, and finally asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to keep a distance from me? Well, Su Ni, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just don¡¯t let go!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head was in a mess and she was headstrong. Instead, she hugged Gu Zechen even tighter.


    Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes were about to burst with fire. He yanked a few times but couldn¡¯t pull Su Ni away.


    With so many people watching, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t go too far. This gave Su Ni a chance.


    ¡°What, do you want to refuse?¡±  Su Ni, it really does look like your style. On the surface, she said that she was keeping a distance from me, but she was actually seducing people!


    Gu Zechen finally gave up struggling and leaned against the door, allowing Su Ni to hug her tightly, but his words were still full of irony.


    Do you want to refuse and greet him?


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled and she remembered what she said in the car. Could it be that this man was angry because she wanted to keep a distance?


    No way!


    Su Ni quickly denied, but what Gu Zechen did tonight¡­


    Gu Zechen waspletely out of the ordinary. He wished that everyone would know the details of their love.


    If Su Ni couldn¡¯t answer, Gu Zechen would add. Others heard love, but in Su Ni¡¯s ears, it was aplete irony!


    Su Ni calmed down and started asking tentatively.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you angry because I want to keep my distance?¡±  If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m really wronged. I know you hate me and don¡¯t want to disturb you, so I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Ha, Su Ni, what are you?!¡±  Even if I wanted to keep a distance, it was still my decision!  It was a pity that not only today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, every day after tomorrow, there would be countless social gatherings, and Mrs Gu would be needed!


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.


    He thought that there would be a lot of social activities like this in the future?


    ¡°What, Mrs Gu, do you have a problem?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice and his tone became mocking again.


    He was very happy to see Su Ni¡¯s painful expression. He smiled and continued, ¡°You can¡¯t stand this one. How can that be? I have to prove to the whole Nancheng city that Mrs Gu and I have iparable love every day so that my project can proceed smoothly.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    She started to wonder what Gu Zechen was trying to do.

 Chapter 119: Strange Anger

    If it was really because of the agreement, then it was enough to show off their affection in their circle or ask the media to hype it up.


    But if Gu Zechen was really angry because of what she said in the car, she would not understand.


    If he kept his distance, shouldn¡¯t Gu Zechen be happier?  Furthermore, even if she kept her distance, she would be good at Mrs Gu. Why would Gu Zechen be so angry?


    ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen stretched his tone, fixed his coat at the same time, and hooked his hand to remind Su Ni to close it.


    There were too many questions in Su Ni¡¯s mind. At this time, she was as stiff as a mechanical person. She no longer refuted half a sentence and followed him.


    A round and beautiful walnut slowly sprinkled down like moonlight. People started to jump around slowly with their dancing partners. Su Ni found that Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was on her waist and she had sent an invitation.


    Su Ni hesitated whether to extend her hand, but the next moment, Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly.


    Su Ni eximed. Before she could react, Gu Zechen started to move slowly following the music.


    Su Ni was forced to follow, stepping on a familiar beat, but it was strange because of the existence of Gu Zechen.


    She seemed to have never danced with Gu Zechen before, and the smooth music became thrilling. Her heart started to panic and she identally stepped on his feet.


    Su Ni came back to her senses and a trace of annoyance crossed her eyes.


    ¡°Madam is feeling restless now. She looks unhappy.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at it with a sneer, a reminder, and a whip, saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s love, then Mrs Gu has to be happy. This is our character.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened. Even she couldn¡¯t tell if she was wronged or angry, but Gu Zechen raised his eyes like he had nothing to do with him.


    The waltzes continued. Gu Zechen raised her hand and Su Ni subconsciously spun. The skirt danced along with her figure, and Gu Zechen smiled satisfactorily.


    Gradually, everyone dispersed in all directions, leaving only Su Ni and Gu Zechen around.


    Because of the previous rotation, Su Ni gradually found a familiar feeling, but she was no longer as flustered as before. She stabilized her mind and stepped on the point with every step.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth became bigger and bigger. When he saw her graceful and light figure dancing like a butterfly, there were even many guests around him who had stopped.


    Su Ni was willing topete with Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen was not to be outdone. With her nimble figure, she moved quickly and urately. Even Su Ni had to step on it in the morning.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened.


    She never imagined that Gu Zechen¡¯s dance would be so exquisite as well, and her eyes gradually became more solemn and she became more energetic.


    The dress fluttered and Su Ni¡¯s body flew out several times. She was pulled back by Gu Zechen. Then, there was a spinning jump and Su Ninded steadily on Gu Zechen¡¯s chest.


    The corners of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth curved into a smile. Su Ni pursed her lips and drilled out of his arms again, jumping along with the music.


    Gu Zechen held her arm with one hand and looked at her meticulously smiling eyebrows. It was different from before, even¡­ It made Gu Zechen feel like he had just seen Su Ni.


    At that time, why didn¡¯t he think that this woman had such a stunning side?


    With the end of the walnut, Gu Zechen once again hugged him in his arms. There was a round of apuse. Su Ni was just about to bow down to thank her when Gu Zechen suddenly bent over and carried him up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and listened to the discussions around her.


    ¡°Madam is injured in dancing. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to walk, so let me do it.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Gu Zechen deliberately raised his voice slightly so that everyone could hear it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were flustered. Her feet were clearly fine.


    Gu Zechen ignored all of this and shut Su Ni¡¯s mouth with a warning look. Then, on the way out of the hall, she swaggered and carried Su Ni out of the banquet hall.


    The master of the Li family hurriedly came out to bid farewell. Today, Gu Zechen and his wife attended the event, which really made the scene shone brightly. The Li family had a bright face and paved the path of starlight for the Li family¡¯s future development in Nancheng city.


    As soon as Gu Zechen left, Li Hong¡¯s face was full of smiles. Everyone went up to greet him and said congrattory words, but Li Hong humbly responded.


    ¡°Can you put me down now?¡±


    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and met many guests on the Long Corridor. In the end, Su Ni could only bury her head deep in front of Gu Zechen¡¯s chest.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word and the smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect to bump into Luo Heng when she went out at the gate of the city.


    Thetter was greeting guests when he turned around and saw Gu Zechen carrying a woman out. When he walked in, he found that it was Su Ni.


    Luo Heng quickly lowered his head and called Mr. Gu.


    When Su Ni heard the familiar voice, she quickly raised her head and felt awkward.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but looked down at her. Su Ni quickly lowered her head, and Luo Heng shifted his gaze as if nothing had happened.


    After that, Su Ni whispered, ¡°Let the whole half of the city see it, my face ispletely lost.¡±


    ¡°Is it that embarrassing to be with me?¡±


    Gu Zechen caught the loophole in Su Ni¡¯s words and followed closely.


    Su Ni was stunned. Gu Zechen knew that she didn¡¯t mean that, but he was deliberately so stimted.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind.  But if the people in Nancheng city know that Gu Huai always loves his wife so much, won¡¯t it affect your image of pass like thunder and move like the wind in the mall?


    Su Ni spat out lotus in her mouth, easily solving the problem that Gu Zechen had thrown over.


    However, Gu Zechen did not look kind-hearted. Instead, he snorted coldly. He did not want to see a smart Su Ni.


    Just like what Su Ni was thinking, her every move was under his supervision. She immediately got into the car and ordered the driver to go to the hotel.


    Su Ni was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t she looking back at home?¡±


    Gu Zechen nced over coldly on the spot. Su Ni felt her throat dry and suddenly stopped talking.


    The night was heavy. Even though Su Ni and Gu Zechen sat in the back row, they kept a certain distance between each other.


    It was very close but no one would break through the final line.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Gu Zechen got out of the car and Su Ni followed.

 Chapter 120: Entering the Inn Together

    Looking at the bright lights in the hall of the Golden Lounge, people asionally shuttled over. Su Ni blushed and her heart raced.


    Gu Zechen led her to the empty VIP tunnel. He walked quickly and deliberately kept a distance from Su Ni.


    Finally, Su Ni simply took off her henchmen and followed behind her with her skirt.


    When they reached the house, Gu Zechen noticed that Su Ni was barefoot and frowned even deeper.


    Su Ni put down her skirt and wanted to hide her feet. Seeing that he was still staring at her, Su Ni simply said coquettishly, ¡°There are too many roads to walk. It hurts.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not say anything.


    Su Ni was a little stunned. She thought that if Gu Zechen med her for being out of character, she would talk about what he said her foot hurt at the party. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and Su Ni suffered.


    Gu Zechen sat on the sofa, took off his suit and slowly unbuttoned his shirt.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression changed and she didn¡¯t know where to sit, so she could only continue standing.


    Thest time she dispersed in dissatisfaction, she was destined to stop using drugs, and Gu Zechen must be angry about this.


    At this moment, Su Ni could not guess the purpose of Gu Zechen bringing her to the hotel.


    But if he really had any thoughts, she didn¡¯t seem to have the right to refuse.


    Unsure when, Gu Zechen had already removed his shirt, revealing two muscr chest muscles and chocte like abs.


    He raised Su Ni¡¯s chin and without turning on the lights, only the neon outside the window shone in.


    In the dark, deep eyes, his eyes became even more hidden.


    He seemed to sneer, then he asked, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m interested in you because I brought you here?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked.


    Even though this was what she was thinking, it was still a mess for Su Ni to be so straightforward and undisguised by Gu Zechen.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Do you really think that you have the charm to use your own body to seduce me?¡±


    Gu Zechen tightened his grip and wanted to crush her chin. Then he lowered his voice, his suppressed voice bing even more stressed in the darkness.


    Su Ni remained silent.


    Gu Zechen was angry.


    His breathing became more and more hurried. His veins appeared in his arms and his body moved closer to Su Ni, forcing him to retreat to the corner. He ced one hand against the wall and formed a small space with his body.


    Su Ni had no way to retreat.


    She turned her head embarrassedly to avoid a direct confrontation with Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Do you think you have a sense of aplishment when you seeded thest few times?¡±


    Gu Zechen was forced step by step, unwilling to rx for a moment.


    He remembered that the woman had boldly barged into his bathtub on the first night and his blood surged.


    After that, the woman boldly seduced him several times. If she wanted to rely on her body to make it, Gu Zechen felt disgusted.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, that¡¯s enough!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Su Ni lowered her voice and resisted.


    ¡°Enough?¡±


    Gu Zechen pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head. His gaze met with his sinister gaze, like countless sharp knives stabbing at Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    Su Ni¡¯s body suddenly trembled and she lowered her head as if she was hurt by his eyes.


    Gu Zechen ced one leg between his legs. Su Ni had to lean against the wall in an extremely strange and shameful manner. The next step, his head slowly approached and his nose even hit Su Ni¡¯s face.


    Su Ni¡¯s flustered hand pushed his chest and Gu Zechen quickly raised her hand against the wall.


    Since then, Su Ni no longer had the ability to resist.


    She stared at Gu Zechen in embarrassment and indignation. Thetter¡¯s eyes were like torches and there was no sympathy or sympathy. After a stalemate for more than ten seconds, Su Ni could no longer hold back his pressure.


    Her voice softened and she slowly curled up to the ground. ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want me? I just want to be my Mrs Gu. Is it wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen watched her body slowly fall in front of him. Even his hand that he controlled slowly slid down the wall.


    Gu Zechen frowned and narrowed his eyes. There was an invisible fire burning in his eyes.


    Finally, he pulled him up and threw Su Ni on the bed like he was throwing garbage.


    Su Ni¡¯s body shook as Gu Zechen stood in front of the bed and slowly unfastened his belt.


    Su Ni quickly sat up and kept retreating, a touch of fear shing across her eyes.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Her words were iplete as she watched him approach her step by step. The ce on the bed formed a deep dent that almost drowned Su Ni.


    ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Su Ni started to apologize non-stop.


    His body started to tremble because of fear. Gu Zechen was as deep as the sea, but he didn¡¯t see his anger back then, but he was cold and emotionless.


    ¡°Apologize?¡±  Is apology useful?


    He asked coldly, and as soon as he reached out, he pulled the dodging Su Ni into his arms. A hand gently slid across her face, causing more shudders wherever he went.


    ¡°Let me ask you, is apology useful?¡±


    Gu Zechen repeated again.


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled and her brain suddenly became nk and clear.


    She looked at Gu Zechen with horror and tentatively kissed her lips, wanting to kiss the cold.


    Gu Zechen tilted his head and easily dodged.


    ¡°Su Ni, is this yourst trick? Do you think I can¡¯t refuse you?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered with disgust in his eyes.


    At that time, the two of them were tightly attached to each other, but Su Ni couldn¡¯t feel any warmth on his body. On the contrary, there was an icy chill that pierced his bone marrow.


    Su Ni lowered her head. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°I know you hate me very much. I might not be able to change my position in your heart even if I put in all my efforts. So¡­ Gu Zechen, I give up¡­ Can I give up?¡±


    She stopped sobbing and forcefully held back her trembling body. She started to show off with Gu Zechen, ¡°I know you hate me, so from now on, I will deliberately keep a distance from you and do my best with Mrs Gu.  As for drugs, it was not as you think¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You want to say that you love me?¡±


    Gu Zechen pinched her chin, sneered and finished the second half of the sentence for Su Ni.


    Aplicated look shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes, but she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s disbelief and her lips moved, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Fake, hypocritical woman!¡±


    Gu Zechen violently let go of her hand, pushing Su Ni into a daze and falling on the bed.

 Chapter 121: A Fake Woman

    Su Ni didn¡¯t get up andy on the bed, her messy hair blocking her eyes.


    A tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s temper was erratic, and he suddenly became irritated and angry. ¡°Fake woman, do you think I¡¯ll believe what you say now?¡±


    He started to pour out a belly of fire but there was no ce to vent his anger. He grabbed his hair hard, pulled Su Ni up and stared at him fiercely, ¡°You want to keep a distance from me?¡±  Su Ni, I¡¯m not as good as your wish. From now on, when I want to see you, you have toe at me.


    There was horror in Su Ni¡¯s eyes and she stared at Gu Zechen at a loss.


    He had no idea why.


    ¡°If you want to seduce, then seduce. If you want to keep your distance, Su Ni, when is it your turn to decide our rtionship?¡±  I want to ruin my good things by keeping a distance. Say, did Ruan Yichen send you here?


    He suddenly became crazy and pulled Su Ni¡¯s shoulder to shake her desperately. Su Ni¡¯s entire body was like a willow branch in the wild wind, and she was dragged to the brink of copse.


    When she heard that Gu Zechen suspected her and Ruan Yichen, a trace of panic crossed Su Ni¡¯s eyes and she quickly cleared her eyes. ¡°No, Ruan Yichen and I really have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, obviously not believing Su Ni¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let me tell you, as long as I, Gu Zechen, can make you suffer a fate worse than death. You¡¯d better remember what I said tonight!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red and Su Ni¡¯s bones clenched. However, she still did not let go. Before Su Ni could answer, she bit her lips fiercely.


    Su Ni eximed in shock. The dress on her body had been forcefully ripped apart by Gu Zechen, and then she forcefully rubbed her body.


    Thest tear she had been enduring finally slipped from Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    The pain in his body came from time to time, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist Gu Zechen¡¯s final attack.


    She even thought that Gu Zechen would never touch her body ever again after he was humiliated.


    However, it had only been a few days, yet her injuries had notpletely healed.


    Gu Zechen pressed down on Su Ni¡¯s body, who hadpletely given up on resisting. Without saying a word, his eyes were like torches as he stared coldly at her and frowned in pain.


    His body didn¡¯t stop attacking at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was right.


    He knew that this woman had used drugs to humiliate him, but he still couldn¡¯t control his body.


    He clearly felt that this woman was disgusting, but he still wanted to possess her again and again.


    He didn¡¯t want to let go of his tightly pursed lips, but as soon as he lowered his head, he bit it hard again.


    Su Ni screamed and her body was in pain, but she was once again held back by Gu Zechen. Her body attacked slowly and heavily like a pole.


    Su Ni could not control herself and let out a pained mutter.


    Gu Zechen bit her earlobe, his hot breath hitting her face like a demon who had crawled out of hell, whispering in her ear.


    ¡°Whether you want to keep your distance or not, that¡¯s my decision.  In the future, I will leave you far away. You will never climb into my bed for the rest of your life.


    Su Ni¡¯s body shrunk for a moment, but she pursed her lips again and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°What qualifications do you think you have to be Mrs Gu and my woman? In the end, you are just a toy in my hands.¡±


    He continued to stimte Su Ni and stimted Su Ni¡¯s nerves with the most vicious words he could imagine, but he failed to arouse the slightest anger of Khai.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give up. He stared at Su Ni¡¯s twisted face due to pain and gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dreaming about being Mrs Gu just for the Su Corp? Talk about feelings with me, Ka, do you really think I, Gu Zechen, am stupid?¡±


    Thest sentence made Su Ni¡¯s mind fallpletely.


    Whether Gu Zechen was sure or just guessing, Gu Zechen¡¯s words were enough to push Su Ni into the abyss. Her eyes moved and she finally looked at Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen grinned gloomily.


    ¡°What, I finally guessed correctly. Everything you¡¯ve done by my side over the past few months is for the Su Corp, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He violently sped up and his two hands joined in the violence.


    Su Ni raised her hand and pped her, but the moment she touched his face, Gu Zechen pinched her wrist tightly.


    Su Ni struggled twice and Gu Zechen tightened his grip.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    She yelled.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body had long stiffened, and even the anger in his eyes was suppressed by him. He just stared at the woman below him, gritted his teeth and paused, ¡°You dare to hit me!¡±


    There was no fear in Su Ni¡¯s eyes and it was not what Gu Zechen thought. It was just impulsive.


    On the contrary, she was unusually calm now.


    Moreover, she wanted Gu Zechen to know that she had no fear in her heart. She didn¡¯t regret pping her!


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable, so the people and things you see are also so despicable.¡±


    Su Ni stared coldly at Gu Zechen. Her body didn¡¯t seem to be in so much pain. Before Gu Zechen could counterattack, her mind was clear, her words were clear, and she said in a clear voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say, I see me. But there is only one thing, my feelings for you can¡¯t be tainted. Even if it is you Gu Zechen, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you b*t¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen waspletely annoyed, and as if he had finally reacted, he grabbed her wrist.


    Su Ni lowered her head and suddenly bit his arm. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t expect it and let out a groan.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    Su Ni hid behind and raised her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will no longer love you, nor will I say what you like. Since I¡¯ve seen you clearly, I will naturally stop pestering and continue to waste my youth.¡±


    ¡°What a sharp-tongued. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve wanted to say these words long ago.¡±


    Because Gu Zechen heard Su Ni¡¯s true words, heughed angrily. Ignoring the pain in his hand, he pressed Su Ni under him and sped up thest wave of impulse.


    Afterwards, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were cold, and even the first lust disappeared.


    He got out of bed and was so disgusted that he didn¡¯t want to look at Su Ni again. ¡°Now, get lost immediately!¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and a mocking smile crossed her lips.


    She did not refute or exin.


    Gu Zechen felt that it was a year¡¯s appointment to help him take down Madam Calle, but in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, it was Gu Zechen who helped him.


    She didn¡¯t have to worry about how to get close to Gu Zechen anymore.


    There was no need to think about how to ask Gu Zechen to help him.


    Perhaps Qin Yue was right. She and Gu Zechen were now grasshoppers on the same rope. It was uncertain who would help them.

 Chapter 122: To Torment Her

    Su Ni got out of bed barefooted and her dress had long been torn apart. She didn¡¯t have any clothes here, so she opened Gu Zechen¡¯s cab and nned to pick one to wear first.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and stared at Su Ni with disgust. ¡°I didn¡¯t warn you, don¡¯t touch my things!¡±


    Su Ni saw how disgusting Gu Zechen was to her.


    However, she didn¡¯t take back her hand. Her long fingers slowly slid across every shirt, then she lowered her head and smiled. ¡°What, can you always ask me to leave naked?¡±


    A minuteter, Su Ni quickly changed into Gu Zechen¡¯s shirt. It was all because he was tall enough to wear a shirt for her.


    However, Gu Zechen pursed his lips and stared at the two white legs exposed outside. They wandered his eyes like two zingmps, and Gu Zechen¡¯s face became uglier.


    No, it should be ferocious.


    ¡°Since Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want to see me, then I will leave.¡±


    Su Niughed at herself and really left.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gu Zechen gave the order and quickly called Su Ni. Thetter turned around and showed a look of surprise. He soon listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s evil words and said coldly, ¡°Are you going to go out wearing this way?¡±


    Su Ni looked down. Although it was Gu Zechen¡¯s shirt, it also covered the ce where it should be hidden. She didn¡¯t think there was any problem.


    Besides, she only had this shirt now.


    ¡°Do you still know that you are Mrs Gu. If you wear this way, you want to lose my face?¡±


    Gu Zechen grinned and ordered, ¡°Take it off!¡±


    Su Ni widened her eyes and took off her clothes. Then what should she wear?


    Gu Zechen acted like he had nothing to do with him. His attitude made Su Ni take off her shirt now. Su Ni couldn¡¯t resist him and quickly changed into a bathrobe.


    Gu Zechen nced at her and saw her back facing him. He carefully changed into his sleeping robe, the mes in his chest burning even more fiercely.


    ¡°Take it off for me!¡±


    He raised his voice again and ordered loudly.


    Su Ni sneered and looked at the bathrobe.


    ¡°Then tell me what to wear.¡±


    Su Ni had no idea why Gu Zechen was angry again.


    ¡°Do you think you are qualified to wear my bathrobe?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked in return, his tone cold and cold as an ice knife stabbed at Su Ni¡¯s chest.


    Su Ni¡¯s face darkened and blood rushed to her head. She took a deep breath and pulled the bathrobe on the sofa in front of Gu Zechen.


    She tried to pick up her dress. When she looked at it, she found that just her chest had two chests that were long to her waist.


    Su Ni took another deep breath.


    She told herself to calm down.


    Su Ni stood barefooted and waved across the city in front of Gu Zechen. She ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes as he ate people. She picked up her phone and called Luo Qing to give her a set of clothes.


    He agreed quickly without saying a word.


    Su Ni leaned on the sofa and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s back was still facing her, as if she was angry. Not only did she curl her lips, she was toozy to touch his cold butt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Un, when Gu Zechen turned back, it was gnashing teeth. He fiercely said, ¡°Why, you just want to keep your distance from me, and you can¡¯t wait to leave?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyebrows twitched. This was not a good sign.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re the one who asked me to leave. What can I do? In the middle of the night, I can¡¯t let you throw me out.¡±


    Su Ni put on a smile and replied with respect.


    She started to wonder if this man had amnesia. Just now, who had such a bad attitude and had ordered him to leave without even touching his clothes.


    Why did he push all the questions onto him in just a short while?


    Gu Zechen stopped talking.


    However, her thin lips were tightly pursed, as if she had suppressed countless anger, and she could explode at any time.


    Su Ni pulled the corner of her mouth and understood his thoughts. She asked tentatively, ¡°Should I not leave today?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    He nced at Su Ni with a disdainful expression before turning to the bathroom.


    Soon, there was the sound of running water in the bathroom. Su Nipletely leaned against the sofa and she felt much more rxed.


    Speaking of which, Gu Zechen had chased her out without even giving her time to take a shower, but now¡­ was he regretting this?


    Su Ni was woken up by a knock on the door as if she had a nightmare.


    Listening to the sound of running water in the bathroom, Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got up to open the door.


    At the door, Luo Qing looked apologetic.


    ¡°Mr. Su, I called you, but no one has picked up the call. It¡¯s not convenient to knock on the door.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and took the bag slightly, indicating that there was no one in the bedroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s inconvenient, you can go back first.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Luo Qing was worried.


    Su Ni pursed her lips, revealing a trace of helplessness, and asked Luo Qing, ¡°Me?¡±  I still have to listen to President Gu¡¯s orders.


    Luo Qing¡¯s mouth twitched and she didn¡¯t know what expression it was.


    Su Ni asked Luo Qing to go back first, then closed the door. Gu Zechen came out with a towel wrapped around his lower body with a head of wet hair.


    He frowned when he saw Su Ni.


    Su Ni waved the bag in her hand and he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in your bed tonight, won¡¯t you mind?¡±


    Su Ni asked tentatively again. If he cared, it would be toote for him to leave now.


    ¡°Sleep on the sofa!¡±


    Gu Zechen never yed the game ording to the routine. Su Ni was stunned and looked at the sofa she was sitting on.


    This was different from the answer Su Ni had expected. She didn¡¯t know if she should leave or continue to stay.


    Gu Zechen wiped his hair casually, then changed into a bathrobe. A drop of water passed his forehead through the bridge of his nose and was casually wiped by Gu Zechen.


    After that, he nced at Su Ni coldly and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t try to climb into my bed at night or I will throw you off the 28th floor.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Su Ni said respectfully with an obedient and sensible tone.


    Gu Zechen turned around and didn¡¯t even want to look at Su Ni again. He mmed the door shut.


    Then, the door opened again and a thin piece was thrown at Su Ni, covering Su Ni¡¯s face.


    Su Ni stiffened for three seconds until she heard the door shut again.


    This man¡­


    What was this awkward?


    Since she didn¡¯t want to see her, then why would she stay?


    He stayed behind and let himself sleep on the sofa, but he was actually worried about climbing into his bed.


    ¡°It really is.¡±


    Su Ni nced in the direction of the bedroom. Even though Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t see it at this time, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but burst out loud and whispered, ¡°Someone who can get along with Gu Zechen is really amazing!¡±

 Chapter 123: He’s Not Sleeping, Su Ni Don’t Want To Sleep

    After Su Ni closed her eyes and self-arranged, it was rare to be stable.


    In the room, Gu Zechen was tossing and turning, and his mind was filled with Su Ni.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Damn woman!¡±


    Gu Zechen cursed softly.


    Since the beginning, this woman had been unhappy with her. Now, she wanted to keep her distance, so what did she think of him as Gu Zechen?


    After a long time, Gu Zechen finally couldn¡¯t help but open the door. In the end, he heard a weak and well-proportioned breath from the sofa.


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    This woman could still sleep.


    Gu Zechen walked to the sofa and kicked Su Ni with his feet. He heard Su Ni groan uneasily and turn over to sleep.


    Gu Zechen was furious.


    When he thought about how this woman had acted so arrogantly and didn¡¯t put him in her eyes, Gu Zechen wanted to strangle her.


    ¡°Su Ni, get up!¡±


    Gu Zechen yelled.


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled for a moment and she felt like she was dreaming. When she opened her eyes and found that Gu Zechen was right in front of her, she screamed in fright, her face pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and scolded him coldly.


    ¡°Gu Hu¡­ Gu Zechen, you¡¯re not sleeping in the middle of the night, scaring me here!¡±


    Su Ni hugged the nket and her heart couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. She looked at Gu Zechen with fear, feeling that she was almost scared to death.


    Gu Zechen opened his mouth but didn¡¯t make a sound.


    He had actually lost his words.


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s sleepy and innocent face. Suddenly, he said with a stern face, ¡°You don¡¯t know that your sleeping quilt has fallen?¡±  Why, you want to pretend to be sick and gain sympathy again?


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni was confused.


    Since when did she pretend to be sick and gain sympathy?


    Besides, the quilt was still wrapped around her.


    Su Ni originally hoped that Gu Zechen could exin herself, but thetter went to the wine cab to get two bottles of alcohol. Without looking at Su Ni, she turned around and went to the bedroom.


    Bang!


    Su Ni¡¯s heart shook violently with the door.


    In the middle of the night, everyone was woken up and scolded.


    This time, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.


    Su Ni hugged the nket and turned around on the sofa. She remembered that Gu Zechen came out to get wine in the middle of the night. Did this guy not sleep in the middle of the night?


    Su Ni started to feel restless and her heart was hot.


    She tiptoed to the bedroom barefoot and secretly opened a crack.


    Under the yellow light, Gu Zechen¡¯s back was facing Su Ni, forming a huge projection on the wall.


    There was a wine ss in front of the table. Gu Zechen bent down and poured himself some vodka.


    As expected, Su Ni slowly pulled her body out and didn¡¯t want to disturb Gu Zechen anymore.


    In the end, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look back and said in a cold and low voice, ¡°What, are you done looking?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s action of shrinking her head stiffened. Was it discovered?


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m looking at how well you sleep?¡±


    Su Ni felt guilty and looked like she was burning with fire. She quickly found a reason.


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose, obviously not bothered with her words.


    Su Ni chuckled and looked at the vodka on the table reflecting different angles under the light. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Drinking and sleeping, I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    He suddenly asked.


    Su Ni turned her head in surprise and saw that Gu Zechen had already sat down on his own ord. She put her wine ss aside and picked up the bottle.


    Su Ni slowly walked in uncontrobly and carefully observed Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. Su Ni was still very alert about Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden temper.


    Gu Zechen handed her the ss in person, and Su Ni smiled miserably. She gestured slightly and took a small sip.


    The degree was a bit high.


    Su Ni frowned and swallowed it forcefully.


    Looking at Gu Zechen, he was expressionless and moved his Adam¡¯s apple disapprovingly. A few secondster, he put down the bottle again.


    He thought that Gu Zechen told him to stay because he had something to say, but Gu Zechen just drank there without saying a word.


    Although Su Ni didn¡¯t drink much, she took a sip from time to time and more than half a ss of vodka was already there.


    Su Ni started to feel a little dizzy, and more light shone from the bottle. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but lean on the soft chair and squint for a while.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze finally fell on Su Ni. There was no extra emotion in his indifferent expression. Only in his deep eyes, there was aplicated emotion that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    When she was drunk, she returned to her usual gentle and delicate self.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Gu Zechen continued to drink and said indifferently.


    Su Ni snorted softly and quickly stopped. When Gu Zechen put down the vodka bottle again, there was a heavy breathing sound.


    Su Ni slept in front of Gu Zechen again.


    But this time, Gu Zechen was much calmer. He only got up and carried Su Ni back to bed after he drank the whole bottle of vodka.


    Her silky, silky body seemed to shine under the light, and her cheeks were white because she was drunk, adding a bit of charm.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and he raised his head to forcefully shift his gaze. The nameless fire in his bones came out again.


    In the past two days, he had been irritated by this evil fire. It would be fine if he was working, but this woman¡­


    Gu Zechen was upset, so he pulled on the covers for Su Ni and went to the sofa where Su Ni was sleeping.


    She woke up.


    Su Ni was surprised to find that she was sleeping on Gu Zechen¡¯s big bed.


    Barefoot, she quickly descended to the ground. She was stunned as soon as she opened the door.


    ¡°Sure enough!¡±


    Su Ni patted her forehead heavily, feeling annoyed and regretful in her heart.


    Coincidentally, Gu Zechen¡¯s body moved on the sofa, followed by a sharp gaze towards Su Ni.


    ¡°I drank a lotst night¡­¡±


    Su Ni apologized and smiled awkwardly.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was fine, but he was not as angry as she imagined. On the contrary, it made Su Ni feel even more uneasy.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen went out one after the other. They didn¡¯t have the intimacy and ambiguity that they had just shared a room. Instead, they looked like two strangers who didn¡¯t know each other.


    Luo Qing and Li Mo waited at the door early, while Luo Qing respectfully called President Gu, while Gu Zechen ignored him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni got into the car and raised her voice to remind Luo Qing.


    In the car, Su Ni yawned and could not hide her fatigue.


    ¡°Is there any new news from the Nanjiawan?¡±


    Su Ni asked. Thest time there was a worker¡¯s death incident, and Ruan Yichen had been handling it, so she didn¡¯t care much.

 Chapter 124: Gu Lang’s Bad Thinking

    ¡°No.¡±


    Luo Qing shook her head, but she added, ¡°On the other hand, the news of the shareholders making a ruckus has spread from Yin Corp.¡±


    ¡°Shareholder trouble?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t dealt with it yet.


    Even if she asked Luo Qing, she couldn¡¯t get more information. Su Ni only thought that the Yin Corp had just been in turmoil, so she needed to adjust herself.


    Su Corp.


    As soon as Su Ni entered, she saw a young man in a red scarf dressed in an exaggerated fashion, sitting in the hall. He flipped through magazines without a page and stood several shareholders in his week.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but take a look.


    Who wasn¡¯t Gu Lang?


    Su Ni frowned slightly. Ever since thest time Gu Jia caused a ruckus, Gu Lang was also taken away by Miao Cuiqing. She calcted that she had not seen Gu Lang for nearly a week.


    At the same time Su Ni saw Gu Lang, Gu Lang also saw Su Ni.


    Gu Lang stood up with a smile on his face. He raised the ambition in his hand and shouted, ¡°Su Ni, over here.¡±


    Su Ni nced at Gu Lang but walked towards Gu Lang.


    Gu Lang chuckled and reacted instantly. He changed his name to Su Ni, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while. These people didn¡¯t let me go to your office.¡±


    Su Ni calmly asked.  ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I must be looking for you for serious business. How about we go to the office and talk?¡±


    Gu Lang made an invitation gesture and hung a group of people from the advertising department to the side. Su Ni signaled them to go ahead and led Gu Lang into the elevator.


    As soon as Su Ni turned her head, she saw Gu Lang pointing his middle finger at several advertising department heads.


    Su Ni knocked on his head.


    Gu Lang was in pain. Fortunately, the elevator doors were closed and no one noticed. Gu Lang was wronged and didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Su Ni.  ¡°Mr. Su, I want to face too. I¡¯m a popr A-list star in China now¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Lang. ¡°Apart from the identity of your family, I really can¡¯t see anything else, be a red star?  Why didn¡¯t I see the paparazzi following you? Why didn¡¯t I see you busy?


    Su Ni¡¯s wordspletely blocked Gu Lang. Thetter pouted and stopped talking.


    Su Ni vaguely realized that her words were heavy. She was probably angered by Gu Lang just now. This guy didn¡¯t have an appointment every time he came.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk. Why are you looking for me?¡±  Su Ni said.


    Gu Lang, who had just been sullen, suddenly changed into a cheeky smile and said, ¡°Mr. Su, I want you to join an event with me in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What kind of activity?¡±


    Su Ni searched quickly in her mind, as if Qin Yue had never told her about this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a business event. I have to attend, but I need to bring a femalepanion. You know, I have a narrow social circle and I don¡¯t know any women. I don¡¯t want to get into any scandals. But Mr. Su, you¡¯re different. You¡¯re my boss, so it¡¯s reasonable for me to attend together.¡±


    Gu Lang had already prepared lines long before he saw Su Ni. At this time, his eyes were shining.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t feel much, but when she heard Gu Lang say this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re popr? Can¡¯t you find a female partner?¡±


    Gu Lang knew that Su Ni was teasing him, so he looked bitter and said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that those reporters will write nonsense and affect ourpany¡¯s image. Besides, Mr. Su definitely doesn¡¯t want this to happen.¡±


    ¡°This is true.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take a look at the arrangements in the afternoon.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Mr. Su, did you agree?¡±


    Gu Lang looked in disbelief, suppressing his joy and joy. Seeing Su Ni nod, Gu Lang was overjoyed and his brows trembled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s say it. Mr. Su, you must not go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°What can I regret?¡±


    Su Ni was also amused by Gu Lang. Judging from this guy¡¯s excitement, she would have almost believed that he didn¡¯t know a woman if she hadn¡¯t known him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, be a popr star.¡±


    Su Ni felt helpless about Gu Lang¡¯s self-proimed behavior. She then saw him flustered and stinky. She walked out of the elevator and said again.  ¡°Also, if youe to thepany next time, you can either call me alone or go through the ad department¡¯s process, but¡­¡±


    She deliberately paused and added in a longer tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want a second time like today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Gu Lang was just about to salute Su Ni directly.


    At first, Gu Lang wanted to follow Su Ni and stay in the office for a while.


    In the end, Su Ni entered the office without looking back, while Gu Lang was stopped by the secretary.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you Mr. Su.¡±


    Gu Lang watched helplessly as the office door was closed and he quickly exined, but the two secretaries had an emotionless expression and the tone of business is business, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su has orders.¡±


    Su Ni?


    Gu Lang crossed her head with Su Ni¡¯s smile and pretended to smile, and he put it on him.


    Gu Lang scratched his hair. ¡°Then what about me¡­ you guys know each other.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not chasing stars.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The other secretary said directly without even looking at Gu Lang.


    Gu Lang¡¯s facepletely copsed. Ever since he epted themercial of Su Corp, he had be a when the river rises, the boat floats high in China. In addition to his charming face that made up for his life, he was practically a female killer. How could he hit a wall in Su Corp again and again?


    ¡°Alright, then I can only wait downstairs for Mr. Su.¡±


    Gu Lang looked at Su Ni reluctantly, hoping that she coulde out and find out that she had forgotten about him. Of course, ten secondster, Gu Lang saw that the secretary still had no room for integration, so he could only leave in a daze.


    As soon as Gu Lang left, the two secretaries nced at each other, but no one could hold back and burst outughing.


    ¡°I almost got moved just now. If not for Mr. Su¡¯s exnation, no one was allowed to attend to Gu Lang in thepany. I might really put him in.¡±


    The secretary, who had just acted righteous and selfless, now had a silly smile on his face. He watched as the elevator doors slowly closed, and there was a hint of reluctance in his eyes.


    ¡°What a pity. Gu Lang is still so handsome just now, but he couldn¡¯t take a photo.¡±


    ¡°You can topple it. You didn¡¯t hear that a few receptionists were fighting with Gu Lang and were fired in the end. I advise you to focus on yourself and not let Mr. Su know.¡±


    Another secretary typed.


    ¡°Alright, of course I know. I didn¡¯t see that I was even more serious than you just now. It¡¯s just that my chest hurts so much, and my heart hurts so much.¡±

 Chapter 125: Eat the Shut Off

    The secretary covered his chest with pain.


    The other person pouted, and the sound of Xiao Lang made her goosebumps. He hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t let Mr. Su find out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I know. You¡¯re just talkative!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    Su Ni almost passed the documents that needed to be signed on the table and signed after confirming that there were no problems.


    Thinking that Gu Lang was still arguing outside, Su Ni had to say that she had a foresight.


    Gu Lang casually walked in and out, causing amotion among the employees in Su Corp several times. If she didn¡¯t fix it, the whole Su Corp would be a set of stars.


    From a certain point of view, Gu Lang¡¯s self-praise was not unreasonable.


    In the afternoon, Su Ni appeared downstairs in a set of work suits. At that time, Gu Lang had already waited two hours in advance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni got into the car and sat in the back row.


    ¡°Mr. Su, you won¡¯t tell me you should wear this.¡±


    Gu Lang stretched out a finger and pointed at Su Ni¡¯s dress.


    Su Ni realized that Gu Lang, who was still dressed in a bad young man¡¯s outfit in the morning, had changed into a gem green suit. There was a silk rose in front of her chest. The young and bright color was controlled by him.


    The oily pink face was obviously meticulously taken care of. Even the original broken hair was now meticulouslybed into the back, revealing a delicate and small face.


    Although this outfit looked like a white-faced young student, it was after all a basketball yer who was born with a solid foundation. The masculinity of this outfit gave off an indescribable harmony.


    Only then did Su Ni realize that she had made a joke. She immediately blushed and asked awkwardly, ¡°Is it still time?¡±


    Gu Lang looked at his watch and looked a little embarrassed, but he still said, ¡°There¡¯s still one hour left. I should be looking for someone!¡±


    Su Ni nodded, leaving the rest to Gu Lang.


    Gu Lang arranged for people as he drove. Less than ten minutester, Gu Lang drove the car in front of a clubhouse.


    As soon as Su Ni went out, no more than ten people surrounded her. The young woman in the lead looked Su Ni up and down, as if she was looking at a piece of goods. She nodded and said, ¡°The foundation is good. Underground makeup isn¡¯t troublesome. It¡¯s more than an hour.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up then, elder sister, you didn¡¯t look at us and wait for the time!¡±


    Gu Lang urged.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Xingjun. Come with me here.¡±


    Xingjun ignored Gu Lang and smiled politely at Su Ni before leading the way.


    Compared to the luxurious air outside, there was a different cave in this ce. Green stone paved the surface and the fragrance of sandalwood lingered around it. Not too far away, there was even the sound of bamboo, but it was quite ancient.


    Xingjun brought Su Ni into a private room. The dozen staff members also entered. Just as Khai was in a daze, Gu Lang had already sat down on Yao 4 and said, ¡°Rx. Open your eyester, I promise you are beautiful.¡±


    The makeup artist tidied Su Ni¡¯s muscles in an orderly manner. There were always jewelry designers around to ask about the designs, and the job of selecting the gown was handed over to Gu Lang.


    ¡°Su Ni, I think this is good. Coincidentally, it suits my gown.¡±


    Gu Lang picked out a green floral gown and swayed it in front of Su Ni. Su Ni nodded and suddenly felt a little familiar, so she asked, ¡°Which one is this?¡±


    ¡°This is one of the new designs of Shinre¡¯s designer. Mr. Su really has good taste.¡±


    Xingjun introduced him.


    To her surprise, Su Ni quickly frowned and her eyes dimmed. She straightened herself again and said lightly, ¡°Change it.¡±


    Gu Lang and Xingjun looked at each other.


    However, Xingjun was a smart person when she saw Su Ni¡¯s sudden rejection. She immediately reacted and said to Gu Lang, ¡°Let¡¯s change it quickly. I think this one is not bad too¡­¡±


    The original good mood was destroyed by a gown. Su Ni quickly adjusted her mood. When Gu Lang and Xingjun chose a pink dress again, Kafa smiled and nodded.


    The professional team was quick. After everything was ready, Su Ni was stunned for a moment when she looked at the almost identical faces in the mirror.


    ¡°I heard from Gu Lang that today¡¯s banquet is focused on the traces of the immortals, so the makeup is mostly elegant and elegant. Mr. Su¡¯s skin is pretty good, so I asked the makeup artist to put out a thinyer of makeup and light up her eyes. This will both maintain Mr. Su¡¯s original characteristics and highlight the fairy characters!¡±


    Xingjun saw Su Ni¡¯s expression and knew that she was satisfied. She immediately talked to the side.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A few secondster, Su Ni uttered two words.


    Indeed, it was much more perfect than she had imagined. Her originally dim eyes were lit up with pink peach colors, but now it was an unusual downward movement that gave people a refreshing feeling.


    ¡°Su Ni, looks like your previous life is too t.¡±


    Gu Lang clicked his tongue and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°No, I have to drag you over twice in the future. You¡¯re such a beautiful beauty, so you have to be a workaholic.¡±


    When Su Ni came out of the dress, she looked down and saw that it seemed different from the dress she usually came into contact with. Wearing her breasts, she naturally put ayer of gauze on her shoulders and covered her arms and back. The vintage Luoco style ofce, silk and jewelry was a symbol of elegance and elegance.


    Now, the whole back is now a hollowed-out design, with only ayer of gauze covering it, and a bit more ethereal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with working madmen?¡±  Besides, I¡¯m usually very bad?


    Su Ni had long heard Gu Lang¡¯s praise. She shook her forehead and pretended to be calm.


    The instant she walked out, the entire room was filled with apuse. No one took the lead and it was as though they were talking about themselves.


    Gu Lang was even more excited and couldn¡¯t wait to walk towards Su Ni. However, under Su Ni¡¯s calm and calm gaze, Gu Lang swallowed his dry throat and felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°This outfit is very suitable for me as a handsome guy.¡±


    Gu Lang couldn¡¯t help saying.


    Xingjun giggled. ¡°Big star, even without you, Mr. Su is still the focus of the whole audience. I have to say, you are really amazing today, Ryan.¡±


    Inparison, Su Ni was too indifferent.


    At first, she was surprised but she had never tried this style before.


    However, today, she could tell that Gu Lang had brought her to a banquet.


    ¡°Xingjun, I heard that someone is picky about my dress. I¡¯d like to see that designer has such high standards.¡±

 Chapter 126: Meeting Again

    A voice came from the door and a bright yellow figure barged in.


    Su Ni frowned when she saw Shine, but she quickly regained her calm.


    Xingjun looked embarrassed as she hurriedly walked over to the side of Sheshine and said awkwardly, ¡°Why are the big designer here?¡±


    Upon seeing Su Ni, she probably understood that it wasn¡¯t the fault of her dress. After guessing why Su Ni avoided her dress, she couldn¡¯t help but be in a good mood and her lips parted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence to see Mrs. Gu here.¡±


    Shine ignored Xingjun¡¯s words and did not feel that she was rude. Instead, she directly told Su Ni.


    Su Ni ignored her and said to Gu Lang, ¡°Time is running out. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Xingjun said hurriedly.  ¡°Then I¡¯ll send the two of you off.¡±


    ¡°No need. Since a friend is here, you¡¯d better call a friend.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was cold and shepletely lost her enthusiasm from earlier. As she brushed past Shine, she heard Shine say, ¡°Actually, Mrs Gu wants to wear the gown that I booked.¡±


    ¡°No interest!¡±


    Su Ni interrupted the Sheshine.


    After Su Ni left, Xingjun could not help but stab Sheshine¡¯s waist. Even though she had been friends for many years, she was not used to being so arrogant in front of guests. ¡°That¡¯s not Gu Lang¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t yell.¡±


    ¡°Gu Lang?¡±


    The corner of his mouth twitched, revealing a faint smile. Looking at the dress hanging in front of her, she said, ¡°If Mrs Gues back in the future, continue to hang my dress outside.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What? Do you still want to¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want the person I hate the most to fall in love with my dress, so that it can prove the most outstanding charm of a designer.¡±


    Shine chuckled and blinked at Xingjun. Like a gust of wind, she quickly floated away.


    Xingjun couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She could tell that this time, this time, the backbone of the esperture hade to an end.


    Su Ni held the hem of her dress and walked quickly. The diamond pendant beside her ear swayed with her steps, reflecting a bright light under the sun.


    After getting into the car, Su Ni leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes.


    Gu Lang ran all the way to catch up with Su Ni, but he couldn¡¯t call Su Ni.


    Now that he opened the car door and saw that Su Ni was calm but unwilling to say anything, Gu Lang was also confused.


    ¡°That designer just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her in front of me.¡±


    Su Ni interrupted Gu Lang¡¯s curiosity. When she thought about the humiliation of the joint dress between Hesine and Gu Zechenst time, Su Ni felt like a ball of fire was pressing down on her chest.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Lang felt embarrassed.


    However, he could tell that today was a bad coincidence. This Su Ni was not only acquainted with Shine, but also had a deep history.


    Gu Lang shook his head and quickly started the engine.


    In the car, they were speechless.


    Slowly, Su Ni¡¯s expression softened and she asked, ¡°You oftene here?¡±


    Gu Lang nced at Su Ni and nodded. ¡°I think only you, a socialite, don¡¯t know about the whole Nancheng city. Xingjun¡¯s side is basically short of supply and demand. It¡¯s only because I have a lot of face that I let Khai squeeze out some time to receive her personally.¡±


    Su Ni believed this.


    Not to mention thetest gown, even the standard of this professional team was indeed not something an ordinary makeup artist could control.


    From Xingjun¡¯s warmth, it was obvious that she was old acquaintances with this ESHINE.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that even a famous designer like Heshine cane over, so tell me next time you want to go over.¡±


    Gu Lang looked at Su Ni¡¯s expression carefully.


    But at this time, Su Ni was no longer in the cold state she just came out. She looked calm as if she was talking about something insignificant.


    Gu Lang secretly exhaled. It was hard to guess the woman¡¯s thoughts, but there was nothing in the world that he, Gu Lang, could not find. He was very excited and he stopped asking.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what do you think about Xingjun?¡±


    Gu Lang changed the topic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just do that. I originally wanted to invite them to be my personal team, but from what you said, I think I can¡¯t afford it anymore.¡±


    Su Ni was serious.


    Pfft!


    Gu Lang couldn¡¯t hold it in and his eyes were about to pop out. Looking at Su Ni¡¯s serious expression, Gu Lang couldn¡¯t help but give Su Ni a thumbs-up. ¡°As expected of the CEO. With your thoughts, I¡¯m afraid that the whole Nancheng city can¡¯t find a second one.¡±


    Su Ni knew that he was teasing her and didn¡¯t know anything. No matter before or now, her mind was on work. She really didn¡¯t know anything about fashion.


    Therefore, Su Ni recognized her.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s not your fault, but as your best friend, I kindly remind you that this person has to rx and be happy. At such a young age like you, you¡¯re wasting your work. That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Gu Lang shook his head as he spoke and made a clicking sound.


    Su Ni¡¯s attention was on her best friend and she couldn¡¯t help butugh.  It had to be said that Gu Lang did have the ability to rx, but Su Ni still said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m your aunt, not your friend.¡±


    ¡°Auntie can¡¯t be a friend.¡±


    Gu Lang retorted.


    Su Ni looked out the window and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Gu Lang. After more than 20 minutes, the two of them got out.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually ten minutes earlier.¡±


    Gu Lang nced at his watch.


    Su Ni was just about to enter the main door when she was pulled by Gu Lang. Then she looked alert and said, ¡°Follow the big star and want to go to the main door, not afraid of being blocked by reporters.¡±  Follow me here.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Looking at the orderly entrance, Su Ni started to wonder if Gu Lang had been persecuted and delusional.


    Gu Lang said seriously, ¡°What do you know? This is the self-cultivation of an actor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t say you.¡±


    Su Ni raised her hands and surrendered.


    As soon as the door opened, the bright light pierced in. The room was warm andfortable, and many beautiful women shuttled freely among the guests, just like the peaceful scene of singing and dancing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be a private gathering. There won¡¯t be so many jobs you usually attend to. I¡¯m here today to rx.¡±


    Seeing that he sessfully tricked Su Ni, Gu Lang smiled and his eyes were full of cunning.


    Su Ni was not angry. She guessed that this was the case when Xingjun mentioned what the theme was. However, Ka still took out the boss¡¯s posture and warned Gu Lang, ¡°However, if you really need me to attend any event next time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have such a good opportunity.¡±


    When Gu Lang heard this, he immediately looked bitter and said, ¡°No way.¡±


    Su Ni shrugged and looked ambiguous. ¡°What do you think? Since you did it, you have to bear the price!¡±

 Chapter 127: When We Come, We Will Be Well

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Su Ni, I¡¯m just thinking that you can rx and have so many things to deal with.¡±


    Gu Lang caught up with Su Ni.


    On the other side, as Su Ni arrived, many people had already attracted their attention. In addition to the young and handsome Gu Lang chasing behind, the scene was suddenly lively.


    ¡°Su Ni, please don¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Lang ignored the astonishment around him and said with a teasing gaze.


    In contrast, Su Ni¡¯s face was thinner. Because the industry was different, Su Ni was surrounded by unfamiliar faces. She had to stop and whisper, ¡°If you¡¯re like this, I¡¯ll really leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Lang subconsciously pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand and his eyes were full of coquettish. ¡°My dear aunt, don¡¯t leave me alone today. Everyone has a dance partner, so I¡¯ll lose my face.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t use me as a gun.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes twirled. ¡°Be honest, we have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡±


    Gu Lang immediately said.


    ¡°Gu Lang, long time no see.¡±


    Someone greeted Gu Lang and asked Su Ni beside him. Before Gu Lang could speak, Su Ni looked at her unkind eyes and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m his aunt!¡±


    ¡°Auntie?¡±


    The other person was stunned.


    Gu Lang¡¯s eyes drooped in an instant. He seemed to hear the snickeringughter from around him, and his face sank.


    She was a young girl. When she heard Su Ni¡¯s answer, she was first stunned, then she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and smile. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Gu Lang, you¡¯re always so special. It¡¯s interesting to bring auntie in the ball.¡±


    A series ofughter burst out from the surroundings. Gu Lang couldn¡¯t hold his face anymore and pulled Su Ni away.


    Su Ni stood still on the spot and stared calmly at the girl dressed in feathers. She asked indifferently, ¡°Could it be that the people who came to the ball are husband and wife? Even if they¡¯re not good enough, they¡¯re still lovers?¡±


    Her question waspletely silent.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The girl was young and when she saw that Su Ni¡¯s posture wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, she felt guilty. She looked left and right to see that she couldn¡¯te out of the stage and said, ¡°Of course not.  But¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, why can¡¯t Ie with auntie?¡±


    Su Ni followed closely and asked slowly.


    The girl¡¯s face turned red. It was a prank to begin with, but in the end, she made herself blush. She lowered her head and apologized before quickly running away.


    Gu Lang¡¯s eyes widened slightly and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    Su Ni looked at him and said, ¡°Since there are no ghosts in my heart, what is there to be afraid of?¡±  This question should have been figured out before you brought me here.


    Gu Lang looked ashamed and quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so bored.¡±


    Su Ni squeezed out a smile and did notment on Gu Lang¡¯s words.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t sure what Gu Lang was thinking, she had to cut off from the source. Her gaze casually looked towards the girl. After a while, the girl mixed in withughter and chatter.


    ¡°Do you know that girl?¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Lang looked in the same direction with a trace of embarrassment on his face. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hide Su Ni, so he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the sister of a ssmate. She likes to y with cosmetics. I wonder how she ran over today.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Nothing wrong.¡±


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t understand. Su Ni turned her head and stared at him with a bright smile. In the end, her face turned red. Gu Lang reacted in an instant and took a step back excitedly, shouting, ¡°Do you think we have a leg?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Su Ni said. Coincidentally, she saw the girl looking over and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Gu Lang immediately regained his image as a gentleman and said with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I have nothing to do with this woman at all. Su Ni, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand anything.  Besides, even if I misunderstand, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, right?


    Su Ni picked up a ss of champagne and took a sip. She stared at Gu Lang from the corner of her eye. ¡°Or do you have someone you like better?¡±


    Gu Lang subconsciously shook his head and denied it.


    However, she stared at Su Ni with burning eyes. After a few seconds, Su Ni pretended to be nonchnt and said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk around.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m familiar here.¡±


    It was said that it was an immortal trace, but in fact, it had nothing to do with today¡¯s banquet. It was a little like a disguise ball. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butin, but she heard Gu Lang say, ¡°You¡¯re here, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t hear it clearly at that time. When she turned her head and asked again, Gu Lang shook his head and stopped talking.


    ¡°These are all your friends?¡±


    Su Ni was curious.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s age, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but be curious. It was reasonable that Gu Lang had not returned to China for a long time, so how could he know so many people?


    ¡°A few of them are familiar to me. Hey, these circles are just like you guys. I¡¯ll see them here and see them there in two days.  But one thing, regardless of our status, no matter how important the official or authority we have, even if I, little uncle, are here¡­ ¡±


    ¡°So what if your little uncle is here?¡±


    Su Ni asked curiously when she saw that Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°No way. Why do I think my eyes are blooming? It must be an illusion.¡±


    Gu Lang secretly rubbed his eyes and immediately opened his eyes. Su Ni was suspicious. She turned her head and her whole body stiffened.


    It really was talk of the devil and he will appear.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was in a bad mood. She and Gu Zechen had not interacted for a whole day, so how could they sneak into a ball and see him here?


    How could there be such a coincidence? Could it be that he was following him?


    This wasn¡¯t Gu Zechen¡¯s style.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Su Ni moved her lips and asked stiffly.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know that little uncle will be attending. From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem to bring a dance partner.¡±


    Gu Lang was more guilty than Su Ni.


    ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni quickly realized that it was just a ball and she didn¡¯t do anything shameful. Could she have her own private space?


    After thinking about this question, Su Ni walked towards Gu Zechen generously.


    ¡°Gu Lang, who is this woman?¡±


    Suddenly, there was an ear-piercing scream in her ear. Then, a woman rushed over and pped her. However, before she could fall, Su Ni grabbed the woman¡¯s slender wrist.


    ¡°Moli?¡±


    Gu Lang frowned.


    ¡°You Gu Lang, why did you suddenly want to break up with me? It turns out that it¡¯s because of this b*tch. I¡¯ll let someone take a good look today¡­¡±

 Chapter 128: Gu Lang’s Peach Blossom Debt

    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Lang yelled and quickly pulled Su Ni behind him.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t move. She stared coldly at her with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Su Ni, let go first.¡±


    Gu Lang came back to his senses from the initial awkwardness. Then, he looked indifferent and impatient as he said to Moli, ¡°I broke up with you without any external factors. This is not your ce to mess around.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her, yet you dare say that you don¡¯t have a leg.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s exnation made her angry. She furrowed her brows and wanted to pounce at Su Ni again.


    Su Ni understood what was going on from their conversation, and Gu Zechen, who was originally not far away, was now nowhere to be seen.


    Didn¡¯t this guy see that he was in trouble now?


    At this moment, Su Ni did not care about Gu Zechen and directly rushed to the woman, ¡°I¡¯m Gu Lang¡¯s aunt. It¡¯s not what you think. Please pay attention to your image.¡±


    ¡°Auntie?¡±


    Moli was suspicious.


    Gu Lang nodded quickly as if he was messing around.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Un, the woman didn¡¯t believe her at all. She stomped her foot violently. It was a ferocious look, but tears started to pour down her face. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. Aunty, haha, do you think I¡¯m stupid? Is there someone like you who cheated?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really his aunt.¡±


    Su Ni supported her forehead.


    The more she exined, the moreplicated it became.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t think you can fool me with an aunt. If it¡¯s really auntie, why would he bring you here?¡±


    Moli stared at the woman who was obviously prettier than her, and still did not want to forgive her.


    There were actually a few people around them who nodded in agreement.


    She pointed at the crowd and trembled, ¡°Look, who will believe your words right now? Auntie, can¡¯t you find a good reason to lie to me?¡±


    ¡°Fu Moli, don¡¯t mess around anymore.  Don¡¯t you know why I broke up with you? It¡¯s your personality. You¡¯ll always know how to make a big fuss, and you¡¯ll always see other people¡¯s mistakes!


    ¡°Gu Lang!¡±


    Moli lost control of her emotions and screamed.


    There was an uproar among the crowd.


    In the blink of an eye, her eyes were filled with grief and indignation. In the blink of an eye, she frantically picked up the candlestick on the table and ruthlessly hacked at Su Ni.


    Su Ni cursed in her heart, but the distance between them was too close. Su Ni had nowhere to dodge.


    Just as Su Ni thought that it would be a lot of trouble, a strong force suddenly pulled Su Ni away. Gu Lang only gently touched her skirt and instantly slipped off.


    Su Ni was still startled. She turned her head and fell into a pair of dark and deep eyes. It was like a bottomless deep sea, so quiet that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni cried out involuntarily.


    When Gu Lang saw that little uncle made his move, Su Ni was relieved. The candlelight that was out of control hit Gu Lang¡¯s shoulder.


    Bang!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Moli loosened her hand and the candlelight fell to the ground. She looked terrified and couldn¡¯t believe what had happened.


    Gu Lang gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Su Ni was so nervous that she wanted to run over but was pulled into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Gu Lang is injured.¡±


    She hurriedly said.


    As a little uncle, Gu Zechen was expressionless and had no intention of helping him. Instead, he asked in a tone, ¡°He¡¯s injured. Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Su Ni blurted out her words in anxiety. The moment she finished speaking, Su Ni immediately felt a chill around her and even the air froze.


    She opened her mouth and looked at her cloudy eyes. She boldly continued to exin, ¡°As elders, of course we have to care about the younger generation.¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and he didn¡¯t ask anymore. However, he still didn¡¯t want to let go of Su Ni and detained her even tighter.


    Su Ni even felt her breathing gradually suffocated.


    ¡°Gu Lang!¡±


    Another voice was heard from the onlookers. Su Ni looked over and the girl dressed as a peacock with feathers rushed out. She asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Gu Lang shook his head.


    The candlelight wasn¡¯t hit but it wasn¡¯t light. Gu Lang forcefully ate Moli¡¯s blow and looked over at her. Thetter was obviously flustered and kept retreating. He was at a loss for words, ¡°How could this be? I just just¡­ wanted to hit her¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you should be d that it wasn¡¯t her who hit her.¡±


    Gu Zechen, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Fu Moli turned her head and red at Gu Zechen unwillingly. If not for him, how could she have hit Gu Lang?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered.


    The next moment, his eyes turned cold. The corner of his mouth twitched and he sneered, ¡°My woman, not to mention you, even your father doesn¡¯t have the guts to touch.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    With such a big tone, Fu Moli saw that the other party did not even put her parents in her eyes. She was immediately angry, but it deterred Gu Zechen¡¯s ruthlessness that was not angry and self-imposing. She did not dare to act too recklessly.


    At this moment, everyone looked over. Everyone¡¯s gaze had just been drawn to Moli¡¯s attack, but no one noticed that there was another man involved.


    At this time, Gu Zechen spoke and the situation became different.


    Although the circle was different, Gu Zechen, who was more handsome than anyone present and couldn¡¯t pick out any problems, was very familiar.


    Furthermore, the moment he opened his mouth, he had intimidated the whole audience, and his facial features were simr to Gu Lang. With a little thought, he could guess who this man was.


    ¡°This should be the president of Gu Corp, Gu Zechen.¡±


    Someone whispered.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really handsome. I said why would Gu Lang bring auntie over with him. So Mr. Gu is here too.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°What, Mr. Gu?¡±


    As she listened to everyone¡¯s discussion, her head immediately turned pale. She mumbled softly, as if she had reacted and her face turned pale.


    Su Ni found out that this group of people did not have the right to separate and noble powers and did not recognize their identities. The moment Gu Zechen arrived, the situation immediately changed.


    ¡°Apologize to my aunt!¡±


    Gu Lang gritted his teeth and red at Fu Moli.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Fu Moli blushed. In the past, she had always been arrogant and conceited. Now that she had to apologize in front of so many people, she was instantly ashamed and angry.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, don¡¯t think abouting to me again!¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s eyes were red and his attitude was even worse than before.


    Fu Moli¡¯s big eyes fell, full of grievance, but she could only turn her head and look at Su Ni and whisper, ¡°Mr. Gu, I was rude just now. I thought¡­ I thought¡­¡±

 Chapter 129: Who Dares to Move His Woman

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear from the beginning that I¡¯m Gu Lang¡¯s aunt, but you don¡¯t believe me. No wonder anyone else.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s attitude was cold and she didn¡¯t give in.


    She took the first step and stopped Gu Zechen from speaking.


    Gu Lang also pushed away the peacock girl in front of him and smiled apologetically. He carefully looked at the instant Gu Zechen, afraid that he would pierce the powder bucket.


    ¡°Little uncle, she¡¯s just brainless. She¡¯s not good at her. I¡¯ll definitely talk to herter.¡±


    Fu Moli was on the side and did not dare to raise her head.


    Even though Gu Lang¡¯s words were unpleasant, a fool could tell that Gu Lang was helping her, so he stood by the side and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen aside and whispered.  ¡°How about it, forget it.¡±


    ¡°Next time Mrs Gu goes out, it¡¯s best not to be so low-profile. Otherwise, if something happens, I don¡¯t know how the outsiders talk.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted and hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder with one hand. He ced her tightly in his arms and mocked.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was flushed and she pretended to not hear anything.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Gu Lang growled at Fu Moli.


    Fu Moli looked wronged. Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t pursue it further, her willful temper came back again. She scolded Gu Lang, ¡°How do you think I¡¯m wrong? If it wasn¡¯t for you and auntie being so intimate, I could have mistaken you.¡±


    ¡°Why am I intimate?¡±


    Gu Lang quickly looked at Su Ni, afraid that Gu Zechen would hear her. Finally, he pointed at Fu Moli and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯d better shut up. If it happens next time, you know my little uncle¡¯s temper. Even if I am, I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Fu Moli snorted coldly and looked at Gu Zechen again. Although she was headstrong, she knew the rules. She said again, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs Gu, how much have you offended today, I hope that Mr. Gu will not take it to heart.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Fu Moli and turned around with Su Ni.


    Fu Moli¡¯s face was green and red for a while. She couldn¡¯t help but rush to Gu Zechen¡¯s back and say, ¡°Mr. Gu won¡¯tin to Momli¡¯s parents.¡±


    The moment he said that, Gu Zechen stopped walking. Even Su Ni could not help but hold her forehead. What about this woman¡¯s brain?


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°It seems that the two useless old things of Fu family can¡¯t teach any good things, and stay away from my family in the future.¡±


    Fu Moli frozepletely on the spot and couldn¡¯t find a rebuttal.


    Then, she, from now onwards, and Gu Lang.


    At that thought, Fu Moli couldn¡¯t help but cover her already crying face and quickly left.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.


    ¡°Should we leave now?¡±


    Su Ni whispered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡±


    Gu Zechen chuckled and stared coldly at Su Ni. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Madam to be so happy. She dresses up and doesn¡¯t want to be the focus of attention. Naturally, she has to be happy to the end.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Looking at his outfit again, Gu Zechen was not wrong.


    Could he mind?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dress up in the past. I didn¡¯t expect to dress up for a while, but I couldn¡¯t move my eyes. It seems that I will spend more time on my face in the future.¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be calm and followed his words.


    It seemed that from the moment Gu Zechen appeared, today¡¯s ball was destined to be unable to enjoy it.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face stiffened and he shed a trace of anger, but he didn¡¯t really react. He just said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t move my eyes away, I still want to see how my Mrs Gu flirts with other men!¡±


    Coincidentally, Gu Lang, who was walking over, clearly heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words and suddenly looked awkward.


    Thankfully, Fu Moli had left and Gu Lang felt much more rxed. He smiled and called little uncle, ¡°little uncle, I don¡¯t know you¡¯reing today.¡±


    Gu Zechen still stared at Su Ni¡¯s shy and angry expression and did not say anything.


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t give up. He smiled and continued, ¡°little uncle, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not thinking that auntie is working too hard every day, so I want to bring her to rx.¡±


    ¡°Very tired?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked Su Ni, who red at Gu Lang with anger and quickly said, ¡°Not tired.¡±


    Gu Zechen could even say something about flirting, but he didn¡¯t know how filthy his head was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, auntie.¡±


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t know what happened to the two of them. He was still crying and feeling wronged, ¡°Look, I¡¯m just thinking about auntie. Think about it, little uncle. Auntie is still so young and has been in Su Corp every day. Isn¡¯t it a waste of youth?¡±


    ¡°I think that if you continue to y like this, you will be deserted!¡±


    Gu Zechen mercilessly scolded him face to face, and even said, ¡°Put away your flowery thoughts. If I find out a second time, you won¡¯t stay in the Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡°Little uncle, you¡­¡±


    Gu Lang still wanted to refute himself, but as a result, Gu Zechen cast a warning look at him and Gu Lang was instantly honest.


    As she said this, the lights in the hall suddenly dimmed, leaving only a few soft lights shining under theyer of dry ice.


    Almost as soon as Su Ni didn¡¯t notice, a forest suddenly appeared in front of her. Under her feet, the originally bright marble floor had also turned into a path in the forest. At this moment, she was stepping on a small stone.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back but couldn¡¯t withdraw from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace.


    Gu Zechen smiled and smiled at Su Ni like a prank. ¡°The trace of the green fairy is here.¡±


    No wonder Su Ni felt that the scene in front of her was familiar. Isn¡¯t this the scene from the Green Wilnd movie? Sure enough, a deer shed past Su Ni and disappeared.


    The round and low sound of the cello continued from afar, as if she was crying.


    Everyone seemed to have put away their thoughts of gossip. They formed a pair of pairs and started dancing on the path in the forest.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and stretched out a hand at her. His stiff eyebrows looked even more unpredictable under the light.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t refuse at all.


    ¡°Little uncle, you didn¡¯t bring a dance partner?¡±


    Gu Lang eximed in surprise.


    ¡°What, my wife and I have a dance. Do you need your permission?¡±


    Although Gu Zechen was expressionless, his words not only made Gu Lang unable to refute, but even¡­


    After a while of fear!


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not what I mean. little uncle and auntie are made of heaven and earth. They are born with a pair. With you guys present, they must be shining brightly.¡±


    Gu Lang reacted quickly and immediately followed Gu Zechen¡¯s words and started to tter him.


    Gu Zechen already held Su Ni¡¯s hand and kissed her like water in front of Gu Lang.

 Chapter 130: Be My Wife

    Su Ni¡¯s face heated up and her eyes shifted elsewhere. Soon, her waist tightened. Gu Zechen¡¯s body was already close to her and she danced.


    In the vast forest, everyone was in pairs, leaving only Gu Lang, standing alone.


    ¡°If I had known, I would¡¯ve left early. What¡¯s this?¡±


    Gu Langined in a low voice.


    He would never dare to tell Gu Zechen this.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Gu Lang.¡±


    There was a crisp voice behind her. It was as clear as a bird in the morning fog.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao.¡±


    Gu Lang smiled awkwardly and looked at Su Ni, ¡°This is embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even talking about it. Bring auntie out. Now, little uncle, pleasee to see how you exin to little uncle.¡±


    Xiao Xiao blinked yfully and gloated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I just happened to see auntie¡¯s work being too tired. Who would¡¯ve thought that little uncle would be so busy with work on weekdays, yet he still had the heart toe over?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you a secret rted to your little uncle?¡±


    Xiao Xiao said.


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°If you ask me to dance, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Xiao Xiao shook her head and said, then a pair of colorful peacock feathers swayed lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Gu Lang agreed readily and his heart slowed down when he met Xiao Xiao¡¯s clear and agile eyes. Then he realized a problem, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a dance partner?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my brother. Today, I secretly ran out.¡±


    Xiao Xiao spoke and stuck her tongue at Gu Lang. ¡°No, I secretly ran out to see you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯ve always treated you as a sister.¡±


    Gu Lang was embarrassed.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, sheforted Gu Lang kindly, ¡°Look at you, I didn¡¯t say anything. What are you nervous about?¡±  However, it is better for you to keep a certain distance from your aunt.


    Gu Lang¡¯s face darkened and his dance stopped.


    Xiao Xiao identally stepped on Gu Lang¡¯s foot. She apologized but saw Gu Lang say seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, Brother Gu Lang.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Lang was angry, Xiao Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Listen to me. Didn¡¯t I bump into your little uncle when I came today? I saw that his expression was very bad and he even got into conflict with the security guards at the door.¡±


    ¡°Is there something like this?¡±


    Gu Lang frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also asked my friend. Think about it, why would we invite you, little uncle? I heard the security guard say that you, little uncle, sent someone to follow your aunt.¡±


    Gu Lang stopped talking.


    ¡°Think about it, your little uncle is so considerate to your aunt, and you even brought her out. Can you not be angry? Even if you don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything, what about the others?¡±


    Xiao Xiao was very seductive.


    Seeing that Gu Lang still didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Xiao was anxious. ¡°Should I not say that? I just¡­ I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. I have some things to attend to. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Gu Lang really let go of Xiao Xiao.


    However, Xiao was anxious and threw herself directly into Gu Lang¡¯s arms. When she saw that Gu Lang was about to push her away, Xiao quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, where¡¯s your little uncle looking at us?¡±


    Sure enough, Gu Lang¡¯s hand stiffened in mid-air.


    Then she heard Xiao Xiao say, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    ¡°You little uncle might be doubting you. If you leave earlier, it will only deepen your suspicion of you, little uncle.¡±


    Xiao Xiao added.


    Gu Lang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his back was like countless needles, making him feel particrly ufortable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect little uncle toe today.¡±


    Gu Lang sighed andpromisedpletely.


    ¡°I know that your intentions are good, but you¡¯re your aunt after all. Maybe your little uncle will be unhappy too.¡±


    Xiao Xiao was understanding.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, thank you today.¡±


    The two gradually slowed down. Xiao Xiao leaned in Gu Lang¡¯s arms, an indescribable ambiguity.


    After Su Ni saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think Xiao Xiao is more suitable for Gu Lang than Momli.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist and forced her to live in his own nostrils. He heard Su Ni sigh. Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cloudy, and only his thin lips were tightly pursed.


    ¡°Gu Lang didn¡¯t mean anything else. He just wanted to take me out and walk around. You wouldn¡¯t really be angry because of this.¡±


    Su Ni asked tentatively as Gu Zechen didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°If he really dares to do something else, he will nevere back!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    In Su Ni¡¯s ears, she was frightened.


    She knew that she didn¡¯t have time to think about it today, but Gu Zechen¡¯s stern expression made her feel ufortable. ¡°If I knew you were here today, I would¡¯vee with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked down at Su Ni. He was not angry that Su Ni and Gu Lang appeared together, but this woman was obviously different from usual.


    It was fine if it was an ordinary banquet. In his opinion, the trace of a fairy was a ce to flirt with.


    He was here today, or else he would not have fulfilled others.


    ¡°On a normal day, Mrs Gu and I attended the party together, but I didn¡¯t look like today. When I first arrived, I almost didn¡¯t recognize Mrs Gu.¡±


    Su Ni knew that this man had offended him again. Although she was helpless, she had to exin, ¡°You know how I am normally, but Gu Lang didn¡¯t take me today¡­¡±


    At the mention of Gu Lang, Su Ni felt that it was not right, so she exined, ¡°In my eyes, Gu Lang is a child.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how Wolfie Dog is now popr?¡±


    Gu Zechen replied with respect.


    Su Ni waspletely stunned. Her hand slid down from Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and stared at Gu Lang in disbelief, ¡°No way, you can¡¯t be doubt¡­¡±


    Su Ni was embarrassed to say the second half of the sentence.


    Gu Zechen was not in a hurry to speak. It was more like a default. Su Ni patted her forehead, speechless.


    The two of them lost the mood to continue dancing. Gu Zechen simply pulled Su Ni away and left without caring if the dance was over.


    Even though they were walking in a hurry, there were still quite a few people who saw it.


    Xiao Xiao said first, ¡°Your little uncle left with auntie.¡±


    Gu Lang pushed Xiao Xiao away in an instant, and thetter¡¯s face flushed red and embarrassed.


    Gu Lang hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you tonight, Xiao Xiao. If anything is wrong, I will apologize to you another day.¡±


    Gu Lang also left in a hurry.


    As soon as the door opened, it was still a golden glow outside. The crystal chandelier shone on the floor, like a dream of a green fairy, returning to the real world.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so filthy!¡±


    The surroundings fell silent. Su Ni instantly shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, feeling embarrassed and indignant, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you have such thoughts.¡±


    ¡°As Mrs Gu, you should pay attention to your words and actions. Am I wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and stared straight ahead without looking at Su Ni.

 Chapter 131: As long as it’s a Man, Don’t Want To Close To You

    ¡°Yes, I said this. I won¡¯t forget it, but Gu Lang is¡­¡±


    ¡°Even he is a normal man.¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Gu Zechen. His normal sentence made Su Ni speechless.


    Su Ni was angry and left.


    Gu Zechen followed behind unhurriedly. When Gu Lang chased after him, he only saw Su Ni getting in the car while Gu Zechen was still in the car.


    From the looks of it, it was obvious that they had dispersed in dissatisfaction.


    Gu Lang was extremely annoyed. He just wanted to make Su Ni happy, but he really didn¡¯t think so much.


    In the car, Su Ni leaned against the window and looked out the window,pletely ignoring Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t me you for what happened tonight, so don¡¯t give me Qiao. Do you have to say it so unpleasant?¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni in a displeased tone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath. No matter what, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a scene on the spot or left her and Gu Lang some face.


    Su Ni said.  ¡°I thought that Gu Lang is always a family member. Even if he is a little affectionate to me, you won¡¯t have this idea.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, there is only the difference between a man and a woman.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly.


    ¡°I know now.¡±  Su Ni said coldly.


    The night was deep, and the Audi sped all the way, and finally stopped at the door of the family.


    An Rong did note back, so everything at home was cold and clear. Su Ni walked in front and went upstairs, followed by Gu Zechen and closed the door.


    Su Ni said.  ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to rest first.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat on the bed and started to take off his coat. Seeing Su Ni¡¯s surprised expression, Gu Zechen said directly, ¡°It seems that Mrs Gu wants to keep a distance from me. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t tell what she can do.¡±


    Throughout the night, Su Ni was stunned by Gu Zechen several times.


    She even had to wonder if she had really done something wrong.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Su Ni also sat down. Gu Zechen was calm and didn¡¯t get angry. She also calmed down and said in a low voice, ¡°I know you hate me, so I just want to do things that won¡¯t make you hate.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been pestering me before, but in the end, you hate me even more, so I don¡¯t want to be like this anymore. Since I can¡¯t get your heart, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she lowered her head and a trace of loneliness shed across her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been self-proimed. Once you¡¯ve decided on something, you won¡¯t easily go back on your word. Why, you give up now? It seems like your feelings for me are just like that.¡±


    Gu Zechen mocked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni was extremely angry and blushed, but she quickly lowered her head when she met Gu Zechen¡¯s deep and deep eyes.


    ¡°I just think that if you don¡¯t hate me, maybe our rtionship can continue a little more.¡±


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    He suddenly ordered.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±  Su Ni regained her senses and stared at him warily.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    He asked again.


    As soon as Su Ni walked over, she was pulled into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. With her face in both hands, she rubbed her broken hair behind her ear and bit her lips.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened quickly. She resisted but she couldn¡¯t escape his imprisonment.


    Fortunately, a few secondster, Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni and gently stroked her hair. His Adam¡¯s apple moved along with an indescribableplexity.


    ¡°Have a good rest tonight. There is a business event in Gu Corp tomorrow morning.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni nodded without refuting.


    ¡°Rest.¡±


    He patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. After Su Ni got up, Gu Zechen picked up his coat and wanted to go out.


    Su Ni suddenly asked him.  ¡°Can¡¯t you stay tonight?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still work.¡±


    Gu Zechen said without looking back.


    However, Su Ni clearly remembered that this guy took off his coat when he came in. From his posture, he obviously wanted to stay.


    Su Ni stood in front of the window and watched as the car lights lit up again. Gu Zechen looked like he knew Su Ni was looking at her and suddenly turned his head to look at Kang.


    Su Ni quickly hid behind the curtains.


    Until the engine started, Su Ni slowly looked into the yard. At this time, Gu Zechen had already gotten into the car and left.


    That night.


    Gu Lang took the initiative to find Gu Zechen.


    In the Nancheng city at 1 am in the morning, even the neon lights dimmed a lot, while the office of the president of Gu Corp was lit up.


    Gu Zechen put his feet on the table, casually flipped the newspaper in his hand and listened to Gu Lang repent.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t think too much. little uncle, me me if you want to me me.¡±


    ¡°Who said I me you?¡±


    Gu Zechen said without looking up.


    Gu Lang was stunned for a long time.


    ¡°Then aunt¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen said in a low voice.  ¡°Your mother really missed you, and I will go back to the family when it is dawn.¡±


    When Gu Lang heard this, he felt like he was on the verge of a big enemy. He was about to kneel on the table and said, ¡°little uncle, I swear that Su Ni is your woman. How can I have ulterior motives towards her?¡±


    ¡°Is it your business?¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen put down the newspaper. Two sharp eyes shot out from the narrow eyes, which made Gu Lang¡¯s heart tremble and he almost fell down.


    ¡°But on my side, you know that you can¡¯t take the slightest bit of sand. If I really find out something, not only will you make things difficult for me, but also me!¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t get angry from the beginning until the end because he really didn¡¯t have a real hammer. Of course, he didn¡¯t have to prove anything. What he wanted was a satisfactory result.


    ¡°Little uncle, let me ask you.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s expression darkened. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly raised his eyes and said with determination, ¡°Do you really care so much about auntie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Mrs Gu, what do you think?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    His tone was already bad.


    ¡°Mrs Gu is just an identity. If, I¡¯m talking about if and if Su Ni isn¡¯t Khai?¡±


    Gu Lang continued to ask.


    Pah!


    Gu Zechen threw the newspaper on the table. Faced with Gu Lang¡¯s provocation, his face was cold, as if even the surrounding air was cooling.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Lang¡¯s heart trembled for a moment but he stubbornly stayed there without moving.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Get out of here tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t think that your surname is Gu, I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡±


    Gu Zechen pointed one hand to Gu Lang¡¯s nose and said coldly, his forbearance was full of warning.


    Gu Lang¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t say anything else, turning to leave.


    Before he took two steps, Gu Lang heard something smashing against the wall behind him. Although he dared to question Gu Zechen, he didn¡¯t have the courage to bear Gu Zechen¡¯s anger.


    In the night, Gu Lang took a deep breath and poured it into his lungs, as if to confirm if he was still alive.


    She then took out her phone and said, ¡°Young Master Xiao, where are you? Come out and have a drink with me!¡±

 Chapter 132: In Love with Someone I Shouldn’t Love

    At the bar.


    Xiao Qian sat down and shouted, ¡°Tell me, call me up to drink in the middle of the night. What happened?¡±


    There were several bottles of cooked wine in front of the table. It was obvious that Gu Lang had already drank one before Xiao Qian came.


    Gu Lan frowned andined, ¡°Why are you here now?¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think I¡¯m drinking with me? I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.  Who doesn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night? If you don¡¯t talk about something serious today, I¡¯m sorry for getting up in the middle of the night.  Xiao Qianined.


    Gu Lang smiled and raised his cup to Xiao Qian without saying anything.


    Xiao Qian rolled his eyes. Although he was full of anger when he first came up, it was also true feelings. Soon, Xiao Qian poured himself a ss of vodka and mmed into Gu Lang.


    After a ss of wine, Xiao Qian was serious and said, ¡°Bro, you can tell me now.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gu Lang frowned and uttered two words.


    Xiao Qian scolded and was about to leave. Gu Lang quickly pulled him back and raised his voice to a little drunk, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to Beijing soon.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Xiao Qian was stunned, and then he remembered the family, and his tone softened a little. ¡°Is it Gu Jia who let you go back?¡±


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything and started drinking again.


    Xiao Qian knows a bit of the situation of Gu Jia, but seeing him frown, he knows that things will not be as simple as he thinks.


    ¡°Could it be that Gu Jia has an ident?  Shouldn¡¯t it be? Didn¡¯t your little uncle have been doing well recently?


    Xiao Qian continued to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of the family, it¡¯s my personal problem.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Gu Lang interrupted Xiao Qian¡¯s spection and lowered his head, ¡°I got into little uncle¡¯s mess.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Xiao Qian almost jumped up in surprise. He looked like he was still alive. Seeing this, Gu Lang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°So, little uncle told me to leave Nancheng city and not appear in front of him.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if it was Gu Lang or Su Ni.


    Thinking of the scene at the banquet, Gu Lang felt even more upset.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    When he heard that it was rted to Gu Zechen, Xiao Qian¡¯s face was also silent. He sat next to Gu Lang seriously and said, ¡°You are not the best rtionship with your little uncle on weekdays. Even Gu Jia does note back to Nancheng city, for no reason¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also my own fault.¡±


    Gu Lang shook his head. At this point, there was nothing to say about his good brother. He pondered for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. If you have a chance in the future, you will naturally know that we will drink tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Qian didn¡¯t ask any more questions and took the initiative to pick up the ss for Gu Lang. ¡°If you¡¯re not drunk tonight, just take it as your good friend.¡±


    After that, the two of them didn¡¯t have any extra words. They poured one ss after another and didn¡¯t know how much they drank.


    In the end, Xiao Qian¡¯s tongue was big, while Gu Lang leaned on the sofa and stared straight at the sky.


    ¡°Say, if I fall in love with someone I shouldn¡¯t love, but she¡¯s worth my protection, what should I do?¡±


    Gu Lang muttered, feeling his nose sore and he wanted to cry.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t love, why do you call it ¡®shouldn¡¯t love¡¯?  Since he is a man, the woman he loves needs to be protected, so he doesn¡¯t even go forward. Then what is his name? ¡±


    Xiao Qian was tongue-tied and couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    There was a sh of light in Gu Lang¡¯s eyes, but it soon dimmed.


    ¡°I did it just now, butpared to him, my strength is too great.¡±


    Gu Lang did not regret his mistake in front of Gu Lang, but for the first time, he felt that power and money were really good things.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Qian was both big and could not hear what Gu Lang said. He leaned his head and stared at Gu Lang with his head tilted. ¡°Who do you like? I saw my sistere back unhappily today.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of meeting you, she has been tossing around at home since the morning. In the end, I have yet to settle this score with you.¡±


    ¡°I ampletely a sister¡¯s feelings for Xiao Xiao.¡±


    Gu Lang said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you about this? And with my personality, you don¡¯t feel at ease handing your sister over to me.¡±


    ¡°This is true.¡±


    Xiao Qian agreed deeply. He originally wanted to be unfair, but for the sake of his sister¡¯s future happiness, he said, ¡°Then, stay away from my sister.¡±


    ¡°You should tell your sister that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too far. You haven¡¯t told me who you like again?¡±  I heard that Fu Moli went to ruin the situation today. Is it rted to this? ¡±


    Xiao Qian said.


    Gu Lang nced at Xiao Qian. He just didn¡¯t know one thing and asked for nothing, ¡°It¡¯s a bit rted.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Xiao Qian raised his voice in an instant, and his index finger kept ying in front of Gu Lang. ¡°I told you why my sister is so sad. When did she be so weak? You changed into a girlfriend again?¡±


    ¡°My sister just watched you change wave after wave, but you can¡¯t wait for her. How can you not get angry?¡±


    Xiao Qian couldn¡¯t leave Xiao with three sentences, and waspletely controlled by her sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me and her.¡±


    Gu Lang suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Someone you shouldn¡¯t love, what? Could it be that you¡¯re married? That¡¯s easy to do. ording to your Gu Lang¡¯s style, you won¡¯t mess around and get a divorce. You really can¡¯t do it, even an extramarital rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Gu Lang interrupted Xiao Qian and stared at his cheeky smile, ¡°She¡¯s not the kind of person you imagined. If she¡¯s like this, we won¡¯t even be friends.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Xiao Qian raised his hands to express his surrender. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really considerate. I¡¯ll see if you have time, so that I cane up with ideas for you.¡±


    Gu Lang stopped talking.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    Just as Gu Lang got up and was about to pay the bill, he heard Xiao Qian on the sofa mutter and was dragged down by Xiao Qian.


    His reflex was a little long, and a crazy idea suddenly popped up in his mind, and then he thought about it with extreme fear.


    ¡°Wait, Gu Lang, you have to exin everything to me, or we brothers won¡¯t have to.¡±


    Xiao Qian stared at Gu Lang seriously and questioned, ¡°Today, little uncle and auntie went to the ball together.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s expression darkened and he ignored him.


    Xiao Qian was anxious and said, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve fallen out with your little uncle and fell in love with someone you shouldn¡¯t love. Gu Lang, the person you like is your aunt.¡±


    Xiao Qian screamed in shock.


    Gu Lang turned around and quickly covered Xiao Qian¡¯s mouth. A cold light shed across his eyes, ¡°You want to kill me, so loud.¡±

 Chapter 133: Goodbye to Her

    Xiao Qian moaned twice to signal Gu Lang to let go first.


    Then, Xiao Qian could not care about his breathing. The alcohol had long been scared away by his spection. At this time, Gu Lang¡¯s expression and actionspletely confirmed Xiao Qian¡¯s guess.


    ¡°What is this? What is your aunt¡¯s attitude now? Who is Gu Zechen? I heard that they love him very much now.¡±


    Xiao Qian was really anxious.


    He was worried for his good friend. If Gu Zechen found out, it would not be as simple as letting Xiao Qian leave Nancheng city.


    Gu Lang stood in front of the table with a sullen face and did not say anything.


    Xiao Qian held his forehead and felt a pain in his head. When he heard Xiao say that Gu Zechen had also gone, he felt that something was wrong.


    Gu Lang was obviously going to continue hiding it today, and it was all thanks to him that he was smart enough to guess.


    Soon, Xiao Qian said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, brother, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Un, Gu Lang said calmly and decisively.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Xiao Qian was speechless.


    ¡°I, little uncle, and auntie don¡¯t know about this yet. Don¡¯t talk nonsense around, or you will really kill me.¡±


    Gu Lang looked at Xiao Qian worriedly. He was not afraid. If Su Ni was involved, he could really die.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know my mouth, but I¡¯m afraid of you. If you¡¯re impulsive, you¡¯ll do something bad for both parties. Also, your aunt doesn¡¯t know about this, so it¡¯s your secret love.¡±


    Xiao Qian woke up and adjusted his analysis.


    ¡°Only you know now.¡±


    Gu Lang looked at him.


    Xiao Qian immediately covered his mouth tightly. ¡°I know, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Gu Lang sighed and sat on the sofa again. ¡°You guessed it and I felt much more rxed. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back after I leave.¡±


    ¡°Good brother, I must go to Beijing to see you when I have time.¡±  Xiao Qian immediately patted his chest.


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t smile and his forehead was still filled with worry.


    He was thinking about Su Ni and Su Ni for no reason, but his mind became a mess again, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve long realized that her rtionship with me, little uncle, is not that good, but neither of them admit it.¡±


    Gu Lang smiled bitterly.


    Xiao Qian was surprised.


    ¡°Now, everyone outside is reporting how affectionate little uncle and auntie are. How can you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all a show. I¡¯ve long learned that two months ago, I, little uncle, didn¡¯t go home at all and never got in touch with Su Ni. I think something must have happened to make the two of them act this scene.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s eyes were firm. Even if the person involved did not let go, Gu Lang still found clues from all aspects.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if the two of them really have a good rtionship, but now, I really don¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    Gu Lang murmured in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not good for her to stay with me, little uncle.¡±


    ¡°This is simple.¡±


    Xiao Qian said jokingly, ¡°Since it¡¯s acting, there¡¯s naturally interest in it. Think about it. You don¡¯t have anything, and you little uncle has it.¡±


    The corners of Gu Lang¡¯s mouth twitched as loneliness shed across his eyes.


    Xiao Qian was a little embarrassed.


    This question could be seen through at a nce.  He patted Gu Lang¡¯s shoulder sympathetically and said, ¡°As brothers, I¡¯d better advise you that even if these two really acted and even really divorced, they are still your auntie in name. If you want to be together, there¡¯s still a slim chance.¡±


    ¡°The point is that you have deep feelings for your aunt, but your aunt doesn¡¯t treat you anymore.¡±


    Thest sentence was even more heart-wrenching.


    Gu Lang¡¯s face darkenedpletely. He was just thinking about it from the bottom of his heart, but now that Xiao Qian said it, it was more and more stifled.


    He got up again, paid the bill, and after sending Xiao Qian away, he walked down the street in the early morning and slowly looked in front of him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Nancheng city. Apart from asionally returning to China and staying for a short period of time, there was nothing else.


    But now, because of a person, there was a kind of reluctance and reluctance in his heart.


    The night breeze was cold. Gu Lang shivered and reached out to hail a car. The other party asked where he was going, so Gu Lang was stunned.


    He seems to really have nowhere to go.


    ¡°Then go to Su Corp.¡±  Gu Lang said.


    Early the next morning.


    Su Ni received a call from Gu Lang on her way to thepany. At first, Su Ni did not n to pick up, but saw that Gu Lang was leaving, so she took the initiative to call.


    ¡°What happened? Why did you leave Nancheng city?¡±


    Su Ni toe straight to the point.  Now that Gu Lang and Su Corp still have a contract, it was obvious that Gu Lang didn¡¯t leave suddenly made the decision to leave Nancheng city.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home. My parents miss me.¡±


    Gu Lang took a deep breath and sat at the gate of Su Corp. He shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the contract. There is a distance now, and there are other events that need me to attend. I will also rush over from Beijing.¡±


    When she heard that there was a rtionship with Gu Jia, Su Ni was slightly relieved and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m already out of the city. Auntie won¡¯t miss me, right?¡±


    This time, Gu Lang took the initiative to call auntie with a smile.


    He watched Su Ni get out of the car and raise the phone. He looked around and quickly hid behind the pir. His nose was a little sore, but he still said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ll miss me.¡±


    ¡°Gu Lang, don¡¯t tell me anything. Let me ask if it has anything to do with Gu Zechen?¡±


    Although there was no problem with Gu Lang going home, the time was too coincidental.


    Even if they bid farewell, Gu Lang woulde personally. Why was it so abnormal today?


    Gu Lang was silent for two seconds.


    Then heughed again, ¡°What does this have to do with my little uncle?¡±


    ¡°Really not?¡±


    Su Ni asked again.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Lang said confidently, ¡°But I won¡¯te to Nancheng city for the time being. If you have anything you need my help, just say it.¡±


    ¡°You and Xingjun are friends. I have to go overter.¡±  Su Ni looked at the time. She was busy now, so she had to rush to Gu Zechen¡¯s party after a morning meeting.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it. I might as well tell her. If you need it, go.¡±


    Gu Lang understood.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni responded, which was more convenient. ¡°Then, pay more attention to safety on the road. Don¡¯t call.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Gu Lang sounded a little disappointed, ¡°Auntie, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Su Ni quickly hung up the phone and walked into Su Corp without looking sideways. She always felt that Gu Lang¡¯s tone was a little strange and had a strong smile, but Su Ni was visiting the meeting at that time and didn¡¯t have time to think too much.

 Chapter 134: Being Trapped

    Gu Lang got out from behind the pir and watched Su Ni enter the elevator in a rage. The smile on his face slowly froze until he finally disappeared.


    Su Ni, I will definitely shock you when I meet again!


    An hourter, Su Ni finished the meeting and just went downstairs, she received a call from Xingjun asking her how long she would be there.


    Su Ni signaled Luo Qing to drive, indicating that she would arrive within half an hour.


    Then Su Ni notified Gu Zechen, who seemed to be busy, so she hung up after knowing it.


    After hanging up, Su Ni looked at the time.


    The pedestrians outside were busy. The new day had just started, but Su Ni felt a little tired. She leaned on the back of her chair and felt sleepy.


    The female voice on the station asked emotionally, ¡°How long haven¡¯t you been giving yourself a good vacation? How long has it been since you reunited with your family? And how long have you slept in a real sense?¡±


    Su Ni rubbed her temples and yawned.


    Luo Qing turned off the station. ¡°Mr. Su, take a break. I¡¯ll call you when we arrive.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    This time, Su Ni walked into the Golden Hall and found Xingjun.


    ¡°Mr. Su, please here.¡±


    There was a special reception, and the makeup artist was already well prepared. Su Ni picked up her gown and caught sight of it, a water blue chestce gown. Su Ni¡¯s hand shrunk back like she was electrocuted.


    She peeked at the designer of the gown. Sure enough, it was still eschine.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound as her fingers gently crossed a row of gowns. Finally, she found a silk dress with a green shoulder and ink in the corner.


    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    Su Ni pointed at the makeup artist without thinking.


    The makeup artist looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Su, your outfit today is too dull. We have a good gown on our side¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, just this one.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look in the direction of the dress anymore. She went straight to the table in front of the vanity mirror and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    The makeup artists looked at each other and looked troubled. However, since Su Ni chose it, they didn¡¯t have much to say. They just sneaked out and informed Xingjun.


    In the end, just as she was at the door, the makeup artist was stopped by Shine, who asked, ¡°Which one did she choose?¡±


    The designer was a little terrified, his face reddened, and he dared not look at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t choose any of your designs either.¡±


    ¡°Then what does she want?¡±


    Shock shed across Shen Shen¡¯s face when he heard this. He quickly realized, ¡°You mean, she chose the most difficult hide gown?¡±


    The makeup artist nodded.


    ¡°Go back and tell her that every single one of us who went out of Jinnian strived to be wless. Not only does this gown not match today¡¯s makeup, it is even harder for most people to control.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told Mr. Su, but Mr. Su has made up her mind.¡±


    The makeup artist almost cried.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Su had such bad taste and chose such a difficult dress.


    If Mr. Su was not satisfied in theter stages, she wouldn¡¯t have to do it here.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I have nothing to say. I will tell you what you should do.¡±


    A sneer crossed the corner of her mouth. It was as if she had already guessed what Su Ni was thinking. Since she wanted to choose a dead end, she had no obligation to stop her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The make-up artist nodded and looked at the ESHINE gratefully. With her exining the situation to Xingjun, she might still have a chance.


    After all, even Xingjun had to be courteous when she heard that this Heshine design had a close rtionship with the boss of Jinnian.


    Su Ni noticed that a makeup artist went out empty-handed and she didn¡¯t take anything back. She nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Mr. Su, today¡¯s makeup is mainly based on light green color. Your skin is white and I will add a trace of green to it so that your skin will be more evenly proportioned. However, my suggestion is that you choose a light colored gown. This way, it will be tidied up¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The makeup artist didn¡¯t forget to continue persuading Su Ni. Thetter didn¡¯t get angry and just rejected her in one breath. The makeup artist smiled awkwardly, not saying anything else.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    When Su Ni was styling herself, Xingjun also showed up. First, she apologized and was too busy, then she asked the makeup artist how the dress was prepared.


    The makeup artist immediately took out a hidden green robe.


    Xingjun frowned.


    Su Ni saw that there was no ripple in the ancient well.


    She was afraid that Xingjun had already found out about this hidden green robe before she came. Now, several people were singing ck and white faces for her to see.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expose it. After Xingjun came forward to apologize and said the makeup artist¡¯s careless words, Kan slowly said, ¡°No wonder someone has bad taste. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like the style of this Shine designer, so it¡¯s a better robe.¡±


    Xingjun was able to be the manager of Yin Jin at such a young age. She didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. She nodded and continued without changing her expression, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the makeup artist take a few pieces from other makeup artists.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I think this piece fits quite well. Although it¡¯s a little dull, it¡¯s also very solemn.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and took the green robe from the makeup artist. The material was thick, and theplicated pattern made the dress look meaningful.


    Su Ni apologized to Xingjun and went in to change her dress.


    The makeup artists all lowered their heads, and Xingjun¡¯s eyes shed a deep meaning. She thought back to what ESHINE had said to her. Among her robes, Su Ni chose a small designer¡¯s outfit and an outdated one.


    From this, it showed how disgusted Su Ni was for her.


    It was precisely this sort of disgust that made Shine feel proud and proud.


    However, Xingjun was more worried about Su Ni¡¯s identity and ruined his reputation.


    A few minutester, Su Ni opened the changing room.


    She wasn¡¯t as worried as Hesine or Xingjun. She just liked this one. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Su Ni slowly walked over to the mirror and nced at it.


    Compared to the youthful and energetic makeup on her face, her body was indeed too heavy.


    However, the qipao style outlined her figure. After putting it on, it wasn¡¯t as bad as they imagined.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Su Ni evaluated herself.


    To be honest, the state behind Su Ni¡¯s upper body was far beyond Xingjun¡¯s imagination. The dress was originally a special dress for the minority festival. The designer changed the traditional gown slightly and made some design improvements.


    It not only maintained its unique ethnic characteristics, but also outlined a person¡¯s figure perfectly.


    The reason why it looked dignified was because the length of the robe was from the high cor to the extreme. The person in the robe could not only take small steps, but the waist and back couldn¡¯t bepletely rxed.

 Chapter 135: Only He Said Well

    The dressing room door was suddenly pushed open.


    Gu Zechen walked in and nced at Su Ni, then looked around again.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Xingjun hurriedly went forward. Ever since she almost made a big joke yesterday, Xingjun also learned from the sarcasm of Hesine that Khai was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife who had never appeared before and had been in limitless glory recently.


    Therefore, when Su Ni came here today, she didn¡¯t need Gu Lang to exin and her standards were raised.


    Su Ni turned her head and Gu Zechen realized Su Ni was right in front of her. He could not help but frown when he saw her dark and blue color.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready.¡±


    Su Ni smiled indifferently and slowly sat down in front of the vanity mirror.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze fell next to the green gown, but his eyes were very vicious. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, it was obvious that he had discovered something.


    When Su Ni got up again, Gu Zechen said, ¡°You¡¯re good.¡±


    Su Ni revealed two rows of teeth and smiled, ¡°I also have this idea. Although my eyes are deep, it suits me quite well. I know that today¡¯s banquet is very important, and it¡¯s right to be dignified.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and his eyes fell on Su Ni¡¯s face several times. He turned around and said to Xingjun, ¡°Put it in my ount.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I know.¡±


    Xingjun was quick to speak. She knew that Gu Lang was not mentioned at this time, so she quickly gave the makeup artist a look and changed a few sets of essories.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, look¡­¡±


    Xingjun said hurriedly.


    Gu Zechen took two steps forward. In the mirror, Su Ni had a slight smile on her face. Her eyes were affectionate and her face was gentle. Although her face was a little younger, her experience in Su Corp during this period of time still made her feel a little more stable.


    ¡°Let it be.¡±


    Gu Zechen pointed to a sapphire suit and got interested. He picked out the ne himself and stood behind Su Ni, slowly putting it on for her.


    Su Ni lowered her head and smiled. She subconsciously stroked the sapphire and didn¡¯t say anything.


    This scene, in the eyes of outsiders, is naturally a peaceful and harmonious scene.


    Several makeup artists already had envy in their eyes, and even Xingjun couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Gu and Mrs. Gu are so affectionate. This sapphire ne was taken by me at an auction in South Asia a few years ago. It is not only big, and the color purity is very high, and the cutting work is also by Master Liu Lianming of Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked Su Ni.


    ¡°As long as you send it, I like it.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was gentle and she smiled lightly.


    ¡°President Gu came from far away, it¡¯s really hard.¡±


    The door to the dressing room opened once again, and she swaggered in. She must¡¯ve received the news from Gu Zechen and rushed over.


    Therefore, Su Ni noticed that Shine¡¯splexion was a little rosy. Even though she looked calm now, Su Ni could imagine how anxious this woman was on her way there.


    Gu Zechen turned his head and nced at Sheshine. He was exactly the same as Su Ni yesterday and didn¡¯t pay attention to Sheshine. Instead, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s head out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand tightly.


    The two of them sped their fingers together. Gu Zechen brushed past the side of Sheshine first. Sheshine didn¡¯t stick to it but was knocked by Gu Zechen and his body tilted to the side.


    She didn¡¯t look back but fiercely said, ¡°Didn¡¯t CEO Gu think that Mr. Su doesn¡¯t suit this dress today? Our Jinnian still has a lot of good gowns.¡±


    ¡°No need, I think it¡¯s good.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    Su Ni lowered her head and pursed her lips. Her palms moved slightly and she was tightly pinched by Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni remembered thest time she bumped into Gu Zechen and ESHINE arguing. She didn¡¯t expect to see them for a few days. If they met again, it would still be an argument.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s domineering response made ESHINE suffer a lot, and his face was gloomy.


    She turned around and looked at the backs of the two. Even though Su Ni¡¯s figure was slender and her curves were curvy, she could still pick out the bones in her eyes.


    ¡°There are so many gowns. Mr. Su only chooses one of the ugliest gowns. I wonder if Mr. Su is deliberately avoiding me?¡±


    Shine crossed her arms and said coldly with her head tilted.


    ¡°Sheshine, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡±


    Gu Zechen took the first step back and stared coldly at Shine, warning him again.


    Su Ni remembered Gu Zechen¡¯s protective wordsst time, so she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Thest time when I didn¡¯t know about it, I wore my formal dress. It¡¯s been so long, and my heart is still eating.¡±  If Mr. Su knew that the man you missed was still thinking about other women, would she not even want this man?


    ¡°Lu Yao!¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and a cold light shed through his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think you dare to challenge me after two years of abroad.¡±  You should know very well that I was just being polite to you for Xu Wan¡¯s sake!


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Instead, he smiled indifferently and said, ¡°However, Mr. Gu still remembers Wan¡¯er. I thought that with a neer in front of me, I couldn¡¯t pretend to be Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni. Even though thetter tried his best to endure it, it still revealed some shudders.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his hand around Su Ni¡¯s shoulder tightened a little. He said to Xingjun, ¡°From now on, if my wife¡¯s make up room reappears, I won¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Xingjun didn¡¯t expect that ESHINE was usually bold and dared to openly shout at Gu Zechen. The past in this ce obviously touched Gu Zechen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I know everything you want to say.¡±


    Just as Gu Zechen was furious and his emotions almost lost control, Su Ni, who had been silent all of a sudden, softly said.


    The three people looked at Su Ni at the same time.


    Su Ni looked at Xingjun, who found an excuse and quickly left.


    There were only three people left in therge dressing room.


    Gu Zechen frowned and called out Su Ni, while thetter smiled at Shining and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always mention Xu Wan? I know this person.¡±


    As she said this, under Gu Zechen¡¯s angry and confused gaze, she spoke calmly, ¡°I also know that you¡¯ve always been her.¡±


    ¡°I also know that on the day of the gathering, it was Xu Wan¡¯s anniversary. I also knew¡­ The dress I wore was actually given to Xu Wan by the ESHINE, and you gave it to me.  This is probably why you never misjudged when choosing a dress, but this dress is a little unsuitable for me.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni¡¯s words made the dressing room silent. Gu Zechen could not imagine that Su Ni would know so many things about him.

 Chapter 136: What Do You Know

    He frowned and his thin lips pursed tightly, as if he wanted to suppress all the anger.


    She wasn¡¯t angry or sad as she watched Su Ni talk about it. In an instant, she finished everything she wanted to say.


    In other words, even if Su Ni knew about Gu Zechen¡¯s situation, she still loved Gu Zechen without regrets.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that you have such a scheming n. I¡¯m afraid that if you insist on staying by Gu Zechen¡¯s side, you just fancy Mrs Gu¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Su Ni shrugged her shoulders and looked more rxed. ¡°After all, even if Xu Wan is outstanding, the current Kafa is also me, right?¡±  Or is eschine¡¯s eyes red?


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡­¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sheshine red at her with anger. She immediately pped Su Ni and rushed over. Su Ni stood there without even batting an eye.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen held her hand tightly.


    A trace of anger and unwillingness shed across Shine¡¯s eyes. She stared coldly at Gu Zechen and asked, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you going to be blinded by her?¡±  Have you forgotten your promise to Xu Wan back then?


    ¡°I will never forget what I said.  I also said that I will protect Su Ni.


    At least within this year.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your Gu Zechen would also be this kind of person who likes the new and the old. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could she have died?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take my forbearance as your capital. Even if Xu Wan is still here, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you will regret your decision today.¡±


    Then, she forcefully shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and ran away.


    The dressing room mmed shut and Su Ni¡¯s heart also shook.


    She didn¡¯t dare raise her head to look at Gu Zechen. She had spoken a lot earlier and even said something she shouldn¡¯t have said. At this moment, she also apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to offend her just now, but under those circumstances, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have treated you and me well.¡±


    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni. Just now, she was still not willing to let go. Mrs Gu was so angry that she was so angry that she jumped up and now looked like a little woman who did something wrong.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni was nervous and quickly continued, ¡°The things I know were told by thest time, so don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond but hugged her waist and opened the door.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she couldn¡¯t guess what Gu Zechen was thinking. She thought that Gu Zechen would get angry with her after she left. After all, there was no need to act.


    But looking at now¡­


    As soon as Su Ni came down the stairs, she suddenly felt her feet light and cried out in rm. She saw that she was picked up by Gu Zechen.


    There were people watching around. Su Ni¡¯s face instantly turned red and she whispered, ¡°Why did you pick me up? It¡¯s not good to be seen.¡±


    ¡°Who dares to look again? I dug her eyes!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was not loud and his tone was neither salty or salty, but he was so frightened that the group lowered their heads and withdrew their gazes.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression froze. That was not what she meant.  All of a sudden, she pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni to the car. After the driver opened the door, he threw Su Ni in.


    ¡°My dress is a little inconvenient.¡±


    Su Ni put a strand of hair behind her ear and deliberately concealed her embarrassment.


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t make a sound. He just looked at the bank and asked the driver to drive.


    The gold club.


    Behind the purple rattan curtains, eshen stared at the young man beside him with a fierce expression. ¡°I can tell that this man doesn¡¯t mind his old feelings at all. His mind has long been seduced by Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°With such a stunning beauty sharing a bed, even Liu Xiahui shouldn¡¯t be able to sit still in the past few years.¡±


    The man lowered the brim of his hat and covered half of his face. Only his long chin was exposed outside, his thin lips gently curled together.


    Shine frowned and looked at the man suspiciously. ¡°You can¡¯t have fallen for this woman.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?!¡±


    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched as his smile became even wider. He looked at the slowly leaving Audi with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°But as long as it is his thing, I am naturally interested!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want, but since he¡¯s ruthless, don¡¯t me me for being unreasonable!¡±


    In the car.


    Gu Zechen did not say anything. Su Ni secretly looked at Gu Zechen several times, hoping to see the slightest clue.


    Un, he asked, ¡°Since you know, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned at first, but then she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s unfriendly gaze and her head instantly reacted. She smiled helplessly, ¡°What else can I say to you? The truth I¡¯ve told you since the first day of our marriage, but since I¡¯ve chosen this path, I shouldn¡¯t care about anything else.  Just like what I said earlier, I am always by your side, right?


    His body suddenly turned sideways and his nose became heavier. He hit Su Ni¡¯s face with a gloomy expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you really want to rece her?¡±


    In the narrow space, the air pressure instantly rose. Su Ni breathed quickly but pretended to be calm. She looked at his deep eyes with a trace of sadness in her eyes and said, ¡°I once thought about it, but when I realized that I would never do it, I chose to retreat and seek second ce.¡±


    Probably when she heard him call another woman¡¯s name when he was drunk that night, her confidence and pride copsed.


    No matter how gentle she was, with Gu Zechen¡¯s temperament, she still couldn¡¯t change anything.


    Then let¡¯s live peacefully.


    For the sake of a dead person, falling out with Gu Zechen was not a wise move.


    Her answer made Gu Zechen frown deeply. The scenery outside the window shed quickly, but his eyes were still dark and unmoving.


    Su Ni shrugged. ¡°I know that this will make you angry.  But I¡¯m sincere. I don¡¯t want to fight for anything anymore. If we really want to get a divorce one yearter, I think I¡¯ll agree.


    Her pretending to be generous caused quite a ripple in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart. Even his arrogant self-control couldn¡¯t bear the anger in his chest.


    Gu Zechen grabbed her wrist and sneered, ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re getting more and more understanding. You can even agree to the divorce if you don¡¯t want to pander to me.¡±

 Chapter 137: No longer Fantasy

    When she remembered that Su Ni had used all sorts of shameless tricks in order to not divorce her back then.


    Now, she had actuallypromised so quickly.


    ¡°I forgot that your feelings are so cheap. If you say love, then don¡¯t love it. Mr. Su is amazing!¡±


    He shook off Su Ni¡¯s hand and deliberately moved to the side, looking out the window.


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t express her opinion.


    It was not the first time Gu Zechen had said the same thing.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to annoy Gu Zechen because of what she said, so she pretended to be rxed and shrugged, smiling, ¡°But it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like that gown. Actually, the gown designed by Hesine is really beautiful, but I¡¯m just physically disgusted. Thank you a lot today.¡±


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t look at her.


    In just a few days, the woman¡¯s words and words were already a little distant. She really said that she wasn¡¯t in love, she didn¡¯t love, and she kept her distance.


    ¡°What are you thanking me?¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and drew closer to the two, which made him feel a little more at ease.


    At first, there was a trace of panic in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, but she quickly returned to normal.


    Why did he thank him?


    Su Ni thought to herself that Xie Tao didn¡¯t break the stage but praised the good look of the gown. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to wear it out. She would thank him for defending herself in front of Shine several times. Although it was for acting, it was more or less to taint his feelings.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t ask much, at least she felt satisfied now.


    However, Su Ni did not say anything. Thankfully, Gu Zechen did not continue to ask, this matter was in the past.


    They were speechless all the way.


    Gu Zechen got out of the car and slowly led Su Ni out. Su Ni stepped on the red carpet and her back was straight. She looked ahead and quickly attracted the attention of countless people.


    Quite a number of reporters were surrounded by two sides, shing lights non-stop. Suddenly, they stumbled under their feet and Gu Zechen quickly supported Su Ni.


    Su Ni smiled gratefully, but Gu Zechen bent over and hugged Su Ni in his arms again amidst everyone¡¯s exmations.


    He wanted to see how Su Ni could do it!


    This was no less than Yin Jin. The crowd was surrounded by reporters, and there were countless business dignitaries. It was too impolite for famous people to gather here.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was cold and hepletely ignored everyone¡¯s eyes and carried Su Ni into the elevator.


    When Su Ni stood in the elevator again, she realized that her back was a little hot and there was a thinyer of sweat on her palms.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±


    Su Ni whispered.


    She was originally worried about affecting Gu Zechen¡¯s influence, and it was quite tiring to hug him like this. However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t appreciate it and instead pressed down his dark eyes. He stared coldly at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m hugging my woman. Do Mrs Gu have any objections?¡±


    His woman was Mrs Gu, she was Su Ni.


    Su Ni blushed and subconsciously shifted her gaze.


    In her opinion, Gu Zechen must have a belly full of fire in his chest, but he endured because of the uing banquet.


    Su Ni stopped speaking.


    In order not to aggravate the conflict between the two.


    However, in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, it was like a silent protest. His slender thighs slowly approached Su Ni. When Su Ni realized that the situation was bad, she had no way to retreat and her body was tightly attached to the elevator.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Just as she cried out, Gu Zechen suddenly bent down and bit her lips.


    Su Ni wanted to hide, but Gu Zechen raised her chin with a finger, closed his eyes and kissed her deeply.


    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened in the elevator and her eyes widened as she epted the sudden kiss.


    His affectionate kiss carried a little overbearing force, but it didn¡¯t make Su Ni feel ufortable. On the contrary, she unknowingly let go of her teeth and let him drive in.


    But the next second, Su Ni regretted it.


    She heard Gu Zechen¡¯s deep breath and the intense gasps. In an instant, she pressed her hand against the elevator, and Su Ni wrapped it tightly.


    The elevator had already opened when the two of them had forgotten about it. Guests were about toe in when they saw the scene. They immediately retreated in fright, and a youngdy cried out in rm.


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away instantly.


    It was also when Gu Zechen was about to let go of Su Ni, so Su Ni easily pushed Gu Zechen away. However, when she looked at the guests on both sides of the elevator, she wished she could find a crack to get in.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen gestured for Su Ni to hold her arm, straightened her hair and wrinkled cor, and walked out of the elevator with a natural expression.


    Even though Su Ni¡¯s back was straight, it was rare for her to lower her head. Her legs were soft and she leaned on Gu Zechen, almost dragging her way out.


    Soon, Su Ni heard theughter behind her.


    She didn¡¯t dare look back at all, but buried her head even lower. Sheined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all you. Someone saw you just now, and you almost lost your face.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu and I are a legitimate couple. Don¡¯t talk about kissing. Even if I get naked and roll together, no one dares to talk nonsense.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look sideways and his words were cold. Even the emotions in the elevator disappeared.


    Su Ni raised her head in surprise, wondering why he was so angry.


    Su Ni immediately said, ¡°This is a public asion. It¡¯s better to pay attention to the impact.¡±


    If she said something about taking off her clothes and rolling the bedsheets, even if she knew that Gu Zechen would not do it, Su Ni still felt embarrassed.


    Gu Zechen just nced at Su Ni indifferently. There was obviously a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but tighten her wrist and reach out for a ss of red wine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything.¡±


    He answered.


    ¡°Alright.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Su Ni was helpless.


    As the two entered, the surrounding guests slowly grew up. Quite a few people went up to greet them. With the one man¡¯s fault is other man¡¯s lesson fromst time, Su Ni didn¡¯t mention going to rest anymore and calmly followed Gu Zechen to deal with them.


    On the other hand, after three rounds of alcohol, Gu Zechen turned his face and asked, ¡°Do you want to rest?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to ask for anything, but she didn¡¯t know how sincere Gu Zechen¡¯s words were. She chose apromise and said, ¡°CEO Qian is here too. I want to go and greet him first.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a simple greeting. There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    After Gu Zechen nodded, Su Ni let go of Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen¡¯s other hand hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist. In thetter¡¯s surprised state, Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss quickly fell on her forehead.

 Chapter 138: Can’t Leave His Sight

    Then, a soft voice was heard. ¡°Drink less. Call me if you have any questions.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was red, and she had a naturalyer of blush on her white face. She looked more delicate and charming.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes could not help but be obsessed.


    ¡°President Gu is really considerate towards Mrs Gu. He is worried about being so close.¡±


    Someone teased.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hide it and said in a neutral tone, ¡°Even if you¡¯re close, as long as you¡¯re not by my side, I won¡¯t be able to rest.¡±


    When Su Ni heard Gu Zechen¡¯s answer, she almost fell into a daze. Although she stabilized herself, her legs were obviously drifting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of CEO Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s love for a long time, and they are even more envious of the gods in Nancheng city. Today, when we see each other, it is indeed so!¡±


    A voice that was fluent but with foreign emphasis came through. Gu Zechen turned his head and looked at the man with golden hair and blue eyes behind him. He smiled modestly and said, ¡°Shi Maisi tters me. Madam and I just remember an ancient saying in China. I wish to be alone.¡±


    Shi Maisi nodded, his deep eyes full of admiration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go here.¡±


    Gu Zechen issued an invitation.


    Shi Maisi happily went, but Gu Zechen chose a lounge closer to Su Ni. His eyes looked at Su Ni several times. Thetter felt it and smiled back at him.


    CEO Qian said, ¡°Mr. Shi Maisi is Madam Calle¡¯s assistant on this trip to China. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him today.¡±


    Su Ni was slightly surprised but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Qian always gave Su Ni a meaningful look, and his eyes quickly returned to the guests who were discussing, ¡°President Gu, I¡¯m afraid I have to go first this time.  This group of people probably came here after hearing about Mr. Shi Maisi, but ording to my estimation, Mr. Gu probably has long spoken with Madam Cayle.


    Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t respond.


    Gu Zechen was indeed nning a month ago. By the time Madam Calle went to China, Gu Zechen had already prepared everything.


    When the whole Nancheng city had just learned about Madam Calle¡¯s matter, Gu Zechen had already been prepared and owed Dongfeng.


    And tonight, seeing Gu Zechen and Shi Maisi so close, it was no wonder Qian would always sigh.


    From a certain point of view, Gu Zechen did have the ability to make people look up to him, and the oue had already been decided before the start.


    Su Ni said goodbye to CEO Qian, but Qian couldn¡¯t get any useful information from Su Ni. She shook her head helplessly.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look for Gu Zechen but went to the rest room.


    She didn¡¯t drink much today, but her head was stronger than ever before.


    He turned around and met two familiar faces.


    Not only Ruan Yichen, but also Hesine became Ruan Yichen¡¯s dance partner. The two of them slowly came over like a pair of beautiful women.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect the two to know each other. She frowned slightly and pretended not to see them, but Ruan Yichen took the initiative to greet them.


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly and stood still.


    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s been a long time since I met.¡±


    Ruan Yichen held a red wine ss and walked over to Su Ni to signal her, while Shine stood beside her with an emotionless expression.


    Su Ni clinked her ss and didn¡¯t drink it. She said lightly, ¡°I thought that Mr. Ruan was so busy every day. I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a famous designer.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nced at Shining, then revealed a hearty smile. He pushed his sses and said, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. Shine and I are university ssmates, so I¡¯ve known each other a long time ago. It just so happens that I¡¯m also in Nancheng city. I don¡¯t have a femalepanion, so¡­¡±


    Su Ni grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nodded and whispered, ¡°Coincidentally, there are still some work matters to discuss with youter. I wonder if Mr. Su will give me some time.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. Just as she was about to say that there was no problem, she heard a voice saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s a work matter, it¡¯s better to go back to thepany.¡±


    As soon as Su Ni turned her head, Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was already wrapped around her waist, as if dering her sovereignty.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Su anymore.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with some resentment, but thetter did not look sideways. She did not put Su Ni¡¯s dissatisfaction in her heart at all.


    As she took two steps, she turned her head again. This time, her eyes fell on Su Ni, her lips curling in an indescribable coldness.


    ¡°Why is Ruan Yichen here too?¡±


    Su Ni asked Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you that, Mr. Su?¡±


    Gu Zechen dragged his tone and looked down at Su Ni with his narrow eyes, warning.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    He knew that Gu Zechen was mocking him.


    Although Su Corp and Ruan Yichen had worked together, and they were now overseers in Nanjiawan, they really didn¡¯t interact much on weekdays. This was why they were surprised to see Ruan Yichen at the banquet today.


    Gu Zechen just stared in Ruan Yichen¡¯s direction and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But unknowingly, her eyes were a lot dimmer and gloomy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say you want to rest? I¡¯ll send you over.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Shi Maisi doing? I heard everyone say that you and Madam Calle get along well.¡±


    Su Ni asked curiously.


    Un, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes tightened and he looked at Su Ni warily. It was as if he was looking at an enemy, gloomy and indifferent. Even his hands on his waist loosened.


    A few secondster, he suddenly said, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just to show an illusion in the outside world.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, but his sudden reaction still made Su Ni¡¯s mind sink.


    She had indeed broken the rules and asked questions she shouldn¡¯t have asked.


    What was even more surprising was that whether it was true or not, Gu Zechen had at least answered him.


    Su Ni turned her head and looked among the guests, wanting to find Ruan Yichen.


    Could it be that he suddenly appeared today for Mr. Shi Maisi.


    ¡°How about you go ahead first? It¡¯s good that I¡¯m here alone.¡±


    With concern, Su Ni gently ordered her to leave.


    ¡°Do you think ordinary people can snatch the person I like?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked directly after seeing through Su Ni¡¯s thoughts.


    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, but she also took the opportunity to say something, ¡°But Ruan Yichen definitely won¡¯te here for no reason. What I didn¡¯t expect is that he actually knows Shine.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it and simply said her suspicions. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to suddenly raise his voice with a strong dissatisfaction, ¡°So what if I know each other? Could it be that I should know each other too?¡±

 Chapter 139: Unkind Enter

    Su Ni¡¯s expression was subtle.


    She had forgotten that since Shine and Gu Zechen knew each other and she was Ruan Yichen¡¯s ssmate, Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen should have known each other at least a long time ago.


    Now that Gu Zechen denied it, Su Ni did not know what to say.


    After a few seconds of silence, Su Ni whispered, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat by her side and looked back at Su Ni¡¯s lowered eyelids. It seemed like she was a little innocent. His Adam¡¯s apple moved and he suddenly hugged Su Ni.


    Su Ni suppressed her racing heart, tried her best to look up at his chin and whispered, ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He answered straightforwardly and decisively, but there was no tenderness in his eyes. In the end, he seemed to be trying to exin what happened to Ruan Yichen. He continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Shine would be with Ruan Yichen.¡±


    ¡°He said they are ssmates.¡±


    Su Ni exined kindly.


    Gu Zechen nodded. He obviously knew it long ago, but his eyes were still unable to rxpletely. Obviously, he was worried about something else.


    Su Ni reached out and slowly smoothed the frown on her forehead. Thetter stiffened and lowered her head like a beast that suddenly barged into Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ni was flustered and was about to withdraw her hand when Gu Zechen said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to keep a distance from me?¡±


    Her eyes were as deep as the sea and as vast as the stars of thousands of miles, making Su Ni lose her mind. She spent a long time trying to stabilize her deep thoughts.


    She eventually withdrew her hand and whispered, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone of voice suddenly became heavier and his nose became a little hurried. He lowered his head and fiercely bit her lips.


    Su Ni eximed in surprise. Her back seemed to be pushed up by a hand, forming a reverse bow.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni shouted anxiously.


    ¡°In a legal marriage, thew allows you to have another name for me. I don¡¯t want to mention this again.¡±


    Gu Zechen stabilized the back of her head and let go of her lips. Gu Zechen suddenly asked when he met the pair of anxious and uncertain eyes.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind went nk and she waspletely dazed. His voice seemed to reverberate in her mind, tapping her skull over and over again.


    Another name?


    But soon enough, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her the chance to think and pressed down like a mountain.


    Her eyes darkened until she waspletely filled with Gu Zechen.


    The warm tip of her tongue gently scratched her teeth. Gu Zechen only exerted a little strength on her waist. Su Ni eximed and opened her mouth, taking advantage of the situation to push her straight in.


    It was no longer as hurried and violent as before. Gu Zechen closed his eyes and even the wrinkles between his eyebrows loosened. Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly calmed down and slowly rxed, pressing her body against Gu Zechen¡¯s legs.


    Probably because he thought she was heavy, Gu Zechen turned over and put Su Ni on the sofa. He took a heavy breath and leaned back again.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In the quiet lounge, it was so quiet that only the heartbeat of the two people collided. The two hands that were originally against their chests slowly lost the meaning of resistance and changed to hug his neck.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    She cried out in a daze.


    It was at that moment that she understood what Gu Zechen had given her the right to thew. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. This man really had too much love for himself, as if he had bestowed her a favor.


    However, the man¡¯s movements clearly paused, followed by an even more intense kiss. His breathing became heavier and his hands started to uneasily separate.


    Su Ni snorted and her thoughts were pulled back again. Her body was soft and soft like falling into the clouds.


    When she realized that Gu Zechen was going to continue, she suddenly started to panic. She hurriedly rejected him and retreated. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t, this is the rest room.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Mrs Gu, you should do what you should do.¡±


    Gu Zechen slowly opened his eyes like a sleeping dragon. Facing Su Ni¡¯s rejection, his gloomy face looked particrly unhappy.


    Su Ni¡¯s throat was dry and herst rationality prevented her from indulging in a rest room. She said, ¡°It¡¯s a hotel downstairs. Why don¡¯t we go over?¡±


    When she finished speaking, her cheeks were already hot and she was about to bleed.


    She actually took the initiative to ask¡­


    Compared to this, Su Ni could not care about her face anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not appreciate it. His voice was a little intoxicated, but it was resolute and refused, as if he was certain of this.


    Soon, Gu Zechen bent down again and kissed her fair neck. He even hummed emotionally and started to unbutton her buttons.


    It took Gu Zechen a long time to untie one of them. Su Ni took the opportunity to stop Gu Zechen¡¯s beasts.


    Someone came in at any time in the lounge. If she was bumped into this scene, how could she appear in public in the future?


    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    In Gu Zechen¡¯s impression, Su Ni did not really reject her, but as she did today, Gu Zechen¡¯s face reddened quickly, as if he was humiliated.


    Su Ni instantly shut her mouth and quieted down.


    Even though Gu Zechen was so enthusiastic, her body didn¡¯t react much. Ever since she was found to take the medicine, Gu Zechen seemed to have changed into a different person. Recently, he was even more unhappy.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself at the party.


    Therefore, after a few seconds, Su Ni pursed her lips, controlled her breath, and begged, ¡°Go back, you can go back.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, what do you think of me, Gu Zechen?¡±


    He gritted his teeth and roared from his throat.


    Gu Zechen suddenly pinched Su Ni¡¯s chin. Because of the force, the veins on his arm bulged. Gu Zechen narrowed his eyes and his narrow eyes were full of danger.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.


    She endured the pain of her chin and stared at him sadly.


    Gu Zechen was already angry, so it was meaningless for her to defend herself now.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen did not continue.


    This made Su Ni slightly relieved.


    Un, Gu Zechen¡¯s anger grew even more intense. He put one leg on her stomach and stared down at the face that had already given up on resistance. He fiercely said, ¡°You just want to keep a distance from me, huh?¡±  I remember telling you that you¡¯re not the one to decide between us. Even if we want to abandon you, I will abandon you!


    ¡°This is not abandonment!¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand the words he used and quickly retorted. However, when she met his anger, Su Ni quickly softened and said helplessly, ¡°I just¡­ I just think that apart from acting, we can be like friends in private or¡­ it won¡¯t cause you any difort.¡±

 Chapter 140: This Is Abandoning

    ¡°To me, it is abandonment.  Su Ni, you don¡¯t have the qualifications and you don¡¯t have the ability to do so. You have to keep your distance, okay, I won¡¯t do it!


    He lowered his head and fiercely bit Su Ni¡¯s neck.


    He was really biting. Su Ni frowned in pain, as if she could feel the feeling of his teeth cutting his skin and rushing into his blood vessels.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, let go!¡±


    She screamed and tried to push Gu Zechen away.


    However, Gu Zechen was like a rock, not moving at all. Instead, he held both of her hands up and raised them to the back of his head.


    His actions became more and more bold. Through the gown, he could not satisfy his interest, so he actually flung the gown to his legs.


    Su Ni only felt a chill in her lower body and her two legs were separated by Gu Zechen. There was horror in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, but she was facing a pair of eyes that were as deep as the sea.


    Her fear fell, but it didn¡¯t shock him at all.


    Su Ni kicked him in the stomach in a hurry. She heard Gu Zechen sneer, ¡°What, you can¡¯t wait anymore. It seems that Madam is even more anxious than me.¡±


    Su Ni was so angry that her face flushed red. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you shameless? If someone barges in¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think much of it. His nimble fingers brushed past her, startling Su Ni.


    At this moment, Su Ni was like a frightened deer. Even the slightest movement could frighten her. However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her a sense of security but a fright.


    Su Ni felt that she could not help but scream at any time.


    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s still quite sensitive.¡±


    Gu Zechen pursed his thin lips lightly, but his mind was reminded of the unpleasant joy of the past few times.


    Dang!


    At a critical moment, the door to the lounge was suddenly opened.


    Thedy looked terrified and stood at the door.


    Behind her, there was a group of socialitedies who were stretching their necks and looking inside. When they didn¡¯t look tight, they all turned their heads and sneered while covering their mouths.


    Because Gu Zechen¡¯s back was facing the door, he just blocked the spring light, but Su Ni happened to see the socialite barging in.


    Instantly, Su Ni gritted her teeth and shrunk her head into her neck.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, Mr. Gu, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    When the socialite saw that it was Gu Zechen, she immediately buried her head and apologized, looking terrified.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s clothes were messy and he had already opened a few buttons in front of him. At this time, he didn¡¯t turn his head and warned coldly, ¡°Get out of here yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The socialite didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. She didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head and hurriedly shut the door.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t let out a long sigh of relief. When she thought about the elevator, she was discovered. Now that it was such a beautiful scene, those people outside didn¡¯t know what they would think of her and Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni pursed her lips, feeling angry and unwilling to see Gu Zechen.


    ¡°No fun!¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly got up from her body. His hand, which had originally reached into the dress, didn¡¯t hold back at all. He started to stand on the sofa and slowly buckled his buttons.


    Su Ni blushed and quickly got up and tidied up her hair ornament.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    Gu Zechen told Su Ni impatiently.


    Su Ni looked up and realized that this guy¡¯s tie hadn¡¯t been fastened for a long time. She closed it and remembered that she was here again.


    Su Ni gritted her teeth, put on her high heels and took the tie from his hand. ¡°Well, how about this, use your thumb to buckle a circle first, then slowly wear it over.¡±


    Su Ni put on her tie and exined.


    ¡°Why should I learn it?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head, his eyebrows were cold and his face was full of disdain. He didn¡¯t look at Su Ni¡¯s hand at all.


    ¡°How about this, you will tie yourself in the future.¡±


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m not always by your side.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know which sentence touched Gu Zechen¡¯s reverse scale, but Gu Zechen¡¯s face was as ck as before a storm, with some anger.


    ¡°What, as Mrs Gu, you¡¯re not even willing to get a tie?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked with straight eyes.


    Damn it, he thought about Su Ni¡¯s words to keep a distance. He was so angry that he pressed down again and asked in a low voice, ¡°What, you don¡¯t even want to help me with a tie now?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and looked up at Gu Zechen. Seeing that he was about to lose his temper again, she couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless, ¡°If you are willing, I have no opinions.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose. She was obviously unwilling!


    ¡°Let me tell you. If I want you to do it, you have to do it.¡±


    He put away Su Ni¡¯s hand and pulled his tie randomly. He held Su Ni in one hand and was about to leave.


    His brow suddenly pressed down and his deep eyes enveloped Su Ni like a ck hole. He asked maliciously, ¡°What, do you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    When she thought about the confusion on the sofa just now, Su Ni felt her face burn to her earlobe. Her voice softened unconsciously, ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. I want to rest for a while.¡±


    His left hand slowly brushed past the gently swaying eardrop on her neck. His voice was as though it was bone-eroding, and he said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t follow me out, I don¡¯t mind taking off your light and having a reality show here.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s pupils erged quickly.


    Seeing this, Gu Zechen smiled satisfactorily, and his hand slid onto her fair face. He bent down and exhaled by her earlobe, saying in a low voice, ¡°Then, Madam, do you want to go out with me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat. It was best not to provoke him at this time.


    Su Nipletely believed that Gu Zechen could do anything here. At this moment, Su Ni was just praying that the socialite who had just barged in hadn¡¯t announced what had happened so quickly.


    In the hall, the lights were shining brightly and crisscrossed.


    Gu Zechen was dressed in a straight suit. He attracted many people¡¯s attention just by standing there, while Su Ni¡¯s face seemed to be even redder.


    She suddenly felt that the air conditioner at the banquet was a little high. It seemed like her back was heating up, while her hand holding Gu Zechen¡¯s arm was sweating slightly.


    Su Ni steadied her thoughts and followed Gu Zechen calmly. But looking at the smiling faces around her, she felt that everyone knew about what happened in the lounge.


    ¡°So what if you know? Who dares to talk about my Gu Zechen in private?¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to have noticed Su Ni¡¯s unusual behavior and said lightly.

 Chapter 141: Enough Enough

    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely. This man¡¯s skin thickness wasparable to a city wall. Even if someone bumped into him, he could still be fine.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    On the side of Gu Zechen, the socialite greeted her. Su Ni looked at it and almost fainted.


    Isn¡¯t this the socialite who just took the lead in?


    Gu Zechen nodded calmly.


    Soon, Shi Maisi followed him and ced a hand on thedy¡¯s shoulder.


    It was no wonder Su Ni thought that this socialite looked rather handsome. It turned out that she came with Mr. Shi Maisi, but it happened to be seen by her.


    At the moment, Su Ni seemed to hear the lowughter around her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Shi Maisi.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze shifted from thedy to the tall and smiling Mr. Shi Maisi.


    The socialite naturally nestled next to Shi Maisi. It was a typical Jiangnan woman with a small face and a thin figure, a ssic charm that could not be described with ck hair, plus her slightly red temples, even Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but look at it.


    ¡°This is Mrs Gu. She looks outstanding, elegant, and is really a natural match with President Gu.¡±


    Shi Maisi praised Su Ni in fluent Mandarin.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shi Maisi.¡±


    Su Ni nodded slightly, her smile elegant and grand.


    Shi Maisi wore sses and smiled. His eyes fell on Su Ni several times. Seeing that she was neither humble nor overbearing, confident and strong, he could not help but smile, ¡°I heard that Mrs Gu also runs apany alone. This temperament is something that ordinary women can¡¯tpare to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small ruckus, just wasting time.  However, my wife¡¯s management skills were indeed outstanding. This was something I never imagined.


    Gu Zechen talked to him and praised Su Ni once, which was ttered.


    ¡°Then Mr. Gu is really blessed.¡±


    Shi Maisi sighed in praise, his eyes still lingering on Su Ni.


    Soon, he changed his tone of pleasure and smiled at Gu Zechen. ¡°I just heard Xiao Mo say something that I¡¯m very envious of. I didn¡¯t expect that you two have been married for so many years, Mr. Gu can still be so enthusiastic and energetic. If you have a chance, you have to ask for advice.¡±


    Sure enough, in the end, it was still involved.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was red, and her elegant demeanor also had a touch of beauty.


    Gu Zechen was still the same. He didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate to be bumped into a chamber. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just a normal habit. I made Mr. Shi Maisiugh on impulse today.¡±


    Shi Maisi nodded, not feeling that it was rude. Instead, he aroused a lot of interest. ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s love is also human.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and kissed her gently on the side of his cheek. In his deep eyes, there was a tenderness that Su Ni had never seen before. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Hanyu is too excellent. If I was a little careless, it would be a big loss for someone else to snatch her first.¡±


    Ruan Yichen happened to walk over alone.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan.¡±


    After Shi Maisi and Ruan Yichen greeted each other, their eyes looked at Gu Zechen again. They smiled at the question they had just asked.


    Xiao Xi walked to Su Ni¡¯s side, gently pulled her hand and said to Shi Maisi, ¡°It¡¯s best for you guys to talk about business. I have to learn from Mrs Gu.¡±


    Mr. Shi Maisi nodded repeatedly and Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen. Thetter¡¯s eyes were gentle and loving, ¡°Didn¡¯t Madam feel sleepy? Good, rest.¡±


    Su Ni nodded as 10, 000 horses rushed past her heart.


    Didn¡¯t he clearly say that what happened to them just now?  The problem was that nothing had happened just now.


    Ruan Yichen smiled all the way and didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate.


    Xiao Xi covered her mouth and sneered, pulling Su Ni lightly.


    Su Ni took two steps and looked back at the three men with some worry. For some reason, she felt that Ruan Yichen¡¯s participation was not a good thing.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, you are so happy.¡±


    Little honey said.


    Su Ni smiled faintly. The illusion that outsiders see, let alone outsiders, is envious, even she herself is envious.


    However, no one would ever know about it.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, you don¡¯t have to be shy. Although this is a bit embarrassing, it doesn¡¯t mean that Mr. Gu¡¯s love for you is true. Even in public, you can¡¯t control yourself.¡±


    As she said this, she covered her mouth and secretlyughed.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face. Even if she could maintain her calm andposed appearance, she was still a woman. She still couldn¡¯t hold on to her face and her heart was surging.


    Little Honey also noticed Su Ni¡¯s uneasiness, so the topic was dismissed when she saw it. The two of them nned to go to the lounge, but when they thought about Ming You just now, Su Ni changed directions and headed to the dessert area.


    As a result, Su Ni was surrounded by quite a number of noble women. She was familiar with a few of them and greeted them.


    Su Ni pretended to calmly choose a few cakes to leave. A well-maintaineddy who looked like she was in her thirties was smiling. ¡°Mrs Gu, you are really lucky. A man as considerate and devoted as Mr. Gu is probably rare.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and Xiao Xi quickly said, ¡°Dear sisters, don¡¯t ask Mrs Gu anymore. This question is still on men.¡±


    ¡°Although that is the case, you don¡¯t look at my family.¡±


    Another olderdy lowered her voice and leaned in. She whispered, ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m not afraid that you, Mrs Gu, will make fun of me. Ever since I found a woman outside, my family has be more and more uninterested in me. Aren¡¯t you here to learn from you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs Gu, don¡¯t be stingy.¡±


    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. It was not the first time she had encountered the same topic, but it was as tant as today.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Gu Zechen was shameless, but instead, she was embarrassed.


    ¡°Actually, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Su Ni smiled embarrassedly.


    The corners of thedies ¡®mouths twitched and they were obviously unhappy. They thought that Su Ni had hidden her private goods and was unwilling to tell her, so they said, ¡°Mrs Gu is too petty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not pestering Mr. Gu. What are you worried about?¡±


    Xiao Xi also tugged on Su Ni and whispered, ¡°Mrs Gu, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°What can she say? CEO Gu is willing to treat her well, then she has to take it. If one day she doesn¡¯t want to treat her well, she will still be behind her cries.¡±


    Before Su Ni could answer, she heard a familiar voice. She looked over and saw that enemies were on a narrow road.


    Shine nced at Su Ni. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes were full of contempt.

 Chapter 142: Slap Her

    Xiao honey frowned and whispered, ¡°Who is this person? Why is he so rude?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s casually pick up some.¡±


    Su Ni was expressionless as she avoided the aggressive gaze of Eskin.


    However, the moment she turned around, she heard the disdainful voice of Shine say, ¡°Pfft, what are you so proud of? You really take yourself seriously.¡±


    ¡°Why are you like this?¡±


    Before Su Ni could answer, Xiao Honey couldn¡¯t help but take the lead. She turned around and yelled at Hesine.


    Little Honey¡¯s voice was a little loud, and many people immediately looked over at Shine. Shine¡¯s face instantly couldn¡¯t hold back, and the awkwardness in the corner of her eyes turned cold. She said in disgust, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not your turn to talk to Mrs Gu.¡±


    Xiao Xi¡¯s face turned pale, but she quickly raised her voice, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand your bullying. Mrs Gu didn¡¯t mess with you just now. Why are you looking for trouble?¡±  In other words, Mrs Gu has a good temper and doesn¡¯t get to know you.


    Don¡¯t look at Little Honey¡¯s slender figure, but she is not weak. She immediately says three sentences, causing thetter to change his expression and lose his grace.


    Su Ni tugged on Xiaoxi and asked her to finish what she should say, so she had to continue pestering her.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, you have a good temper. I don¡¯t know how Mr. Gu allowed such a person to appear.¡±


    Xiao Xi muttered discontentedly.


    Su Ni furrowed her brows slightly, but the moment they turned around, she heard the sound of Eskin from behind her and said, ¡°Mrs Gu, you haven¡¯t spoken to me today. Why, did you find a dog to speak for you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Su Ni replied coldly.


    A trace of pride shed across the corner of her mouth. She didn¡¯t mean to be afraid of Su Ni. With a group of socialitedies around her, she crossed her arms and said delightedly, ¡°I said, she¡¯s the one you raised.¡±


    Pah!


    Before she could finish thest word, Su Ni suddenly stepped forward and pped her arrogant face.


    The originally noisy banquet seemed to instantly fall silent.


    Several socialites covered their mouths in surprise while Xiao Mei was even more shocked. She stammered, ¡°Mrs Gu, you¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t make sense in dealing with a dog like this.¡±


    Su Ni sneered and said without hesitation.


    At this moment, the half of Sheshine¡¯s face was already red than her original blush. Su Ni¡¯s p did indeed use enough strength, and even her hand started to ache slightly.


    ¡°Ha, Su Ni, without Gu Zechen, who do you think you are!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She swung her hands away angrily and stared coldly at Su Ni, saying, ¡°You really think Gu Zechen took you seriously and did something for you. A little affair at the banquet is just a love. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, at least I¡¯m Mrs Gu now. If you don¡¯t want to anger Mr. Gu, you¡¯d better show respect when you speak.¡±


    Su Ni looked calm and knew she was going to talk about Xu Wan again.


    It was fine if she wanted to rece Xu Wan, but she just wanted to be with Gu Zechen, so her words didn¡¯t trigger Su Ni at all.


    ¡°So what if I don¡¯t respect you? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve known Mr. Gu much earlier than you.¡±


    Shine sneered, gently touched her face and suddenly walked towards Su Ni.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, be careful. This woman is a crazy dog.¡±


    Little Honey stands in front of Su Ni, looking alert.


    ¡°Do you think that you guys are so coincidentally bumped into someone?¡±  And how did you think that with Gu Zechen¡¯s low-key and cautious personality, how could he allow peach news to appear at the banquet?  Mr. Shi Maisi must have mentioned this just now and thought that the two of you are very loving.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and finally felt an unusual breath.


    Su Ni felt that it was too coincidental when she first saw Xiao Honey. Now that she was reminded of bad intentions again, she felt that things were not simple.


    Indeed, this was not what Gu Zechen would do.


    Even when he was drunk before, this had never happened.


    Could it be¡­


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking.


    A trace of panic shed across Xiao Xi¡¯s eyes, but she still said to Su Ni, ¡°Mrs Gu, don¡¯t listen to this woman¡¯s nonsense. This woman is clearly jealous of your good rtionship with President Gu, and deliberately sow discord here.¡±


    ¡°Huh, don¡¯t believe me or not!¡±


    She continued to caress the ce where she had been beaten. She no longer had to return it as she did at the beginning. She just said, ¡°Or continue to endure and pretend to not know anything. Perhaps you can be your Mrs Gu happily.¡±  However, I will return the p today one day.


    ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±


    Xiao honey raised her voice and said, ¡°Mrs Gu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll go find Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    When Gu Zechen and his party heard the sound of movement, the people around them automatically made way and quickly arrived in front of them.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you came right. If you don¡¯te again, I¡¯m afraid Mrs Gu will be bullied to death.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to pull Su Ni back, but she couldn¡¯t stop her. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face, she felt disgusted by what she said.


    As soon as she saw Gu Zechen, her face turned red. A hint of hatred shed across her eyes as she coldly said, ¡°In public, Mrs Gu can just hit people. I wonder who is bullying them.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already seen the reddened face of Shine, but he did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Su Ni, hoping that she could give him an exnation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. This woman first provoked and insulted Mrs Gu. Everyone here can testify.¡±


    Beside him, Xiao honey said first.


    At this moment, Mr. Shi Maisi shook his head at Xiaoxi, indicating for her to stop talking.


    ¡°Huh, I was just greeting Mrs Gu. I never thought that Mrs Gu would be so arrogant now. It seems that CEO Gu¡¯s woman really can¡¯t be offended.¡±


    Shine raised her voice, her words filled with sarcasm.


    Soon, the eyes of those who were still in the room changed when they saw Su Ni.


    Now that Gu Zechen and Su Ni were famous for their love, Gu Zechen also kept a low profile and wished to tell the whole world about their love for Su Ni.


    It was not strange for Su Ni to act recklessly.


    ¡°I want you to tell me personally.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised an eyebrow slightly, ignoring what he said.


    However, Su Ni knew that this was Gu Zechen¡¯s biggest concealment and concession. If it was usual, Gu Zechen would have been angry with her and even brushed his sleeves.


    Su Ni seized the opportunity and quickly approached Gu Zechen. She grabbed his arm and felt wronged.

 Chapter 143: Protecting without a Reason

    Gu Zechen did not push Su Ni away. Instead, he hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist and said in a low voice, ¡°If someone dares to bully you, tell me directly. Why do you have to do it yourself?¡±


    Everyone was in an uproar.


    For a time, the guests ¡®expressions were different. Gu Zechen was just trying to protect their shorings without any reason.


    Thedy who had been standing in the room for the whole week also slowly retreated, seemingly wanting to keep her distance. As soon as she saw this situation, her anxious eyes straightened up and she gritted her teeth and sneered, ¡°President Gu really loves Mrs Gu. I¡¯m afraid thatpared to before, it¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Sheshine, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Ni was afraid that the matter of Xu Wan would not ruin Gu Zechen¡¯s good news.


    She took the first step forward and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have been making things difficult for me, but I¡¯ve never bothered with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs Gu ignored her before, and even I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    ¡°But, I can¡¯t tolerate you insulting my friend and Xiaoxi.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were aggressive and her expression was cold. She stared at the mouth that was hard to exin and continued with a raised voice, ¡°Xiao Honey came with Mr. Shi Maisi. I can endure if you insult me, but you insult her is to insult Mr. Shi Maisi.¡±


    The moment he said this, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed and his expression became colder. ¡°Is what you just said true?¡±


    Before Su Ni could answer, Xiao Xiao Mian had already cried and cried. She threw herself into Shi Maisi¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Just now¡­ That¡¯s how Mrs Gu stood up for me, so she did it.¡±


    ¡°I think I understand now.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Xiao crying in the rain, Shi Maisi¡¯s face was full of heartache. He changed his smile and said seriously and coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a rude person at this banquet. We still have something to do. Let¡¯s take our leave first.¡±


    Su Ni was busy catching up but was also stopped by Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni pretended to be anxious. ¡°Then what should we do? Mr. Shi Maisi is gone, your team¡­¡±


    Sheshine didn¡¯t expect to provoke Shi Maisi in the end and ruin Gu Zechen¡¯s cooperation. Her face paled and she turned around to leave.


    Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°Do you want to exin what happened today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. I¡¯m just reminding Mrs Gu to have her eyes brighter and not be blinded by the happiness in front of her.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Zechen frowned deeply.


    With Gu Zechen around, Su Ni returned to her usual gentle and gentle image and did not refute anything.


    The guests ¡®eyes were bright. With such a ruckus, the most important Mr. Shi Maisi had left as well, and he instantly became even more displeased with Shine.


    Su Ni sneaked her eyes and didn¡¯t find Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Three dayster, you have a show in Nancheng city.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    She had already sent Gu Zechen an invitation but she didn¡¯t receive a reply.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t wait for Eskin to answer. Under everyone¡¯s curious gaze, he said coldly, ¡°I hope everyone can convey what I said today. If anyone dares to participate in this show in three days, they will have a hard time with me, Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what right do you have?¡±


    Shine¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. She stared at Gu Zechen in disbelief and directly called out Gu Zechen¡¯s name.


    Su Ni was also surprised. Gu Zechen¡¯s move was too ruthless.


    As far as she knew, the show three dayster was the first show that Shine had returned to the country. It had a life-and-death meaning for Shine¡¯s future development in the country. This move from Gu Zechen was practically going to cut off Shine¡¯s life. No wonder she was so excited.


    No one dared to refute Gu Zechen.


    Besides, what ESHINE did didn¡¯t attract the slightest bit of sympathy. Now, she dared to openly contradict Gu Zechen, afraid that it would be difficult for ESHINE to move in the Nancheng city in the future.


    Shine¡¯s eyes were full of pain, but sheughed fiercely. A tear shed across her reddened cheek and pointed at Su Ni. ¡°Looks like CEO Gu really has deep feelings for Mrs Gu.¡±


    ¡°Today is not only for my wife, but also to give Mr. Shi Maisi an exnation. This is the consequence of your own search!¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    ¡°Okay, so righteous.¡±


    Shine sneered and didn¡¯t ask Gu Zechen to change his mind. Instead, she said to Su Ni, ¡°Then, please Mrs Gu continue to indulge in CEO Gu¡¯s love and be your happy person.¡±


    She threw a curse and walked away with her skirt in hand.


    As soon as they left, the fun seemed to have ended. The guests scattered one by one, leaving only Su Ni and Gu Zechen still in ce.


    Su Ni opened her mouth and said awkwardly, ¡°How about this, will you be happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve reminded her many times. Since I don¡¯t cherish it, I can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was t.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t get too confused about this question. Instead, she asked Mr. Shi Maisi.


    ¡°I will exin myself over there. I was indeed careless about what happened today.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also worried that ESHINE will conflict with Xiao Honey, that¡¯s why I suddenly made a move. You¡­ you won¡¯t me me.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and looked at the worry in her eyes. He suddenly realized that the repeated provocations from ESHINE had caused unnecessary trouble for Su Ni.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out and gently stroked Su Ni¡¯s face.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled and she responded softly.


    Even though Sheshine¡¯s angry words were suspected of angering her, Gu Zechen¡¯s abnormal behavior today still made her nervous.


    In order to create a loving rtionship between husband and wife in Mr. Shi Maisi, Gu Zechen deliberately made himself a little bit inseparable from him.


    Su Ni shook her head and felt dizzy.


    If that was the case, she suddenly felt that even these socialitedies were helping Gu Zechen boost the situation.


    All of this was too terrifying!


    As soon as Shi Maisi left, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have to stay any longer. He nned to leave with Su Ni after greeting but Ruan Yichen, who hadn¡¯t appeared before, suddenly appeared again.


    Ruan Yichen took off his suit and wore a gem blue shirt. His exquisite diamond cuffs were pleated under the light.


    ¡°Mr. Su is really in the limelight tonight.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and handed her a ss of wine.


    Su Ni subconsciously looked in the direction where Gu Zechen disappeared and saw that thetter had a gloomy expression. She strode over here and didn¡¯t reach out to pick up the champagne. Instead, she said, ¡°Shine will go first. Mr. Ruan is not in a hurry.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 144: A Heart-hearted Warning

    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. She had to make trouble on her own initiative, so I have no choice.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shrugged, not apologizing at his escape.


    Su Ni could tell that apart from the rtionship between Ruan Yichen and eschine, there was nothing to do with it.


    Otherwise, Ruan Yichen would not be a man!


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been in two minutes, but Mr. Ruan is really enthusiastic.¡±


    Before Gu Zechen arrived, his voice arrived first. He reached out and hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist, pulling her into his arms.


    Su Ni¡¯s face shed with embarrassment. She soon listened to Ruan Yichen smile and continued, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m fine. I just want to talk to Mr. Su, but you, Mr. Gu, just went over, and you can¡¯t rest assured that Khai is back. You really can¡¯t leave him for a moment.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and his fingers pinched Su Ni¡¯s stomach, but his tone was not slow and he coldly said, ¡°No matter how hard Mrs Gu and I are, love and love is still our business.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and nodded, put down the champagne cup, and said with one hand in his pocket, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb the two of you. It¡¯s best to talk about work tomorrow when we return to Su Corp.¡±  But¡­ ¡±


    He seemed to suddenly think of something and returned with a smile. ¡°I heard that as early as Madam Calle and Mr. Wilhelm met, they couldn¡¯t help but get drunk when they got drunk. In the end, they made the headlines the next day. Un, the two of them didn¡¯t suffer because of this, but instead became popr in upper society. I don¡¯t know if Gu has heard of this before?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s handbag fell to the ground.


    The two men bent over at the same time. Gu Zechen took the first step, picked up her handbag and handed it to her.


    Su Ni¡¯s palms were cold and she couldn¡¯t reach out.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gu Zechen looked indifferent and couldn¡¯t see any guilt. He put away his bag for Su Ni and said to Ruan Yichen, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know less about Mr. Ruan, but it has nothing to do with what happened tonight.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±  I heard many people talk about two people at the banquet, which reminded me of some old times. Haha, I just said it casually. President Gu and Mr. Su don¡¯t have to take it to heart.


    Ruan Yichen then nodded at Su Ni and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her dry lips and there was no blood on her face. Gu Zechen handed her the bag, and Su Ni slowly extended her hand.


    The instant she got her handbag, she wanted to pull back her hand but was suddenly pulled by Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni looked up in a panic and saw his dark and frowning expression, but her eyes were sharp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Even though his tone was calm and without any emotions, Su Ni still trembled.


    She turned her head and said in a low voice that she had to take a step first.


    However, Gu Zechen grabbed her again. His body was stunned and he fell into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms in horror.


    Gu Zechen frowned, obviously not fast.


    ¡°What did Ruan Yichen say to you?¡±


    He started to suspect.


    Su Ni shook her head and answered honestly, ¡°You came when he just came. You know.¡±


    ¡°Then you believe what he said and I¡¯m using you?¡±


    Gu Zechen immediately asked the topic.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    She started to struggle to get up and didn¡¯t want to continue discussing this issue. Whether it was eschine or Ruan Yichen, they knew the problem and she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Like a clown, he was fooled by Gu Zechen. It turned out that this was the way he showed his affection, the knife stabbed his vital points.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t answer Gu Zechen¡¯s question directly, but she said, ¡°Now Shi Maisi must also think that Mr. Gu has a deep love for me. Even in public, he can¡¯t help but love me.¡±


    ¡°The old news of Madam Calle has long disappeared and few people in China know about it. What do you think Ruan Yichen will know?¡±


    Gu Zechen did not get angry but stared at Su Ni aggressively and asked in a low voice.


    Su Ni wanted to bite her lips and bleed. He used the same, which meant that he also knew about it.


    As if all the exnations had turned pale, Su Ni started to be impatient and didn¡¯t want to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation.


    She struggled to get up, and because of the attention of others around her, Su Ni tried to stabilize her emotions and calmly said to Gu Zechen, ¡°So, CEO Gu also knows about this, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression paused.


    Only then did she find that Su Ni had secretly taken two steps back and kept a certain distance from her.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but frowned tightly.


    Su Ni smiled instead.


    She shrugged, showing a rxed expression, and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Originally, I am Mrs Gu, and I have the obligation to cooperate with any ideas of action. However, I hope that next time this kind of thing happens, Mr. Gu can greet me in advance.¡±


    For some reason, as Su Ni spoke, her nose suddenly became sore and she almost choked.


    She suppressed the grief and indignation in her heart and continued to show a heartless expression. She stimted Gu Zechen and said, ¡°At least, I can perform better like this, right?¡±


    When Su Ni thought about her struggle in the lounge, and Gu Zechen¡¯s impatience was all nned by Gu Zechen, Su Ni suddenly vomited in her heart.


    ¡°That makes you feel disgusted?¡±


    One of his hands reached out but was subconsciously opened by Su Ni like she was electrocuted.


    His hand stiffened in the air. Su Ni knew that she was so abrupt, but she felt even more ufortable. She apologized in a low voice and hurriedly entered the elevator.


    She desperately pressed the elevator, but Gu Zechen still fell in.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She crouched in the elevator and hugged her knees with both hands.


    She didn¡¯t cry because of humiliation, nor did she cry because Gu Zechen lied to her. In other words, even Su Ni herself didn¡¯t know why she was full of anger and resentment.


    The flood in his chest felt like there was no ce to invade, so he needed to cry out and vent his anger.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s shiny leather shoes were by his feet and never moved.


    His hand reached into the air but stopped when it was 20 centimeters away from Su Ni.


    Su Ni¡¯s cries became lesser and lesser, leaving only her shoulders shaking. From the twenty-eighth floor to the first floor, it took only 48 seconds but she cried with great interest.


    When the bell rang, Su Ni stood up without Gu Zechen¡¯s reminder. Because the dress was inconvenient, her body tilted and Gu Zechen took the opportunity to hug her waist.

 Chapter 145: Using Is Using It

    Su Ni had just cried and her eyes were still red. Her exquisite makeup was also a little blurry, and her eyes were dyed with tears.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and he leaned over to kiss her.


    Su Ni tilted her head and perfectly avoided it. At the same time, her two hands also pushed it open to keep a distance from Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Su Ni, what do you want?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone seemed to have suppressed countless anger. In the end, he felt helpless, ¡°Do you think Mr. Shi Maisi is that easy to fool?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    Even though Gu Zechen had been holding back his temper, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Even if it was acting, she had the right to know.


    Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni and watched her walk out of the elevator unsteadily. Without looking back at himself, he slowly disappeared.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know where to go. She wore such a heavy night and couldn¡¯t even hail a taxi.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s car followed behind him, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He mmed the door shut, rushed over and carried him up, throwing him in the back seat.


    Su Ni threw away her shoes and was right under the car. She wanted to pick them up, but Gu Zechen nced out the window, then started the engine. The ck Audi was like a sh of lightning in the dark night.


    Su Ni was dispirited. Her two arms drooped weakly and her body slowly leaned against the back of the chair.


    The night was heavy.


    When she woke up again, Su Ni was in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. One of her feet was still bare, but her lower body was covered by Gu Zechen¡¯s suit, covering her bare feet.


    Su Ni struggled a little, but Gu Zechen did not look sideways and said coldly, ¡°Since you want to y Mrs Gu well, you better act softer now.¡±


    Su Ni looked up and found that it was the hotel where Gu Zechen usually stayed.


    Su Ni was dissatisfied, but she also knew the importance of Gu Huai¡¯s whole situation. She was really honest, but her body was unwilling to have too much contact with him, and her body was particrly stiff.


    In the elevator, Su Ni tried to jump down but was warned by Gu Zechen with a look. It was only when Gu Zechen slowly put her down on the bed of the room.


    Then, Gu Zechen turned to take a shower.


    Su Ni suddenly said behind her back, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know why I took the ring off that day?¡±  You didn¡¯t always want to know why I said I loved you but seduced you to take medicine?


    Two consecutive questions made Gu Zechen stop in a hurry.


    As soon as he turned back, his hand was still pulling his tie. His eyebrows were furrowed even tighter than before, and his deep eyes locked onto Su Ni.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Su Ni knew that these two questions had always been separated by Su Ni and Gu Zechen, forming an invisible obstacle.


    In other words, because of the drug, Gu Zechen even thought that it was an insult to her. If it wasn¡¯t for acting, he wouldn¡¯t have given him a good face.


    However, she never took the initiative to exin anything.


    ¡°Today in the car, I¡¯ve thought all the way, but I¡¯ve actually figured it out. Since it¡¯s an act, then I have the right to know about it. Just act properly. Why do you have to involve suchplicated feelings?¡±


    Su Ni ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze of wanting to eat people. Under his sinister gaze, she took off her other high heels and tore off her dress,pletely exposing herself to the air.


    At this moment, she was not afraid of what Gu Zechen would do to her. Instead, she rxed and calmed down. She took off thest restraint. Su Ni felt that her breathing was much smoother.


    ¡°That night, you were drunk and vomited. I helped you pack up until the middle of the night. Even though I was tired, I knew I couldn¡¯t refuse, but in the end¡­¡±


    Su Niughed bitterly. ¡°I know it was her anniversary, and I know that the dress I wore was originally for her. I also know that you treated me like her, but why did you call me out and stabbed me again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that I, Su Ni, am worthless in your eyes, but I am your wife. I never hope that I will rece her position in your heart, but I only have one request, that is, don¡¯t treat me as her substitute. I am me, I am Su Ni, I won¡¯t be anyone!¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she looked at Gu Zechen with relief. She thought that there would be at least a little pain, but now that she said it, Su Ni felt rxed.


    Un, Gu Zechen was not overly emotional. Instead, he seemed to be quietly listening to Su Ni¡¯s words. Then he said, ¡°You have always wanted to say these words.¡±


    Su Ni nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, I have always wanted to say it, but I know that there is no need to.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned, but he quickly recovered his expressionless expression. Su Niughed bitterly, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s good to keep a distance like us. You can continue to remember the people in your heart, and I don¡¯t have to suffer this.¡±


    Even if she was to cooperate and use it again, she was still Gu Zechen¡¯s wife and a woman with feelings. Facing her husband¡¯s odd intentions, she couldn¡¯t be able to avoid any ripples in her heart.


    ¡°Then you take your medicine. What, are you going to get involved in this?¡±  As far as I know, when you seduced me for the first time, I haven¡¯t returned home to tell you this, right?


    Gu Zechen asked again.


    There was no guilt or guilt in his words, but only ridicule and indifference.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was cold.


    In Gu Zechen¡¯s heart, her feelings were indeed so worthless.


    Su Ni smiled. If he could see through it, then he should be open-minded. ¡°Eating medicine does not have anything to do with esperine, but do you really think I don¡¯t know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    He frowned and scolded unhappily.


    ¡°Then listen to me slowly.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t mind. She smiled and continued, ¡°My newlyweds never touch me. They even hate me because of a car ident that has nothing to do with her¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you really think it has nothing to do with you?¡±


    He suddenly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s throat. Most of the scenery in front of his chest was exposed to the air, but he couldn¡¯t adjust the atmosphere at this moment.


    Su Ni waspletely indifferent.


    She let Gu Zechen pinch her chin. Even though her bones were about to shatter, she still calmly covered herself with the nket and looked at him calmly.


    Gu Zechen slowly tightened his grip, knowing that Su Ni had to open her mouth and breathe hard.


    Like a fist reaching into her throat, Su Ni¡¯s stomach went back for a while, but she couldn¡¯t spit it out. Her face flushed and her eyes gradually wet.

 Chapter 146: It’s All Because of You

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Wan¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have left and she wouldn¡¯t have been in a car ident!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s deep eyes narrowed and his dark eyes became more and more iprehensible. His face came closer and his hot breath hit her face, but Su Ni trembled.


    Her body was getting cold.


    Su Ni¡¯s tongue moved and she wanted to say something but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    Su Ni held her arm tightly to prevent herself from making painful begging for mercy. Gu Zechen was so angry that he said a few good words and finally pushed Su Ni away.


    Su Ni quickly coughed and covered her throat.


    Gu Zechen went down to the ground with his back facing Su Ni. He took out a cigarette and fidgeted on the spot.


    His emotions seemed to have calmed down a little, and he continued, ¡°I told you before that you don¡¯t want to anger me. It¡¯s fine if you act or you want to change. Don¡¯t show your stubborn side in front of me again. I hate it!¡±


    Su Ni coughed desperately and couldn¡¯t answer.


    She knew that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t love her but wanted to be a docile and easy-to-control puppet, so she restrained her sharpness and turned into a gentle cat to win his love.


    But even the cat had to rush to light its ws.


    Su Ni choked until her tears fell. She tried her hardest to hold it back but the tears broke in an instant.


    Her body once again trembled violently like an elevator, but she bit her lips tightly without making a sound.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I took my medicine¡­ I wanted to seduce you, but you never knew¡­ Because of your disgust, I once suspected myself and even became depressed. In the end, I couldn¡¯t get interested. I couldn¡¯t be a normal woman anymore¡­¡±


    Her words were stuttered several times because of her coughing, but she still had to cry as she continued, ¡°I went to the doctor and took medicine. They couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and took a deep drag of his cigarette.


    ¡°Because of your disgust, I also feel disgusted for myself. Do you think I want to take the risk of not being pregnant?¡±  But I can¡¯t even do my most basic duty, so how can I please you?


    ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Gu Zechen finally found out the problem and interrupted Su Ni¡¯s crying coldly.


    This time, he didn¡¯t seem as patient as he was at first. He stared coldly and smoked non-stop.


    Su Niughed bitterly and didn¡¯t speak. She choked on the cigarette and coughed violently.


    Gu Zechen put out the cigarette and threw it out the window.


    He suddenly remembered a few times of sudden love. Her body wasn¡¯t as soft as before, and her body was so dry that it was almost impossible to take an inch, but he didn¡¯t have the patience to tease her at the time.


    As he watched her frown in pain, he felt a sense offort, making him want to torture him even more.


    She seemed to have had a fever and her body was torn apart.


    He had never thought of a problem from the root.


    Gu Zechen pulled out his pocket and tried to pull out a cigarette, but then he put it down again. He licked his dry throat and sat down impatiently.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never told me this before. Even if I found out that you had drugs, you didn¡¯t exin it.¡±


    Gu Zechen continued to pull his tie and his throat was dry.


    Su Ni suddenly opened her mouth today, which made him feel worse.


    ¡°Did you give me a chance?¡±


    Su Ni asked directly, her face full of bitterness, ¡°Besides, how can you believe me in this kind of thing? At that time, I was afraid that you only thought that I, a fake woman, was acting again.¡±


    Gu Zechen had nothing to say.


    Silence.


    Indeed.


    From a certain point of view, Su Ni knew him well.


    Gu Zechen finally saw two bottles of red wine on the cab. He stood up and quickly took out a cup. After hesitating for a while, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to drink some?¡±


    Su Ni held her forehead with one hand and her head was still a little dizzy. Shey down straight behind her and her voice lowered.


    ¡°So, Gu Zechen, I¡¯ve never insulted you. It¡¯s good to take medicine and take off the ring. I¡¯ve already exined it clearly. You won¡¯t torture me anymore, right?¡±


    Gu Zechen paused for a moment as he poured wine. He simply picked up his ss and downed it.


    The tall ss was mmed onto the table.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m torturing you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She quickly responded, silencing Gu Zechen again, perhaps before.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s memory was a little blurry, as if he could forget about the divorce. After a few seconds of silence, he lowered his voice as though he was a little helpless, ¡°At least in the future, I won¡¯t ask you to get a divorce. I¡¯ve been responsible for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about acting?¡±


    Su Ni asked cruelly.


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    Does this woman want to poke through this gorgeous lie with one hand?


    ¡°Yes, I admit that you treated me well when acting, especially after those two things happened. Apart from getting angry and leaving me behind, you didn¡¯t do anything embarrassing. In fact, you even restored your image of a loving husband once again in public.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Ni was honest and had a lot ofments.


    Gu Zechen finally felt embarrassed.


    He frowned and looked particrly unhappy.


    At this time, Su Ni would definitely ept it when she saw it, but today, she would never!


    ¡°I know it¡¯s an act, so don¡¯t mix feelings into it. You don¡¯t know how much I feel, but now that it¡¯s good, I won¡¯t feel any more. As you wish, I will sign the divorce papers in one year.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was light and cheerful, as if she had already fantasized about her happy life after the divorce.


    Bang!


    Su Ni seemed to hear the sound of the ss breaking. She looked at Gu Zechen and found that he had crushed the ss hard, so she sat up in fright.


    Gu Zechen stared coldly at her and let go of his hand. The shattered crystal cup fell to the ground. Under the dim yellow light, there seemed to be some wine ss residue shining in his hand.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and quickly went to the ground. She heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    But it was still toote!


    Su Ni felt something scratching her feet and took a step back. The residue seemed to have pierced her foot and didn¡¯t fall!


    Gu Zechen frowned and slowly removed the pieces of his hand. He asked calmly, ¡°Since it¡¯s an act, why are you so anxious?¡±


    Su Ni did not expect why she would rush over after seeing Gu Zechen get hurt.


    She smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    Could she tell him that she was in love with him?


    Under Gu Zechen¡¯s watchful gaze, Su Ni tried her best to steady herself, endured the pain and sat back down on the bed, saying, ¡°You can just treat me as a slut. Even if it¡¯s acting, there¡¯s still an instinct.¡±

 Chapter 147: She’s Also Injured

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m telling you this today not to gain your sympathy, or to do something that you hate. I just want to make things clear. You don¡¯t have to hate me so much in my heart, and I don¡¯t have to waste my feelings. Let¡¯s get together and disperse.¡±


    After she said this, she actually chuckled twice.


    Gu Zechen clenched his fists tightly, as if there were still ss fragments in his hand, which made his heart ache.


    He endured the volcano that was about to erupt, pretending to be restrained, ¡°So, what you mean¡­ are you telling me that from now on, you want to keep a distance from me?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t realize the danger wasing at all. Instead, she thought that Gu Zechen finally understood her meaning and nodded seriously and cautiously.


    ¡°How about this, we are partners. We don¡¯t interfere with our rtionship. I think this is a good thing for you.¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be innocent.


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence coldly, ¡°What, do I still want to thank you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s not necessary, but I¡¯mpletely free.¡±  Of course, I will cooperate with you and act well.


    Su Ni said seriously.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He released his fist and casually took out two tissues to wipe the blood on his hand. Then he pulled open the cab and took out the medical kit.


    Su Ni watched Gu Zechen approach her step by step and started to be afraid, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    He pursed his lips and bent down in front of Su Ni. He suddenly pinched Su Ni¡¯s ankle and picked it up.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face and she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°If you want to finish it quickly, it¡¯s best to be honest now.¡±


    He said.


    Soon, Gu Zechen took out a cotton swab and tweezers. When he saw that Su Ni was about to shrink back, his eyes suddenly widened.


    Gu Zechen turned on the bedsidemp and almost put Su Ni¡¯s feet in front of him. Then he focused and slowly approached with the tweezers.


    Su Ni hid in fear. Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows but he didn¡¯t lose his temper. He quickly took out the fragment.


    Next was to apply the medicine and wrap around the gauze.


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen¡¯s expressionless face all the time. She thought that after she said it, Gu Zechen would be furious and even take her life.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s performance was too calm.


    At that very moment, she actually read a hint of gentleness in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    This was too inconsistent with Gu Zechen¡¯s character.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen re-examined his feet to make sure there were no other wounds.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni reacted and pretended to look at her feet. The gauze was so ugly.


    Although it is still painful, there is no need to worry about whether it will be infected.


    Afterwards, Su Ni remembered that Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was also injured. She asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want me to bandage you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen closed the medical kit, then stood up with his slender thighs and said expressionlessly, ¡°Since Mrs Gu wants to keep a distance from me, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    For some reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    However, Gu Zechen turned around, put the medical kit in, and went to the bathroom.


    Should he sleep here tonight?


    Su Ni suddenly became uneasy.


    But this was obviously Gu Zechen¡¯s territory, so he couldn¡¯t ask Gu Zechen to go out.


    She looked at her feet and it was obviously impossible to leave.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help looking up at the sky. Her mood could no longer be as calm as before in the game.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Gu Zechen came out naked with a head of wet hair, he sat down on the bed, and even Su Ni¡¯s body sank.


    Su Ni wrapped her nket tightly.


    When Gu Zechen removed the nket, Su Ni subconsciously shrank to the side and maintained a high alert expression.


    Gu Zechen sneered.


    Her eyes were full of sarcasm.


    ¡°Do you think that I, Gu Zechen, can¡¯t find a woman and will be interested in a cold woman?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, he spoke with an evil tone.


    Su Ni¡¯s body quickly turned cold.


    Then, after Gu Zecheny down, he saw that Su Ni was still leaning on the edge of the bed, afraid that he would get close to him. He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you sleep beside me naked, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth with grief and indignation in her eyes.


    She never imagined that after she exposed herself to the pain, she would turn into a weapon that hurt people.


    Su Ni asked, ¡°Gu Zechen, do you have to be so hurtful?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I, Gu Zechen, have always been like this. Don¡¯t you know me very well?¡±  Or, I¡¯ve been treating you for a few days, but you¡¯ve started to get used to it.


    Gu Zechen leaned sideways and faced Su Ni, saying, ¡°Of course, you still have to do the duty of husband and wife.¡±  Now, get lost in my arms!


    Su Ni opened her mouth in disbelief. Who wouldn¡¯t touch her just now?


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and looked miserable. ¡°Since you look down on a cold woman, why do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°Huh, I, Gu Zechen, need you to teach me how to do things?¡±


    He lifted Su Ni¡¯s chin and looked at the humiliation in her eyes. He smiled silently, ¡°Mrs Gu, my good temper is not for you to resist.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and red at Gu Zechen.


    Thetter¡¯s expression was cold and he did not hide the contempt from the corner of his mouth.


    A few secondster, Su Nipromised.


    After some good days, she had almost forgotten what Gu Zechen was like.


    Su Ni bit her lip and tried to calm herself down. She thought that as long as she was acting, her days would be much better than before.


    In the end, Su Ni¡¯s face gently touched Gu Zechen¡¯s icy cold chest. Her face became increasingly hot.


    Su Ni curled up but was hooked away by Gu Zechen. Herst leg was ced on her waist.


    Su Ni silently admitted everything and refused to refute.


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and put his cold lips on her forehead. Su Ni was stunned, then she felt his breathing getting heavier and she slowly searched for her lips.


    Su Ni resisted and her two subordinates subconsciously touched his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second. Put it down immediately.¡±


    He ordered.


    There was no emotion at all.


    Su Ni¡¯s hand shrank back. Gu Zechen smiled satisfactorily, but his sinister smile was like Asura who had climbed up from hell, giving people only a sense of danger.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but leaned against her lips and gently rubbed against them.


    One cold and the other hot, it seemed to merge at this moment.


    Su Ni¡¯s nervous breathing stopped, but her body was particrly repulsive. She thought back to Gu Zechen¡¯s humiliating words again and again, like a stabbing in her chest.

 Chapter 148: Coldness To the End

    Suddenly, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but push Gu Zechen away.


    Gu Zechen was unhappy again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep your distance and not talk about feelings? Why, you can¡¯t stand it at first?¡±


    Gu Zechen ridiculed.


    In Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, Su Ni was almost ignorant of the good, heartless, enjoying his good, and trying to keep a distance, how could the world be like her?


    ¡°Or is it that you¡¯re used to enjoying my warmth, so you¡¯re getting more and more careful. Instead, you forgot when I had no feelings?¡±


    Gu Zechen returned what Su Ni had said before to Su Ni.


    Fine, if this was what she wanted, then he would be a good person and fulfill her wish.


    Su Ni was about to break down. She held her face tightly with her hands in pain, ¡°Gu Zechen, I beg you not to be like this. You don¡¯tck women, so why should you torture me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not torturing you. I¡¯m just talking about rtionships with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and smirked, ¡°I don¡¯tck women, but I¡¯ve never yed with women.¡±  Do you think that if I work harder, will you still have a reaction?  Well, this is a very difficult challenge.


    Shameless!


    The two words popped up in Su Ni¡¯s mind and her fist was tightly pinched.


    However, there was more fear.


    Didn¡¯t he just say¡­


    Gu Zechen shot her a sideways nce and understood her thoughts. His eyes were full of ridicule, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you, but you don¡¯t even want to satisfy the most basic obligation of marriage.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, why do you have to!¡±


    Su Ni suppressed her anger but her chest was still uncontroble. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat was dry but he smiled indifferently.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something wrong with me, then treat it yourself. This will affect my experience, do you understand?¡±


    He humiliated him fiercely.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell and she was about to stand up when she was pulled down by Gu Zechen again.


    Gu Zechen turned off the lights and the room quickly fell into darkness.


    Su Ni closed her eyes in horror. His temperature wasn¡¯t as fast as she imagined. After a minute of silence, Gu Zechen came down from Su Ni.


    Then, the two of them were stuck side by side.


    Su Ni sobbed uneasily. In the darkness, the man beside her made a low and slow voice, like the sound of a drum beating, reverberated in Su Ni¡¯s mind for a long time.


    ¡°Su Ni, you will regret it.¡±


    He said.


    Su Ni¡¯s body froze and she didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Gu Zechen turned over and kept a certain distance from her.


    Su Ni suddenly felt a little cold.


    Gu Zechen said she would regret it.


    Is it starting again?


    One night was hard to sleep.


    From falling asleep to getting up, the two of them never touched each other. When she woke up early in the morning, Su Ni wanted to leave first, but she heard Gu Zechen turn his back to her and coldly said, ¡°Do you want people to see us enter the hotel at the same time and go out one after another?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    ¡°During this period of time, you will stay here and not give the media any chance to suspect.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned around and tied his tie.


    Listening to his emotionless words, Su Ni nodded faintly as if she was maintaining her distance.


    The two of them entered the elevator together. They still had nomunication throughout, not even a single nce.


    She had clearly mentioned all of this first.


    However, when she saw Gu Zechen like this, her heart was empty.


    Just as the elevator was about to reach, Gu Zechen suddenly bent over and hugged him in his arms. Su Ni screamed softly. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t avoid others ¡®eyes and automatically switched to gentle mode, ¡°You still have injuries on your feet. I can¡¯t bear to walk.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s brain slowed down for a long time. Wasn¡¯t she in the elevator just now?  Her foot didn¡¯t hurt so much.


    Gu Zechen winked at Su Ni and thetter barely reacted. Oh, he hugged the unfamiliar Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen smiled and even nodded to the hotel housekeeper. However, as soon as he got into the car, Gu Zechen quickly released Su Ni and kept a distance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Su Corp first.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His words were so cold.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Half an hourter, after Su Ni got out of the car, Gu Zechen said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up today and have a candlelight dinner in half a city. I¡¯ve arranged for reporters to take pictures.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and saw him pulling her tie.


    ¡°What do I need to prepare?¡±


    ¡°You appear in your best condition. After all, Mrs Gu doesn¡¯t want to embarrass me.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced out the window and saw that she was still wearing an unchanging work dress. He was disgusted, ¡°You¡¯ve never heard that women in love don¡¯t have any clothes that look heavy. Since Mrs Gu wants to act, it¡¯s hard to do it more seriously.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The man¡¯s business is business¡¯s annoying tone made Su Ni lose her temper. She responded in a muffled voice, but Gu Zechen gave his life and Audi rushed out instantly, causing a cloud of dust.


    Su Ni hurriedly took two steps back, her tears almost choking.


    She gave Gu Zechen a hard leg, but it hurtst night. Su Ni gritted her teeth and pointed her middle finger at him.


    In the car, Gu Zechen calmly watched Su Ni¡¯s series of actions.


    When Gu Zechen finally saw her jump, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly.


    Fine, Su Ni, you have to y, I will apany you to the end!


    Su Ni limped into the Su Corp. Quite a few people wanted to help her, but Su Ni declined her kindness. She entered the elevator with great difficulty and Khai clenched his fists.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re doing well!¡±


    However, the elevator doors opened again and Ruan Yichen grinned. ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face turned pale and she thought that Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t hear what she just said, but she was relieved when she saw that he had a smile on his face and his expression was unstable.


    As a result, when the elevator number became 8, Ruan Yichen looked at the elevator entrance and suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Su and CEO Gu didn¡¯t quarrel because of my wordsst night.¡±


    His words sounded a little unkind.


    Even if Ruan Yichen identally told him the truth, Su Ni couldn¡¯t bring up the slightest bit of gratitude towards him. She just nodded and asked, ¡°Because of what?¡±


    Ruan Yichen rubbed his nose and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I also heard about itst night. I just felt that the two of you are simr and didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    Su Ni nodded without saying a word.


    Silence.


    After leaving the elevator, Ruan Yichen was surprised to find that Su Ni was injured on her feet, so he quickly stepped forward to support her. Su Ni quietly avoided his hand and whispered, ¡°No need, I¡¯d better leave myself.¡±

 Chapter 149: Deliberating

    Ruan Yichen smiled. Since he didn¡¯t give in, he slowly walked to Su Ni¡¯s side and said with concern, ¡°I just heard what you said in the elevator and asked you about your situation.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it in and walked into the office. Su Ni stopped and looked at Ruan Yichen who was a head taller than herself. She politely said, ¡°Thank you for Mr. Ruan¡¯s concern, but Mr. Gu and I really have no problem. Even Madam Calle, what happened before, doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Also, the injury on my foot. I identally sprained itst night and I¡¯ve seen a doctor. There¡¯s no big problem.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she looked straight at him. Thetter nodded but did not feel embarrassed. Instead, she brought up the important matter.  I came today to report the progress of the Nanjiawan project to you.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression softened while she sat down in the chairman seat. She was separated by a table and her heart calmed down.


    ¡°How did the workers in Nanjiawan deal with the incident?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Ruan Yichen looked troubled and wanted to say something. A few secondster, he whispered, ¡°That person is dead.¡±  After spending half a month in the hospital, he still couldn¡¯t save her.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart sank and she realized the situation was bad.


    ¡°What did the family say?  He can pacify as much as possible, even if he has more money, it will be fine!


    Su Ni said.


    Ruan Yichen nodded, his expression as heavy as Su Ni, ¡°I know that thepensation fee has been discussed to 800, 000. It should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Try to deal with it quietly and not dy the progress of the project. In addition, you can also walk around the security department. Tell me if you need anything.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made some arrangements, so there¡¯s no risk so far. As long as the person dies, the family members will be dragged away, there won¡¯t be much of a problem. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll be the reporters there¡­¡±


    Ruan Yichen voiced his concern.


    It wasn¡¯t like this before, but there were too many.


    Originally, the number of casualties of the construction was still within the scope of the regtions, but after news from the media, the situation was like a snowball, getting bigger and bigger. In the end, not only did thepensation increase a new height, but even the work schedule would have toe to a stop.


    Su Ni supported her forehead and felt a little helpless. ¡°We can only solve it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. Also, there¡¯s one more thing I want to discuss with Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Ni could see that Ruan Yichen handled the matter of casualties in Nanjiawan well. Obviously, it was not worth his alone trip. It seemed that there was something more important.


    Su Ni was spirited and ced her hands on the table. She sat down and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It has something to do with Madam Calle.¡±


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t President Gu get in touch with this first? Is there any more problem? Is it hard for J. K to get involved?¡±


    ¡°Before the matter is settled, Mr. Su must not make an early conclusion.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled mysteriously and then said, ¡°Of course, I definitely won¡¯t overestimate myself. I just have a better idea.¡±


    Su Ni frowned when she saw that Ruan Yichen kept on selling him off. She suppressed her patience and listened to him continue.


    ¡°Madam Calle actually didn¡¯t have a clear intention at all when she came to China. As far as I know, even CEO Gu is just at a disadvantage.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled mysteriously and his eyes were shining under the lens. ¡°I heard that Madam Calle is nning to find an adopted daughter she recognised in China. If she can find her, she might really have a chance.¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even find Madam Calle¡¯s team, what can you do?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked. Even Gu Zechen didn¡¯t tell her about this, but Ruan Yichen knew first.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I have some information. I should be able to help.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled mysteriously and told the truth.


    On the contrary, her expression became more serious. She asked quietly, ¡°Since there is such a good thing, Mr. Ruan should cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nodded without hesitation, then said, ¡°But I really need your help.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Ni indicated that she was listening to her.


    Ruan Yichen mysteriously handed over a document. When Su Ni reached out, Ruan Yichen suddenly held down the information and asked, ¡°Can you keep this secret from President Gu?¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    ¡°Then I have to see what is going on before I can decide whether to cooperate or not.¡±


    Su Ni was expressionless.


    Ruan Yichen nodded and sat down again. He returned to his usual calmness and said, ¡°This project is definitely hopeless with the ability of the Su Corp. However, if we help Madam Calle find an adopted daughter, it will be very beneficial for the future development of Su Corp.¡±


    Su Ni remained silent.


    Ruan Yichen sighed and helplessly said, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not convenient for me toe out for personal reasons. And J. K has not received any news yet. It¡¯s best to find Mr. Su in the name.¡±


    ¡°What do you n if you find it?¡±


    Su Ni asked quietly.


    Ruan Yichen touched his chin and revealed an unfathomable smile. ¡°With Madam Calle¡¯s current project, we naturally can¡¯t covet it with our current strength. However, I heard that Madam Calle has prepared a generous gift for her adopted daughter.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just borrowing your name, Mr. Su, but I¡¯m still the one to do the specific operation. If I really find it, if there¡¯s any problem with the Su Corpter, Madam Calle will definitely sell you a favor.¡±


    Ruan Yichen saw that Su Ni was still hesitating and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Su Ni was not blinded by the benefits in front of her. On the contrary, with Ruan Yichen¡¯s shrewdness, how could she give up such a big profit?


    The two reasons he said were not enough to convince Su Ni, so she did not immediately agree. Instead, she said, ¡°Let me think about this.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nodded and got up. Su Ni suddenly said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find Gu Zechen to cooperate with you? Since your interests are not in conflict, I think Gu Zechen won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled bitterly. ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to, but Mr. Gu is currently holding a deep grudge against me. Besides, if Gu Zechen is really involved, I might be fine.¡±


    This was the truth.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    After Ruan Yichen left, Su Ni was still worried and called Qin Yue over to ask Mr. Chen what he meant.


    Qin Yue frowned. The matter was a little serious, indicating that he would report it immediately. Moreover, if there was such a big thing, then Su Corp might as well fight.


    ¡°Then J. K?¡±


    Su Ni hesitated.

 Chapter 150: Cooperate or Not

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that J. K has already purchased a business building on the side of the capital, intending to be the China headquarters, and the Nancheng city is the key area. I think if it is as Mr. Ruan said, he will definitely have his personal purpose if he doesn¡¯t tell J. K headquarters.¡±


    This was as much as Su Ni thought. She nodded seriously and said, ¡°Then give me an answer as soon as possible.¡±


    That afternoon, Qin Yue looked serious, but his eyes jumped a few times and he said to Su Ni, ¡°Mr. Chen said that this is okay.  As for not telling Mr. Gu, I think that if this is true, I don¡¯t need you to tell him. Mr. Gu will know soon.


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m overthinking.¡±


    However, Su Ni was not in a hurry to reply to Ruan Yichen. Instead, she secretly looked at the information given to her by Ruan Yichen and soon found a photo.


    It was a colorful photo. The girl looked about four or five years old and had a beautiful face.


    Just from the stic sealing technique, it should be photos from the early 90 s.


    The information also confirmed what Su Ni had guessed. The adopted girl was born in 90 years and the photo was taken on her fifth birthday. The more detailed information was a simple summary of the girl¡¯s birth ce and the status of Madam Kel¡¯s contribution.


    Since then, they hadpletely broken up.


    Su Ni put the files back on the cubicle of the office with a heavy expression on her face. It was no different from finding a needle in a haystack.


    The phone on the table rang.


    Su Ni withdrew her thoughts. Seeing as Gu Zechen, she also remembered the date that night.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen asked if she was ready, so he had already sent a driver to pick her up. If necessary, he could make a trip.


    Su Ni quickly said that she didn¡¯t need it. She just told Su Ni to move quickly and hung up.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief, got up and went to the rest room. Thinking of Gu Zechen¡¯s disdainful eyes in the morning, Su Ni¡¯s fingers finally stopped on a long ck dress with butterfly sleeves.


    This was the birthday gift that Su Ni bought for her when she was married, but she didn¡¯t wear it once. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t fat now, so she still fit.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, her chest seemed to be a little full. Su Ni gently pulled the lower cor that was pushed open and looked down, her face slightly flushed.


    The phone on the table rang again.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    After Su Ni finished her makeup and confirmed that there was no problem in the mirror, she put on her shawl and quickly went downstairs.


    At the entrance of the Su Corp, a Maybach parked at the entrance of the Su Corp in a high-profile manner. Once Su Ni came out, she immediately attracted a lot of onlookers.


    ¡°So slow.¡±


    Gu Zechenined and then told the driver to drive.


    Su Ni apologized in a low voice and realized that it was a brand new car. Thinking back to the car identst time, the Maybach was probablypletely ruined.


    Su Ni sat beside Gu Zechen awkwardly, unsure where to put it.


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and took a nap on the back of his chair. He had no intention of paying attention to Su Ni.


    Until the entrance of the half-city restaurant, Gu Zechen woke up urately as if he had triggered a mechanism. Then he nced at Su Ni and got off the car first.


    Only then did Su Ni notice that Gu Zechen seemed to have deliberately shaved his beard. His thin fringe was alsobed into a big back, revealing his clean and full forehead.


    His handsome face was almost impable, and with his cold temperament, he felt pressured just by standing beside him.


    Gu Zechen reached out to her and Su Ni hesitated for a moment before finally putting it in his palm.


    Gu Zechen held it, not too strong, just good.


    Su Ni was still looking around and thinking about where the reporter Gu Zechen mentioned was, but she listened to Gu Zechen¡¯smand, ¡°The reporter is on the side of the greenwn, don¡¯t look around.¡±


    Su Ni let out an ¡°Oh¡± and after Gu Zechen¡¯s reminder, she was relieved.


    In the middle of the city, many people called out to President Gu, Mrs Gu. Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and stared at him without looking sideways.


    However, Su Ni noticed that there was no trace of Luo Heng.


    The private room was on the top floor of the city and there was a semi-open balcony. Su Ni walked on the red carpet and looked at the roses on both sides, her mouth opened in surprise.


    In order to take a photo, Gu Zechen dressed up and prepared the room.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, are you satisfied?¡±


    Gu Zechen had already taken the lead and walked over to the long legal table, pulling the bench for her. On the table in front of him were two bottles of red wine that had just been frozen.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What good day is today?¡±


    Gu Zechen was expressionless and didn¡¯t even look at Su Ni. He sat down on the other side and said, ¡°After dinner, you can cooperate with me to take photos.¡±


    Su Ni obediently let out an oh, her eyes still wandering from all directions. From the carpet of the noodle rose to the heart shaped crystal chandelier of Shi Hua, and there were countless pink balloons hanging on the balcony outside.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart pounded. She didn¡¯t want to sit down for a long time. In the end, Gu Zechen was impatient and pressed her into his seat.


    Then, Gu Zechen sneered and asked, ¡°Do you think I prepared these for you?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Soon, the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth became more sarcastic and indifferent, ¡°It¡¯s just that the previous person has not prepared for it yet. It¡¯s a bargain for you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face suddenly copsed, and she no longer had the mood to admire it. As she drank the soup, she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been with Mr. Gu for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Gu as romantic.¡±


    Gu Zechen paused, but he still didn¡¯t raise his head and drank the soup as if nothing had happened.


    In front of the dining table, there was silence. Even the soft collision of porcin would make Gu Zechen unhappy. ¡°I will invite an etiquette teacher for you to learn more of the manners of the Chinese dining table. It will be useful for you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she looked embarrassed. She wanted to find a crack to drill in.


    Even though she grew up in China, the Su family still taught her a lot about etiquette.


    However, when she thought about how much Gu Zechen valued Madam Calle, Su Ni still didn¡¯t want to make a joke, so she pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, there was nomunication.


    The housekeeper asked in France if he wanted to drink, but Gu Zechen rejected it directly.


    Su Ni looked regretful. There was nothing less without alcohol for such a delicate dinner.


    Gu Zechen just said, ¡°There will be a press conferenceter. If you don¡¯t want to lose face, you¡¯d better keep your head clean.¡±


    Su Ni felt wronged all night and didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant.


    Since the reporters would be more important, why not just eat a little and go directly to participate?


    Su Ni thought about it but she still didn¡¯t ask her questions, so as not to make fun of herself.

 Chapter 151: An Unprepared Dinner

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Su Ni no longer had the time to continue eating. Her gaze fell on the stage beside her and there was a piano. If it was a normal candlelight banquet, there would definitely be a piano master here.


    Or, the candles here would all be lit up.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen was just choosing the hotel in half city, but he was unwilling to give him the most basic standard.


    Su Ni smiled bitterly and her fingers slowly crossed the piano. Gu Zechen¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind her, ¡°And why do you think I have to give you everything you want?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked and her fingers identally touched surprise, making a dull and ear-piercing sound.


    Su Ni hurriedly took two steps back, but the hem of her dress swept across the piano chair.


    Gu Zechen walked over quickly and saw that the hem of the dress she had lifted was already open. He couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°I¡¯ll let you attend the press conference. You¡¯re wearing such a shabby and cheap dress. Su Ni, are you deliberately going to face me?¡±


    Su Ni wanted to cry without tears, so she didn¡¯t want to be like this. She could only exin, ¡°This is my birthday present for myself. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was cold and he didn¡¯t look good because of Su Ni¡¯s exnation. He asked in a low and dissatisfied tone, ¡°Do you know what day today is?¡±


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen nkly.


    Gu Zechen suddenly shook off her skirt and strode outside the door. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to give you a new dress as quickly as possible. You¡¯d better stay here and not move.¡±


    This was indeed a mistake for Su Ni. Apart from listening to Gu Zechen, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was even colder than this morning. Was this what Gu Zechen said he would regret?


    Su Ni smiled faintly and pulled the hem of her dress away, slowly reaching the balcony.


    Looking at the scenery of the Nancheng city from the 32nd floor, it seemed that everything had changed. Even Su Ni would have an idea of dominating the entire Nancheng city.


    At this moment, as night fell, the whole Nancheng city gradually became neon, echoing with the distant glow.


    The wind outside was a little strong, so Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. She suddenly remembered Luo Heng and wanted to go out to take a look.


    As a result, he found that Luo Heng had note to work for two or three days.


    Su Ni returned to the room and immediately called Luo Heng.


    When he asked about his leave of absence, Luo Heng had to confess honestly. He only said that he had a cold and could not work for the time being.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Three days without work is not your style.¡±


    Su Ni trusted Luo Heng too much. If it wasn¡¯t a big deal, he wouldn¡¯t havee to work for three days.


    Seeing that Luo Heng didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni also sensed something and blurted out, ¡°Did Li Dan look for you again?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Luo Heng quickly denied it.


    ¡°Where are you then? I¡¯lle find youter.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to listen to Luo Heng anymore. She had to see Luo Heng as soon as possible.


    Un, when she heard that Su Ni wasing to find her over the phone, she was so frightened that she immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t, I¡¯ve caught a cold now. Don¡¯t get infected. You bettere back in two days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a flu, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.


    Luo Heng stammered over the phone. Su Ni decided not to keep it in suspense and directly said, ¡°Luo Heng, the more you act like this, the more I know you have something to do. You don¡¯t have to say anything now. I¡¯lle to see you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Su Ni.¡±


    Over the phone, Luo Heng sighed. Su Ni was so smart that he knew he couldn¡¯t hide it.


    Su Ni was silent.


    A few secondster, Luo Heng said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s Li Dan. She¡¯s back.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and her chest rose and fell. The veins on her forehead twitched again and again. Her temper became violent and she raised her voice to scold, ¡°I knew it was because of that woman, Luo Heng. Can you have a bottom line? You can¡¯tpletely lose yourself just because of her return.¡±


    ¡°Since you know me well, you know that this is useless.¡±


    Luo Hengughed bitterly, as if he hadpletely given up on self-salvation.


    Su Ni was angry and anxious. If not for a press conferenceter, Su Ni would have rushed over to wake him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m your only friend that I remind you to stay away from her.¡±


    Su Ni calmed down a little but her veins were still jumping and her head was dizzy.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m happy that she¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why is this time?¡±


    Su Ni had no choice but to ask directly.


    Luo Heng was silent again.


    ¡°Tell me, I can even ept her taking drugs. There¡¯s something I can¡¯t ept.¡±


    Su Ni held her forehead and slowly leaned against the railing.


    ¡°She¡­ is fine, she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Luo Heng wanted to say something but stopped it. After a long time, he spat out a few words.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°You can continue to protect her. I know that no matter what I say, you still think she¡¯s the best. Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Su Ni hung up angrily.


    After two seconds of calming down, Su Ni quickly sent a text, ¡°I¡¯lle to youter.¡±


    Luo Heng only had one word, okay.


    Su Ni could feel Luo Heng¡¯s helplessness through the phone. However, Su Ni no longer wanted to give Luo Heng the right to decide, so she quickly typed another line of words.


    If you continue to waste time with her, you will be the one to die.


    Ding bell!


    Luo Heng replied.


    If that was the case, I just hoped that day woulde quickly.


    Su Ni nced at it and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t wait to throw her phone down from upstairs. Just as she walked around the balcony angrily, a long ck figure appeared in front of her.


    It was Gu Zechen.


    Like a basin of water falling from the sky, Su Ni was watered and her whole body calmed down.


    She smiled awkwardly at Gu Zechen and pretended to be rxed and asked, ¡°Did the clothese over?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at her suspiciously, but he didn¡¯t ask too much. He just threw the bag on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to change it as soon as possible.¡±


    Su Ni looked around. There seemed to be no bathroom for her to change clothes, while Gu Zechen was standing on the side, urging her.


    Su Ni had no choice but to embarrassedly carry Gu Zechen and take off her clothes.


    Unlike the boot-exposed style on Su Ni¡¯s body, the dress Gu Zechen took was a conservative style. From head to toe, even his arm wasced tightly onto his body.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. This man despised his clothes for being too exposed, so he sang such a scene.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the right to choose. She changed the dress three times and five times, but the zipper on her back couldn¡¯t be pulled. She tried to hook it up several times, but she still couldn¡¯t do anything.

 Chapter 152: Marriage Day?

    Suddenly, her hand heated up. Su Ni turned her head and saw Gu Zechen taking the zipper with a poker face and slowly pulling it on her.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief, smiled at him and thanked him.


    Before leaving, Gu Zechen asked her how her feet felt. Su Ni shook her head, indicating that she was fine.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked her.


    Su Ni nodded subconsciously, but as soon as Gu Zechen opened the room, a group of reporters rushed in like a tide, and the camera in the reporters ¡®hands were shing like lightning.


    Su Ni did not expect that Gu Zechen¡¯s words were ready, so she almost felt her legs go soft.


    Thankfully, she had enough support behind her back and her entire body was close to leaning against Gu Zechen. Facing the sudden reporter, Su Ni quickly straightened her thoughts, put on a calm and elegant smile, but her heart was filled with bitterness.


    ¡°May I ask, today is the third anniversary of Mrs Gu and President Gu¡¯s marriage. How do you feel?¡±


    Countless reporters rushed to Su Ni and raised microphones in front of Su Ni, repeating topics rted to the third anniversary.


    Su Ni was confused. What?


    On the side, Gu Zechen had already chatted and smiled calmly at everyone, saying, ¡°Today, I¡¯m very grateful to the media for paying so much attention to Madam and I¡¯s third anniversary. Actually, Madam and I wanted to have a candlelight banquet privately, but everyone is too enthusiastic.¡±


    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. Didn¡¯t she say that he had found these reporters himself? Why were she pretending to be low-key here?


    Besides, today was really the third anniversary.


    She had thought of it as early as the day Xu Wan was afraid of death, but she never imagined that she had forgotten about it.


    Su Ni remembered Gu Zechen interrogating her with anger, but she was confused and couldn¡¯t remember anything. She suddenly felt sorry.


    But since Gu Zechen had already arranged for reporters, why didn¡¯t he tell himself earlier that he was making a fool of himself?


    ¡°Mrs Gu, what do you feel? Did Mr. Gu give you a very special souvenir present today?¡±


    The reporter looked at Su Ni again.


    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat, trying to show her happiness and shame as a little woman. She looked at Gu Zechen emotionally and said, ¡°Actually, today is a surprise that CEO Gu prepared for me. At first, I was surprised, but then I was touched by CEO Gu¡¯s attentiveness.¡±


    ¡°As for the gift, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Su Ni smiled at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°I have to ask President Gu about this.¡±


    ¡°What, Mr. Gu won¡¯t have a present yet.¡±


    ¡°There must be a super gift. I have to wait until the end of the show before I send it out.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡­¡­


    The reporters were discussing heatedly, obviously unwilling to believe that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t prepare a gift at all. At this moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s hand that had been on Su Ni¡¯s waist suddenly loosened and he slowly took something out of his arms.


    All the cameras slowly moved over, and the reporters widened their eyes to see what kind of surprise and surprise Gu Zechen could produce.


    It was a gift box.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids twitched as she looked at the smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face.


    Although today¡¯s dinner was not satisfactory, if Gu Zechen had really prepared a gift, he would not have prepared anything¡­


    Thinking of this, Su Ni became even more embarrassed. She quickly held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and smiled at everyone. ¡°Sorry, I think it¡¯s better to secretly see the gift that Mr. Gu gave me.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, don¡¯t be so petty. We all want to get in touch with your joy.¡±


    The reporter was instantly dissatisfied.


    At the same time, Gu Zechen opened the gift box and a pendant made of three ruby appeared in front of everyone.


    The crowd instantly made a series of noises and even Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. Gu Zechen was really working hard.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Sun-Moon-Star newlyunched by the Japanese master? I heard that it was cut by three top ruby and only this finished product. I think it has more than ten million.¡±


    The eyes of the reporters who were knowledgeable instantly lit up. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the origin of the Sun-Moon-Star.


    ¡°It is indeed Sun-Moon-Star.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not deny it and personally put it on for Su Ni in front of everyone.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. Although it was nothing to Gu Zechen, it was the first time she received a gift.


    ¡°Mrs Gu is so happy.¡±


    ¡°President Gu is really good to Mrs Gu.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of blessings and envious voices filled the eardrums. Su Ni maintained a smile on her face but her heart was filled with mixed feelings. After Su Ni put them on, the surroundings burst into apuse again.


    When it was Su Ni¡¯s turn, she didn¡¯t wait for the reporters to ask. Gu Zechen took the initiative to mention, ¡°I wonder what gift Mrs Gu gave me this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Gu has given such a valuable gift to the Sun-Moon-Star, and Mr. Su¡¯s gift must be very special.¡±


    The reporter followed up and asked.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s smile, Su Ni knew that this guy was not feeling well and was hiding needles.


    At this moment, there was nothing decent on her body that could be sent out. In front of countless cameras, Su Ni felt her heart tighten. She closed her eyes, tiptoed, and suddenly kissed Gu Zechen¡¯s chin.


    Gu Zechen froze and his smile froze.


    Su Ni ignored everyone¡¯s shocked expressions and asked triumphantly, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s kiss is worth millions. It looks like I can¡¯t wash my face at night.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and looked at Su Ni with hidden ridicule.


    Su Ni deliberately pretended not to see it. Anyway, this is also Gu Zechen trying to embarrass herself. She then generously said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. From now on, I will give President Gu 10 million every day.¡±


    Some of the reportersughed. Su Ni blinked at Gu Zechen and asked him that he was satisfied with today¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s kiss is really valuable.¡±


    Gu Zechen replied with a smile.


    ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s present is really awkward. I think Mrs Gu has a bigger gift to give to President Gu tonight.¡±


    Several reporters looked at her andughed. Gu Zechen did not deny it and hugged Su Ni again, ¡°Let¡¯s see Mrs Gu¡¯s performance tonight.¡±


    ¡°Then Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t know what else the next two have.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked down at Su Ni with an affectionate expression, ¡°Then you have to ask Mrs Gu what arrangements she has next.¡±


    He sessfully swung the pot again.


    Su Ni grinned, but her eyes red at him fiercely. Thetter took an inch and continued to say to the reporters, ¡°Today is such an important moment. Of course, I have to listen to Madam. We will go wherever she says.¡±

 Chapter 153: Listening to Her Tonight

    ¡°Then Mrs Gu, do you have ns tonight?¡±


    The reporter excitedly tossed the topic to Su Ni again.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth was numb and her smile was stiff. Faced with the ¡®overbearing¡¯ of the reporters, Su Ni suddenly remembered the colorful yground she had seen on the balcony before and had an idea.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have much of a request. After all, with this handsome husband by his side, what else can¡¯t be satisfied?¡±


    Su Ni changed into a feminine tone, her head leaning gently against Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, revealing a gentle and satisfied smile. Just from the feeling, it gave people an illusion of happiness.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to go to the Ferris Wheel with President Gu to see the night view of our Nancheng city. I think that must be interesting.¡±


    Su Ni then looked at Gu Zechen pitifully.


    Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows and forced out a smile, ¡°Maybe Mrs Gu can change a more romantic way.¡±


    ¡°No, I think this is good. I¡¯ve never done it before.¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly in front of the reporters.


    Gu Zechen suddenly felt like there was a series of fireworks in his head, making him dizzy. He gritted his teeth and reminded him again, ¡°Is Mrs Gu serious?¡±


    In the end, Su Ni didn¡¯t look at the killing intent in his eyes and nodded without hesitation.


    In addition, Su Ni confessed in front of the reporters, ¡°I heard that the legendary lover sitting on the Ferris Wheel can be together forever as long as he can kiss at the highest point.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Mrs Gu is really carefree.¡±


    Some of the reporters who were a year ago became lovey-dovey, as if they had already seen the happy scene of the two tightly hugging on the Ferris Wheel.


    Now the reporter seemed to be much quieter. Su Ni looked up at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°My biggest wish in my life is to be with my husband forever!¡±


    With a p, eschine instantly turned off the live stream of the media and called, ¡°When will your n begin?¡±  Could you really make Gu Zechen and this woman continue to be disgusted?


    There was azy and carefree voice over the phone. Through the phone, she could hear Su Ni¡¯s sweet voice. She was obviously watching the live stream.


    ¡°I¡¯m already carrying it out. I can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Gu Zechen¡¯s foundation in Nancheng city is too deep. If we don¡¯t pay attention to it, we might be the ones who have failed.¡±


    Said the phone.


    ¡°But how can you be sure that Su Ni will get into your trap?¡±


    She knew that she had been triggered by the scene of their love. ¡°You¡¯d better go smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a guess in my heart.  As long as you don¡¯t cause any trouble, everything will be fine.


    It was obvious that he was somewhat dissatisfied with Sheshine.


    As a result, ESHINE was not to be outdone. She directly mocked, ¡°Pull it down. If I hadn¡¯t provoked Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s feelings and created cracks, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to take advantage of it. Besides, when I expose the problem with Gu Zechen¡¯s style, Cayle will definitely not be able to pass.¡±


    ¡°This is not part of my n. Please discuss with me before the next action.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, her tone became heavier and she was full of warning. ¡°Don¡¯t forget how you returned to Nancheng city.¡±


    Shine¡¯s body suddenly trembled for a moment, and she started to feel cold. She coldly replied, knowing, then quickly hung up.


    Then, she looked at the empty ss on the table and went to the fridge.


    Under the witness of countless reporters and passers-by, Su Ni really pulled Gu Zechen into the car and headed to the yground.


    The yground had already received the news earlier and opened a temporary passage for Su Ni and Gu Zechen. The previously lively and noisy Ferris Wheel Area was now empty.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go up?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the crowd outside and believed that the Inte was even more lively. He knew that he could not refuse no matter what, but he still asked.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hard. You don¡¯t want to be old with me.¡±


    Su Ni did not hesitate.


    After getting into the scene, he blurted out his words like he hadn¡¯t gone through his brain. Gu Zechen pursed his thin lips and eventually followed Su Ni without saying a word.


    Outside the railing, someone whistled and shouted at Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen listened to his scalp sitting on Su Ni¡¯s side. He closed the door and temporarily cut off the sound outside. Su Ni tried desperately to greet and interact with the crowd outside, but in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, she became colder.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so childish.¡±


    Gu Zechen was unhappy.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    In the midst of her excitement, Su Ni had already thrown the matter of Gu Zechen not telling her beforehand, causing her to be embarrassed out of the blue. She just said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be in a good ce for a while. Besides, I¡¯ve always wanted to sit on the Ferris Wheel. Coincidentally, today is an opportunity.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head away, looking like he didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Su Ni was still happily hugging Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. She enjoyed it tonight anyway.


    As the Ferris Wheel slowly rose, Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened. Su Ni noticed that his face was also unusually pale.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Su Ni realized that something was wrong and asked worriedly.


    She had never seen Gu Zechen in such a bad state. At this moment, he was trying hard to control his facial expression, but at the moment he sped up, he suddenly grabbed the armrest beside him.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re afraid of heights!¡±


    Su Ni eximed.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded impatiently.


    Su Ni covered her mouth with surprise, then she was in a mess. She saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was getting paler, but she couldn¡¯t do anything.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t find a button connecting the outside world in the Ferris Wheel. She could only desperately hit the window and waved at the outside.


    ¡°Stop quickly, stop!¡±


    Su Ni yelled, but everyone thought she was too happy and waved at her enthusiastically.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears were about to fall. She watched as the Ferris Wheel got taller and taller, while Gu Zechen tightly shut his eyes, with one hand covering his chest, his whole body cocked to the chair.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t scare me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you were afraid of heights?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were flustered and her voice choked up. ¡°Gu Zechen, how are you? Say something.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen roughly interrupted Su Ni¡¯s crying. Even though he barely opened his eyes, he still couldn¡¯t control his body.


    Soon, he screamed painfully and closed his eyes again. Then his whole body slowly curled up.


    The Ferris Wheel got taller and everything on the ground became ants. Su Ni knew that she had no hope of survival, so she knelt in front of Gu Zechen and hugged his head tightly in her arms.

 Chapter 154: Gu Zechen Scared of High

    ¡°How about this, will you be better? Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be by your side and we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She kept stroking Gu Zechen¡¯s hair, her hands trembling uncontrobly, but Gu Zechen still couldn¡¯t say a word in pain.


    A tear fell on his face.


    Gu Zechen opened his eyes and looked at the woman crying in front of him. His expression was rare to softer. He suppressed his dizziness and whispered, ¡°What are you crying for? I won¡¯t die. Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. You¡¯ve rejected me a few times, but I still insist.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and cried out loud. She admitted that Gu Zechen had lied to herself first, so she deliberately brought him to be the SamWolf.


    However, Su Ni never imagined that Gu Zechen, who had always been a tough man in pass like thunder and move like the wind, would be afraid of heights.


    The Ferris Wheel had risen to the highest point, far away from the mor of the entire Nancheng city. However, at this moment, the two of them had no intention of enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s face trembling and slowly put her lips against it.


    His lips were cold and dry, and there was no reaction at all.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    She screamed in pain.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her head and bit her lips.


    His body also struggled to sit up and pulled Su Ni into his arms. The tip of his tongue gently explored.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears were still dry and her body was stiff. She was at a loss about Gu Zechen¡¯s initiative.


    His kiss was very stiff.


    He had to stop it several times because of Gu Zechen¡¯s dizziness.


    Gu Zechen looked out the window and felt as though he had fallen into the clouds. He paused at the top of the Ferris Wheel for a short while. He bit her lips too, and even though his nose was in a mess, he didn¡¯t want to let go.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Time seemed to be frozen.


    Gu Zechen held her face and kissed her passionately. He seemed to have regained some vitality from the tip of his tongue and started to suck and tease slowly.


    Su Ni snorted softly and her body was already soft in his arms. Her two hands unknowingly hugged his neck, wanting to ask for more.


    There were fireworks in the sky, one after another, brightening the night sky.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears hadn¡¯t dried up. She wanted to look out the window, but Gu Zechen quickly turned her head and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    The sound of firework was endless as countless reflection appeared in front of Su Ni through the Ferris Wheel. Her throat was a little dry and she even had the urge to cry.


    Su Ni sniffed. ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Gu Zechen ced his forehead against her and whispered, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni was dumbfounded, quickly denied it and started to feel wronged. ¡°I really don¡¯t know you are afraid of heights.¡±


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    This stupid woman is really hopeless when she is stupid!


    Suddenly, the Ferris Wheel turned again. In almost an instant, Gu Zechen tightly pinched her shoulder. The pain made Su Ni scream and forcefully held back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Her tears fell again.


    However, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t hear anything. He started to tremble and his lips started to twitch. Su Ni¡¯s head heated up and she copied Gu Zechen. She held his face and bit his lips tightly.


    His body was still trembling, but now he found a vent. Suddenly, he held Su Ni¡¯s body tightly in his arms and started to frantically kiss her, turning passive into active.


    Su Ni was so kissed that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her hands wanted to block but they only stayed in the air.


    She knew that Gu Zechen was suffering.


    If this could make him feel better, then she could just keep it.


    His kiss followed the movements of the Ferris Wheel. His two hands were tightly clutching her back, wanting to drag her into his arms.


    Gu Zechen tried his hardest to breathe the air in her mouth, his mind was in a mess. There were too many scenes shing in front of him. There were drowning in the sea, pleading for help, and running wildly in the sea of fire, and the cold wind upstairs.


    Gu Zechen opened his eyes a little, but he saw Su Ni in pain and subconsciously let go.


    The next moment, he grabbed Su Ni¡¯s back uncontrobly and saw Su Ni grinning in pain, but she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes wereplicated as he bit her lips greedily. His throat surged desperately, controlling his final line.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Gu Zechen. We¡¯re here.¡±


    When Su Ni heard the cheers from the crowd, she opened her eyes and saw the bustling crowd outside, as if they had fallen from the fairnd.


    Su Ni sighed in relief.


    She quickly wiped her face and helped Gu Zechen up, saying worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Gu Zechen, can you get out?¡±


    ¡°Give me one minute.¡±


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and pulled Su Ni into his arms again.


    Her head clung to Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, and she could even feel her usual strong heartbeat.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen still needed to calm down, so she didn¡¯t disturb him, and the staff also knew not to disturb him.


    Gu Zechen raised her chin again and slowly licked the corner of her mouth. However, his tenderness couldn¡¯t resist his question, ¡°Is your back still hurting?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Then she smiled embarrassedly.


    Un, it was still discovered by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t even feel it if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Su Ni moved her back and it really hurt.


    Gu Zechen sighed and reached his hand out to gently pinch her back. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to shout if it hurts. What should it be if it¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still? You¡¯re so hard. Obviously, you¡¯re scared. How can I push you away so unkindly at this moment?¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes and looked righteous.


    For some reason, Gu Zechen¡¯s face changed from pale to ck. He stared at her delicate face and suddenly reached out his fist, scaring Su Ni. His fist turned into an index finger and gently scratched her nose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Gu Zechen requested on his own initiative.


    Amidst the cheers of the reporters and the crowd, Su Ni shook her hands at everyone, while Gu Zechen lowered his head and rushed to grab Su Ni.


    It hadn¡¯t been long before the car stopped quickly with Gu Zechen¡¯s order.


    Su Ni was still confused, but the next moment, she heard the sound of wow. She peeked her head and saw that Gu Zechen was actually vomiting while holding the tree.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was unpredictable. She guessed that he hadn¡¯t reacted from Fear High School and asked the driver for a bottle of water to get out of the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    When Gu Zechen heard themotion, he suddenly ordered without looking back.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head shook and she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll send you water.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out and refused, but he didn¡¯t want to turn back. Seeing his determined attitude, Su Ni had to give up, ¡°Then¡­ Then I¡¯ll throw the water over.¡±

 Chapter 155: So He Has Carefully Prepared

    Gu Zechen did not refuse again.


    Soon, there was another sound.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear to listen to it. She quickly got into the car and saw the driver looking over. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I really don¡¯t know that he is afraid of heights.¡±


    Li Mo shook his head without saying a word.


    Su Ni sighed and her heart was getting worse.


    ¡°Originally, I thought it was good to eat before. I didn¡¯t prepare anything but felt a little warmer. I didn¡¯t know that the reporter would do this. I couldn¡¯t do it either.¡±


    Su Ni quietly defended herself.


    When Li Mo heard it, he then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Gu prepare a full wall of roses?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Then, Li Mo smiled and said to Su Ni, ¡°I dragged the rose from the suburbs in the morning, but I still listen to President Gu¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    Su Ni blurted out in disbelief and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say those were left by the previous people? He didn¡¯t prepare for me.¡±


    This time, Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched, as if he identally said something, and he awkwardly said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know. Probably.. President Gu is thin-skinned. I¡¯m sorry to tell you.¡±


    What reason was this?


    Su Ni felt that Gu Zechen¡¯s actions were too unreliable. He had already done it, so there was nothing to admit.


    ¡°That candlelight isn¡¯t even lit. Even if there is a piano master, it will be a perfect anniversary.¡±


    With Gu Zechen¡¯s preparation, Su Ni¡¯s appetite started to grow bigger and became particrly unsatisfied.


    Li Mo was surprised again. ¡°Didn¡¯t I arrange for people to go over?¡±


    Su Ni said, ¡°It can¡¯t be, it¡¯s all chased out by President Gu.¡±


    Li Mo stopped talking and quickly called. A minuteter, Li Mo cried and said to Su Ni, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re right. The piano master was rejected by President Gu.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and she suddenly felt her head hurt. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her forehead.


    Right now, she waspletely speechless.


    Gu Zechen pushed the door open and got into the car. Seeing that their expressions were not right, he casually asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Li Mo quickly adjusted his posture and Su Ni looked out the window. No one answered Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen frowned slightly and Su Ni quickly asked, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    Gu Zechen made a soft sound from his throat, as if he didn¡¯t want to mention it again and let the driver drive.


    Su Ni sighed in relief.


    Half an hourter.


    Su Ni got out of the car and hailed the car door to observe Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. When she saw that his lips were slightly bloodshot, she was relieved.


    ¡°If you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to try to be in the same room. She had already reached the hotel entrance, so she mustered up her courage to say.


    Gu Zechen ignored her and walked forward on his own ord. After taking two steps, he realized that Su Ni hadn¡¯t caught up. He said without looking back, ¡°Today is our third anniversary. If you want those reporters to write nonsense, just go back.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Subconsciously, she looked around. Although the group of reporters did not follow up, it was not difficult to guarantee that there were no ambushes around her.


    Gu Zechen deliberately slowed down. As soon as Su Ni went up, he held her shoulder tightly. Seeing that she still wanted to struggle, Gu Zechen grinned and said, ¡°I want tough, Mrs Gu!¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Originally, she felt a little guilty and pity for him because of the fear of heights, but when she saw him recover and his stinky face, all her previous worries disappeared.


    ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu, this is our hotel¡¯s special anniversary ceremony for the two of you. I hope you can like it.¡±


    The two of them had just entered the hotel when the lobby manager quickly stepped forward and handed Gu Zechen a room key.


    Su Ni frowned in surprise. The news spread so quickly?


    On the other hand, Gu Zechen looked indifferent. After taking the room key from the other person¡¯s hand, he said thank you, hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and turned to leave.


    A voice came from behind, ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu is happy and happy..¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s ears were about to explode and she couldn¡¯t help but step faster. When she entered the elevator, she realized that her whole body was getting goosebumps. On the side, Gu Zechen held the room key in his hand and carefully examined it for a few seconds, his smile meaningful.


    Su Ni frowned and pretended to be calm, ¡°Do you really want to live?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    With a ding bell, Gu Zechen put his hands in his pocket and took the room card first. He said as he walked, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s see what¡¯s wrong with it.¡±


    There was no choice. Su Ni stepped out of the elevator with one foot. There was no one in the quiet and spacious corridor. Only Gu Zechen¡¯s slender and tall figure appeared more and more empty.


    The room was not cold, but Su Ni subconsciously hugged her shoulders. Gu Zechen made an invitation gesture and Su Ni leaned in.


    A faint fragrance spread over the noodles, a little like Gardenia, and a little like jasmine.  The entire room was decorated with an ambiguous red color. At the end of the carpet, there was a entrance with a light gauze. asionally, the wind blew past, revealing half of the open bathtub.


    Su Ni¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    Suddenly, Su Ni turned her head in shock, but Gu Zechen closed the door.


    Gu Zechen saw the panic and horror in Su Ni¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s expression makes me feel like I¡¯m doing something illegal.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Su Ni¡¯s face stiffened and the corner of her mouth twitched. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just scared by your movements.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen still sneered and didn¡¯t refute her. As soon as he removed his coat, heid on the bed with his heart shaped. His body swayed slightly on the soft bed, making him look particrlyfortable.


    Su Ni turned on the lights and the room lit up, covering the red light that was originally ambiguous.


    In front of the bed, there was a bottle of red wine and two sses on the table. Together with soft music, the dim lights, and an unknown aroma, it took a lot of thought.


    However, the more this happened, the more awkward Su Ni became.


    She took the lead in removing the ruby ne on her neck and carefully looked it in her hand. Even though she didn¡¯t have much research on gemstones, she could tell at a nce that it was definitely extraordinary.


    ¡°This Sun-Moon-Star must have cost you a lot of money. Thank you very much today, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re not worth spending so much on me, I, Gu Zechen, have never been interested in taking back what I gave you. Since you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away.¡±


    Gu Zechen was still lying on the bed without even moving his eyelids.


    Su Ni¡¯s hand trembled and the Sun-Moon-Star almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 156: Anything Sending Out Never

    A bitter smile crossed Su Ni¡¯s mouth, but she really didn¡¯t say anything back. She just said, ¡°Mr. Gu is really generous.¡±


    This was much more expensive than the marriage ring in her hand, and it could be given away as soon as possible.


    Gu Zechen snorted and answered.


    ¡°I was negligent about the wedding anniversary. I apologize to you. I didn¡¯t know that you would prepare so much for me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never prepared anything for you.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni again. An awkward silence appeared in the room. A few secondster, Gu Zechen sighed, ¡°Apart from this ne, at least¡­ I have to deal with the media.¡±


    When Su Ni remembered what Li Mo had said before, she became even more confused. ¡°The roses in the room, the balloons on the balcony, and the American chefs, and¡­ the piano master that was originally prepared has nothing to do with you?¡±


    Un, Gu Zechen suddenly sat up and stared coldly at Su Ni.


    Su Ni subconsciously swallowed her dry throat and her heart was in a mess. She quickly added, ¡°Sorry, I really didn¡¯t think so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    He sneered and suddenly jumped up from the bed and grabbed her arm. The force was so strong that it almost lifted Su Ni up.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, let go!¡±


    Su Ni eximed. She was still holding a ne in her hand.


    Un, Gu Zechen snatched the Sun-Moon-Star and threw it on the ground. However, his gaze was fixed on her. He sensed her shock, panic, and at a loss.


    ¡°What, Su Ni, will your heart ache too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a gift from you. It¡¯s worth cities. Of course, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart twitched again. If something really happened to her, it would be difficult to repair it.


    ¡°Cool?¡±


    Gu Zechen pinched her shoulder and pushed her against the wall. Then he tilted his head, seemingly trying to see her face clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, in your eyes, she is indeed worth a lot.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered himself and continued, ¡°But in my eyes, it is just useless trash.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her heart was like a overturning rivers and seas. The the five viscera and six bowels was mixed together, causing her to feel particrly ufortable.


    Gu Zechen continued. He stuck Su Ni against the cold wall without any pity on her face. Su Ni felt like she was his enemy.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni muttered.


    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni, walked straight to the table and opened the red wine.


    Su Ni was like a pile of mud as she slowly softened down from the wall and her skirt scattered all over the ground.


    ¡°A woman like you, who can forget about your wedding anniversary, how dare you talk about love? How dare I prepare anything for you?¡±  Tonight, all of this was just a show.  You¡¯re not mistaken. I was the one who asked for the reporter. Tomorrow¡¯s headlines will definitely write about how our husband and wife are loving and loving. And I¡­ how nice I am to you, Su Ni.


    Some things, although they had been doing it all the time, had never been so clear.


    Su Ni thought that she had seen it clearly and understood Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts, but at this moment, her heart was still twitching and she was on the verge of suffocation several times.


    Su Ni stood up silently and picked up the Sun-Moon-Star that Gu Zechen had abandoned. The dazzling light made her tears fall.


    No matter how expensive the carpet was, the Sun-Moon-Star still had a crack when Gu Zechen fell.


    She slowly put the Sun-Moon-Star on her chest and cried silently.


    Gu Zechen was still drinking, not satisfied with his tall ss. He suddenly took two big gulps and started looking for his phone.


    When Su Ni heard the sound, she turned her head and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was crystal clear. There seemed to be still red wine, and his cold eyes were now a little more violent.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He directly called Li Mo.


    Soon, Su Ni heard Gu Zechen¡¯s domineering order, ¡°¡­ This month, you don¡¯t want to get a single cent of the bonus.¡±  Overpay?  You still want to ask for overtime pay?


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know what to say, so he hung up.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes sank. In such a short period of time, it was just the words in the car that let her know what Gu Zechen had prepared for her.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s anger just now confirmed what Su Ni was thinking.


    In that case, all of this was really prepared by Gu Zechen for him, but because he forgot about the anniversary, he was angry and stopped.


    Su Ni got up and walked to Gu Zechen and poured herself a ss of wine.


    She passed it to Gu Zechen but thetter did not pick it up. Su Ni drank it all by herself.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and asked.


    Even if he died, he would die happily.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows twitched twice and veins bulged on his forehead. He stood in front of Su Ni coldly, his position above him forming a strong pressure, ¡°Su Ni, do you have the nerve to ask me, what do you want?  Don¡¯t you know what I want? ¡±


    Su Ni drank a little more and nodded uncontrobly. For some reason, her tears fell on the carpet like a rain line.


    ¡°I know that you only need to be in front of you and your loving Mrs Gu. I think I¡¯ve done it. Even though I forgot about our anniversary today, I didn¡¯t make a mistake in front of the media.¡±


    ¡°Huh, Su Ni, your face is really big. I arranged it. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Gu Zechen was so angry that his chest was slightly raised. Then he raised his head and would rather look at the empty roof than look at Su Ni¡¯s pitiful face.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    In contrast, Su Ni was much calmer. She nodded and said lightly, ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Since Mrs Gu has a clear conscience, then I will wait for tomorrow¡¯s gift.¡±


    Gu Zechenid on the bed and covered himself with a nket.


    Su Ni lowered her head, touched her ring finger and whispered, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After she said this, she turned to leave. Gu Zechen¡¯s cold warning was like a shadow, ¡°Do you need me to repeat it a second time?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned but she quickly reacted. She didn¡¯t turn her head and said with her back to Gu Zechen, ¡°They are on the same floor. They should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Huh, should I?¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°How confident do you have to guarantee this?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in the living room.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Su Ni chose thepromise method.


    It was said to be a living room, but the entire suite was open. There was no wall between the two of them, so they could see each other as soon as they looked up.

 Chapter 157: Helping Her Back

    Su Ni hadn¡¯t walked over when Gu Zechen, who was already in bed, suddenly jumped up and grabbed her arm without even putting on his shoes.


    Su Ni frowned in pain, but Gu Zechen could not care about it.


    He lowered his voice and paused word by word, almost warning, ¡°Su Ni, my patience is limited.¡±


    Su Ni widened her eyes in surprise and looked up at him. She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, then I¡¯ll go to the living room or go out¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He interrupted Su Ni impatiently and his eyes became colder.


    Su Ni really stopped talking.


    Gu Zechen revealed his impatience once again. He furrowed his brows as though he was having a headache. Suddenly, he lost his footing and asked her, ¡°Your back hurts?¡±


    Su Ni softly replied.


    ¡°That deserves it!¡±


    His temper grew bigger and he scolded.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Su Ni felt wronged and whispered, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt too much. It¡¯s just that you just tugged on it¡­¡±


    As Gu Zechen stared at the rest, he slowly swallowed back his throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying on the bed.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression finally calmed down a little, like the cold winter of snow.


    Su Ni finally fell silent. Shey on the bed obediently and looked back at Gu Zechen with some disbelief. Her voice was soft and soft, ¡°Do you want to help me press my back?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to go out in the middle of the night to find someone to press it, then ask someone to carry a crime on me?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was still cold and he interrupted Su Ni.


    Su Ni was still worried. Logically speaking, Gu Zechen was the patient tonight, so she sprawled back and continued, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t hurt that much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense!¡±


    Gu Zechen turned Su Ni over rudely, then half of his leg pressed against her.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t move but her heart was beating wildly.


    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zechen¡¯s hand clung to her back that her convulsion improved a little.


    Un, Gu Zechen¡¯s movements were gentle. She pressed twice and her body naturally rxed.


    Su Ni wanted to turn her head and sneak a nce at him, but before she turned around, she heard Gu Zechen ask, ¡°How is it? Is it here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here.¡±


    Su Ni quickly reacted and nodded. With her voice, the atmosphere of the with swords drawn and bows bent seemed to be slowly brewing, bing soft and ambiguous.


    ¡°You can endure the pain!¡±


    Although Gu Zechen¡¯s movements were gentle, his words did not show any pity and broke Su Ni¡¯s imagination without a trace.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see, you can still massage.¡±


    The two of them were speechless, so Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward and started to find a topic.


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡±


    Gu Zechen thought she was going to rely on him to press him every day.


    Su Ni moved her toesfortably. Gu Zechen was not angry, but she was more courageous. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s my husband.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t stop, and his expression was calm. He nced at Su Ni with a smile that was like a flower and the corner of his mouth stiffened.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This joke wasn¡¯t funny.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is today. Take a night¡¯s rest and see if it¡¯ll be better tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Zechen moved his fingers and turned his head. ¡°You go take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni whispered.


    Unconsciously, Gu Zechen turned around and saw Su Ni taking off her gown with her back facing him. She unnaturally shifted her eyes and her expression became strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s already green.¡±


    Su Ni looked at her back and muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s blood clots. How serious is it?¡±


    Gu Zechen added.


    Su Ni turned her head in surprise and saw Gu Zechen staring out the window as if he had never looked at her.


    Su Ni quickly picked up the towel. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go smoke.¡±


    Gu Zechen really got up and went to the balcony, his eyes never falling on Su Ni¡¯s side.


    Su Ni pouted, walked barefoot to the semi-open bathtub and slowly pulled up the veil.


    When the hot water sprinkled on her body, Su Ni let out a soft snort. It was good that Gu Zechen was on the balcony so that she would lose her scruples. Otherwise, under the strong light, the figure hitting the curtain would make her regret turning on all the lights in the room.


    On the balcony, the fireworks were suddenly dark.


    Hearing the sound of running watering from the bathroom, Gu Zechen, who was already irritated, felt that his chest was filled with fire and had nowhere to vent.


    Several times, he pretended to inadvertently look inside but quickly turned back.


    Even he couldn¡¯t understand himself. Even if he went in and washed with Su Ni now, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t have any objections.


    Of course, if he really took this step, he seemed to be a little embarrassed.


    Gu Zechen crushed the cigarette butt in anger. There seemed to be a soft songing from the other side. He unconsciously turned his head and happened to be blown by the wind.


    The night breeze was cold and there was barely any strength at all. However, she easily lifted the veil, revealing half of her smooth calf.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened and he never turned his head.


    The wind grew stronger.


    This time, even two thighs were revealed. Although there was still ayer of foam, Gu Zechen could probably imagine his brain in that shape.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up soon.¡±


    Inside, she called out.


    Gu Zechen suddenly came back to his senses.


    He subconsciously moved his dry throat and twisted his body to the side, only to find that his neck was sore.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly coughed from a distance. Su Ni came out wrapped in a towel, her hair still dripping down her cheeks from time to time. She heard coughing and was worried, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head.


    ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes after washing. Who are you seducing?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was a little hot. He looked at Su Ni with an unhappy expression and scolded her fiercely.


    Su Ni looked down at the towel she had wrapped in. There was no inch inside. It was alright if he didn¡¯t say it, but Su Ni¡¯s face also turned red.


    They were clearly husband and wife, but now they were unusually awkward.


    ¡°I want to¡­ I want to go to the balcony to blow the wind, and wait for my hair to dry.¡±


    After taking two steps, Su Ni suddenly remembered and walked towards Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Go in!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded again.


    Su Ni turned her head in surprise and saw an unnatural awkward look on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. He turned his head, his face stiff, but he tried his best to calm down and berated again, ¡°What, do you want the whole Nancheng city to be seduced by you?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise.


    This was the 28th floor.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°What am I? If you let you enter the house and wear clothes, then go. What are you doing here?¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Gu Zechen again. Her eyes widened and she wanted to eat Su Ni.

 Chapter 158: Concealing

    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni could only turn around and reluctantly.


    Behind him, the scene of the bathroom fragrant once again appeared in Gu Zechen¡¯s mind. From his perspective, he could see that he would not be discovered just now.


    Gu Zechen suddenly felt his throat dry, so it was useless to swallow a few bites.


    ¡°Tell you, the balcony is very windy. Don¡¯t go out today.¡±


    Before it was his turn to shower, Gu Zechen deliberately closed the balcony and warned Su Ni.


    Su Ni had long changed into a nnel pajamas and was wrapped in a thickyer. When she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words, she responded in a daze.


    There seemed to be some worry. He pulled the balcony and made sure that Su Ni wouldn¡¯t open it then went to the bathroom.


    There seemed to be countless crows flying in Su Ni¡¯s mind. This balcony was¡­ Didn¡¯t he stay just now? Why didn¡¯t he let himself go out now?


    It was inexplicable!


    Su Ni muttered softly.


    Gu Zechen, who used to take fifteen minutes to shower, came out with a towel before Su Ni¡¯s hair dried.


    His whole body was wet, as if he couldn¡¯t even dry it.


    As soon as he came out, he subconsciously nced at the balcony and saw Su Ni confirm that she hadn¡¯t gone out.


    ¡°The wind today is a little strong.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to have nothing to say to hide his embarrassment.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t go out at all, so she couldn¡¯t talk.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gu Zechen walked over naturally and took the wind from her hand. Soon, the wind became loud.


    Su Ni¡¯s heartbeat inexplicably sped up.


    This was not the first time, but she was as nervous as always. Especially when Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers slowly slid across her scalp, she felt her entire body go numb.


    Even her toes slowly curled up.


    Suppressing!


    However, there was still water on his forehead, which was coincidentally dripping onto his chest.


    However, Gu Zechen acted as though nothing had happened. He blew almost as he picked up theb and helped her fix it.


    Time froze, like a painting. The restless mood slowly quieted down. Sometimes, Su Ni thought that it was not bad if it was like this.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that in her heart, her words popped out of Su Ni¡¯s mouth. ¡°Gu Zechen, if we keep going like this, it¡¯s still good.¡±


    She even turned her head and smiled at Gu Zechen.


    Like a demon dragon.


    It wasn¡¯t just Gu Zechen who stopped, but Su Ni¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    They looked at each other in embarrassment.


    Su Ni simply lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything, but she felt emotional and frustrated.


    She had clearly told her to keep a distance two days ago, but now that she was saying such things, it made her feel like she wanted to reject her, or maybe she had other motives.


    As for Gu Zechen, apart from the initial pause, he quickly regained hisposure. He caressed her hair and said, ¡°Time to sleep.¡±


    When Su Ni turned her head, she was really in bed.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes twisted and she was confused.


    She thought that Gu Zechen would use his previous distance to talk about things, or maybe he would just mock her for the divorce one yearter like before.


    However, Gu Zechen did nothing.


    This night, the two of them seemed to be trying to keep a distance, neither touching anyone.


    In the middle of the night, Su Ni identally touched Gu Zechen¡¯s thigh and woke up in the middle of the night.


    He turned to look at the man beside him. He was still asleep and couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was too nervous.


    Early the next morning, Su Ni was woken up by something unusual. She looked up and saw that Gu Zechen was about to fall into her eyes, and her tentacles were warm.


    Wu!


    Su Ni cried out in surprise. She wanted to push Gu Zechen away but he held her hands tightly.


    Su Ni waspletely awakened!


    She stared at the man at aplete loss, wondering what he wanted to do in the early morning.


    However, Gu Zechen closed his eyes and kissed passionately. Su Ni¡¯s brain worked quickly. Could it be that the man had endured all night and he could not bear it after waking up this morning, so he didn¡¯t have to endure anymore?


    Su Ni slowly gave up struggling and started to respond. Her warm tongue gently explored his lips.


    Gu Zechen seemed to have sensed it. His hand, which had been tightly holding her, had now changed to intersecting, and the corners of his lips were grinding.


    When he got attached, Su Ni finally had a chance to breathe. She hurriedly said with a pleading tone, ¡°Gu Zechen, you know, my body won¡¯t allow it¡­¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to give the birthday gift?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s low voice was obviouslyced with a little lust, and his straight eyes were obviously not going to let Su Ni go.


    Su Ni was confused.


    She felt like she wasn¡¯t awake.


    Soon, Gu Zechen frowned unhappily and whispered, ¡°What, have you forgotten again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She quickly denied it, then she hooked his neck and kissed him gently on his lips like a dragonfly. Then she blinked as if she was asking him if he could do this?


    ¡°Is it over now?¡±


    Gu Zechen was still unsatisfied and asked with a frown.


    Su Ni pursed her lips. ¡°One is not enough. What about one every day?¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose and bit her neck, as if he wanted to bite her throat and swallow her blood.


    Su Ni eximed. She wanted to push Gu Zechen away but found that it was as heavy as a rock.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni protested in a low voice.


    ¡°This is your most basic obligation of marriage. What, Mrs Gu, do you need me to teach you again?¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen no longer had any good words and was as cold as a routine.


    Su Ni¡¯s hand stiffened and she lost the strength to resist. Gu Zechen ndered her hand away like trash, then buried his head deep into his chest.


    Su Ni endured the difort in her chest and her whole body was as stiff as a mummy, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    The man¡¯s voice was still heard. ¡°Don¡¯t think that yesterday is our wedding anniversary and everything will change.¡±


    After a pause, his voice was a little muffled and he said in a deep voice, ¡°You can forget a woman on your wedding anniversary. What else do you think I can hope for?¡±


    Mmm!


    He suddenly entered the body and the pain made Su Ni¡¯s body almost turn back. Only then did she have a little spirit, but she met a pair of straight eyes and subconsciously looked elsewhere.


    However, the pain in his body wasing. Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was in his ear, ¡°You¡¯re really dry, Su Ni, are you still a woman?¡±


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s probably a heartless woman. She says she loves me so much that even you believe her.¡±


    ¡°What, you can still act before, but now you don¡¯t even want to act?¡±

 Chapter 159: Su Ni Resist

    Gu Zechen¡¯s words became more and more ear-piercing, and in the end, he was almost humiliated.


    There was a buzzing sound in Su Ni¡¯s mind. She suddenly pushed her away and jumped out of bed.


    Gu Zechen red at her coldly. ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Su Ni could no longer hold it in and tears poured down her face. ¡°I know I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve tried to change myself. You didn¡¯t let me take my medicine, you didn¡¯t want me to take it¡­¡±


    She shouted three times and saw that Gu Zechen was still chasing after her. Su Ni kept retreating and her eyes were watery. A moment ago, she was like a hedgehog in battle and her whole body was piercing like a sword. But the next second, she slowly hugged her body and curled up on the ground.


    ¡°I know you want to torture me, but I¡­ There¡¯s only so much I can do. Perhaps¡­ you still have other requests. I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you, such as letting me stay away from you¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, who are you!¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly got angry and interrupted Su Ni, then stepped in front of Su Ni.


    One of his hands directly lifted Su Ni up while the other was tightly sped to her waist. His naked skin was tightly attached to her at this moment, but he couldn¡¯t feel any warmth at all.


    Su Ni¡¯s body kept trembling.


    Gu Zechen frowned, lowered his voice, and gritted his teeth. ¡°Back then, when I proposed a divorce, who would rather die than divorce? Now, it seems like you are impatient to divorce.¡±


    ¡°Why? I still need you, so you dare to negotiate terms with me.¡±


    His hand was ying hard with her chin. Seeing her mouth wide open from being unable to breathe, Gu Zechen felt a hint of annoyance in his chest.


    There was no more happiness than before.


    The more you read, the more annoying you are!


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly threw her to the ground, then watched her get up from the ground for a long time. He quickly turned his head and coldly said, ¡°Su Ni, remember what you said. From now on, don¡¯t act pitiful in front of me!¡±


    Su Ni bit her lip and tried to suppress her crying.


    Without taking a shower, Su Ni put on her clothes at the fastest speed and ran out of the room, but at thest moment, her wrist was tightly pinched.


    Su Ni turned back in horror and saw the man¡¯s cold eyes. She reminded him coldly, ¡°Are you going to go out like this?¡±


    Su Ni looked down and saw that there was nothing wrong with standard professional suits.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Wait three minutes for me.¡±


    Gu Zechen threw a sentence and turned to the bathroom. About three minutester, Gu Zechen changed into a clean suit, and the tie on his chest had long been tied.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and looked down at his toes.


    After they left, they quickly followed behind. In the elevator, the two of them were silent.


    Gu Zechen pulled his tie and looked down again.


    Su Ni came forward and before she could reach out, she was shrunk back by Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing this, Gu Zechen sneered.


    ¡°Your tie isn¡¯t tied properly.¡±


    Su Ni mustered up her courage and tried to get closer, but Gu Zechen looked like no one was allowed to enter.


    ¡°What tricks do Mrs Gu want to y with me again?¡±  Pretend to care about me? ¡±


    He was teasing him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and saw that he was no longer backing away. Su Ni eventually took a step forward and tiptoed slightly to tidy up his tie.


    She knew that Gu Zechen had always paid attention to his personal image. His crooked and unsymmetrical tie could make him ufortable for the whole day.


    Apart from turning his head and not looking at Su Ni, Gu Zechen did not reject Su Ni¡¯s actions, but his eyebrows were still disdainful.


    Ding bell.


    The elevator opened.


    Several reporters quickly rushed over. Gu Zechen could not help but lower his head and smile at Su Ni with a gentle expression.


    However, in a voice that only the two of them could hear, she said lightly, ¡°Mrs Gu is just waiting for a moment. It¡¯s really hard.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s hands stiffened and she knew he misunderstood her again.


    She calmly patted the wrinkles on her shirt, unmoved.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled sarcastically, but he reached out and pulled him into his arms, letting the reporters continue to shoot.


    During this period, he did not forget to bow his head and kiss Su Ni¡¯s forehead deeply. In front of countless reporters, he raised his voice slightly and asked, ¡°Mrs Gu said that she has a kiss every day. I wonder if it¡¯s counted today.¡±


    Li Mo opened the car door and saw the two of them frozen in front of the car. Especially when he heard Gu Zechen¡¯s question, the corner of his mouth twitched.


    He still remembered thatst night, someone called him to deduct the bonus when he didn¡¯t have the good time.


    It had only been a long time since they had openly shown their affection.


    And the reporters who have not interjected have finally gotten an opportunity. They hurriedly ask, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the two of you have beenst night, can you tell us?¡±


    Gu Zechen gave Su Ni a meaningful smile and said, ¡°How was itst night? Let¡¯s ask Mrs Gu¡¯s meaning.¡±


    Before Su Ni could react, all the microphones pointed at Su Ni.


    Su Ni blushed instantly.


    She looked at Gu Zechen, her eyes full of me.


    The reporters seemed to have sniffed the gossip from Su Ni¡¯s eyes. They became excited and started to chase Su Ni, repeating the previous questions.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, can you tell us specifically?¡±


    ¡°Last night was the third anniversary of their marriage. I think it must be very romantic. I wonder if something special happened?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This was not the first time Gu Zechen threw the pot. Su Ni even thought that Gu Zechen did it on purpose.


    Facing the camera, Su Ni took a deep breath and said with a standard smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s the third anniversary of the wedding, I don¡¯t need to say much about what happenedst night.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed not satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s answer. Before the reporter could ask, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and smiled, ¡°What a reporter¡¯s friend means is to ask you how you feltst night?¡±


    Su Ni was angry again and lowered her voice, ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯tment, still smiling.


    ¡°Then Mrs Gu, are you satisfiedst night?¡±


    The reporterunched another attack on Gu Zechen¡¯s question.


    In contrast to the beginning, Su Ni¡¯s face was thicker by Gu Zechen. Even if she spoke in the chamber, Su Ni stabilized her emotions and smiled ambiguously at the reporter. ¡°It must be said that Mr. Gu¡¯s performance is still good. Of course, with my personal request, there is still room for improvement.¡±


    ¡°Raise space?¡±


    A killing intent shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and he shot towards Su Ni.


    Su Ni nodded earnestly and even patted Gu Zechen on the shoulder. Her heart was full of joy. You were the one who forced me to say it. Alright, I¡¯ll express my true view.

 Chapter 160: Mr. Gu still has room to rise

    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t ask so much for yourself. It¡¯s actually very good.¡±


    Su Ni continued to make up the knife.


    Gu Zechen revealed two rows of teeth, as if he was smiling, but his hand on Su Ni¡¯s waist quietly exerted some force.


    The reporters looked at Gu Zechen as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? It should be Mrs Gu¡¯s opinion.  I really didn¡¯t expect that Mrs Gu¡¯s request was so high. Looks like we need to discuss it again tonight.


    As he spoke, he used some strength on his waist again.


    Su Ni¡¯s chest trembled in pain but she could only swallow her teeth.


    He was still smiling.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t have to be so strict to yourself, in my opinion, it is already very good.¡±


    Su Ni started to want to lie, but she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. On the contrary, Gu Zechen was getting angrier.


    Facing the camera, he said seriously, ¡°Mrs Gu doesn¡¯t know. No matter what I do, I will strictly ask myself. Since Mrs Gu has made an opinion, I will certainly improve.¡±


    The reporters nodded in agreement with Gu Zechen¡¯s serious words. Only Su Ni wanted to find a crack to drill in.


    Compared to Gu Zechen, she still lost.


    If she knew this, Su Ni would just say that nothing happenedst night.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist and respectfully made an invitation gesture. ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s continue talking after we get in the car.¡±


    Even though he was smiling, Su Ni could still smell a murderous intent in his eyes. She even suspected that if she got into the car, she would be aliveter.


    ¡°President Gu, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Coincidentally, Luo Qing is here today.¡±


    Initially, Su Ni was worried that Gu Zechen was still angry this morning, so she threw herself in the hotel and called Luo Qing over.


    It was indeed useful now.


    As she said this, she went straight under Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. She turned her head and blinked at Gu Zechen yfully, ¡°I see, Mr. Gu has something to discuss, it¡¯s better to go home and talk about it.¡±


    After that, she quickly got into the car like she was running away.


    Gu Zechen shrugged helplessly at the camera, and the surroundings burst into friendlyughter. Gu Zechen said, ¡°It seems that I can only go home and continue to work hard. I hope to meet Mrs Gu¡¯s strict standards.¡±


    Everyoneughed again, and some even pped.


    Ever since Gu Zechen and Su Ni became high-profile, they found that Gu Zechen, who had always been cold, had such an easy-going side.


    At the same time, the reporter also got courageous and began to ask, ¡°I don¡¯t know what President Gu has next.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen dragged on his tone. Under the expectant gazes of the crowd, he smiled mysteriously and spat out four words, ¡°Noment!¡±


    Then, he got into the car.


    Su Ni closed the car window and knew nothing about what Gu Zechen said behind her. However, seeing his nce, Luo Qing asked her to drive quickly.


    Su Ni leaned back, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, asking, ¡°Am I dead?¡±


    Luo Qing pursed her lips and wanted tough, but she didn¡¯t dare act so recklessly. She could only try her best to endure it.


    Soon, Su Ni sighed again in the back row.


    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is CEO Gu that scary?¡±


    Su Ni cast a nce at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Luo Qing looked ahead, but the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I also think that Mr. Gu is actually quite scary, but I think Mr. Gu treats you differently from others.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so different?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think much of it and rubbed her temples. Until now, she was still jumping up and down. ¡°If you say something is different, then you should be more ruthless to me than ordinary people.¡±


    Before she could finish, Su Ni sighed again.


    She realized that today, this was probably more troublesome than thepany¡¯s problems.


    The station, which had been ying songs, suddenly started broadcasting news. At first, Su Ni hadn¡¯t noticed, then she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni paused. Wasn¡¯t this the scene where Gu Zechen gave her Sun-Moon-Star in front of a reporterst night?


    Sure enough, the next moment, they heard the reporters ask about their ns.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re off now.¡±


    Su Ni continued to rub her temples, her head hurting more and more.


    ¡°I heard that yesterday was the president of Gu Corp, Gu Zechen, and his wife. It was also the third anniversary of Su Ni¡¯s marriage in Su Corp. The two of them kept a low profile as they yed a romantic scene in Nancheng city.¡±


    So it was Luo Qing who changed the stage.


    Thankfully, Luo Qing knew Su Ni didn¡¯t like to listen to her, so she turned off the station before she spoke.


    The car finally fell silent.


    ¡°For the time being, we won¡¯t go to thepany. We¡¯ll go to half the city.¡±  Su Ni said.


    Luo Qing was slightly surprised but she didn¡¯t ask too much. She quickly turned her head.


    Gu Zechen, who had been following behind, couldn¡¯t help frowning. Li Mo asked Gu Zechen¡¯s meaning with his eyes. Thetter pretended not to see him and Li Mo could only continue walking straight.


    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at it, but he had no intention of picking it up. After three consecutive rounds, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t get tired of it.


    Finally, there was a burst ofughter on the phone. Gu Zechen frowned deeply. Through the phone, he could imagine how Xiao Ming wasughing.


    ¡°Enoughughing?¡±


    After ten seconds, the phone finally fell silent and Gu Zechen asked calmly.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Xu Lan replied.


    Xiao Ming was embarrassed and knew that he had gone too far, but he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I saw your live stream just now. Sorry, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and continued listening.


    ¡°Speak¡­ buddy, do you want me to help you find medicine or something?¡±


    Xiao Ming continued.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    The next moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. Even Li Mo, who didn¡¯t know what had happened, couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Just those seven words, Xiao Ming had a sense of oppression. His words started to stutter, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t¡­ Look, aren¡¯t we good guys? I didn¡¯t mean that either, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What is right? Xiao Ming, you¡¯d better be responsible for what you said.¡±


    Gu Zechen whispered coldly, his head seemed to be about to break, but Su Ni¡¯s smug face appeared in his mind.


    She thought she could take revenge on him?


    Damn woman!


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. What¡¯s the me? Could it be that Sister-inw said that the whole Nancheng city is responsible?¡±


    Xiao Ming was unwilling to let go, and even somewhat sadly cried, ¡°Mr. Gu, you can¡¯t be so ruthless.¡±

 Chapter 161: Reputation

    ¡°The whole Nancheng city?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. It¡¯s live broadcast this morning, and it¡¯s live broadcast all over the city.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched.


    As if he could not stand it anymore, he hung up.


    Soon, Xiao Ming¡¯s text came in. To be honest, they wanted medicine or not.


    Keep it for yourself!  Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and replied fiercely.


    Xiao Ming was there. Although he couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, he still shivered. This time, Gu Zechen was angry.


    ¡°Turn around and go straight to Su Corp.¡±


    Gu Zechen yelled at Li Mo.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Mr. Su hasn¡¯t gone to the Su Corp, or we¡­¡±


    Li Mo kindly reminded him.


    ¡°Do you want to tell me?¡±  Do you want this Mr. Gu to be yours?


    Gu Zechen was so angry that he was directly stunned.


    Li Mo shrank his neck. Mr. Gu was so angry that he probably couldn¡¯t get rid of Mr. Su again.


    Su Ni and Luo Heng had just finished the call and arranged to meet in a cafe near the city to rest for a while. They saw that Gu Zechen had sent a text message.


    Su Ni opened her mouth suspiciously and saw only two words, ¡°Very good!¡±


    Su Ni shook her head inexplicably, not taking it seriously.


    If Su Ni knew about it, the whole Nancheng city would think that Gu Zechen¡¯s body was in a condition. She was afraid that she would not even go back to the Su Corp and run straight away.


    Unfortunately, there was no ifs.


    Because Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni quickly forgot about it. After seeing Luo Heng, her brain was upied by another fire.


    Su Ni almost believed that Luo Heng had a cold. She never imagined that Luo Heng would be covered with gauze on his nose and his eyes were bruised.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Luo Heng who hardly dared to look at her and twisted his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m going to work now.¡±


    Luo Heng was actually quite afraid that Su Ni would not smile. Seeing that she still didn¡¯t say anything, Luo Hengined, ¡°I knew you would be unhappy seeing me like this.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s for Li Dan, you don¡¯t have to make yourself like this. Tell me, what happened?¡±


    On the way over, Su Ni reminded herself to calm down. At this time, she sat down slowly and tried to control her emotions.


    Luo Heng looked like he did something wrong. He lowered his eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°On Saturday, I met Li Dan in midtown.¡±


    Su Ni thought it was a cut, so she listened quietly. However, Luo Heng didn¡¯t make a sound. Su Ni raised her head and saw Luo Heng crying with a bitter face.


    Su Ni faintly felt that the situation was bad. ¡°She wasn¡¯t here to find you?¡±


    ¡°If you came to find me, then it would be great.¡±


    Luo Heng smiled bitterly.


    Then she continued, ¡°She¡¯s with an old man. Coincidentally, she¡¯s in my room. That man¡¯s hands have been dishonest all the time. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. With an impulse¡­¡±


    Su Ni probably understood.


    Luo Heng beat someone, but he was beaten up instead.


    This is not strange. Being able toe to half the city is either rich or expensive. It is not that Luo Heng doesn¡¯t understand this principle. No matter how much humiliation he has been in the past, he has always been able to endure.


    On the other hand, a Li Dan.


    ¡°Later on, the manager asked me to apologize to someone. I was so angry that I was going to resign directly. It was the manager who had been pleading for me and asked me to rest for two days.¡±


    Luo Heng exined what happened and he looked haggard. ¡°I was very happy to see Li Dan, but now she¡¯s angry with me and won¡¯t pick up my call.¡±


    ¡°Are you still thinking about her?¡±


    Su Ni clenched her fists. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his face was still injured, this punch could really be punched.


    Luo Heng smiled bitterly. He probably knew how ridiculous it was. ¡°I just can¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    ¡°Just like what she said, I¡¯m slut.¡±  He continued to mock himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you. I¡¯m not going to listen to your dejected words. Since you¡¯ve offended people in midtown, what do you n to do in the future?¡±


    Su Ni was a little annoyed.


    Like a tornado, this woman came without a trace, but every time she came, something bad would happen.


    ¡°I still remember what you said to me thest time she left. I knew it was useless. Once Li Dan came back, your soul will be gone. I think if you meet this situation again, you will still rush forward.¡±


    Luo Heng couldn¡¯t deny Su Ni¡¯s words. In other words, he knew these words more clearly than anyone, but there were a few who could control feelings with reason.


    Luo Heng took the coffee in front of him and sipped it. Su Ni noticed that there was still a scar on his arm. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head over and her tone softened a little. ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t listen to what I said, but if you put yourself in this, don¡¯t me me for not acknowledging you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    He started to drag his voice out like a spoiled woman.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was livid and she didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°Su Ni, I have a hunch that her return this time is different.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this. Remember what I said. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to stay in the city and want to live in a different ce, I will raise my hands in agreement.¡±


    Su Ni said and really got up.


    She came to confirm Luo Heng¡¯s attitude, but the result was exactly what she thought.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she would have such a cowardly friend with her personality. ¡°Anyway, you promised me before that you won¡¯t have a next time.¡±


    This was the final warning!


    ¡°If she really wants to change ces, she really needs to find me, what should I do?¡±


    Luo Heng lowered his head.


    For so many years, he had worked hard to take root in the Nancheng city because he hoped that she could find him anytime she wanted.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Su Ni felt that her head was about to explode. She stood up and held her hands on the table. ¡°What do you think you are in her mind? A cash machine or a good helper for fighting. Don¡¯t forget how she pitted youst time.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she helpless?¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s voice became quieter and quieter until he almost couldn¡¯t hear it.


    Su Ni¡¯s chest heaved and she drank the coffee on the table. Under Luo Heng¡¯s shock, Su Ni said, ¡°Tell me, who do you choose between me and her?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    ¡°I only give you three seconds.¡±


    Since Luo Heng couldn¡¯t make a decision, she would help make a decision. She couldn¡¯t just watch her friend jump into the fire knot again.


    Luo Heng begged.


    However, he knew Su Ni¡¯s personality too well. If he regretted it this time, she would never bother with him anymore.


    ¡°Li Dan, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you want to choose Li Dan. Fine, from now onwards, we won¡¯t disturb each other¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Su Ni, I choose you. I¡¯ll definitely choose you.¡±


    Luo Heng was afraid that Su Ni would leave when she was angry, so he quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and cried, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since school. Now, only the two of us are left. Don¡¯t say such heartless words.¡±

 Chapter 162: Must Be Breaked

    ¡°Alright, since you choose me, from now on, no matter whether Li Dan is calling or looking for you, you will refuse. If you are not ruthless, then I will.¡±


    Su Ni was decisive and decisive again.


    At the same time, the phone on the table rang.


    The two of them looked over at the same time and almost wanted to grab the phone at the same time. Su Ni¡¯s eyes were fast and she took the first step.


    It was Li Dan.


    Su Ni answered the phone directly. Luo Heng still wanted to stop it but it was toote. She rubbed her forehead in annoyance, but when she heard Su Ni¡¯s cold voice, she looked at Ka with fear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am, but from now on, I hope that you won¡¯t harass Luo Heng again or I won¡¯t be rude to you!¡±


    Su Ni ignored Luo Heng¡¯s desperate gesture and listened to the anger on the phone. She asked her to give the phone to Luo Heng. Su Ni smiled contemptuously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Luo Heng doesn¡¯t want to talk to you on the phone or else why would his phone be in my hands?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Li Dan screamed, ¡°You are Su Ni, you are.¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡±


    Su Ni was fearless.


    ¡°I knew it was you. After so many years, you still pestered Luo Heng. If it wasn¡¯t for you back then, how could Luo Heng and I be separated?¡±


    As soon as Li Dan heard that it was Su Ni, she explodedpletely. She could feel her heartbreaking and crazy appearance through the phone.


    In the middle of the journey, Luo Heng wanted to take the phone, but was stopped by Su Ni with a look. Then she continued, ¡°I think you made a mistake. Didn¡¯t you break up back then because you made a lot of money on your list? Oh, then you took drugs. You were abandoned and came back to find Luo Heng. Do you think Luo Heng is a garbage shelter?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you? Am I wrong? Oh, right, what are you trying to do this time with Luo Heng? I don¡¯t know the one who keeps you. Do you know that you can¡¯t wait to contact your ex-boyfriend when you just came back? Could you misunderstand something?¡±


    Su Ni continued to make up the knife.


    Even if Luo Heng didn¡¯t tell her about these things, she could guess one or two.


    Now, she wanted to help Luo Heng vent her anger and let the woman forget her thoughts, ¡°Li Dan, let me tell you, you have something to do with anyone, what do you like, but if you get into Luo Heng, don¡¯t me me for not remembering the oldmunication friendship.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Li Dan sneered.


    Listening to Su Ni¡¯s threat, Li Dan suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t talk about me too. If Gu Zechen knows how much you loved Cheng Yi back then, you almost lost your life several times. In the end, you gave away a part of the assets under the Su Corp. I wonder if you can still love me like now.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    When she mentioned that person, Su Ni¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold.


    ¡°You want me to shut up, I can¡¯t stop.¡±


    When she saw that Su Ni was in pain, Li Dan immediately becamecent. Afterughing happily, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s not like someone who forgot about what happened before after bing Khai.¡±


    ¡°Li Dan, if you have anything,e at me, but you dare to harass Luo Heng again. I don¡¯t mind letting you see my tricks!¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she was about to hang up, but from the phone, she shouted again, ¡°You¡¯re just relying on Gu Zechen. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m relying on Gu Zechen. You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    Su Ni smiled and hung uppletely.


    Before handing the phone to Luo Heng, Su Ni first deleted Li Dan¡¯s call, then set up a caller to call and handed it to him.


    Luo Heng was worried, ¡°She won¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±


    ¡°If you have this, pleasee.¡±


    Su Ni disdainfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m very clear about Li Dan¡¯s temper. Her heart is too small, so I think you don¡¯t care about my business. How about a month? I promise to handle it.¡±


    Luo Heng said.


    ¡°A month?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It took you five years to finish it off. Now tell me a month, Luo Heng, do you think I can believe it?¡±


    Luo Heng also closed his mouth. After a few seconds of silence, he suddenly said, ¡°But Su Ni, I¡¯m serious this time.¡±


    Su Ni smiled at him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The meaning of this made Luo Heng guess for himself.


    Before she left, Su Ni suddenly remembered and asked, ¡°Right, who is Li Dan?¡±


    Luo Heng frowned and said three words, ¡°Mo Ruquan.¡±


    ¡°Mo Ruquan?¡±


    Su Ni repeated it and felt a little familiar. When she thought about it again, she suddenly realized it and smiled meaningfully.


    Luo Heng frowned even deeper. ¡°Do you think we should persuade her¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to persuade? If you do this, she will only hate you more.¡±


    Su Ni replied seriously.


    Luo Heng wanted to say something but stopped. He knew that Su Ni was right, so he didn¡¯t refute it.


    After leaving the cafe, it was raining outside. Luo Qing held an umbre and looked inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany.¡±


    It was actually very easy to break up Mo Ruquan and Li Dan. It was easy to find someone to vent Li Qian¡¯s anger, but Ryan didn¡¯t want to do it.


    However, Su Ni did not expect that before she could make a move, the news had already spread to Li Qian.


    Of course, this was ater story.


    When Su Ni got in the car, she remembered that the Sun-Moon-Star was still in her hands, so she asked Luo Heng to wait for her for a while.


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t know anything about what happened between Su Ni and Gu Zechen in the past two days. He just opened it and said, ¡°The repair master I met before is not in China. If you are in a hurry, I can change.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. This matter must be kept secret. Don¡¯t let too many people know.¡±


    Su Ni reminded.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    By the time he came back, Luo Heng¡¯s condition was much better. He also casually mentioned, ¡°Thest time you asked me to investigate Luo Qing¡¯s matter, you still didn¡¯t have an eyebrow. Either this person is fine or Gu Zechen¡¯s actions are too realistic that I can¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±


    Su Ni was not worried that Luo Qing would be detrimental to her, so she just needed to prove that there was stillmunication between Luo Qing and Gu Zechen.


    When Su Ni rushed back to Su Corp with fatigue, she saw that something was wrong with the front desk¡¯s expression. She casually asked, and the little girl at the front desk kept silent.


    As for the secretary upstairs, she had a mysterious expression, which made Su Ni look at Luo Qing. Thetter looked innocent and obviously knew that she did not need to know too much.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of them?¡±


    Su Ni felt inexplicable. Just as she sat down in the office, she saw Gu Zechen staring at her gloomily on the sofa opposite her.


    Pfft!


    Su Ni spat out a mouthful of water she just drank.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Su Ni eximed in surprise.


    At this time, shouldn¡¯t he be in Gu Corp?

 Chapter 163: What Do You Want to Do

    ¡°Mrs Gu is really capable. Just one sentence has confirmed the fact that I¡¯m useless. The entire Nancheng city is waiting for me to perform.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up and started to walk towards Su Ni.


    Su Ni was a little absent-minded, as if a long time had passed. Now that she heard Gu Zechen say this, she realized that she had made trouble. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°The whole Nancheng city knows?¡±


    ¡°There are probably some who don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Gu Zechen continued to walk towards her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Seeing that there were still a few steps away, Su Ni hurriedly reached her hand out to do meaningless obstructions. Simply that Gu Zechen could not really get close to the table.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, what do you think I need to give me my name again?¡±


    As he said this, he pulled his tie and started to take off his coat.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were straight, and she quickly nced at the door. She quickly ran over to make sure that the office door was locked, so she leaned against the door and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Mr. Gu, look at this, or I will exin it again.¡±


    ¡°Everything that needs to be exined has already been exined. From what I see, I¡¯ll just use my actions to express the rest.¡±


    He nced at the lounge and asked Su Ni¡¯s meaning with his eyes.


    Su Ni wanted to cry and cry, so she wanted to kneel on the spot. ¡°Mr. Gu, if there¡¯s anything you need to say after work, it¡¯s at thepany..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with thepany?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked indifferent.


    His hand also stopped moving.


    He didn¡¯t really want to do anything. He just wanted to see Su Ni¡¯s smug look in the morning and teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Tonight, can you do it tonight?¡±


    Su Ni knew she couldn¡¯t escape this time.


    ¡°Just your body, can you?¡±


    Gu Zechen did not hide the contempt in his eyes, but his eyes remained on her chest as his throat moved.


    ¡°Then tell me, what do you want?¡±


    Su Ni was speechless and didn¡¯t realize the danger at all.


    ¡°I mean¡­ then it¡¯s here.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he was about to pull Su Ni up. Su Ni quickly retreated. The courage she had just mentioned turned into nothingness. She smiled and said, ¡°How about I take some medicine tonight?¡±


    In this way, both sides are beautiful.


    ¡°Do you need to take medicine with me?¡±


    He pressed on step by step.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a special moment? You know my body¡­¡±


    Su Ni fawned on her. Although she was husband and wife, they had no interaction three months ago.


    She had no idea she had such a problem.


    ¡°Hubby, how about¡­ how about we integrate?¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly.


    ¡°What do the whole Nancheng city think of me? I, Gu Zechen, am shameless?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gu Zechen is gentle?  She obviously did not intend to let Su Ni off so easily.


    What¡¯s more, he was still holding it in the morning.


    Su Ni tilted her head and thought about it. ¡°Are you really just trying to regain your face?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡±


    Gu Zechen was unhappy.


    ¡°Then I have a way. The final result is the same anyway.¡±


    Su Ni smiled mysteriously. Gu Zechen frowned and doubted Su Ni¡¯s words. Thetter smiled and almost patted his chest to guarantee, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I said will work!¡±


    ¡°You know the consequences of lying to me¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen pointed his index finger to Su Ni¡¯s face and touched her face. Su Ni could only smile apologetically, ¡°If you can¡¯t, then I¡¯ll let you handle it.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little, but he still felt a little unwilling to look at the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Where did you go this morning?¡±


    After Gu Zechen sat down again, he drank the water Su Ni poured and asked casually.


    Su Ni smiled calmly and ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze. ¡°I was worried that the Sun-Moon-Star would be damaged, so I asked Master to help me take a look again.¡±


    ¡°When did you know such a master?¡±


    Gu Zechen no longer looked at her, his tone still gentle, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    However, Su Ni did not dare to be careless and continued to say calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, I know a friend.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to leave. Do you go there yourself tonight or do I send someone to pick it up?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the time and estimated that he would waste time with Su Ni this early in the morning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over by myself after the ss.¡±


    Gu Zechen said so, so how could Su Ni dare him send someone to pick him up?


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen nodded and was slightly satisfied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see how Mrs Gu ns to deal with it.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and saw Gu Zechen out of the office. In front of the two secretaries, Su Ni called Gu Zechen in a low voice and kissed him gently on the face, blushing.


    Gu Zechen remained calm andposed, not even blinking. He was very handsome.


    On the other hand, at the elevator entrance, the two of them greeted Ruan Yichen.


    When she opened the door again, Su Ni looked up and saw Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichening in at the same time.


    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen had forgotten something. Just as she was about to ask, Gu Zechen changed his calm and said with a smile, ¡°I suddenly think it¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock. Why don¡¯t I wait for you to have lunch after work and save your timeter?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. When did she meet for lunch?


    What¡¯s more, it was only half past nine.


    Su Ni was still confused, but when she saw Gu Zechen staring at her with a dark face, she still nodded and looked at Ruan Yichen.


    Ruan Yichen looked like he was not easy to open his mouth, but he stopped talking.


    Gu Zechen pretended to be embarrassed to listen and asked, ¡°Mr. Ruan, I¡¯m fine here.¡±


    This time, Ruan Yichen was a little embarrassed. He felt like there was a sharp shadow stabbing him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯m just afraid that Mr. Gu will listen to a joke.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was polite.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I have a higher smile.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he crossed his legs again and flipped through the magazine on the coffee table.


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni, didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    If it was an ordinary person, he would have gone out to avoid it. Gu Zechen was obviously ying a scoundrel and didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Su, look¡­¡±


    Ruan Yichen could only entrust his hopes to Su Ni.


    But now, Su Ni was clearly more embarrassed than Ruan Yichen.


    A higher smile?


    Did he really think Ruan Yichen was joking?


    Moreover, Gu Zechen clearly didn¡¯t want to leave, so she had no choice.


    Su Ni could only sneer and signal him to sit down first. She asked seriously, ¡°How is the Nanghai project now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s stable for now.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said that the two of them weren¡¯t loud. Since Gu Zechen was there, both sides felt awkward and they tried to be brief. ¡°What did Mr. Su think about what I said before?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and never looked up. She looked like she was reading a book and said, ¡°You can try it.¡±

 Chapter 164: Embarrassed Three People

    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Ruan Yichen wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can promise whatever you say.¡±


    Su Ni immediately understood Ruan Yichen¡¯s meaning and nodded.


    At this point, Ruan Yichen also felt relieved and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll move first. If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I heard that J. K has established a headquarters in Beijing. Congrattions.¡±


    Su Ni stood up and wanted to shake hands with Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°I heard about this too. I haven¡¯t had time to congratte Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Gu Zechen, who had always been an observer, suddenly came back to life. He strode over and grabbed Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand in front of Su Ni.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Ruan Yichen could only say.


    The two men didn¡¯t let go of their hands for a long time. They looked at the person who gave in first.


    ¡°I heard that there are people in the family, and Gu Lang also began to go to Gu Corp to work. I have to congratte President Gu, I have to have more strength in the future.¡±  Ruan Yichen replied with respect.


    ¡°The matter of Gu Jia, I haven¡¯t asked for a long time. The strength of Mr. Ruan¡¯s words probably has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen denied it.


    One by one, two, their hands were full of strength, and Su Ni also noticed the sharpness from their smiling eyes.


    Through a table, Su Ni awkwardly coughed twice, reminding them that there was another person.


    ¡°Then CEO Gu¡­ I won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore.  I hope that the two of you will be able to get together for a hundred years and have a noble son.


    ¡°Borrowing your lucky words!¡±


    The hands of the two finally loosened. Su Ni noticed that Ruan Yichen¡¯s palm was red. He nodded at Su Ni and turned to leave.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave just now? Why are you back?¡±


    Su Ni had no intention to ask, but she was a little curious. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Gu Zechen came back. ¡°What, don¡¯t you wee me?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still not very happy, Su Ni took the initiative to pull Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and realized that his palm was also red, and his knuckles were white.


    Su Ni really couldn¡¯t remember what kind of enmity these two men could make in the mall in such a short time.


    ¡°What do you want to eat in the afternoon?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Ni changed the topic.


    ¡°Whatever!¡±


    He was so cold and unbelievably cold!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just eat at thepany?¡±


    Su Ni suggested.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but cast an icy gaze.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Luo Qing arrange it.¡±


    Su Nipromised and didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to have another meal in thepany canteen.


    Gu Zechen humphed from his nose, his head raised higher and he sat down on the sofa again. Su Ni rolled her eyes with fatigue.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t do anything in the whole morning, but she felt tired.


    She casually flipped through a few pages of documents. Apart from the ones she had signed and processed, the rest couldn¡¯t work at all. What¡¯s more, there was a Master guarding beside her. Su Ni finally couldn¡¯t sit still, so she put together the information and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out now.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the time, but now he was not in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s not even ten. What¡¯s delicious?¡±


    Su Ni screamed in her heart that she knew that it was only nine o¡¯clock now, and breakfast was still in her stomach.


    ¡°Of course, you can go out now.¡±


    In the end, Gu Zechen changed the topic and became serious again.


    Su Ni started to feel that she couldn¡¯t keep up with Gu Zechen.  After tidying up, she followed Gu Zechen.


    Aftering out of thepany, many people stared at the two of them. Su Ni saw the smile on the face of the little girl at the front desk.


    Now, she probably knew what was going on.


    But everything was toote.


    In the car, Li Mo had gone, but Gu Zechen still chose to sit in the back row without any intention of driving.


    Su Ni suddenly felt a little stuffy in the car. She wanted him to open the window and was stopped, saying that there was a reporter.


    Even though Su Ni didn¡¯t even see anyone, she obediently responded, but she noticed that Gu Zechen¡¯s blush was abnormal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    She reached her hand out but was hit by Gu Zechen. Su Ni was shocked and heard Gu Zechen¡¯s impatient voice, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Then we are now¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t always sit here.


    Gu Zechen stopped talking when he suddenly came over and kissed the back of her head.


    Su Ni¡¯s pupils widened quickly and her eyes were upied by his face. Su Ni started to struggle in panic, but she soon realized that everything was futile.


    Now, Su Ni was getting hotter.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing was obviously hurried. His deep eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of fog, and he couldn¡¯t see the real expression.


    He started to bite her neck as if he was ruthless. He went all the way down to the peak.


    In the end, Su Ni leaned against the back of her chair, wanting to stop Gu Zechen from saying anything.


    ¡°This is still in the car¡­¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen, who was gasping heavily, and found that his face was even redder, as if he was going to bleed. Her eyes stared at her,pletely out of options.


    ¡°What do you have to do? You can¡­¡±


    He seemed to have restrained his desire, suppressed his voice and deliberately slowed down to ask her.


    He was about to go crazy with torture.


    It would be fine if he did not know¡­


    It would be fine if there was no such damn contract.


    If¡­


    Gu Zechen found out that he could no longer think about the fact that he had no scruples from before and allowed himself to gallop on her.


    He was afraid that she would get hurt and that she would hurt.


    This signal is not good!


    He screamed and suddenly tilted his body to the back of the chair. He closed his eyes and gasped again.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes became increasingly worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Gu Zechen warned again, but Su Ni felt a burning heat when she touched her bare arm.


    Su Ni was not an unconscious girl. She knew that he was suffering.


    However, this kind of torment also made Su Ni confused.


    It was inexplicably humiliating.


    Was it really because of her illness that Gu Zechen would rather endure than touch himself now?


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡­¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head, wanting to say something.


    Gu Zechen nced over and learned what Su Ni was thinking. He wanted to grab her and control himself rationally.


    ¡°If you touch me again, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡±  His throat moved and he said with difficulty.


    ¡°Why!¡±


    Su Ni asked in a raised voice as she lost control of her emotions.


    Gu Zechen was stunned. Su Ni¡¯s question made him unable to answer.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you despising me now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, right?¡±


    His indifferent attitude.


    Su Ni opened the car door angrily, but a force came from her waist and pulled her back again. Gu Zechen got on his horse and pressed Su Ni under him.


    His restless eyes were ignited once again, as if there was a fire burning in them.

 Chapter 165: I’ve warned You

    Su Ni started to panic again.


    However, he pressed down on Su Ni, not allowing her to move. He stared at Su Ni with burning eyes, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved. ¡°I¡¯ve reminded you of this,.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t react at all.


    Gu Zechen bit his lips once again, as if he was venting his anger. He sucked fiercely until she was in pain and made a sound.


    He wriggled on Su Ni¡¯s body uneasily, and his two hands rubbed hard. Gu Zechen was like a fierce beast, swallowing Su Ni alive.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s abnormal changes caused a huge contradiction in Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    Even though her body was dry and there was no reaction in her body, she could only cooperate with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡±


    This was Su Ni¡¯s final request.


    ¡°Do you think I can hold it back?¡±  Su Ni, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve been patient for long?


    God knows what he is enduring.


    I didn¡¯t use a hundred times more ruthless and ten thousand times more torturing this woman, but now all of it turned into anger and anger towards me.


    When he heard her painful voice, he didn¡¯t dare take another step forward.


    Su Ni was ready to ept them, and she was fully prepared for the pain of being torn open again. Their clothes were messy and they had long lost their way back, but Gu Zechen unexpectedly stopped at thest minute.


    Su Ni was confused.


    ¡°You know how much I want to go in and how remorseless you, Mrs Gu, are.¡±


    His eyes were fierce and straight.


    Su Ni was stunned and suddenly felt her nose sore.


    Since this man did not dislike himself, then he¡­


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen in confusion. It seemed that Gu Zechen had been in a hurry several times. Could it be that he was worried that she would get hurt and affect their rtionship?


    She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Madam Calle, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have been so patient. Even if she couldn¡¯t do it, there were countless Guan Ning waiting for him.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±


    ¡°What, Mrs Gu wants to bezy?¡±  Was Mrs Gu a little too rxed?


    Gu Zechen interrupted her and reached out to put one of her hands under her body. He moved slightly to relieve her frustration.


    Su Ni quickly understood what he meant and slowly helped him move.


    Su Ni¡¯s small hand trembled but she never let go. When she saw Gu Zechen close his eyes, her expression rxed a lot. Su Ni suddenly lowered her head and held it.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and his eyes widened in an instant. He pressed one hand on her shoulder.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was red and she closed her eyes, not daring to look at him.


    Mmm!


    There was a low roar from Gu Zechen¡¯s throat, and her legs were obviously a lot more tense. Su Ni could not help but stretch forward again, almost leaning against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    Gu Zechen opened his deep eyes asionally, and there was also aplicated emotion in the cold. He even had the urge to pull him up, but his words became urging.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    He closed his eyes and issued a low order.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s chest was heaving even more violently. He started to knead her with one hand, which was much stronger than before. Su Ni let out a groan, and Gu Zechen suddenly pulled her up and kissed her face emotionally.


    His breathing became more and more hurried as he pressed him under his body again. However, he pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand under his body, indicating for her to continue.


    Soon, Su Ni felt her palms warm.


    At that moment, the man who had been excited all along fell silent, his body rxing on her body.


    Time stopped.


    No one was embarrassed to speak first.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Ni¡¯s chest was stuffy and she couldn¡¯t breathe that she pushed Gu Zechen slightly and said, ¡°Can you get up first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get the paper.¡±


    He seemed to deliberately avoid Su Ni¡¯s gaze andy on Su Ni. He reached out and took out a tissue and stuffed it into his hand.


    Then there was the sound of Ming You wearing clothes.


    After the incident, the air seemed to be filled with ambiguity. Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s flushed face and suddenly said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a doctor for you to go and see if you have time.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned. Is he concerned about her?


    But when she reacted again, Su Ni wanted to find a crack in the ground and drill in.


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re nning to help me resolve this forever?¡±


    He moved closer, his tone unhappy.


    When Su Ni thought of how rxed Mrs Gu was, she felt wronged. Although it was not painful, this way made her even more tired.


    When she lowered her head, she felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes again.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m free.¡±  Actually¡­ I¡¯ve seen it, but it¡¯s not very effective.


    Su Ni finallypromised.


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say a word. He just casually pulled her into his arms, stroked her hair, and then lowered his head to bite her lips.


    After a while, Gu Zechen asked her, ¡°What do you want to eat at noon?¡±


    ¡°All good.¡±


    Su Ni blinked. It was probably the first time she felt so close to his true thoughts.


    No matter what, at least he cared about himself.


    Hmm?


    Gu Zechen was not satisfied with this answer.


    ¡°What I mean is to be with you and eat everything.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, her face reddened. She plunged into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and hugged his waist tightly.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth paused as he watched her rub against her in his arms. Slowly, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    His two hands slowly rested on Su Ni¡¯s waist.


    In the car, there was a sense of peace.


    It seemed that no one was willing to get up. Just like this, Su Ni was about to catch her breath and got out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    Her cheeks were red, and her eyes were shyly. It was as if they were in the morning, misty and dreamy.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved unconsciously. He reached out again and touched the tip of her nose, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to keep a distance from me?¡±


    Huh!


    The beautiful dream was instantly broken, as if it had returned to reality.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She had forgotten what she had said earlier, and even thought that Gu Zechen was deliberately avoiding her. Now that she suddenly mentioned it, she was at a loss.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    She lowered her head in disappointment.


    Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes were particrly annoyed. His hand had already reached into the air, but in the end, it didn¡¯tnd on her. Instead, he patted the wrinkles on his pants.


    ¡°Since you chose it, you should bear the consequences yourself.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and he casually pulled the tie, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating anymore?¡±


    Su Ni raised her head in surprise.


    ¡°You still want to eat with me?¡±


    He asked calmly, without the tenderness in his eyes.

 Chapter 166: Change in Face

    Su Ni stopped talking and waspletely unable to understand this man. Before she got out of the car, she heard Gu Zechen curse again, ¡°Su Ni, you are really a heartless woman.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head in surprise, only to see Gu Zechen slowly closing the car window, not willing to say goodbye to her.


    Su Ni looked disappointed until thepany turned back again. Audi still stopped in front of thepany.


    Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t left yet.


    Are you heartless?


    ¡°I think you are heartless.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but lower her tone. She didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zechen would say such a thing. Now he wanted to keep his distance and she couldn¡¯t be as cold as before.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Su Ni said in a low voice. If she was just as experienced as Gu Zechen, she would have been tired.


    Thankfully, thepany lunch time was not over yet, so Su Ni went straight to the dining room. At this moment, she thought of Gu Zechen. As a result, she looked down through the window and found that she did not know when he had left.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.


    However, before Su Ni could finish her meal, she received a call from Ruan Yichen.


    Ten minutester, Ruan Yichen appeared in the office and smiled bitterly at Su Ni.


    ¡°Or can¡¯t you appease me?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and guessed why Ruan Yichen came.


    Ruan Yichen shook his head with an indescribable awkwardness on his face. He even felt ashamed because he saw Su Ni. ¡°It was a small matter to die, but I don¡¯t know who is pushing the tide in the dark and attracting the media. It seems that we can only go through the process.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and signaled for Ruan Yichen to sit down first.


    Logically speaking, the biggestpetitor of Nanjiawan, Yin Corp, was now a loose sheet and had no time to care about externalbat. Then who would be the catalyst?


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the legal process, we don¡¯t have much to fear. It¡¯s an ident that the workers did not manage themselves. We¡¯ll pay for the medical fees andpensation.¡±


    Since something had happened, Su Ni did not expect to shirk the me.


    Ruan Yichen smiled bitterly.


    In the past half a month, the two of them barely met each other. Only then did Su Ni realize that not only did Ruan Yichen lose ap, his skin was a little darker than before, showing a kind of fragrant beauty.


    It seemed that construction overseers were not that easy to deal with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear tofort her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the process. I¡¯m worried about the Gu Corp.¡±


    Ruan Yichen exhaled the truth.


    ¡°Gu Corp?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and didn¡¯t understand.


    Seeing that Su Ni really didn¡¯t know anything, Ruan Yichen restrained his expression a little and said to Su Ni, ¡°Nanjiawan is built in the business circle of Gu Corp, and it is all subject to people. Now that such a big thing has happened, Gu Corp is worried about affecting their reputation and has started to take action on us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni stood up in surprise.


    Originally, there was a casualty incident, and the investigation team was dyed by time. Now even Gu Jia has toe in and intervene, is that not a falling stone?


    To make Ruan Yichen, who had always been confident and even had some self-confidence, show such an annoying expression, Su Ni also knew that it was unusual at this moment. ¡°Is there no other way to integrate, such as family members, to settle this case early?¡±


    Ruan Yichen shook his head again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed topensate six hundred thousand dors, and the family has agreed to it. However, after sleeping, the family refused to agree to anything they said, and they didn¡¯t want money anymore. Even if they wanted to make him alive, what else could they do?¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised his voice slightly and was furious.


    Su Ni could tell that this kind of thing was not something that two old people could do.


    Su Ni called Qin Yue in and rephrased what Ruan Yichen just said, letting Qin Yue immediately investigate who was behind this farce.


    Qin Yue nodded and asked a few details before going out again.


    Although Su Ni felt that this matter was a headache, the Nanjiawan project was approved by the government, and the casualties were still within the limit. Even if Gu Jia obstructed it, it was just a dy.


    Therefore, Su Ni did not take it seriously.


    After Ruan Yichen came over to report his work, he returned to Nanjiawan again.


    Su Ni wanted to let Ruan Yichen rest for two days but was rejected by Ruan Yichen. Su Ni knew that there would be no mistakes in the Nanjiawan project these two days, so she let him go first.


    Once things were over, they would have a good break.


    Un, there was another riot in Nanjiawan that afternoon.


    A few workers who had been on holiday back then gathered together and pulled up banners in front of the construction site.


    It was originally amercial street, so there were a lot of people gathered at once,pletely surrounding the Nanjiawan. There were also reporters and media reporters inside. When the news reached Su Corp, Su Ni immediately realized that the situation was bad.


    Su Ni announced on the spot that the meeting was postponed, and then asked Luo Qing to quickly send her to the scene.


    In the car, Su Ni had received several calls. Ruan Yichen wanted Su Ni to stay away for the time being.


    ¡°There are too many people here. Even if you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no way you can stop it. We¡¯ve called the police and will take the troublemaker away soon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of taking away? I think there¡¯s already a video online. No, I want to find Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni was also a little confused and raised her voice.


    She didn¡¯t believe that the two of them only met in the afternoon, but now Gu Zechen was going to take down her backstage.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was very noisy. He had to raise his voice and say loudly, ¡°The Gu Corp has sent people over, but it is obviously very unfavorable for us.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t manage so much now. Pay attention to the emergency public rtions department on your side. I¡¯lle up with a solution for the rest.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she quickly asked Luo Qing to turn the car around and force the Gu Corp.


    In the car, Su Ni kept calling Gu Zechen, but no one picked up. When Su Ni arrived at Gu Corp, she actually got a cut.


    It was impossible for Gu Zechen to not hear the slightest sound when he was burning his eyebrows. It seemed that Gu Zechen waspletely avoiding him.


    After thinking about this, Su Ni calmed down.


    ¡°Mr. Su, what should we do now?¡±


    Luo Qing asked.


    Su Ni shook her head, indicating for her to stop talking. Then, she said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do it. I can only go on stage first.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡­¡±


    Luo Qing was worried when she heard that Su Ni was going to Nanjiawan again.


    However, Su Ni couldn¡¯t manage so much anymore and the board of directors had put pressure on her. If the situation continued to develop, it would be the biggest crisis that Su Ni had encountered since taking over Su Corp.


    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t stand it. She tried to call Gu Zechen in secret, but she still couldn¡¯t get through.


    Su Ni parked the car 100 metres away from the Nanjiawan but there were still people around.  Ruan Yichen waited early. When he saw Su Ni, he immediately reached out and pulled Su Ni to a corner.

 Chapter 167: Personally Moved

    ¡°Why did you break in like that?¡±


    Ruan Yichen wore a helmet with ayer of sweat on his forehead. He lowered his voice and hurriedly said, ¡°If those reporters find you, don¡¯t think about leaving today.¡±


    Su Ni knew that she was a little risky, but at the moment, all voices were asking for the Su Corp to appear. If Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound, she would be more sure that the Su Corp would kill her.


    Su Ni quickly calmed down and said seriously to Ruan Yichen, ¡°Mr. Ruan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯m the only one who personally came out for this matter. Take me up.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Luo Qing¡¯s duty was to protect Su Ni¡¯s safety and she would not allow herself to make any mistakes.


    Su Ni nodded and begged at Ruan Yichen. Thetter was hesitant, but in the end, she could not resist Su Ni¡¯s pleading gaze. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Come with me here. If the situation is wrong, hide behind me immediately.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni promised.


    Ruan Yichen took off his helmet and put it on Su Ni¡¯s head, ensuring that she wouldn¡¯t be recognized so easily before she went on stage.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    It was alreadyte autumn, but the Nanjiawan was noisy, causing trouble, watching the fun, and a group of reporters surrounded the gate of the construction site. Nearly 100 police officers were dispatched outside, but they still couldn¡¯t resist the gradual spread of the crowd.


    ¡°Su Corp grass mustard human life, Su Ni will return my life!¡±


    ¡°ck-hearted enterprise, close down early!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni shuttled through the crowd, and all sorts of slogan came over, almost piercing Su Ni¡¯s eardrums.


    In the chaos, Ruan Yichen had to grab Su Ni¡¯s arm and take her forward.


    Finally at the gate, Ruan Yichen looked back at Su Ni, who was almost drowned in a group of tall men. His eyes were worried, ¡°I think I¡¯d better go up and talk.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She pushed Ruan Yichen away and quickly went on stage.


    ¡°Su Ni Grass mustard a human¡¯s life, making my son have nowhere to rest!¡±


    On the stage, a pair of elderly men knelt on the ground. Their heads were messy and wrinkled, and they were crying.


    Even if Su Ni saw it at this moment, her heart was particrly unpleasant, let alone the crowd below.


    Ignoring Luo Qing¡¯s stop, Su Ni helped the two elders up, but the old man pushed them away and fiercely said, ¡°I want to see Khai!¡±


    Even though she was not mentally prepared, she was still pushed into a daze. Fortunately, Luo Qing supported her.


    ¡°She is Su Ni!¡±


    Someone called out from the stage and there was a brief silence. Even the two old people who had been kneeling on the ground couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads when they heard this.


    ¡°Su Ni, return my son¡¯s life.¡±


    The woman screamed and once again threw herself at Su Ni in to bare fangs and brandish ws. At this time, Ruan Yichen rushed up and protected Su Ni.


    ¡°If you have anything, say it properly. Mr. Su came here to solve the problem.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shouted loudly.


    ¡°Deal with it, how do you solve it? Can you save my son from death? You dark-hearted designers are working early to make your son your stepping stone.¡±


    When he saw that the woman was blocked, the old man was excited and started cursing.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Su Corp to be such apany. It¡¯s too dark. People are dead, and they¡¯re still thinking about their schedule.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I haven¡¯t heard of anypensation. I wanted to send someone with a few hundred thousand dors, and I heard that Su Corp hired quite a few public rtions officers just to suppress this incident.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The discussion got louder and louder. Su Ni finally understood why Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t let here.


    However, she did not intend to retreat at the moment. Instead, she signaled for Luo Qing to let go of her first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you.¡±


    The old man¡¯s head went straight to Su Ni.


    Su Ni shed behind her in a hurry. Ruan Yichen was afraid of another ident and blocked the old man¡¯s attack.


    Ruan Yichen gritted his teeth with a red face.


    ¡°No, if this continues, it will only be more and more chaotic.¡±


    After Su Ni yelled at Ruan Yichen, she quickly arrived at the front desk and stared at the reporters below. She held her breath and said coldly, ¡°Everyone, be quiet. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°What else do you have to say? Hurry up andpensate.¡±


    A drink bottle was thrown towards Su Ni.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t block it and the bottle whizzed past her face. Su Ni¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She continued to say calmly, ¡°I know that because the Nanjiawan project has recently affected everyone, our Su Corp has always been sincerely trying to solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°Compensate, we have already followed the legal procedure. How much should wepensate? However, we have to return to life. Not only I, Su Ni, do not have the ability to do so, I think everyone here doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so.¡±


    In the sun, Su Ni yelled, but she still couldn¡¯t resist everyone¡¯s words. Soon, Su Ni felt like she was about to smoke.


    She stood in front of the media cameras, feeling extremely wronged. As she revealed her sincerity, she also angered her most embarrassing side.


    She thought that Gu Zechen must be looking at her in front of theputer.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to drink water and came over again. She said loudly, ¡°Everyone, I know that everyone is very concerned about the follow-up of the matter, but things have to be discussed on the table. It won¡¯t benefit anyone if this continues.¡±


    Among them, there were some sensible people who nodded after listening.


    At first, someone wanted to persuade the olddy to go back first and talk to Su Ni. If they were to y tricks again, no one would forgive the Su Corp.


    The two old men were lying on the ground and did not get up. They looked at each other when they saw the scene of the sudden reversal.


    Ruan Yichen stepped forward and followed, ¡°Gentlemen, our Mr. Su has shown her final sincerity. Since you don¡¯t want money, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want my son toe back alive.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    That was what the woman said.


    Offstage, a voice that was obviously different from the others suddenly rang out, ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s mouth alone. Why does she believe you? She has already been dead for a month. If you are sincere, I don¡¯t think she will be so much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I think the Su Corp is seeing things go crazy this time, so I have to step forward. It¡¯spletely ridiculous to say anything to talk about again.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    His words changed the direction of the crowd.


    Su Ni frowned and winked at Luo Qing. Thetter understood that while there were so many people, she quickly hid.


    Ruan Yichen got closer to Su Ni and acted as Luo Qing¡¯s duty.


    Su Ni lowered her voice. ¡°I suspect that these two people are the culprit. I have asked Luo Qing to investigate.¡±

 Chapter 168: Hero Saving The Beauty

    ¡°That¡¯s right. These two people were there from the beginning and they didn¡¯t directly participate in the riot. However, as long as the wind is slightly wrong, the two of them will fan the mes.¡±


    Obviously, Ruan Yichen had also noticed the two of them long ago, but he was suffering fromck of evidence. If he rashly attacked, it would only make things worse.


    ¡°For the time being, we can onlyfort the two of them and bring them to the Su Corp.¡±


    Su Ni and Ruan Yichen muttered to one side. They didn¡¯t notice the danger behind them at all. They only listened to Ruan Yichen being careful. When Su Ni reacted, the old man rushed over again.


    Like a bull, it hit Su Ni¡¯s back.


    Su Ni screamed and her whole body fell downstage. Ruan Yichen took a step forward and it was toote to catch it.


    The crowd retreated like a tide. Suddenly, a rushing shadow rushed out of the crowd, and a swallow swooped down before finally lying steadily under Su Ni.


    There was another burst of exmation from the audience.


    No one could see how Gu Zechen rushed over in the shortest amount of time, and how he bowed down and braked steadily to be Su Ni¡¯s human flesh mat.


    In the chaotic scene, only the dust that he just raised reminded the crowd of what had just happened.


    Su Ni was shocked and her face was pale.


    Even though the stage wasn¡¯t high, she couldn¡¯t be safe if she fell down like this.


    And now¡­


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were full of shock. She had no idea when Gu Zechen came, and at such a critical juncture.


    ¡°Not yet, you want to crush me?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned, his voice low and muffled.


    Su Ni reacted and quickly turned to the ground.


    Gu Zechen quickly got up and pulled Su Ni up quickly.


    Su Ni¡¯s throat moved and worry crossed her eyes. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at her without any sadness or joy. He couldn¡¯t see any extra emotions. With a look, Luo Qing, who had just disappeared, suddenly appeared again and wanted to take Su Ni away.


    Gu Zechen had already put his hands in his pockets and walked straight to the stage.


    Even though his body was covered in dust, the hero saving the beauty just now still added ayer of halo to the originally handsome Gu Zechen.


    ¡°This is CEO Gu of Gu Corp, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°President Gu is really a man. Seeing that his wife is unable to do anything, he immediately stepped forward.  No matter who is in the right and who is in the wrong this time, I still stand by Mr. Gu.


    ¡°Hey, you just look at CEO Gu, your eyes are almost falling out.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni was worried and she still looked back. At this time, Ruan Yichen also signaled her to stop for the time being.


    ¡°Mr. Su, let¡¯s get in the car, Gu will solve it.¡±  Luo Qing advised.


    ¡°I always feel that it won¡¯t be a good thing for Gu Zechen toe here.¡±


    Su Ni clutched her chest and felt uneasy.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The next moment, after Gu Zechen went on stage, he walked straight to the old man. His tall figure was like a barrier, blocking everyone¡¯s sight.


    The old man had a look of grief and indignation at first, but after he really knocked Su Ni off the stage, he shrunk and did not dare to raise his head.


    ¡°Did you touch your hand just now?¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen asked, Li Mo had already pulled him up like a chicken, but the old man was still drooping and his hands were at a loss.


    The woman panicked and started shouting, ¡°Su Corp is going to kill again.¡±  The Su Corp was going to kill again. He was not willing to kill my son, but now he wanted my old man¡¯s life!


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    Even though her expression was expressionless, the woman was stillpletely silent.


    He originally thought that Gu Zechen would not dare to do anything to him because there were so many people present, but now¡­ he was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    The woman opened her mouth and looked funny.


    Gu Zechen ignored him and just put his hands in his pockets. He stared at the culprit and said, ¡°Someone is dead, right? As far as I know, the Su Corp has given you the highestpensation ording to thew. You already agreed to it, but now you suddenly regret it. What, someone is behind the scenes?¡±


    ¡°What kind of instructions? None of us have any instructions.¡±


    The woman yelled, her eyes clearly flustered.


    Gu Zechen sneered, patted the ashes on his body, and took two steps back to keep a distance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who is behind you, but since you dare to touch my woman, I have to make a move.  I will go to the hospital to check herter. There is a hair missing, so you can just wait for the medical fees.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t interact with these people for a long time, so he really pulled out his legs and left. Soon, he turned around and said, ¡°By the way, my wife and I are preparing for pregnancy recently. If anything happens to her mental condition, you have topensate.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Even if Su Ni¡¯s words were useless, Gu Zechen was the representative of authority in the entire Nancheng city.


    Especially those words that were directed by others were very effective.


    The people arranged by Li Mo were mixed in with the crowd and had already spread the news. The highestpensation for the Su Corp also reflected Su Ni¡¯s human spirit.


    ¡°This person is dead, but it can only be a loss of money. Why is this person so unsatisfied?¡±


    Some people started to feel dissatisfied.


    A few faces added added, ¡°No, I heard that generally speaking, thepensation for work injury is more than 600, 000, and the Su Corp is double the price.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this too, but people don¡¯t want money right now, they want their lives. Isn¡¯t this a ruckus?¡±  Forget it, it¡¯s better to disperse.


    Previously, the two men who had been hiding in the crowd had already disappeared.


    The two awkward old men who left the stage were at a loss.


    ¡°What should we do? We have to lose money. How can we afford topensate?¡±


    The olddy cried again. This time, she was really sad. ¡°We haven¡¯t received a cent yet and we have topensate others. How can we live this life?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were still searching around, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t find a person to rely on.


    Below the stage, countless people started to me the two of them for using money to cause a ruckus. The scene that originally fought against the Su Corp turned into a meeting for the two of them.


    How could the old man who had just experienced the pain of losing his son have suffered such a battle? He immediately fainted on stage.


    The old man howled again, and someone started to give him an idea. ¡°It¡¯s still toote for you to ask Mr. Gu now, or else, I think you can¡¯t even leave the Nancheng city, let alone go back to your hometown.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    The old man was confused.


    He naturally heard the two people talk about Gu Huai, but just when he got into contact, he felt his eyes turn ck and his whole body soft. Now that he bumped into Su Ni again, how could he ask for this?


    ¡°Quickly go, if you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Urged from the audience.


    ¡°This matter can only rely on President Gu. If you don¡¯t go, I think you have to take a life in.¡±

 Chapter 169: Solving the Problem

    The old man looked back at the woman as if he had made up his mind. He wiped his tears and rushed towards the direction where Gu Zechen had disappeared.


    Su Ni was in the car and saw Gu Zechen walking down from afar like an encirclement. His aura was full of dominance.


    As soon as she got into the car, Su Ni swallowed her dry throat and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam, Mr. Gu is frightened by your medical fees. These two faces are white. I don¡¯t think it will take long to beg us.¡±


    Li Mo followed him into the car and smiled.


    Su Ni was surprised and didn¡¯t react for a moment. She didn¡¯t care how cold his face was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±


    With such a high tform, she was so heavy again¡­


    Just then, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He coughed twice and his face became increasingly ugly.


    ¡°Then we should go to the hospital first.¡±


    Su Ni gestured for Li Mo to drive. Ruan Yichen was present, so even if something happened, it wouldn¡¯t be much.


    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Li Mo looked ahead and heard the sound of hitting the car as soon as he finished speaking. Su Ni was shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go down!¡±


    Gu Zechen warned.


    Li Mo locked all the car windows. Su Ni saw the old man slowly get up from the front of the car, no longer shouting or indignation before, and restored his helplessness and pitiful appearance.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Mr. Su, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Your Lordship is generous, please forgive me.¡±


    The old man cried and sobbed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Gu Zechen crossed his arms and closed his eyes without saying a word.


    Su Ni probably understood how Gu Zechen threatened him on stage. Obviously, the old man was frightened. With Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation, Su Ni pretended not to hear anything.


    Until the sound outside became louder and the crowd was even more difficult to take every step, Li Mo opened the car window and showed a troubled expression. ¡°Master, CEO Gu and Mrs. Gu are still rushing to the hospital. Don¡¯t block the way.¡±


    ¡°I said, can¡¯t I say that?¡±


    The old man quickly reached into the car window, afraid that Li Mo would close the window again. Tears were filled with helplessness, ¡°I know I did wrong this time, but we really have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Open the window.¡±


    Gu Zechen finally opened his eyes and spoke in a low voice.


    The old man ran over to Gu Zechen, half-kneeling, and begged, ¡°Mr. Gu, please let me go.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his watch and looked at it. His expression was as indifferent as if he had nothing to do with him. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one minute.¡±


    In an instant, the cameras of quite a few reporters turned towards them.


    ¡°Originally, I had decided to return home with the Su Corp¡¯spensation, but when I went back to the hotel in the evening, I was stopped by someone and said that we would give us a lot of money. We were obsessed with wealth, so we really agreed.¡±


    The crowd exploded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡±


    ¡°The Su Corp is really unlucky this time. It¡¯s actually someone behind it to mess with them.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The old man didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s discussions and his tears were drained. All he could do was to stare at his sunken eyes. ¡°Later, we didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus, so we regretted it. But they didn¡¯t want to do anything else. They wanted us to continue arguing, or else¡­ my wife and I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    After saying what happened, the old man screamed again, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing repeatedly, ¡°President Gu, please let me go. I really don¡¯t have money, I don¡¯t have money topensate you.¡±


    The police have alienated the surrounding people, and now they are on Gu Zechen¡¯s side. ¡°President Gu, look, it¡¯s better to bring people back to the station first and interrogate them.¡±


    ¡°Who is the one who ordered you behind?¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored him and asked directly.


    The old man looked back subconsciously, then revealed a confused expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know them and I don¡¯t know what their names are, but they were all there just now. I don¡¯t know where they are.¡±


    The police added, ¡°Mr. Gu, I have seen the surveince footage nearby. I have already locked the target and the results will be soon.¡±


    ¡°Then please trouble Officer Li.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked out the window and then said, ¡°These two people look at each other for the time being. Don¡¯t have any more problems.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The police immediately said.


    The Audi started slowly. Both sides had been pulled up by the police, so it was unimpeded.


    The old man still wanted to catch up, but he mumbled what to do with the medical fees.


    The police couldn¡¯t take a look at it and grabbed the old man. He yelled helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after him. He¡¯s gone, so who¡¯s looking for you for medical fees?¡±


    The old man was confused.


    ¡°Since you said everything, you are the victim. You didn¡¯t listen to Mr. Gu and let me look at you, just because you are afraid that people will take revenge on you.  However, since you hurt Mrs Gu, there are still punishments.


    The old man¡¯s mouth wriggled for a long time, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He hugged his head and squatted on the ground, crying.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen really went to the hospital, but Su Ni did not want to check up. Instead, she urged Gu Zechen to do a check.


    In the end, two ribs were broken.


    Even though she didn¡¯t need to stay in the hospital, she still had to rest for a while. After leaving the hospital, Su Ni became even more embarrassed.


    If Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t rushed out, she would have suspected that Gu Zechen had done all this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni apologized.


    In the car, Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni. Like an illness, hey on the back of his chair and poked Su Ni¡¯s thoughts, ¡°You never thought I did it.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned, then sheughed dryly, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ In that case, I can¡¯t find you, so I thought that¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have Mr. Ruan¡¯s help. You don¡¯t need me to interfere.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and took a sip.


    Su Ni¡¯s face turned pale again. She wanted to find a crack to get in, but she could only quietly exin, ¡°Mr. Ruan is the overseer of the Nanjiawan project. He must be in the first scene after such a big incident.  And¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Ruan, I might not have been able to wait for you toe over and I would¡¯ve been injured.


    Su Ni did not forget the first time Ruan Yichen helped her block.


    Gu Zechen raised his eyes and nced at Su Ni. He didn¡¯t say anything but let out a cold snort from his nose.


    ¡°Alright, can you not regenerate my anger?¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly.


    Gu Zechen looked out the window without saying a word.


    ¡°I know that the Nanjiawan project has caused quite a lot of trouble, and it has a lot of impact on your Gu Corp, but I will actively solve it.¡±


    ¡°Deal with it, how to solve it?¡±  He rushed up like he did today and started to sh with people again?


    As Gu Zechen said this, his anger rose again. He did deliberately not pick up Su Ni¡¯s call, but she gave up and took the lead.

 Chapter 170: I Were Not So Told

    Gu Zechen turned sideways as he said this. He looked like he was burning with anger and said, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t just sit still if you stand there?¡±


    Su Ni thought it was true.


    However, Gu Zechen was still angry. She didn¡¯t dare to offend her, so she hurriedly shook her head with an aggrieved expression on her face.


    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have to act in front of me!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s chest heaved and his face was terrible. He turned his head away from Su Ni again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want with Mrs Gu¡¯s identity. I won¡¯t interfere with the rest of the Nanjiawan.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth but was stunned for a moment.


    It seemed that¡­


    She couldn¡¯t ask Gu Zechen for anything anymore.


    Su Ni nodded honestly and said, ¡°I understand, this matter has troubled you. How dare you trouble you again?¡±


    ¡°You know the trouble, Su Ni, don¡¯t you use your brain when you do things? Those people just want to force you to appear, but you really did.¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded again with anger.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not like Mr. Gu. I scare people with a few words and solve everything.¡±


    Su Ni blinked and praised her sincerely. For some reason, her words changedpletely.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s face changed from ck to green, and his eyes became even more red. His thin lips were tightly pursed. Before he could react, his aura was fully activated and his killing intent appeared.


    Su Ni knew she had said something wrong again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I mean you¡¯re amazing. I don¡¯t know anything. Just like what you said, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Su Ni quickly repaired it.


    ¡°The rest, don¡¯t look for me.¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen got in the car, he changed his dirty suit. At this time, he was wearing his shirt, revealing two big chest muscles, which made Su Ni¡¯s eyes always look at his chest.


    Seeing Gu Zechen emphasize it again, Su Ni nodded seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t trouble you again.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, why didn¡¯t I notice that you had such a obedient time?¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen bent over, his body pressed down, probably because of the wound, Gu Zechen coughed violently again.


    Su Ni hurriedly wanted to pat her back and found that it didn¡¯t seem right. She immediately got into a mess. When she saw Gu Zechen staring at her again, Su Ni asked, ¡°Is this not good?¡±


    Didn¡¯t he always like to be obedient?


    Cough cough!


    Another violent cough.


    Su Ni was really worried that he would cough up, but Gu Zechen pointed to the car door and said, ¡°Get down.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Ni looked around. She was still in the hospital, so how could she go back?


    ¡°You want to anger me to death, huh?¡±


    Gu Zechen covered his chest. Although he didn¡¯t say it, his expression was still a little painful.


    Su Ni finally knew where she was wrong. She seemed to have unconsciously wanted to get close to him again and care about him. Now that Gu Zechen had ordered her to leave, she also looked calm and nodded obediently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. If you¡¯re not feeling well, then go to the hospital yourself.¡±


    In the car, Li Mo looked at Su Ni who was getting further and further away and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Gu, do we really let Mrs Gu go back to thepany?¡±


    ¡°She asked for it.¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    It seems that there has been no time, and Gu Huai has always been a good person all the way.


    She had done so much for Mrs Gu, but in the end, she had fallen into an evil image.


    Li Mo couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, but he was seen by Gu Zechen behind him. He fiercely asked, ¡°Why are you shaking your head? You don¡¯t want the bonus for next month.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, no, I fell on the pillowst night and my neck was a little ufortable.¡±


    Li Mo quickly said when he heard that he was going to deduct the bonus.


    Gu Zechen pulled his tie and said, ¡°Drive properly.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Li Mo gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands. He was so frightened by Gu Zechen that he almost couldn¡¯t drive.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand human speech?¡±  Are you nning to go back like this?


    Behind him, Gu Zechen roared again.


    Then there was another cough.


    Li Mo waspletely dumbfounded. Luckily, he had been by Gu Zechen¡¯s side for many years. He guessed carefully and asked, ¡°Then we¡­ let¡¯s go back and pick Mrs Gu up?¡±


    ¡°Pick her up, heh.  Drive your car well, have a meeting in the afternoon, I¡¯ll sleep.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and he really closed his eyes.


    Li Mo was afraid that Gu Zechen would cough in anger. After all, he was seriously ill, so Mrs Gu could take care of him and scold him less.


    Finally, Li Mo ¡°boldly¡± turned the car around.


    Su Ni was on the phone on the spot and asionally looked around. She soon saw Li Mo drive the car to her side and reached her head out, ¡°Madam, please get in.¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously looked back but couldn¡¯t see anything.


    She pointed to the window and Li Mo smiled awkwardly. ¡°Please get in.¡±


    However, just as Su Ni opened the car door, she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s impatient voice, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you reached thepany yet?¡±


    Su Ni loosened her hand and her legs almost didn¡¯t go soft. She looked at Li Mo, what was going on?


    Li Mo hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    At this time, Gu Zechen opened his eyes and snorted coldly when he saw Su Ni.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know if she should get into the car or get out of the car. When she was hesitant, she heard Gu Zechen say again, ¡°Hurry up if you want to get in the car. Do you think I can afford to waste your time.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression became increasingly awkward. She tried her best to tell herself that she must be calm. Thinking about the injuries he suffered for her, she should be calm.


    However, as soon as Su Ni got into the car, she saw Gu Zechen shut his eyes and tried to avoid it. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going back to pick you up. It seems like Li Mo has to be deducted again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    Li Mo cried with a sad face. He was left and right, not human.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? If you call the year-end award again, you should be done.¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded and stopped Li Mo from continuing. Besides, Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was calm and smoother. He coughed at the beginning, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let you go this time. There¡¯s no next time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo smiled and quickly thanked him.


    In front of the car, Li Mo felt much more rxed. It seemed that he had sessfully figured out the holy intent this time, so he had to ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, this month¡¯s bonus, is it¡­¡±


    ¡°What, do you have any objections?¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    ¡°No.¡±


    There was no sound in front of her.


    Three secondster, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice slowly rang out, ¡°Since you¡¯ve performed well in the past two days, forget it. I heard that your family is currently spending money. In the afternoon, you went to get your bonus and get me to sign.¡±


    This¡­


    It was practically an instant from hell to heaven.

 Chapter 171: Serving Her

    Li Mo was so excited that his car was tilted. The corners of his mouth parted to his ear, but before he could express his thanks, Gu Zechen became impatient again, ¡°Drive properly. Why don¡¯t you talk so much nonsense?¡±


    Su Ni watched the interaction between the two men and suddenly felt that working with Gu Zechen should be tiring.


    She waspletely free.


    Therefore, she often angered him, but she couldn¡¯t me herself.


    With that thought, Su Ni calmed down. Gu Zechen nced at her, took Su Ni¡¯s expression and started coughing twice.


    In the end, Su Ni did not respond.


    Gu Zechen coughed again.


    Li Mo said with concern, ¡°President Gu, are you okay?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die.¡±


    He said viciously.


    Su Ni was startled. She vaguely noticed the resentment in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She subconsciously approached Gu Zechen and handed him hot water.


    Gu Zechen turned his head and looked out the window,pletely ignoring him.


    Su Ni ate a cold face and was not angry. She just said, ¡°If you want to drink water, call me.¡±


    ¡°You have the ability to trouble Mrs Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen eximed angrily.


    In less than ten minutes, Gu Zecheny on the back of the chair with his eyes closed.


    Su Ni acted as if she had received a decree, and she immediately got into a mess. Li Mo helped in front, ¡°Mr. Gu, you are injured today, can you still work?¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni quickly took the words and said, ¡°How about I stay in Gu Corp today, if you need anything, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±


    Li Mo immediately smiled when he heard this.


    Looking at Gu Zechen again, although he had closed his eyes and was expressionless, he did not object, that is, he acquiesced.


    The three people immediately headed straight to Gu Corp.


    Su Ni was still thinking about the Nanjiawan project in her heart. In addition to the fact that Ruan Yichen had suffered a little before, she still didn¡¯t know what the situation was.


    As soon as she arrived at the office, Su Ni also called the reception area while her assistant reported on her work to Gu Zechen.


    The people who caused the trouble had been taken away, and the public had dispersed. The farce was over, but the impact was far from easy to solve.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice. ¡°On the government side, move more, we have to work as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that the two people below also ran away.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°The police said that they have mastered the target and they should be able to find out soon. By the way, are you in a serious condition? Do you want to go to the hospital for a check?¡±


    Ruan Yichenughed bitterly, somewhat helpless, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Gu today, otherwise I really can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know when he hade. When he saw Su Ni calling, he frowned deeply. As soon as he hung up, Gu Zechen asked, ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±


    Su Ni nodded and said, ¡°Let me ask about the progress of Nanjiawan. I heard that the government is still putting pressure on them and they can¡¯t work for the time being.¡±


    ¡°The matter has only been solved now. It¡¯s already a big mess. It¡¯s not enough to make you move so rashly. We can only wait.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni nodded and asked the two people in the afternoon. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Throughout the afternoon, Gu Zechen was in a busy state. The secretary and assistant came in several times. Every time, they carried a bunch of documents, and even had a small meeting in the office.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know if she should stay.


    On the other hand, Gu Zechen directly said, ¡°Tell me if you have anything.¡±


    The head of the project department was a little embarrassed and looked at Su Ni¡¯s direction. However, seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s firm attitude, he still said, ¡°The board of directors has just put pressure on us. The Nanjiawan has a huge impact on our business circle this time. A few shopping malls have joined forces to resist, and the pressure is also very high.¡±


    Su Ni keenly caught the word Nanjiawan and got up to pretend to pour water, avoiding it.


    Gu Zechen was calm and unmoved. He coughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a serious matter. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s not a big deal to kill two people on the project.¡±


    ¡°But this time, it took too long. The Su Corp is not handled properly, so we can¡¯t watch it.¡±


    The other person spoke.


    Gu Zechen sat on the chair, his body slightly straightened. He looked at the few remaining people and did not say anything, but his eyes were burning as he stared at himself, and he directly said, ¡°You guys mean that¡¯s the same?¡±


    Everyone nced at each other without saying a word, but no one refuted.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Obviously, Gu Zechen did not give a clear answer.


    ¡°I will consider this.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, the board of directors is already urging me. I know that if Mr. Gu is in the lead, it will be bad for the Su Corp.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by this? Now the CEO is still me, Gu Zechen. All of them, if you hear anything, you won¡¯t take me seriously?¡±


    Gu Zechen mmed the documents on the table angrily. He red coldly and finally said, ¡°I have my own ns. I will deal with the board of directors.¡±


    At this point, everyone did not want to touch Gu Zechen¡¯s reverse scale anymore. They handed over the documents in hand and turned to leave.


    Li Mo lowered his voice and said with a heavy face, ¡°Mr. Gu, we have to hurry up on this matter.¡±


    Gu Zechen red at Li Mo again and the office instantly returned to silence.


    Su Ni deliberately dawdled outside for a while. When she came in with a kettle, she saw a group of executives leave with their heads lowered.


    Su Ni walked in sideways and poured some water for Gu Zechen. Seeing his gloomy face and a faint anger, she softly consoled him, ¡°I was careless about the Nanjiawan project. I have been handling it incorrectly. I will think of a way myself.¡±


    ¡°Find a way?¡±  Was he looking for Ruan Yichen?


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and didn¡¯t touch the water from Su Ni. He turned his chair and turned his back to Su Ni.


    Su Ni choked and reacted after a long time. Her face flushed red and she said, ¡°Mr. Ruan and I are really nothing.¡±


    ¡°He and I are just working partners. You know this.¡±


    Su Ni was anxious and hurriedly said.


    ¡°Give him today¡¯s newspaper.¡±


    Gu Zechen said without looking back.


    Su Ni was curious, but soon, after reading the newspaper Li Mo handed over, Su Ni was stunned.


    In the picture, Su Ni and Ruan Yichen were in an intimate position, while Ruan Yichen was guarding him tightly.


    The situation at the time waspletely different.


    Su Ni quickly exined, ¡°That person was going to rush towards me at the time. Mr. Ruan was trying to protect me, so he wasn¡¯t like what they took pictures.¡±


    Gu Zechen signaled for Li Mo to go out.

 Chapter 172: I Forget About You

    Then, Gu Zechen stood up and looked down at Su Ni, sneering, ¡°Mrs Gu, do you think everyone will believe what you said?¡±  You should be very clear about what is your most important thing right now?


    Su Ni opened her mouth and felt that she couldn¡¯t exin herself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the problem didn¡¯t appear on me but on Mrs Gu. How are you going to exin this?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face always made Su Ni feel even more uneasy, but¡­


    ¡°The situation at that time was very chaotic. This was clearly a capture.¡±


    The more Su Ni spoke, the quieter her voice became. In the end, everything became a pale exnation.


    ¡°Come back to Gu Jia in two days. I don¡¯t want to have a next time.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared coldly at Su Ni and said, ¡°It is easy for you to keep the Nanjiawan project. If you expel the culprit Ruan Yichen, there is still room for discussion.¡±


    Su Ni widened her eyes and fired Ruan Yichen?


    ¡°The rest will depend on you.¡±


    After Gu Zechen pointed out a path for Su Ni, he sat down again and continued to flip through the information handed over by the senior management.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.


    She stared straight at the newspaper and the New Moon Evening report. She knew that even if she knew that Gu Zechen had fired Ruan Yichen, it was not because of Ruan Yichen, but it was probably these newspapers.


    ¡°I will handle it.¡±


    Su Ni silently picked up the newspaper and stuffed it into her bag.


    Her nose ached and she took a deep breath. Gu Zechen looked over and said, ¡°What, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Su Ni forced out a smile and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°President Gu is really joking. Mr. Gu gave me an order, how dare I not listen?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned when he heard this.


    Su Ni rxed and continued to smile at Gu Zechen, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll handle it first.¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Zechen¡¯s answer, Su Ni endured the pain and turned to leave.


    That afternoon, Su Ni found New Moon News and asked the chief editor to issue an apology, otherwise she would sue for libel.


    As for the chief editor of Xinyue, she was not afraid of awsuit at all.


    Su Ni returned to thepany and asked Qin Yue to find awyer. Ruan Yichen also felt very sorry and specifically went to thepany to ask her what to do next.


    Su Ni shook her head. She knew that in that situation, Ruan Yichen was just protecting herself.


    She was sad that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t believe her at all.


    ¡°I will definitely sue this newspaper and make him pay for his words and deeds.¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and screamed.


    Halfway through, thewyer received a call, but it was New Moon News that agreed to issue an apology announcement.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She clearly remembered how imposing the chief editor of Xinyue was when she left.


    Why did his attitude suddenly change?


    She looked at the letter in her hand and frowned.


    Thewyer whispered, ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu also sent someone in the afternoon, and the other side agreed very soon.¡±


    It was not difficult to exin.


    Su Ni smiled bitterly and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°It seems that CEO Gu has more face than me. As soon as he starts, everything will be solved.¡±


    ¡°This is exactly what we want, then¡­¡±


    Thewyer asked Su Ni¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Su Ni threw the letter into the shredder and said, ¡°Since Mr. Gu has already helped us handle it, there is no need to waste our time.¡±


    As expected, in less than half an hour, the New Moon newspaper issued an apology in an electronic version, took back all the unsold newspapers and reissued a paper statement.


    However, the rumors about Su Ni and Ruan Yichen still made a big fuss on Weibo.


    Su Ni and Ruan Yichen both chose to remain silent, while Gu Zechen made a voice for the New Moon News, but there was no other action.


    Su Ni remembered Gu Zechen¡¯s warning and started between the devil and the deep blue sea.


    To be honest, Gu Zechen had contributed a lot in the Nanjiawan project. Now that he was going to expel him because of Gu Zechen¡¯s doubts, even she couldn¡¯t convince her.


    Nanjiawan still couldn¡¯t work normally.


    Time was getting tighter and tighter.


    Ruan Yichen also asked about progress many times, but Su Ni couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Zechen seemed to be waiting for her final reply.


    At night, Su Ni returned to the hotel where Gu Zechen was staying. The two of them walked in and out together. The B-cup media took quite a few photos, as if trying to cover up Ruan Yichen¡¯s rumors.


    Su Ni wanted to mention Ruan Yichen several times, but seeing his cold eyes, she had to swallow the words back to her stomach.


    For a few days, Su Ni had problems sleeping and appeared in front of the reporters with a haggard expression.


    Also, some good people picked up the topic again and asked if Su Ni was really preparing for pregnancy recently.


    The question of what kind of improvement Gu Zechen had once again swept over her scenes that day.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know if she was happy or worried.


    Gu Zechen was still as indifferent as always. He wore a pair of sses and was arrogant, unwilling to spit out any more words and hurriedly took Su Ni away.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been tired these past two days..¡±


    ¡°Has President Gu recently improved a lot, and the two of you have been preparing for pregnancy?¡±


    As soon as Su Ni finished speaking, the reporters started to ask questions about the night.


    Su Ni blushed and smiled without saying a word.


    This expression made the reporters even more imaginary. They guessed if Gu Zechen had added another force, and Gu Zechen¡¯s arrogant and indifferent face looked like he had no response.


    Even An Rong, who had been out of the country, called He Xi. If she was ready for pregnancy, she would be the first to inform her.


    Su Ni smiled bitterly and could only deal with it.


    Although Gu Zechen did not say anything and did not make any statements, the Ruan Yichen incident was suppressed over time and Gu Zechen¡¯s mysterious pregnancy preparation.


    On this day, the two people who had caused a ruckus were also caught. The police sent a message that the two of them had attacked because they were unhappy with the Su Corp.


    Even Su Ni did not believe this result, let alone Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni wanted to continue to ask, but she was stopped by Gu Zechen and signed the closing case happily.


    Aftering out of the police station, Su Ni said, ¡°I always feel that things are not simple. There must be someone behind this.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°People have already returned to their hometown. If you want to work on the Nanjiawan as soon as possible, there will be no other issues. If someone really wants to deal with the Su Corp, they will be exposed sooner orter.¡±


    Gu Zechen, wearing sunsses, looked up at the sun and said meaningfully.


    As soon as Su Ni heard this, she no longer felt confused.


    He wanted to talk about Ruan Yichen on this topic, but Gu Zechen had already stepped into the car, so he had to swallow back his words.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Su Ni could not bear it.


    She had to talk to Gu Zechen or she would go crazy if this stalemate continued.

 Chapter 173: The More I Talk About It, The More Angry

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen replied calmly without saying anything.


    Su Ni drew closer again. She lowered her head and lowered her posture, saying in a low voice, ¡°Look, the storm fromst time has also been suppressed. Over the Nanjiawan project¡­¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Su said that she should handle it herself, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Su Ni wanted to say something but Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni¡¯s thoughts.


    Su Ni¡¯s throat was dry and it was a little awkward, but she still stubbornly continued, ¡°Mr. Gu, can you help me?¡±


    Gu Zechen took off his sunsses and stared at Su Ni in surprise. ¡°Mr. Su is joking with me?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tears almost fell. ¡°I know you were angry with me because of Ruan Yichen.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni roughly, then said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to do with Ruan Yichen¡¯s matter. I¡¯ve told you how to deal with it, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that the problem right now is not the government, but the Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni anxiously asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, can¡¯t you rx a little?¡±


    Cough cough!


    Gu Zechen coughed twice and his face turned red.


    Su Ni was flustered and worried, but she didn¡¯t dare ask.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    After a long time, Gu Zechen coughed calmly before he looked at her calmly and said, ¡°What is it? Since you¡¯ve done it, you should bear the consequences. Even if it¡¯s me, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    Su Ni was desperate.


    He knew that Gu Zechen would not help him this time.


    Her eyes slowly dimmed and her hands tangled together. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°In two days, you and I will go back to the family.¡±


    Gu Zechen obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore. He looked elsewhere and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni had tried her best but she still couldn¡¯t make him feel soft-hearted, so she stopped talking.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s calmness seemed to have be more gloomy.


    Su Ni wanted to talk to Luo Heng.


    Ever since he came out of the cafe thest time, Luo Heng returned to work in half of the city. Un, Li Dan¡¯s call didn¡¯te.


    On that night, Su Ni finally learned from Luo Heng that Li Qian knew about the existence of Li Qian and made a big fuss.


    In order to appease Li Qian, Mo Ruquan pped Li Dan in public. Kafa left on the spot but lost contact.


    Su Ni stared at Luo Heng, not believing that he would be so calm. She teased him, ¡°Have you never looked for her?¡±


    Luo Heng smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I never found it.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Usually, if Li Dan didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact Luo Heng, Luo Heng wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone.


    At that moment, the two of them clinked sses a little. Su Ni said, ¡°When she wanted to find you, she naturally showed up. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    Luo Heng drank his wine in one gulp and seemed to have gotten used to the current situation. He changed the topic and asked Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently and I can¡¯t care about you. How¡¯s the Nanjiawan doing?¡±


    Now it was Su Ni¡¯s turn to stop talking. She drank the wine in the ss with Luo Heng, shook her head and stopped talking.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Luo Heng suddenly sighed.


    Su Ni said, ¡°I took the initiative to look for Gu Zechen today, but he never let go¡­ You don¡¯t know that there is no problem with the government. The card is on Gu Zechen¡¯s side.¡±


    Luo Heng was stunned.


    Then, she thought about it and said, ¡°Will it be the decision of thepany¡¯s shareholders? Will Gu Zechen make things difficult?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She forgot about this. She thought back to that time in Gu Zechen¡¯s office, there was indeed a group of senior executives who talked about the Nanjiawan project. However, Su Ni was confident that she could unlock the government, so she tried her best to recruit her.


    Now, the problem was Gu Corp.


    Luo Heng poured a ss of wine for Su Ni and continued, ¡°Maybe, he has his difficulties.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think so, or rather, she didn¡¯t give up. She murmured, ¡°In my mind, he is an omnipotent existence. Impossible¡­ That¡¯s not right. He rejected me for this reason.¡±


    Luo Heng looked at her.


    Su Ni looked at her with embarrassment and took a sip of alcohol, feeling even more difficult to open her mouth.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you and Gu Zechen been doing well recently?¡±  I¡¯ve also helped you find the ne. The Sun-Moon-Star is something that is hard to auction with money. It is very generous as a wedding anniversary gift.


    Luo Heng said meaningfully.


    Su Ni¡¯s face shed a trace of redness and she lowered her voice, ¡°You know.¡±


    Luo Heng nodded, thenughed again. ¡°Such a big thing has been known to the whole Nancheng city. It was because I was not in a state recently that I was left in the dark.¡±


    In the end, Luo Heng was afraid that Su Ni would be embarrassed, so he took the initiative to get out of the situation. He picked up his ss and said, ¡°However, Su Ni, actually, seeing that you can get closer to Gu Zechen now, I sincerely wish you well.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and quietly picked up her ss.


    Luo Heng was unwilling and asked again, ¡°Is it really impossible for you and him?¡±


    ¡°You know, my father is still in the nursing home. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, but I still have nightmares and think of many things from the past¡­¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t convince herself that she knew her goal.


    Right now, rtionships were a luxury, so she had more important things to do.


    Luo Heng nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If¡­ what if one day you take back your things?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s hand holding a wine ss was stunned.


    The multicolored lights shone into the ss. Su Ni was dizzy and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Luo Heng sighed and raised his ss to gently touch her. He pulled Su Ni back to reality and said, ¡°It¡¯s time toe out from the past. If Gu Zechen treats you well, maybe you can consider it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, he and I are impossible.¡±


    Su Ni interrupted Luo Heng, then said, ¡°He and I won¡¯t be together at this time next year.¡±


    Luo Heng was confused.


    As the saying goes, he smiles and doesn¡¯t want to exin anything.


    Su Ni was worried that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t help her, but she knew that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have to help her at all.


    Her rtionship with Gu Zechen seemed to have returned to what Qin Yue said and carefully approached Gu Zechen.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In the past, no matter how difficult it was, she would never find it difficult.


    But now, she had just tried, but she wanted to retreat.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you just now. Mr. Ruan made some bad rumors to protect me because of his family¡¯s trouble. Of course, this matter was quickly suppressed and it didn¡¯t cause much impact.¡±

 Chapter 174: Begging Him For Another Man

    Su Ni emphasized thest point. When Luo Heng nodded, she let out a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°I know he¡¯s not happy. Many things are handled by Gu Zechen, so I¡¯ve been enduring it until today, I thought things were over, but he¡­ didn¡¯t wait for me to finish speaking and he was angry.¡±


    Luo Heng frowned, ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±


    Su Ni nodded and couldn¡¯t wait to exin, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing between me and him.¡±


    Luo Heng waved his hand, indicating for her to not speak in a hurry, then he said, ¡°I think Gu Zechen misunderstood something.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so he meant to expel Ruan Yichen. Everything has passed, but I¡¯ve always treated him as a revenge.¡±


    Su Ni was angry.


    Luo Heng shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Su Ni frowned and stared at Luo Heng unhappily. What, is he trying to make fun of herself now?


    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s our rtionship? Even if everyone in the world makes fun of you, I won¡¯t make fun of you.¡±


    He stared at Su Ni seriously and said, ¡°But for another man, and you went to the newspaper and rumored about the scandal, you went to ask Gu Zechen. This is not toomon.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re fine, but it¡¯s just an issue of attitude.¡±


    Luo Heng imitated Buddha as a love expert and exined the problem between her and Gu Zechen. He leaned over and said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, as a man, I understand his thoughts very well.  Thinking about it, I was already unhappy with that man, but my woman was still pleading with me for him, and even did not hesitate to turn up with me. Do you think you can continue talking about this? ¡±


    Su Ni blushed. ¡°What¡¯s his woman?¡±


    Luo Heng rolled his eyes at Su Ni and said with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what you think, but you and Gu Zechen have been married for so many years, so you can¡¯t have a real name.¡±


    ¡°Luo Heng!¡±


    The more he spoke, the more he went overboard.


    Luo Heng immediately raised his hands to prove his innocence, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m sure Gu Zechen must be thinking that way.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Su Ni no longer pouted. She changed the angle, or it was easy to understand. She started to ask Luo Heng, ¡°What should I do now? I can¡¯t really expel Ruan Yichen.¡±


    ¡°This is difficult!¡±


    Luo Heng took arge sip of wine and frowned.


    ¡°I listened to you for a long time!¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes again, a waste of emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it.¡±  My words were frightened to provide you with thoughts. At least you know what Gu Zechen is thinking in his heart. Isn¡¯t it good to drug his illness?


    Luo Heng smiled.


    Su Ni frowned and asked tentatively, ¡°Then I¡¯ll beg him again?¡±


    Luo Heng frowned and didn¡¯tment.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Su Ni gestured, took out a few notes from her bag, put them on the table, and smiled at Luo Heng. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you today. If you really solve the problem, you still have to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Luo Heng chuckled, but he rxed a lot because she was showing her face.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you. I have to go prepare.¡±


    Su Ni picked up her bag and practically ran out of the store.


    It was already dark and after the autumn rain, the weather seemed to have turned cold.


    Su Ni rubbed her cold arm and stopped the taxi. At the same time, she called Gu Zechen and asked where he was.


    Over the phone, it was a little noisy.


    Gu Zechen also frowned.


    Su Ni¡¯s joy was unusual.


    Under Su Ni¡¯s repeated questions, Gu Zechen still said the address of the social event.


    Half an hourter.


    Su Ni asked the driver to rush to the resort at the fastest speed. Before she could make a call, she saw a dark shadow at the door.


    Su Ni stepped forward and hugged Gu Zechen tightly.


    Thetter frowned. ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    She blinked yfully and said, ¡°Just a little bit, you won¡¯t be angry, right?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but looked unhappy when he saw that she was still naked. He casually took off his suit and covered her shoulder, saying, ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Why are you running around?¡±


    Even though she was ming her, Su Ni could hear her full of affection.


    Her head drew closer, especially when Gu Zechen didn¡¯t reject her, the smile on her face became more and more blossomed. She even went to the hall and pestered Gu Zechen with no regard for the odd gazes from the crowd.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back first.¡±


    Obviously, Gu Zechen was crazy when Su Ni got drunk.


    ¡°No, I just want to be with you.¡±  Su Ni realized she was wrong. Although she wouldn¡¯t say it, she still wanted topensate her.


    ¡°I have another social event. I¡¯ll open a room for you to rest.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the time. He had been out for long.


    ¡°No.¡±


    If Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t angry, Su Ni would take more steps.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Be good!¡±


    The moment the pampering voice was heard, Gu Zechen himself was stunned. His hand, which was about to put on her head, was stunned, and he slowly retracted back.


    Su Ni¡¯s small face was tightly attached to Gu Zechen. She couldn¡¯t see his expression. She lowered her voice and said to him alone, ¡°Gu Zechen, I miss you.  These days, I really want to.


    The person in his arms instantly stiffened.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple twitched and he felt a little dry. He put one hand on her waist without sarcasm or questioning. He just said, ¡°Wait for me on the sofa for 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was going to leave, so she smiled and asked, ¡°I won¡¯t dy your work.¡±


    Gu Zechen tidied up her broken hair.


    But now, it was obvious that his mind was no longer on work.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen moved his Adam¡¯s apple and quickly turned around.


    Su Ni leaned softly on the sofa. The lights urged her, leaving her confused again. Gradually, Su Ni¡¯s eyes fainted.


    She blinked hard but felt even more dizzy.


    When Gu Zechen rushed over, Su Ni was already leaning on the sofa and closing her eyes.


    Gu Zechen frowned. This woman¡­


    He bent down and hugged Su Ni in his arms. Su Ni rubbed against her and opened her eyes to stare at him.


    ¡°You can sleep here too. Su Ni, I think you¡¯re just here to make me angry.¡±


    He scolded.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni blinked with grievance, her hands hugged his neck tightly and quietly kissed his chin.


    The man¡¯s face became more grim.


    ¡°How much did you drink tonight?¡±


    He asked impatiently.


    ¡°Not much.¡±  Didn¡¯t she miss you?


    Su Ni acted coquettishly.


    ¡°Yes, how much do you think?¡±


    Gu Zechen threw her into the car and followed behind him. In the dim car, lights asionally shone in, illuminating the spring water on her face.

 Chapter 175: Don’t Want to Keep Distance

    Su Ni stopped talking and ced her hands on his shoulder, actively biting his lips.


    The gentle touch didn¡¯t arouse any tears. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved but he easily pushed her away.


    There was doubt in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    The man¡¯s eyes moved and his cold eyes didn¡¯t show any tenderness. He asked, ¡°Su Ni, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    As she said this, she tried to approach Gu Zechen again, but Gu Zechen put Su Ni on the back of the chair.


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    Su Ni screamed softly, her eyes full of uncertainty. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, she frowned slightly and there was already a trace of anger.


    It was different from the previous concern.


    Su Ni stared at him in confusion, wanting to say something to be interrupted by Gu Zechen again. Then she heard a cold light in his eyes, gritted her teeth, and said word by word, ¡°Who said that you wanted to keep a distance from me? Hmm, Su Ni, what, is this your new trick?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly, ¡°What, you have nothing to say?¡±


    Then, he sat down sideways and didn¡¯t want to talk to others anymore.


    Su Ni sat up silently and leaned over to Gu Zechen. At this time, her beating heart became cautious because of Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden re, and her legs also trembled slightly.


    ¡°Hubby, I was wrong.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice, extremely charming.


    The man stared out the window and remained silent.


    Su Ni leaned her head against his shoulder tentatively, then she looked up and sneaked a nce at him. She whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    She raised her voice a little and suddenly stepped onto Gu Zechen¡¯s body. She held that stiff and cold face in both hands and said in a half-angry voice, ¡°Anyway, in the future, no matter how much you hate me, I won¡¯t say anything about keeping a distance. Even if it¡¯s that¡­ uh!¡±


    Before she could finish, Gu Zechen suddenly hugged her waist and bit her lips tightly.


    In an instant, mes flew everywhere.


    Su Ni¡¯s head heated up and she quickly responded after a while. Her warm tongue intertwined and her heart started to tremble again.


    His breathing gradually quickened, and his hand on his waist became more and more forceful. In the end, he almost rubbed Su Ni into her body.


    Su Ni snorted and was once again pressed down by Gu Zechen.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kiss her. Instead, he stared at her. His deep eyes couldn¡¯t see his expression, but it made Su Ni feel touched and uneasy.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Su Ni cried weakly, seemingly pulling him back to his thoughts.


    His fingers slid across Su Ni¡¯s face and finally stopped at the corner of his lips. He gently rubbed it and whispered, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told me yet?¡±


    ¡°Is there a need for me for such enthusiasm?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice became colder.


    His throat moved, and he could see that it was very hard to endure, but before the matter was figured out, he was still willing to keep thest trace of rationality.


    The ambiguous feelings gradually faded under Gu Zechen¡¯s questioning, and even Su Ni¡¯s eyes became cold. She pursed her lips and avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze.


    Some felt wronged, some suppressed.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, if I want to get close to you, do you have to have ulterior motives?¡±


    As she said this, her nose ached and a drop of tears came from the corner of her eyes. Su Ni quickly wiped it off, not wanting Gu Zechen to think that she was acting again.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were still cold. He even looked at her tears none are so blind as those who won¡¯t see and said faintly, ¡°From the beginning, isn¡¯t that?¡±  Su Ni, it¡¯s better to talk clearly.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and her eyes became fierce. She suddenly got up and held his face again without saying a word and bit it tightly.


    Gu Zechen pushed it away hard and Su Ni endured the pain.


    Three secondster, Su Ni wiped the remaining lips of his breath and said coldly, ¡°Gu Zechen, I said that even if you hate me in the future, I won¡¯t keep a distance from you. If you feel disgusted, then endure it.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not frightened by Su Ni¡¯s bold gesture of showing love. On the contrary, his eyebrows were furrowed.


    Her thin lips were tightly pursed, and her lips were still glowing because she had been bitten by Su Ni.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, listen up. From now on, I will stick to you!¡±


    Su Ni swallowed her nervous saliva and stared at him boldly.


    Gu Zechen suddenly opened the car door as if he was about to get out of the car.


    Su Ni quickly grabbed his waist and said anxiously, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you going to run away just because of my confession?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Gu Zechen was helpless.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to let go!¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, I¡¯ll talk back.¡±


    Gu Zechenpromised further.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it unless we go back now.¡±


    Su Ni took an inch and said again.


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, his chest heaving. After a long while, he stepped into the car and closed the door again.


    ¡°Su Ni, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want? Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Su Ni blinked and stared at him with a bright smile.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved.


    He pulled his tie and wanted to shift his gaze, but Su Ni nned to bully her again and was stopped by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    He warned heavily, ¡°You know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°So what if I know?¡±


    Su Ni did not want to forgive her. She seemed to feel the temperature of his palms rising, so she leaned closer to her ear and gently blew her breath, saying softly, ¡°How about we go back to the hotel and talk about it.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s because of the Nanjiawan project, I don¡¯t think you need to¡­¡±


    This time, before Gu Zechen could finish his sentence, Su Ni got up and covered his lips. When she saw his deep eyebrows slowly twisting, Su Ni¡¯s tongue pierced into his teeth and copied his movements.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and his original rejection slowly turned into a hug.


    At this time, Su Ni raised his face and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, the project of Nanjiawan is not worthy of beingpared to you at all. Even if Nanjiawan is really sealed, I still have you?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned.


    After a long time, when he saw that Su Ni was still staring at him, his expression turned unnaturally and finally said, ¡°You made sense.¡±


    ¡°That is, President Gu has given me a lesson in the past two days, letting me deeply understand this principle.¡±


    Su Ni held her head against his head and lowered her voice, bing more and more charming, ¡°I know I was wrong. I will handle it.¡±


    A sarcastic smile crossed the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Su Ni¡¯s index finger quickly put to her lips. She stared at him with a determined and serious expression, ¡°I know what you want to say, but I¡¯m serious.¡±  Probably because of tonight, I realized that in my life, you are the most important person.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 176: I Can Believe It

    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    He took Su Ni¡¯s hand off his face and put it aside without caring for her warmth.


    ¡°I can believe what I said tonight.¡±


    Gu Zechen was still sarcastic.


    Su Ni bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Since Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t believe her, she had no choice.


    ¡°I know that my absence in the past two days has caused you to misunderstand a lot, but I¡¯ve also told you that this has nothing to do with anyone..¡±


    Su Ni whispered while Gu Zechen remained silent.


    ¡°Then¡­ Then what do you have to do? You will believe what I said.  Even if I came to see you tonight, I didn¡¯t intend for you to help me solve the Nanjiawan project.


    ¡°If you still feel embarrassed, then I will leave.¡±


    Su Ni said and really opened the door.


    Just that the moment her hand touched the car door, a force pulled her back again. A short cold wind blew in, making Su Ni shiver.


    ¡°Go back to the hotel.¡±


    His voice was cold and emotionless.


    Su Ni obediently let out an ¡°oh¡± as worry slowly turned into calmness in her heart. In the end, even the corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    During this period, Su Ni felt something under her body against her, so she moved a little, but it collided with Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, feeling awkward.


    Her blush spread to her ear and Su Ni lowered her head, not daring to look at him.


    It was very quiet at night.


    However, no one moved. After a few minutes of stalemate, Gu Zechen heard a low and hoarse voice from his Adam¡¯s apple, ¡°Are you nning to keep sitting in the car with me like this?¡±


    Su Ni was confused.


    ¡°Li Mo is still inside to deal with it.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen moved with difficulty and pulled his tie uneasily. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni reacted and quickly came down from Gu Zechen. Watching him step into the driver¡¯s seat, Su Ni wanted to find a crack to drill in.


    They were actually sitting in the car, not sitting at all.


    The Mercedes-Benz sped all the way in the night. During the time, no one said anything. They were extremely frozen, but they were in a different mood. It wasn¡¯t until the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel that Su Ni reacted when Gu Zechen turned back and said something to her.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Su Ni¡¯s legs softened and she almost fell to the ground.


    Gu Zechen was quick to help her put on her jacket, his eyes full of me.


    Su Ni smiled embarrassedly and leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Because the two of them had recently appeared on high level, even if they were so intimate to everyone, Su Ni was no longer as anxious as she was back then.


    ¡°Hubby, I think my breathing is fast.¡±


    In the elevator, Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and put her other hand on her chest.


    Gu Zechen nced at her with an expressionless expression on his face, but the corners of his mouth lifted unconsciously. He seemed to smile, ¡°Very nervous?¡±


    Su Ni shook her head quickly.


    At the same time, two red clouds flew onto her cheek.


    Su Ni whispered, ¡°What is there to be nervous about?¡±


    Don¡¯t forget that tonight, she took the initiative to find him.


    ¡°I just¡­ I just missed you.¡±


    This time, it was true.


    ¡°From now on, no matter how you dislike me, I won¡¯t leave.  Unless¡­ Unless I really divorced, I will immediately disappearpletely.


    Su Ni promised again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he did not know that because of thest sentence, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression moved a little, but he quickly returned to his original serious face.


    Divorce?


    This topic had not been discussed for a long time.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged him even tighter.


    The temperature in the room wasn¡¯t high, but Su Ni and Gu Zechen both felt hot. One of them tugged on the hem of their skirts while the other tugged on their tie, suddenly turned around and nced at each other.


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°How about you wash it first?¡±


    ¡°You should first.¡±


    After saying this, Gu Zechen turned around and quickly unbuttoned the button. When he looked back with his upper body barefooted again, he couldn¡¯t help frowning when he saw Su Ni still standing on the spot.


    ¡°You should first.¡±


    Su Ni smiled politely.


    Damn it, she seemed to be really nervous.


    ¡°Since you want to wash, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly walked towards Su Ni. He bent down and hugged her in his arms, ¡°Then wash it together.¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t!¡±


    Su Ni reacted and quickly refused, but it was still not as fast as Gu Zechen. She mmed the bathroom door shut.


    The bathroom lights were a little bright, almost dazzling.


    Su Ni blocked it and Gu Zechen reached out. Su Ni was so scared that she took a step back.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a shower, can it be that Mrs Gu wants to wear clothes to wash?¡±


    The corner of his mouth twitched, revealing a seemingly uninterested smile. At the same time, his hand didn¡¯t shrink back and reached out again.


    Su Ni covered her chest protectively and avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s sharpness. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen readily agreed, then slowly took off his pants until thest obstacle.


    Su Ni blushed and quickly avoided it.


    The water temperature had been adjusted and Gu Zechen wiped a head of water. Seeing that she still hadn¡¯t moved, he urged, ¡°It¡¯s ready to wash.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni pinched.


    ¡°Then¡­ Can you turn it over?¡±


    ¡°Looks like Mrs Gu needs my help.¡±  Gu Zechen¡¯s words were obviously threatening. At this point, Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to have any fantasies anymore. Under Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, she peeled herself in detail.


    The next moment, Gu Zechen brought him into the bathroom.


    The warm water dripped down her scalp and Su Ni eximed. Gu Zechen lowered his head and bit her lips.


    The room was filled with hot air.


    Su Ni had to tiptoe to cooperate with him. Her two hands only hooked his neck and her eyes were closed unconsciously.


    The sound of running water became quieter and quieter, and his mind was nk. Only his palm swam around her like a spirit snake.


    Su Ni sucked the tip of his tongue passionately, wanting to get more. She greedily pressed him against the wall and his two legs had long been separated by him.


    Su Ni called out softly.


    When the two of them opened their eyes, the deep feelings in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes had alreadypletely washed away the indifference from before. The only thing left was the blurred love that wanted to take her away.


    Su Ni suddenly started to retreat.


    His hand slowly slipped off his body, but at a critical moment, he was hugged by Gu Zechen again and licked her earlobe along the warm water.


    It was numb.


    Su Ni¡¯s body was about to curl up and she moaned emotionally.


    Gu Zechen suddenly bent down and carried Su Ni up. Her two slender thighs gently shook across her body.

 Chapter 177: I’m serious

    Under the mist, Su Ni¡¯s eyes gradually blurred. She was just about to reach out and touch the water on her face when she almost fell down because her centre of gravity was out of control.


    There was a wicked smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face after he seeded.


    He carried Su Ni out of the bathroom and suddenly the cold air made Su Ni shudder. She knew what was going to happen, but she still rejected her, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished showering yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you.¡±


    He said in love.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and she buried her head deeper.


    Two fiery bodies slowlyy on the bed, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Su Ni any chance to prepare and pressed down.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was red, and her eyes were filled with yearning but not daring to touch, but Gu Zechen was still burning and white.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    She held his waist tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid..¡±


    She seemed to be cheering herself up.


    Gu Zechen suddenly smiled and pushed away Su Ni¡¯s hand on her waist. He lowered his head and buried it between his legs.


    Everything was unprepared.


    Everything came too quickly.


    Before Su Ni could figure out what Gu Zechen was going to do, she felt like her body was electrocuted and her upper body bounced up.


    She held Gu Zechen¡¯s head tightly, wanting to pull him up, but her legs started to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Su Ni was so anxious that she was speechless. She had nowhere to put her hands in ce and started to panic. ¡°Gu Zechen, get up quickly, what are you doing¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t speak, leaving only a ck hair in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that Su Ni had been resisting him uneasily, Gu Zechen raised his head and held her face.


    Su Ni turned her head in disdain.


    Gu Zechen forcefully pulled her head away and asked with a smile, ¡°What, you still hate yourself.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni blushed, embarrassed and angry. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You are a pervert.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    His fingers didn¡¯t stop, instead of his mouth, he continued to explore the deeper space.


    Su Nipletely lost her resistance. She leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms as if she had a cramp. She wanted to stop her but she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°But your body still seems to like this kind of pervert.¡±


    Gu Zechen was excited and did not refute Su Ni¡¯s words. Instead, he chose to pull her into the abyss. ¡°Your baby is much more honest than this mouth.¡±


    He suddenly lowered his head and bit Su Ni¡¯s lips again.


    Su Ni froze and Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers moved slightly. Su Ni eximed and opened her mouth, her eyes full of pleading.


    ¡°Still not good.¡±  Try your own taste.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s low and hoarse voice was like a kind of hormones temptation, making her gradually indulge in it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t resist the aura he sent.


    Gradually, Su Ni closed her eyes. For the first time, there was a strange and strange feeling in her body, which made her afraid and excited.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m good.. scared.¡±


    Gu Zechen put her on the bed, but Su Ni held his hand tightly, pleading and panicking, ¡°Can we stop?¡±


    It was clearly not the first time, but there was an iparable panic.


    Even Su Ni felt that her pleading was a little embarrassed. ¡°How about you take your hand out first?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s red face and slowly stirred her hands inside. Soon Su Ni pursed her lips, her facial features twisted together in pain, bing another extreme beauty.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and his lips suddenly dried up.


    Unknowingly, his body became even hotter, especially when her slowly twisting body touched him from time to time. Gu Zechen felt like he was going to explode if he continued to endure it.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Su Ni cried and wanted to push Gu Zechen out of bed.


    ¡°Be good, baby, be patient for a bit longer, bey¡­¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he buried his head between his legs and raised her legs high.


    Maybe it was because he was too gentle and affectionate, or maybe it was that baby that eased Su Ni¡¯s nervousness and panic, so that she no longer felt as flustered as she was when she first opened.


    But then, his body felt like it had touched an electric current, sweeping over his whole body again, and it was stronger than ever before.


    That electric current carried some kind of energy, and it was like a wave to send her to the peak, but every time it was always a little bit worse.


    She didn¡¯t know how she felt, but she was anxious to climb to the top.


    Her lips slowly opened, and she unconsciously let out a low and panting sound. Her legs had unknowingly opened and she wouldn¡¯t hold Gu Zechen¡¯s head tightly, not even giving him a chance to breathe.


    Mmm¡­


    There seemed to be another finger in his body.


    Su Ni felt that she was about to die.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    She was incoherent and didn¡¯t know what to say. It wasn¡¯t enough to grab his head and tightly grab onto the bedsheet. Her body was like a fish on the verge of death, constantly jumping and shaking.


    Finally, that moment was up.


    Su Ni was brought to the peak by a huge wave and floated to the clouds.


    The world was white.


    Her body slowly turned into soft feathers that floated in the air.


    Very light, very light.


    After some time, Su Ni humphed satisfactorily. When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Zechen holding the bed with both hands, pulling the corner of his mouth and smiling at her.


    Su Ni was embarrassed.


    At a loss for words.


    She didn¡¯t know what had just happened.


    She instinctively pulled the nket aside, wanting to cover her face, but how could Gu Zechen give Su Ni this chance? Not only did he look at her blushing face, he even told her, ¡°You spat me just now. You want to run now that you¡¯refortable?¡±


    What?


    Su Ni was confused.


    What just happened?


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll go wash up.¡±


    Finally, Su Ni broke down under Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze and started to find a reason to escape.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop him. He watched Su Ni slip away like a fish, but before she could get out of bed, her legs suddenly softened and shey on the bed again.


    As soon as she raised her head, something suddenly appeared, almost touching the tip of Su Ni¡¯s nose.


    Su Ni¡¯s pupils were magnified and she subconsciously swallowed her dry throat.


    What was even more excessive was that there seemed to be some kind of instructions in her brain. She stuck out her tongue and gently licked it.


    Seemed to feel that it was not bad, Su Ni stuck out her small tongue and turned on it.


    Gu Zechen made a deep sound like a lion¡¯s roar and his hands were tightly balled into fists.


    Su Ni raised her head and looked at him. She started to tease her bad eyes like a little girl and touched her little tongue again.


    This time, Su Ni seemed to have turned on Gu Zechen¡¯s body switch.

 Chapter 178: You Inducing Fire, You’re Responsible for Extinguishing

    Su Ni opened her mouth and suddenly stuttered, ¡°This¡­ Gu Zechen is not like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now.¡±


    Gu Zechen obviously didn¡¯t want to listen to Su Ni¡¯s nonsense. This time, he simply pressed her under his body. He took a heavy breath and followed her neck down.


    Su Ni tried to pull her hand back but was held back by Gu Zechen again. ¡°If you are not honest, I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart whizzed past ten thousand horses. How could this man not say anything? ¡°You just want to see me suffer, I¡¯m feeling very ufortable now. Shouldn¡¯t you let me go, Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was nothing to Gu Zechen.


    The corner of his mouth raised slightly, as if he was looking at an idiot, a smart woman who had fallen into his trap from the beginning.


    ¡°There are always exceptions.¡±


    His deep voice seemed to have a hint of a smile as it once again held Beilei in front of her chest.


    ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t I always ask for Madam¡¯s worries? Seeing as Madam is so ufortable, as a husband, there¡¯s no reason for her not to intervene.¡±


    Gu Zechen licked slowly and went down, slowly and urately teasing Su Ni¡¯s nerves.


    In the narrow space, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t use it at all, but it also made Su Ni have no way to escape.


    The two hot bodies were tightly clung to each other. The car had been adjusted to the minimum temperature but still felt stifled.


    Su Ni felt bitter in her heart but she could not do anything.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice, angry and angry. Her fist pressed against his chest but was pressed down by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    It was clearly an angry voice, but when she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s ears, she had a different taste. There was a driver in front of her, so Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to make too loud or make too big movements.


    Gu Zechen was different. In his territory, he had no scruples until her body trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged him in his arms, tidied up her skirt, and lowered his voice to smile maliciously in her ear. ¡°If you want to provoke me again, you have to think about the consequences.¡±


    Su Ni widened her eyes and Gu Zechen responded meaningfully. However, before she could say a word, Su Ni turned her head away in shame.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    This time, she had miscalcted.


    Gu Zechen was a sly old Fox.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It was indeed as I said earlier, butter on, I realized that we don¡¯t have to be like this. As long as you are good enough, I can still satisfy you.¡±


    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose bridge and smiled meaningfully.


    Su Ni was so angry that she quickly suppressed her internal injury and tried to stop it.


    At this time, Gu Zechen¡¯s body pressed down again, and at the same time, he guided her to hold it again. ¡°Now that I¡¯m done, Mrs Gu deliberately wants to confront me with the consequences, do you have to take responsibility to extinguish it?¡±


    ¡°How am I?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head went numb.


    Gu Zechen threatened again, ¡°If Mrs Gu is not willing, I don¡¯t mind using another way¡­¡±


    When she thought about the tension and embarrassment brought about by Gu Zechen, Su Ni quickly turned her head away and suppressed her voice, ¡°Gu Zechen, do you know how many times you have today?¡±


    This man doesn¡¯t need to rest?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. Mrs Gu¡¯s body just recovered and it¡¯ll take a few days.¡±


    He was really boasting.


    Speaking of which, this was still his contribution.


    If she hadn¡¯t melted her soul and subdued her body with superb skills, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t have been able to enjoy the beauty of a woman.


    At this point, Gu Zechen was quite self-satisfied.


    Su Ni bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. She hesitated for a moment before finally bending down and slowly putting her hands together.


    A suppressed voice came from Gu Zechen¡¯s throat. With the light music flowing through the station, he slowly closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair.


    The scenery at night was fast and the lights on the high-speed light shed by from time to time. Su Ni subconsciously bent down and sped up her movements.


    Gu Zechen enjoyed it, but Su Ni¡¯s small hands gradually became numb.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    Su Ni asked unhappily.


    Gu Zechen snorted twice but did not say anything. He directly pressed Su Ni¡¯s head down. At first, Su Ni was a little resistant and her teeth were tightly pursed.


    Gu Zechen gently pinched her waist. Su Ni opened her mouth in pain and Gu Zechen took the opportunity to push her straight in.


    Su Ni retched from the top.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes deepened as he kissed her passionately, then he gestured for Su Ni to lower her head again.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni begged.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to fill the car anymore, right?¡±


    Gu Zechen gestured forward. Although there was a curtain, it was still in the same room.


    ¡°Then we will go to the capitalter¡­¡±


    Su Ni started to think of another way.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but press her head down again and move her legs to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is your punishment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only woman who dares to tease me, Gu Zechen.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously and pressed her head to speed up. Finally, he let out a muffled groan and Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened.


    Su Ni¡¯s stomach churned but she felt a hot current rushing towards her.


    At a loss for words.


    She had no idea what to do.


    She could only maintain her original movements stiffly until Gu Zechen pulled her up. Seeing the overflow of her mouth and the tears that were about to burst out, she suddenly felt that she was going too far.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Heforted her, quickly pulled out a tissue and wiped her mouth.


    Su Ni pointed and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    After Gu Zechen rxed, he came back with a lot of rationality. Looking at Su Ni¡¯s embarrassed face and almost crying, although his heart ached, there was a strange pleasure in his heart.


    He hugged her tightly in his arms once again and seduced her like a demon. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing anymore¡­ Mrs Gu has a taste of it. It must be very tempting.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head desperately and couldn¡¯t speak. She could only hammer Gu Zechen¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Be good, didn¡¯t you say you love me? I tasted youst night.¡±


    Gu Zechen licked the corner of his mouth and revealed an expression of aftertaste, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. We have tobine our mental and physical body¡­¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t refute it.


    She adjusted her breathing and the tip of her tongue slowly turned, not as ufortable as it was.


    Finally, under Gu Zechen¡¯s affectionate gaze, Su Ni swallowed it.


    His stomach churned again.

 Chapter 179: Disdain For Me

    Su Ni¡¯s face was pale as she covered her chest and almost spit out. Gu Zechen quickly pulled her head and bit her lips hard. The tip of his tongue gently touched her and sucked, diverting his attention.


    The tip of his tongue was a little awkward.


    Gu Zechen frowned and let go of Su Ni.


    ¡°What, you also dislike yourself?¡±


    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was not right. She thought about how he tried to persuade her, so she suddenly snorted and felt a little upset.


    Gu Zechen smiled awkwardly and handed a bottle of water to Su Ni.


    Su Ni took the water bottle and took a few big gulps, but the taste in her mouth still lingered between her teeth.


    Su Ni¡¯s lips were cold and cold. Seeing that Gu Zechen was still pursing his lips, she suddenly felt unbnced. She held Gu Zechen¡¯s head together again, and her nimble tongue quickly prated his lips.


    Gu Zechen still wanted to resist, but Su Ni used his previous words to counter her. ¡°What, do you dislike yourself again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t resist.¡±


    Su Ni smiled mischievously and leaned over again. Gu Zechen suddenly felt his heart churn, pushed Su Ni away and quickly covered his mouth.


    ¡°Hubby, I want to kiss you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, do you mean to provoke me again?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and asked coldly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Su Ni pouted, knowing that Gu Zechen had grabbed her again, she pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Gu Zechen reacted for a long time. He pulled his shirt and adjusted his hairstyle. Then he looked at Su Ni with his still resentful eyes, but he was in the wrong. He pulled her over andforted her with kind words, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make an exception.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Su Ni was still dissatisfied.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows pressed down, his low voice carrying some temptation.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Su Ni stopped him with her eyes and stopped him from talking.


    The neon lights outside suddenly lit up. Su Ni popped her head out and came to Beijing.


    Su Ni stealthily adjusted her breathing and sat in danger. Gu Zechen opened the car window, as if to let the breath in it be a little more prating. Unconsciously, she saw Su Ni¡¯s face still flushed.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he closed his eyes again to rule out all interference.


    Half an hourter, the two people first stayed in a hotel, changed a new dress, and then went to the family.


    In the elevator, Su Ni kept reminding her, ¡°You can stop movingter¡­¡±


    ¡°I think Mrs Gu is saying the opposite. As long as Mrs Gu doesn¡¯t seduce me, we can still get along harmoniously.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he looked ahead.


    Su Ni looked up discontentedly at the abstinence face, unable to connect the frown and suppressed face in the car.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, then said, ¡°If CEO Gu appeared with this face, I¡¯m afraid no one can guess it.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at her curiously.


    Su Ni smiled mysteriously and took the lead in the elevator.


    Gu Jia, the light is clear.


    Although the banquet was set at noon tomorrow, the family had already gathered from all directions.


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni wentte. A group of people surrounded the living room. As the housekeeper led them in, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, but they had ghosts.


    ¡°President Gu and Mrs. Gu are here.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing called out first.


    An Rong stood up and smiled brightly. She took Su Ni¡¯s hand and examined it carefully. She was very satisfied again, ¡°Come, let¡¯s sit down here.¡±


    Although Gu Jia has a lot of people, it can still be divided into family and alienation rtionships. As a core member of the family, Su Ni can still know most of them.


    However, Su Ni scanned the area and didn¡¯t see Gu Lang.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    Under An Rong¡¯s guidance, Su Ni greeted the elder.


    Ever since the two of them entered the door, the old man had been keeping his eyes shut. Now that he heard the sound, he had no intention of opening his eyes.


    Since thest time the old man left the Gu Zechen¡¯s house angrily, this is the first time Gu Zechen went to the door of the family and saw the old man.


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t respond, Gu Zechen also went up to greet her.


    ¡°President Gu, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be here this time.¡±


    Only then did the elder open his eyes, but as soon as he spoke, he slowly mocked.


    An Rong took Su Ni and sat down first. Gu Zechen was the only one standing there, but obviously, the elder had no intention of letting Gu Zechen sit down.


    ¡°Gu Lang is a tool and has to take responsibility. As an uncle, I naturally have toe over.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked calm, neither humble nor overbearing.


    The elder nodded, nced at Su Ni and said slowly, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing took the initiative to give up her seat and let Gu Zechen sit on Su Ni¡¯s side. Everyone started to talk again, as if they had returned to their original lively and warm atmosphere.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen from time to time. He seemed to be talking to the second and third rooms and didn¡¯t notice it.


    On the other hand, An Rong pulled Su Ni andughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t look over there. Come on, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Su Ni took back her thoughts and smiled at An Rong. Although the two of them were daughter-inw, they had not been in conflict over the years.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a month, so they missed her.


    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t youe back to Nancheng city with us this time? It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you.¡±


    Su Ni whispered coquettishly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, but you guys¡­¡±


    As An Rong said this, she winked at Gu Zechen and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of news recently. Your rtionship with Zexin is much better. Did you listen to what Mother saidst time?¡±


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly.


    An Rong thought Su Ni had forgotten, so she couldn¡¯t help butugh strangely, but she couldn¡¯t bear to me her. She only added to her tone and kindly reminded, ¡°This man¡¯s heart is only settled after giving birth.  You have to seize the opportunity.


    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±


    Su Ni found that several people¡¯s ears were erect, so she couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice.


    ¡°Child, you are always perfunctory.¡±


    An Rong obviously saw Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and patted her hand gently. ¡°Mother is not going back for the time being. Isn¡¯t this making more space for the two of you? Don¡¯t waste Mother¡¯s good intentions.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni followed An Rong¡¯s words and wanted to make her mother happy, so she added, ¡°My rtionship with him has indeed improved a lot recently. I think it¡¯s better to let nature take its course.¡±


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t in a hurry. I¡¯m in a hurry to be a grandmother.¡±


    An Rong teased.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. Her eyes subconsciously looked at Gu Zechen. It was not her business to give birth.

 Chapter 180: Gu Jia’s Struggle

    ¡°Come to Mother¡¯s roomter. I have something for you.¡±


    An Rong said again.


    Su Ni nodded obediently and the mother-inw duo muttered to one side. No one noticed that the second and third rooms were arguing because of something.


    Miao Cuiqing, who was closest to Su Ni, had always been weak, so she stood up angrily. Someone helped Grandfather Yang and coughed twice.


    After all, the elder was there, so the scene wouldn¡¯t be too ugly.


    Gu Zechen signaled for Su Ni to let An Rong go upstairs first.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to participate and listened obediently. When she went upstairs, Su Ni vaguely heard that Khai was quite angry and said, ¡°Everyone is a family member. There are some things that I shouldn¡¯t say so clearly. I can¡¯t just say that because my son is excellent and has just been in office, everyone should share the family property.¡±


    The three-room Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice was sharp, and she was also not to be outdone. She sneered and said, ¡°If I get such a great benefit, I can¡¯t say this calmly. Although the family is big, it must be a fairness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, our family will not be separated again.¡±


    For a moment, the whole family¡¯s eyes looked at Gu Zechen.


    Under everyone¡¯s constion, Miao Cuiqing sat down slowly and wiped away her tears. ¡°You keep saying what benefits my son got. Tell me what my son got. After all, his son took over and won the final year, and he lost your one.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±


    Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t do it again.


    At the same time, several people who were slightly distant from each other also nodded in support of A.  Although the branch family did not take advantage of much, it was still good for them to get their thighs at a critical moment.


    I don¡¯t know who suddenly yelled in the crowd. ¡°President Gu of Nancheng city, you are saying something. At first, your mother was the first to be separated from our family. You have to uphold justice.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    He had heard about the branch family incident from An Rong and other people. With the elder¡¯s temper, he naturally took a lot of effort.


    Gu Zechen frowned and immediately got up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your business.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, you can¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t just take advantage of us.¡±


    Lan Qianqian saw that Gu Zechen was going to leave, so she immediately cried. Gu Jingyang also frowned and was very dissatisfied with Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was cold and faint, but no one dared to ignore half of the sentence. His cold gaze swept over everyone on the scene, and finally he calmly said, ¡°Back then, my mother did not take a single cent from the family. If you can do this, I don¡¯t think there will be a quarrel now.¡±


    ¡°Well said, who knows?¡±


    Lan Qianqian pouted.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold and he stared at Lan Qianqian.


    Even though he did not say anything, he was no longer angry.


    Gu Jingyang pulled Lan Qianqian and immediately smiled apologetically, ¡°The woman¡¯s words, Mr. Gu, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±  However, the matter of the branch family always has to be discussed. It can¡¯t always be because I have a daughter, this family¡¯s property has nothing to do with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that this has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen then turned to go upstairs again. This time, no one dared to have any objections.


    Su Ni had already taken her surprise back from An Rong¡¯s room and returned to her room. As she opened the box, she saw the door open.


    Su Ni quickly closed the box, but Gu Zechen saw it first. She didn¡¯t know if she was still angry because of the incident downstairs. At this moment, his expression looked a little unhappy.


    Su Ni got up, leaned over and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Is it still noisy downstairs?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen replied, ¡°Whatever they do, it has nothing to do with us.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Ni vaguely felt that this argument had something to do with the Gu Lang¡¯s love for the film and television, but she did not ask much about it. Instead, she tentatively asked, ¡°Mom asked us to live in the family tonight, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s stay.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t reject it. He took off his coat and threw it on the bed, asking, ¡°What did Mother say to you just now.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just asking if we¡¯re doing well.¡±


    Su Ni put her back and tidied up her jacket for Gu Zechen, but she was a little flustered. An Rong became more and more urgent, but her rtionship with Gu Zechen was now¡­


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Gu Zechen picked up the box that Su Ni had yet to hide.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Su Ni panicked and wanted to take it from Gu Zechen. However, Gu Zechen frowned and stared coldly at Su Ni.


    ¡°Nothing. Mother gave me two clothes. I haven¡¯t had time to try.¡±


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly, pretending to be calm.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to have predicted that he would pull her box. As he pulled it, a slimy silk dress fell to the ground.


    Gu Zechen was confused while Su Ni blushed so blushing that she bled.


    Gu Zechen bent down and hooked a strap of his finger. He looked at the thin cicada wings and couldn¡¯t hide anything from the fabric. The corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but tug.


    ¡°This is the dress Mother gave you?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked suspiciously.


    No matter how one looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like a formal gown.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he looked at Su Ni with a suppressed expression. Could it be the surprise that this woman had prepared for him?


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t think so much.¡±


    Su Ni was extremely afraid of Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She quickly snatched them from Gu Zechen¡¯s hands and stuffed them back into the box. When she saw that his eyes were still staring at her, Su Ni wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    ¡°Is it really what Mother just gave me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the baby. Mother urged me several times back in Nancheng city. This time, we haven¡¯t made a move, so I gave me this dress.¡±


    Just now, Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers were hooked and Su Ni could see it clearly. Her length probably couldn¡¯t even cover her thighs, plus the fabric, it felt soft.


    He could not think further.


    ¡°No need to look, I won¡¯t wear it anyway.¡±


    Su Ni threw the clothes into the cupboard and was about to take a shower when she heard, ¡°Have you brought your pajamas?¡±


    ¡°No, but we should prepare in advance.¡±


    As Su Ni said this, she casually opened the cupboard door. Un, apart from a few evening dresses, there was nothing else inside.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought about the evil smile on Khai¡¯s face when he came out of An Rong¡¯s room¡­


    She instantly understood that all the pajamas in the room were taken away by An Rong.


    Right now, the only thing left was the one she had just tossed.


    Su Ni was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 181: Wearing Not Wearing Is A Problem

    ¡°Or you can choose not to wear it.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood behind him, crossed his arms and kindly suggested.


    ¡°You can give up.¡±


    Su Ni was indignant and pulled out her nightgown from the cupboard. She was with Gu Zechen. Wearing something was better than not wearing anything.


    But when Su Ni looked at herself in the mirror after taking a shower, she suddenly felt that she might be more calm if she didn¡¯t wear it.


    Things were worse than she had imagined.


    It was not only the bottom that couldn¡¯t be covered, but also the upper floor.


    An Rong is going topletely destroy herself.


    Next to her, she remembered knocking on the door.


    Su Ni quickly covered her chest. Thankfully, Gu Zechen did note in and urged Su Ni to move faster.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Su Ni cried out and looked at the red face in the mirror. Her sensitive parts couldn¡¯t be concealed at all. Without Gu Zechen¡¯s words, she could see that she was deliberately enticing her.


    Su Ni pulled a towel and wrapped herself tightly from the outside before opening the door.


    Gu Zechen thought that his eyes would brighten, and he smiled satisfactorily. However, when he saw the towel on her body, he could not help but droop.


    ¡°I¡¯ve washed it.¡±


    Su Ni deliberately avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and quickly brushed past him. However, she couldn¡¯t see her feet and her whole body quickly tilted forward.


    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni with fast eyes.


    The other hand secretly pulled a towel in a ce that Su Ni couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    When Su Ni eximed and stabilized herself again, she suddenly felt her body cool. She subconsciously touched her chest and saw a towel that had already slipped to her feet.


    Su Ni cursed in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips tightly.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Gu Zechen made a clicking sound andmented on Su Ni¡¯s body from the perspective of the admirer, ¡°If it¡¯s a little shorter here, it¡¯ll save the trouble of taking off.¡±


    He pointed at Su Ni¡¯s chest.


    Su Ni quickly took two steps back and stared warily at Gu Zechen. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. There¡¯s a party tomorrow. You don¡¯t want me to be tired.¡±


    ¡°This is true.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded seriously. After Su Nipletely rxed, Gu Zechen, who had climbed into bed, suddenly said seriously, ¡°Su Ni, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Seeing his serious expression, Su Ni sat up and stared at him seriously and nodded.


    His eyes were deliberately calm, and he didn¡¯t even look at Su Ni¡¯s slightly exposed chest. Then he said, ¡°I just thought about it and after some careful consideration, I decided to¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni tilted her head and started to worry.


    ¡°Think about it, such beautiful scenery and mother¡¯s kindness, we can¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly changed his style and smiled at Su Ni. He pulled away her nket and hooked her neck with his big hand.


    Only then did Su Ni realize that she was being cheated.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let Mother down.¡±


    ¡°Mother still wants a child, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. I, Gu Zechen, can still afford to raise a child.¡±


    Gu Zechen was already impatient and hurriedly interrupted Su Ni. Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards the child made Su Ni feel at ease.


    Even if it was acting, even if it was a dream, it would wake upter.


    It was hard to stop this night.


    Su Ni could not remember how many times Gu Zecheny on her. In the middle of the night, Gu Zechen suddenly told Su Ni a secret.


    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was going to y with her again, so she was already med.


    As a result, after Gu Zechen exhaled at her ear and revealed the secret, Su Ni was so angry that she picked up the pillow under her and wanted to hit Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not so violent. Mrs Gu, please pay attention to your image.¡±


    Gu Zechen knew that it would be this consequence if he finished speaking, but the corner of his mouth still couldn¡¯t suppress his smile. He said that he was blocking, but he actually enjoyed it.


    Su Ni felt a little confused.


    Today, he was tricked by Gu Zechen several times in a row. What was worse, this guy had been scheming against him from the beginning.


    ¡°I told you why did you feel so wrong in the morning? It was you who secretly made trouble. Gu Zechen, why are you so bad?¡±


    Su Ni pouted angrily, her chest agitated, and Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened.


    He suddenly felt that there was no benefit for Su Ni to be angry.


    ¡°This is an ident. How would I know that you were entangled with me in your dreams?¡±


    Gu Zechen deliberately mentioned his dream and humiliated her to smooth the rtionship between them.


    ¡°That is¡­ that is¡­¡±


    Su Ni wanted to refute, but for a while, she was speechless.


    Su Ni had no impression of what happened in the morning. She didn¡¯t even think about it at all. She thought that her body was too sensitive.


    Until Gu Zechen said it, all the doubts in Su Ni¡¯s heart were solved.


    This guy, not only did he not tell himself the truth, but he even tried to trick her. Su Ni was so angry that she hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, but in the end, she turned into a coquettish voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this again next time.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly.


    Actually, as this morning, it was really ufortable to sneak around.


    Early the next morning, Gu Zechen proved his determination directly. As early as Su Ni was still sleeping in a daze, Gu Zecheny down again.


    This time, Su Ni was immediately awakened.


    Suddenly, his eyes were filled with anger.


    Gu Zechen smiled happily, ¡°Since Mrs Gu was angry yesterday morning, we still enjoy such a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Beast!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Ni cursed softly. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her the chance to say the rest of her words. He bit her lips and turned the sky upside down.


    Time passed by.


    Gu Zechen woke Su Ni up in his most unique way. In the end, Su Ni yawned downstairs.


    When she met An Rong¡¯s silent smile again, Su Ni instantly woke up and her body straightened up. She pretended to be calm and headed downstairs.


    ¡°Early.¡±


    Everyone greeted each other. Miao Cuiqing came over with a bowl of hot congee and smiled, ¡°Su Ni, try it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni felt that Miao Cuiqing was too enthusiastic, but she did not think about it. She smiled and nodded.


    Lan Qianqian snorted coldly and raised her head, ¡°I have nothing to do.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and An Rong shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t care.


    On the side, Gu Jingyang also pushed Lan Qianqian to stop talking, and then he took the initiative to talk to Su Ni. ¡°It¡¯s rare for President Gu toe over. You have to stay in Gu Jia for two more days, and there are also many attractions in the capital. Just let my family take you to go around.¡±

 Chapter 182: Entering Each Other

    ¡°This rtionship is good.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s expression softened. She wasn¡¯t targeting anyone but she wanted to say something to everyone. Soon, she smiled and said to Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯m very free during this period of time. Khai, I¡¯m going around with you. There are some ces where Nancheng city can¡¯tpare to Beijing.¡±


    When she saw Su Ni nod, Lan Qianqian smugly nced at her.


    Miao Cuiqing silently picked up the food for Su Ni. She did not say anything throughout the whole process and had a slight smile on her face.


    Even though she ate happily, Su Ni also felt the undercurrent inside and couldn¡¯t help but speed up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restter. The banquet is starting. I¡¯ll go up and call you.¡±


    An Rong lowered her voice.


    Su Ni¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    An Rong arranged this matter and naturally knew what had happened. Even though it was just for her to rest, Su Ni was a soldier. She felt that the whole world knew what happenedst night.


    But when she thought about it, she and Gu Zechen were husband and wife, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal to happen.


    Su Ni pretended to be calm and drank thest congee, but she was not in a hurry to leave. She listened to the second and third rooms arguing from time to time. From her perspective, this branch room was not far away.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to participate in the war, so she got up and went upstairs. She saw the second and third rooms stand up at the same time and An Rong took the opportunity to wink at Khai.


    Su Ni understood what An Rong meant.


    All of a sudden, Su Ni yawned and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I got into bed. I didn¡¯t have a good restst night. I have to go up and catch up first.¡±


    ¡°Look at this child, his dark circles are out.¡±  An Rong also helped.


    Miao Cuiqing and Lan Qianqian looked at each other and couldn¡¯t continue.


    In this round, no one took advantage of it. Lan Qianqian could not help but sneer and leave.


    In the early morning, Gu Zechen was gone. Su Ni was quite at ease. Now, she didn¡¯t know how to recognize her bed. She could simply fall asleep with a pillow.


    Looking at the sleeping gown on the ground next to her, Su Ni hooked her feet. She obviously couldn¡¯t hide anything, but Gu Zechen was still so violent that he broke the strap.


    Alright, there was no chance to wear it again.


    Su Ni yawned and her eyelids became heavier. She slept until 11 am.


    When An Rong came in, there was already a lively movement outside. Su Ni saw many cars parked at the door of Gu Jia through the curtains, and the guests were all dressed up and grand.


    ¡°This is a dress that I have someone specially prepared for you. I wonder if you¡¯re used to it or not.¡±


    An Rong attentively took out her gown from the cupboard, pped her hands and called for two makeup artists to signal, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    Thest time she appeared at the Gujia banquet, it was two years ago. She knew that she could not lose her manners at this kind of asion, and left someone to talk about, and made Gu Zechen embarrassed.


    Although the gown was moreplicated and heavy, coupled with An Rong¡¯s personal selections to design the ornaments, Su Ni felt that she had never been so well-dressed before.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. There are cherry blossoms here, but you can see the crystal of the cherry blossoms from inside. Su Ni, do you like it?¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    She wore a light purple outfit that matched the white Luoco¡¯splicated court style. It could be seen that An Rong had spent a lot of effort.


    However, An Rong changed the topic and looked regretful. ¡°Butpared to the set of ruby that Ze Yu gave you, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Su Ni remembered that the Sun-Moon-Star was still repairing and she didn¡¯t know if it could bepletely untouched.


    ¡°Mother, although the Sun-Moon-Star is precious, it is not easy to find thisplete cherry blossom tree in afortable manner.  Thank you, Mother.


    Su Ni sighed sincerely.


    The smile on An Rong¡¯s face deepened, and she looked at Su Ni with a loving expression. She gently tidied up the broken hair beside her ear and slowly raised her wrist to signal for her to stand up.


    Su Ni casually circled around the ce and the makeup artist quickly tidied up the wrinkles on her skirt.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and didn¡¯t think that her makeup was different from the past. It was just that she was a little moreplicated and valuable, adding a bit of elegance and elegance.


    An Rong pped her hands beside her, her eyes shining with praise.


    ¡°This is awesome, Su Ni, I can guarantee that you will definitely be the focus of attention tonight.¡±


    An Rong praised.


    Su Ni slept for a while and with the superb skills of the makeup artist, her face was now white and wless, with a flushed natural luster.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t tease me. The focus today isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s Gu Lang.¡±


    If she were to make a fuss over the host, it would be hers.


    An Rong nodded in agreement. Seeing that Su Ni was neither humble nor overbearing, she could not help but say, ¡°I knew that I didn¡¯t pick wrong with your wife back then.¡±


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    The banquet had already officially started.


    Su Ni and An Rong followed the stairs at the same time, attracting many people¡¯s attention.


    An Rong was usually good at maintaining her body, and her pinkce dress made her skin paler. At this moment, the two of them stood together, as if they had taken over time.


    An Rong smiled and gestured throughout the whole process. Her makeup was elegant and well-behaved. Even the elder who had always been high standards nodded when he saw Khai.


    In the past few years, An Rong was not in the family, but she had always been involved in Gu Jia¡¯s big affairs. Compared to the second and third rooms, An Rong¡¯s ability and character were far above them.


    ¡°Being favored in Gu Jia is different. I heard people say that Mrs Gu only got up after sleeping until now. If she iste, I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t even catch up with dinner.¡±


    ¡°This is in the family, notpared to Nancheng city, Gu Zechen may not be able to cover the sky with one hand.¡±


    In the fun, Su Ni vaguely heard her name but when she turned around, she didn¡¯t hear anything. She only saw a few young socialites standing together and discussing in a low voice.


    As soon as Su Ni turned around, the voice behind her remembered again, ¡°I wonder how she slept for so long. She¡¯s not afraid to miss the party.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the main hall that loves love. I didn¡¯t see that both of them are attending together.¡±


    An Rong had just finished greeting people when she came to Su Ni and obviously heard the voice behind her. Just as she was about to turn around, she was pulled by Kafa, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±


    An Rong smiled and nodded, but she still looked back at the person who was talking about it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry when you hear what they say?¡±


    An Rong asked curiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±


    Su Ni did not expect An Rong to hear what those people said, so she could not help but feel a little embarrassed. However, she also answered her sincerely, ¡°They are angry and unfair. This doesn¡¯t mean that I am happy. Since that is the case, why should I be petty with them?¡±

 Chapter 183: Gu Lang’s Engagement

    A tinge of shock shed across An Rong¡¯s eyes, but she quickly returned to normal. ¡°You¡¯re a child who can make it easy.¡±


    Su Ni shrugged and did notment.


    If she couldn¡¯t figure it out, she would have been drowned by gossip and gossip with Gu Zechen all these years.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as you and Zexin are forever so affectionate, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to those gossiping people.¡±


    An Rong cheered Su Ni up.


    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±


    Su Ni blinked at An Rong. As she spoke, she saw an uproar at the door. Then Gu Zechen in a ck suit and Gu Lang in white came in at the same time.


    The two men were tall, but Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold, and Gu Lang always had a faint smile on his face, which was more approachable.


    Gu Lang epted his blessings all the way and smiled in response. When his eyes met with Su Ni, his smile couldn¡¯t help but stiffen.


    Gu Zechen looked over at the same time.


    Su Ni smiled.


    Gu Lang pulled the corner of his mouth and followed behind Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s side gradually became lively.


    An Rong smiled and said, ¡°If you feel tired, rest more.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±


    Su Ni was obedient.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, you are so happy. Not only President Gu is so good to you, even the mother-inw is like a biological daughter to you.¡±


    Almost all the socialites surrounding Su Ni were unmarried. At this moment, all of them looked at Su Ni with admiration and said, ¡°If one day, I can meet such a happy family, that¡¯s great.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Ni was not familiar with the girl opposite her, so she only smiled politely.


    A group of people sat on a white bench on thewn while Su Ni sat in the middle, surrounded by a few people.


    ¡°President Gu, we don¡¯t dare to think about it, but there are still Mr. Gu today.¡±


    No one knew who mentioned it. Gu Lang looked over and smiled at Su Ni. Most girls showed romantic expressions.


    ¡°Actually, Mr. Gu is quite handsome, and so gentle.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he has never had a girlfriend. No, who is the girl beside him? Why do I feel a little familiar?¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, she looked up and saw Gu Lang, who had been following Gu Zechen all the time. She didn¡¯t know when there was another girl beside her.


    At this moment, Gu Lang held her hand tightly and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Oh my God, I won¡¯t.¡±


    The girl who had just revealed a lovey-dovey face to Gu Lang was suddenly shocked. ¡°You won¡¯t have a girlfriend without a word, Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, it seems that it is most likely. Today is in vain.¡±


    The other girl also sighed.


    Su Ni raised her eyebrows in surprise. She had never heard of this before.


    She didn¡¯t know which girl recognized Gu Lang¡¯s femalepanion. She covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xiao Xiao?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°It really is!¡±


    The Xiao family?


    Su Ni¡¯s mind shed quickly. There were not many Shiao family in Beijing, so they could be ranked above the list, and they were also rted to Gu Lang. Su Ni immediately remembered that she had met a peacock girl in the track of the green fairyst time.


    Was it her?


    Su Ni didn¡¯t recognize it for a long time.


    She could not me her. Thest time Xiao Xiao drew strange makeup, she had such a handsome face, and now she was dressed in high clothing. Her skin was white and tender like a porcin doll. Her small eyes wandered around every now and then, like a deer in a forest.


    However, Su Ni also found it strange.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude back then, there seemed to be an ex-girlfriend. Now that she had brought Xiao Xiao here, she was not afraid that her ex-girlfriend woulde looking for her again.


    Soon, Gu Lang brought Xiao Xiao over.


    The surrounding socialites loved and hated, but they could not do anything about it. All of them found excuses to leave Su Ni.


    Su Ni suddenly felt that the surroundings suddenly became quiet and even the air became fresh.


    ¡°This is Mrs Gu, my aunt.¡±


    Gu Lang was dressed in white with a white tie on his chest. Xiao Xiao was pink and her long dress only revealed half of her legs. At this time, both of them were particrly right regardless of their clothes or standing together.


    Although Xiao Xiao was shy, she also had the boldness unique to her age.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen each other long ago.¡±


    Xiao Xiao smiled sweetly at Su Ni. ¡°Can I call you aunt?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Gu Lang¡¯s friend, of course.¡±


    Su Ni smiled gently and took out her seniority posture.


    Xiao Xiao became more and more excited when she heard this. She held Gu Lang¡¯s arm tightly and smiled brightly, ¡°Do you still remember me? We met mest time on the track of the Green-field Immortal?¡±


    ¡°Miss Xiao is so cute, I naturally remember.¡±


    Su Ni had a good impression of Xiao Xiao. If they were really together, she would bless her.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, help me and auntie with that ss of wine.¡±


    Gu Lang nced at the waiter who had juste out of the vi and ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t think much about it and happily agreed. With her skirt in her hands, she ran away like a happy butterfly.


    Su Ni looked at her back and smiled.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to ask Xiao Xiao to take it. You will naturally bring wine overter.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°I just want to talk to you alone.¡±


    Gu Lang stared at Su Ni. Suddenly, there was a trace of sadness that Su Ni didn¡¯t understand in his eyes. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get engaged.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s good too?¡±


    Gu Lang continued to ask, trying to catch a trace of abnormality from Su Ni¡¯s overly normal emotions.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much contact with Xiao Xiao, I feel like she¡¯s a good girl. The point is that I think she¡¯s very happy and has a feeling that can infect people.¡±


    Su Ni said truthfully.


    Gu Lang smiled bitterly.


    ¡°You also think she has this ability.¡±


    Su Ni nodded without thinking.


    Gu Lang¡¯s smile was still bitter. The topic seemed to have stopped and he fell into an awkward situation.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Gu, get up. I¡¯m afraid that in the future, I can¡¯t call you Gu Lang, but I¡¯ll follow you to call Mr. Gu.¡±


    Su Ni teased her to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°That¡¯s just called out by outsiders. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still the spokesperson for your Su Corp¡¯s Nanjiawan. Now, it looks like Mr. Su¡¯s eyes are really crafty. This is a profit.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s tone also became yful, a little more rxed.


    The two of them looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Gu Lang said seriously, ¡°To be honest, Su Ni, if there¡¯s anything I can do in the future, I will definitely do it. No matter how my identity changes, I am still Gu Lang of Su Corp.¡±

 Chapter 184: What He Can Do Me Too

    Su Ni was touched by Gu Lang¡¯s sudden mncholy. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she remembered the scene where he had cheekily smiled and joked with her.


    She patted Gu Lang on the shoulder and pretended to be rxed, ¡°Sure enough, I¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    He didn¡¯t smile. On the contrary, his expression became heavier and he even had to cry.


    Su Ni stared at her suspiciously with bright eyes.


    Gu Lang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and he found it hard to open his mouth. He stared into her eyes like he had summoned up all his courage and said, ¡°If one day¡­ if you feel unhappy, will you choose again?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.


    She thought that Gu Lang must have heard some news and asked, but she didn¡¯t expect Gu Lang to suddenly lean over and hug her gently.


    After three seconds, Gu Lang murmured in her ear, ¡°One day, I, little uncle, can do the same thing.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body froze.


    Before she could react, she felt her body being pushed by someone. Then Gu Zechen suddenly came out of nowhere.


    Gu Lang was also pushed back two steps. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s vignce and anger, Gu Lang smiled indifferently and shrugged.


    ¡°Gu Lang, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xiao Xiao came over with three sses of champagne, looked at the wine, and then looked at the person. She was a little upset, ¡°I seem to have taken less.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Lang slowly raised his cup, and the remaining two cups were delivered to Gu Zechen and Su Ni. He smiled gently, ¡°Let us blessings together. little uncle and auntie raised their eyebrows and grew old together.¡±


    No one took the two sses of wine in Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand.


    Gu Lang, on the other hand, picked up the champagne and downed it.


    Finally, the empty bottle swayed under the sun. Gu Lang smiled and said to the two, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The surrounding gazes seemed to have searched back and returned to their previous noisy state.


    Even though Gu Zechen was hugging Su Ni, he almost pulled Su Ni up. It was not until she reached a ce where no one was around that that he couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want to do?¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Gu Zechen staring at her with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this?¡±


    She changed into a gentle tone and asked.


    ¡°What did he just say to you?¡±  Gu Zechen asked.


    There was no smile in her eyes and her expression was particrly serious.


    Su Ni guessed that Gu Zechen would ask this but she never thought that his expression would be so serious and his tone was so serious.


    ¡°He told me that he is getting engaged. I hope we can bless him. Is there a problem?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was red but she lied to Gu Zechen.


    Or, she needed some time to digest Gu Lang¡¯s words.


    Su Ni had never taken it seriously for his love for her, so her identity was ced here and the age gap between the two of them. She always treated Gu Lang as a child.


    The boy suddenly turned into a man and suddenly said a heroic voice in a righteous manner.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little, but he still doubted, ¡°If it¡¯s just a blessing, why would he hug you?¡±


    Su Ni shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°Probably because I think my aunt is more friendly.¡±


    Indeed, Su Ni could not think of any better reason.


    ¡°Next time, stay away from him. Since they¡¯re getting engaged, it¡¯s better to keep a distance.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and his expression softened. He said to Su Ni, ¡°As Kacha, there will always be too many eyes watching you. I don¡¯t want any mistakes on you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Su Ni nodded seriously.


    Deep down, he felt a little nervous, so he didn¡¯t have to be so nervous.


    ¡°You were so serious earlier, I still felt quite scared.¡±


    Su Niined in a low voice.


    It seemed that every time he did something bad, Gu Zechen was the first to appear in front of him, frightening Su Ni to death every time.


    Although Gu Lang was afraid, he had decided to get engaged, which was another reason why Su Ni nned to hide the matter.


    When Su Ni and Gu Zechen appeared again with normal expressions, everyone¡¯s eyes fell, intentionally or unintentionally. On the other side, Gu Lang and Xiao Xiao looked over at the same time, but they didn¡¯t have time to meet Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and quickly shifted away.


    ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu, I¡¯ve read the news of the two of you in the past two days.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing came up with a group of big and big people, and several people stared straight at Su Ni¡¯s stomach. ¡°I heard that the two are preparing for pregnancy recently. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before the family will be happy.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wang is joking.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and kindly rejected these malicious words for Su Ni.


    Miao Cuiqing smiled gently and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t be angry. We also heard some small news and wanted to be happy with Mrs Gu.¡±


    Su Ni also felt that Gu Zechen was too indifferent, so she smiled at everyone and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to let nature go.¡±


    On the other side, Lan Qianqian also walked over. She smiled and her sharp voice was particrly eye-catching. ¡°I also have a newspaper from yesterday. I said that Mrs Gu almost fainted outside the hotel early in the morning. I guessed that Khai was happy. It¡¯s really too much.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned, ¡°Is there something like this?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡±


    Lan Qianqian handed the newspaper over and Su Ni took the first step to shake her head at Gu Zechen.


    Indeed, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t get involved in the gossip between women. Plus, An Rong came over, so Gu Zechen found a reason to leave.


    This time, several people on Miao Cuiqing¡¯s side, plus Lan Qianqian and the gang who came to the top,pletely surrounded Khai.


    Su Ni looked at the news and almost fainted.


    Or did she make a mistake at all?


    Initially, she had said that she was not in good spirits and was about to die from exhaustion because she wanted to say that she was really tired, but under the pen of the bunch of reporters, she changed to another way, saying that the two of them were too tired at night and were in a hurry to prepare for pregnancy.


    ording to reliable sources, there was a room on Gu Zechen¡¯s floor that hadn¡¯t been lit up overnight.


    This gossip was really explosive. She didn¡¯t believe that this reporter had been guarding the hotel all night.


    At this moment, there were still many people staring at her. Su Ni started to regret why Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see the newspaper first. After all, his skin was thicker than herself.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the stage like himself now.


    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An Rong came over with champagne and looked curiously at Su Ni¡¯s newspaper.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just some small news, gossip.¡±


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face but it was still normal.

 Chapter 185: The Affection of Endless Night

    An Rong nced at the newspaper she put away and didn¡¯t ask.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but wonder if An Rong had already seen the news that had stopped all night long.


    What a long time!


    She had not slept well for three nights.


    An Rong was confused, but she felt that Su Ni¡¯s face was a little pale. She asked with concern, ¡°, are you feeling ufortable? Should you go to rest first?¡±


    ¡°No need, Mother.¡±


    Su Ni was now against the word ¡°rest¡±. Under An Rong¡¯s shocked eyes, she drank all her wine in one ss to prove that she was not pregnant at all.


    A few socialites who wanted to continue asking questions had to swallow the words on their lips when they saw Su Ni¡¯s attitude.


    Seeing this, Lan Qianqian did not take the words anymore. She red at Miao Cuiqing and left.


    As they exchanged nces, Su Ni and An Rong pretended not to see it and their eyes wandered. They happened to see Gu Zechen and Gu Lang standing in the shade of a tree not far from the gathering, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Thinking of what Gu Lang had said before, Su Ni was still nervous, but with An Rong around, Khai didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°This time, I came, just stay with my mother for two more days.¡±


    An Rong apanied Su Ni into the house and An Rong mentioned again.


    Su Ni saw that An Rong had a smile, but her eyebrows tightened. She asked curiously, ¡°Mom, is this Gu Jia really a branch family?¡±  I heard the argument between the second and third rooms¡­ ¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    An Rong blinked and smiled at Su Ni.


    This was what Su Ni thought about herself, so she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She nodded and said something about the situation. ¡°The second and third rooms are openly fighting against each other, but they deliberately approached me. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re trying to get closer. Mom, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Still that sentence, the family affairs have nothing to do with us.¡±


    An Rong grinned. Obviously, this Gu Jia fight is going to be out of the ordinary.


    Su Ni nodded. She had already been busy, so naturally, she had no time to stretch out her hand. She just saw that Gu Zechen had been so busy since he came backst night that he was nowhere to be seen.


    Under the shade of the tree.


    Two slender figures stood opposite each other. Both of them looked serious and silent. It was not the first time Gu Lang had met Gu Zechen¡¯s warning, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously at first.


    In other words, he had long expected this day toe, so he was mentally prepared.


    Just talk about Gujia.


    ¡°Your mother tried her best to rope me in. You know what¡¯s important.¡±


    After a long time, Gu Zechen lowered his voice and said slowly.


    Gu Lang frowned, and his thin lips were tightly pursed without making a sound until Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but in the eyes of outsiders, we are at least family. I don¡¯t want things to be too ugly.¡±


    ¡°Little uncle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too nervous? Is Su Ni really that important to you?¡±


    Gu Zechen leaned sideways and watched Su Ni enter the house.


    ¡°This is none of your business. You just need to know that she is your aunt.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t directly answer Gu Lang¡¯s question, but he became more dissatisfied with it. ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken over, do it well. Don¡¯t disappoint your parents and me.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he turned around and left. Gu Lang hurriedly called out from behind. As soon as he turned back, Gu Lang lowered his head.


    Gu Zechen was expressionless.


    After a long time, Gu Lang whispered, ¡°I got it.¡±


    The banquet went unusually smoothly, but he never imagined that Gu Zechen would suddenly leave for Nancheng city after the banquet ended that afternoon.


    Su Ni subconsciously looked at An Rong. This waspletely different from the itinerary she had arranged back then.


    An Rong tried to persuade Gu Zechen to stay, but Gu Zechen looked calm and didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    Su Ni did not have any thoughts about Gu Jia, and immediately nodded.


    On the dining table, there were different expressions in the second and third rooms. Miao Cuiqing suddenly mentioned, ¡°Gu Lang, you¡¯ve just been in office, and there are still many things you don¡¯t know. You follow little uncle back to Nancheng city and ask little uncle for advice, so as to make ourpany famous.¡±


    It was rare for the elder to show his approval and nod.


    Gu Zechen pretended not to hear him and kept eating without saying a word.


    On the other hand, Gu Lang looked at Gu Zechen with a troubled expression and said with guilt, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. How can Ipare to little uncle? If there¡¯s a problem with thepany, it¡¯s the same for me to go.¡±


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t respond.


    The atmosphere instantly sank into embarrassment.


    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s expression did not change and she still smiled kindly. Seeing that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t work, she smiled at An Rong and An Rong.


    As a result, Su Ni lowered her head and pretended to eat while An Rong¡¯s eyes looked elsewhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys eat slowly.¡±


    After a while, Gu Zechen put down his chopsticks and straightened up.


    Miao Cuiqing seemed to want to say something but was pulled by Gu Hanyang and shook her head.


    As soon as Gu Zechen left, Lan Qianqian¡¯s sarcastic voice was heard, ¡°This person is rushing to President Gu. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all. It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing listened, bit her lip and lowered her head without saying a word.


    Lan Qianqian became more and more proud. She looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Although I only gave birth to a daughter, it¡¯s much more rxing.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all family. Why don¡¯t they appreciate it? However, I¡¯ve just taken over thepany and I still have a lot of work to attend to. I¡¯m not willing to trouble little uncle.¡±


    Gu Lang couldn¡¯t see Lan Qianqian satirizing his mother, so he could not help but reply.


    When Lan Qianqian heard this, she sneered at the time and sarcastic words came out of her sharp voice. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re really worthy of the newly appointed Mr. Gu. This tone of speech is probably different from usual.¡±


    Gu Lang put down his chopsticks and scanned the table with his dark eyes. He whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t eat anymore. Everyone, eat slowly.¡±


    Just as Gu Lang was about to leave, the elder, who had his eyes shut, suddenly said, ¡°Sit down for me.¡±


    Gu Lang frowned and stood still.


    ¡°What, I want you to sit down personally, right?¡±


    The elder looked at Gu Lang with his muddy eyes, but he was sharp enough to see through the world. His voice was full of anger, ¡°I can¡¯t stand this little thing. Who else can take care of you in thepany in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Lan Qianqian lowered her voice and echoed. However, the moment she finished speaking, the elder¡¯s cold eyes arrived as scheduled and he shut his mouth.


    Gu Lang sat down again.


    The dining table once again returned to its cold silence. An Rong whispered Su Ni to eat more and she picked some food for her every now and then,pletely like an outsider.

 Chapter 186: Stay Out of Things

    During this period of time, the elder¡¯s gaze was constantly looking over. On the other hand, An Rong was calm and smiling.


    After dinner, Gu Jia sent Su Ni and Gu Zechen together, and Miao Cuiqing was still a little reluctant. ¡°It¡¯s sote, it¡¯s the same to go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thepany is still busy.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and he continued to say it lightly, then he got into the car.


    An Rong did not follow back to the Nancheng city. It seems that she really nned to stay at the family. However, Su Ni did not expect that Gu Zechen drove the car out of the city for a round, suddenly turned the steering wheel and re-entered the capital.


    Su Ni was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something was going back?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Now, even an idiot would know that this was just an excuse from Gu Zechen.  The two of them stayed in the hotel they had booked before. Su Ni took a shower while Gu Zechen turned on hisputer and had a small meeting.


    When Su Ni came out, Gu Zechen had already turned off hisputer and lit a cigarette. He stood in front of the window coldly and stared at the lights downstairs.


    Su Ni wore a nightgown, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s waist from behind, and gently put her head on his body. She whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How do I feel that youe to Gu Jia this time is not right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked her.


    Su Ni shook her head again. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I always feel that your eyebrows haven¡¯t been rxed before. It seems like you have a heavy heart because of the second and third room?¡±


    ¡°Their small matters are not enough for me to worry about.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gu Zechen denied it without saying anything for a long time.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to say anything, so Su Ni knew that she didn¡¯t continue to ask. She patted his chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early.¡±


    ¡°Sleep first, I¡¯ll go outter.¡±


    Gu Zechen was expressionless.


    Su Ni was surprised and opened her mouth slightly. Thetter seemed to realize that she was too indifferent, so she took the initiative to hug Su Ni and gently kiss her forehead. Her suppressed voice was filled with fatigue, ¡°Be good, sleep first. When I finish everything, I can go back to Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡°What the hell can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Su Ni looked regretful.


    She was really worried about Gu Zechen. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Where are you going?¡±


    After a long time, Gu Zechen, who had been silent, finally let go.


    He then looked at his watch and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s about time. I should leave now.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t say anything to stop her, so she could only let him be careful. After Gu Zechen left, Su Niy in bed but couldn¡¯t sleep.


    In the end, she could only take out her phone and ask about thepany.


    Qin Yue was particrly sensitive and asked Gu Zechen.


    ¡°No ident. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. This itineral¡­ I don¡¯t know how Gu Zechen arranged it.¡±


    Su Ni hesitated for a moment and said.


    ¡°Mr. Chen didn¡¯t tell me that¡­¡±


    Over the phone, Qin Yue was also silent for a few seconds. Finally, he let Su Ni follow Gu Zechen¡¯s progress without asking anything.


    Su Ni¡¯s chest suddenly felt stifled and she gasped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I feel like something is going to happen when Gu Zechenes back, but he went back so early.¡±


    ¡°President Gu naturally has his arrangements in mind. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the Su Corp, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Qin Yueforted him.


    Su Ni really wanted to say that she was more worried about whether Gu Zechen would be in any ident or danger. However, when she heard the tone of business is business over the phone, Su Ni thought about it and swallowed it back.


    After that, Su Ni hung up too.


    When she woke up the next day, there was still no one by the bed.


    Su Ni rubbed her eyes. She was afraid that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t returned all night, so she quickly called Gu Zechen but no one picked up.


    Su Ni was anxious.


    The call to Li Mo instantly went through.


    The other side said directly, ¡°Madam, President Gu asked me to send you back to Nancheng city directly. I am already on my way here.¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Gu?¡±  He¡¯s not going back? ¡±


    Su Ni was surprised.


    Li Moughed dryly and seemed to not know how to answer. He said mysteriously, ¡°This is Mr. Gu¡¯s arrangement for mest night. I think Mr. Gu should have his own ideas.¡±


    ¡°Go to your mother¡¯s own ideas.¡±


    After hanging up, Su Ni cursed angrily. Having been married to Gu Zechen for so long, she had never asked before, but what Gu Zechen did now was too mysterious.


    She called again unwillingly but no one picked up. She was so angry that Su Ni smashed her phone onto the bed.


    Li Mo waited in the car for a long time before he saw Su Ni carrying her bag. He immediately smiled and went up to greet her, but Su Ni did not look good. She asked toe straight to the point directly, ¡°What did Gu Zechen do?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s expression paused, his smile a little awkward.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was cold. She crossed her arms and stared at Li Mo without blinking. ¡°Even if there is something I can¡¯t find out, I can¡¯t pick up the phone.¡±


    Seeing that Li Mo still didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni became anxious. She sped up her tone and continued to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about his safety?¡±


    Li Mo was a little embarrassed, but he smiled dryly and said, ¡°Mr. Su, I can only tell you that Mr. Gu is safe now and there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait for him at the hotel.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she really turned around to go upstairs.


    ¡°Madam,¡± Xu Lan said.


    Li Mo hurriedly chased after him, revealing a face that was even uglier than crying. ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t want to be like this either. It¡¯s CEO Gu¡¯s request, look¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tin in front of me. If you don¡¯t tell me where Gu Zechen is today, I won¡¯t go back to Nancheng city.¡±


    Su Ni had made up her mind.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you threatening me?¡±


    Li Mo was helpless.


    ¡°You can just think it.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look back and strode into the hotel.  Li Mo didn¡¯t catch up. He watched Su Ni leave and finally took out his phone.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t go far. She saw this scene behind the curtain in the lobby, so she quickly took out her phone and dialed it.


    No one picked up the call.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen, you can still leave me here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a gentleughter behind her. Su Ni turned her head and was almost scared to her heart stop. Seeing that only Ruan Yichen was alone, she calmed down and said, ¡°Mr. Ruan, what a coincidence, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You forgot that J. K¡¯s headquarters is in the capital. I just came over to have a meeting.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and said.


    Su Ni remembered this.


    She patted her head embarrassedly and said, ¡°Look at me, but you forgot. Are you used to being in a newpany?¡±

 Chapter 187: Gu Zechen Disappeared

    ¡°Not bad.¡±  I am now in charge of the domestic market.


    Ruan Yichen shrugged with a rxed smile and asked Su Ni, ¡°Why is Mr. Su here?¡±


    Su Ni looked around and pretended to be calm, ¡°The new official of Gu Lang has taken over. We have toe over to add fire to him.¡±


    ¡°Look, I forgot too.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and copied Su Ni¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve already nned to leave.¡±


    Li Mo was nowhere to be seen outside, so it was toote for her to catch up. It seemed like she could only go back to the hotel.


    Ruan Yichen nodded, his hands in his pockets, and his face was elegant in sses. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Mr. Gu today.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s still resting on it. I¡¯ming down to find my assistant to get something.¡±


    Su Ni shook her bag and smiled.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nced at the bag behind Su Ni and believed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to the meeting first. If Ie to Beijing next time, I have to tell me in advance.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Su Niughed heartily.


    After Ruan Yichen left, Su Ni also heaved a sigh of relief. Although she felt that it was a coincidence to meet Ruan Yichen this time, she thought about Ruan Yichen¡¯s words carefully.


    Su Ni waited for three days.


    During that time, Li Mo was on time in the morning. Su Ni picked up the call in the afternoon, but Su Ni would never let go of the matter of leaving.


    The two of them werepletely frozen.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Su Ni was free, she didn¡¯t dare call An Rong. She hid in the hotel every day. As time went by, Kang¡¯s mood became more irritable.


    On the fourth day, Li Mo didn¡¯t call in the morning. Su Ni was eating spaghetti as her fingers swiftly crossed the WeChat screen.


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t reply tost night¡¯s text.


    Bam!


    The door was suddenly knocked.


    Su Ni was shocked but she didn¡¯t even have time to wear her shoes. She ran to the door barefoot and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    There was no sound, but the knock on the door increased.


    Through the cat¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t see anything.


    At that moment, Su Ni¡¯s heart reached her throat. She took a deep breath and turned to grab her phone, but the sound of a hurried knock was heard again.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice.


    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and she felt like tears were about to fall. She quickly opened the door and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, where have you been in the past two days?¡±


    Su Ni roared and held his arm tightly, unwilling to let go of anything.


    Gu Zechen smiled when he saw Su Ni.


    She reached her hand out to touch her face but was dodged by Su Ni. His hand finally stopped by Su Ni¡¯s lips and wiped off the spaghetti.


    ¡°Let you go back first. Do you hide in the hotel every day to eat this?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you still have the guts to say that I didn¡¯t show up for four days in a row. You¡¯re good at it¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for four days. You¡¯ve been a lot more fierce.¡±


    Gu Zechen still smiled.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes and carefully examined Gu Zechen from start to finish. She confirmed that there were no missing arms and legs, but after she was a little tired, she became even more angry.


    She abruptly shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and started packing up.


    The sudden change made Gu Zechen at a loss.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to go back to Nancheng city first? I think it through now. Some people have never cared about others anyway, so why should I worry about him every day?¡±


    Su Ni stuffed everything into her bag. Finally, Gu Zechen grabbed her arm and whispered, ¡°I was wrong this time.  I didn¡¯t expect to waste so much time.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re okay with just an apology?¡±


    Su Ni wanted to yell ferociously, but her tears fell uncontrobly. There was a touch of heartache in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and he reached his head to kiss her.


    Su Ni turned her face and didn¡¯t want to have much contact with him.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Gu Zechen knew that it was his mistake this time and made Su Ni worry for a few more days, so he stopped forcing her and apologized seriously.


    Su Ni sulked her head, shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and stopped talking.


    Gu Zechen pulled her into his arms and kissed her gently on his forehead, asking, ¡°Has anyonee looking for you in the past two days?¡±


    Su Ni shook her head.


    For the past four days, she had been alone in the hotel, so she was so bored that she appeared at Gu Zechen¡¯s ce.


    But after thinking about it, Su Ni mentioned, ¡°But the next morning, I met Ruan Yichen. Coincidentally, he came to the hotel for a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Such a coincidence.¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth raised.


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, then said, ¡°But after that, I didn¡¯t meet again.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded. The smile on his face was not as bright as before. He obviously restrained himself a little and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯ve been in the past two days. You can¡¯t get through the phone, and Li Mo won¡¯t tell me either.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was stern. Who told him that he could leave now that his anger was gone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m free.  At present, the capital is not the calm here that you see, so I asked you to return to Nancheng city early.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was modest and he exined what happened before, but Su Ni was still unhappy.


    He was afraid for so many days. How could he solve it with an apology?


    Gu Zechen helped her tidy up her clothes and saw the leftover spaghetti on the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen took the luggage in Su Ni¡¯s hand and held Su Ni¡¯s shoulder with one hand. He met his soft and affectionate eyes.


    Her heart instantly melted.


    Her expression softened as well. With such a gaze, she could not care about anything else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Look at how hungry you are.¡±


    He scratched Su Ni¡¯s face and rubbed her hair. He had rare patience andforted Su Ni with kind words.


    Gu Zechen did not expect Su Ni to wait for him in the capital for so long.


    It actually gave her a hint of anticipation.


    Thankfully, nothing happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this next time.¡±


    In the elevator, Gu Zechen did not forget to remind him.


    ¡°You mean, you¡¯re going missing next time?¡±


    Su Ni quickly found the key point and asked unhappily.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression tightened and he quickly reacted. He hugged him tightly in his arms and kissed him gently on his forehead. Then he said, ¡°No, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    Hmph!


    Su Ni looked away.


    When they came out of the hotel, they almost brushed past Ruan Yichen. Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni¡¯s face and bit her lips.


    At the same time, the two men looked at each other and Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of warning.

 Chapter 188: Accident

    Ruan Yichen just smiled and feltughable for his actions. Of course, Ruan Yichen did not rm Su Ni in the end. He raised his head and quickly entered the hall.


    ¡°In public, don¡¯t always be like this.¡±


    Su Ni blushed and stared at Gu Zechen strangely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni in his arms and sped up. He met Li Mo again, who smiled more awkwardly as he called for her.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know that Li Mo was helping Gu Zechen, but she couldn¡¯t find a point of venting back then and could only force Li Mo to ask.


    Now that Gu Zechen had returned safely, Su Ni still nodded calmly.


    Li Mo instantly smiled.


    He quickly opened the door and waited respectfully for the two to get into the car.


    The car door closed and it was an isted world.  Li Mo drove quickly and steadily. The two people in the back of the car looked at each other, speechless.


    ¡°Are you safe?¡±


    She teased.


    Un, Gu Zechen nodded calmly. ¡°For now, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    Su Ni giggled. She didn¡¯t notice the palpitation in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She lowered her voice and waved at Su Ni, ¡°Come here.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Su Ni leaned her head against his chest and closed her eyes, as if she could hear his heartbeat.


    Su Ni subconsciously grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and muttered, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m really worried about you.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I know you might not believe it, but I¡¯m serious. If I could regret it, I really hoped that I could go with you.¡±


    She was still quietly leaning in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. No matter how Gu Zechen didn¡¯t believe her, she had to say it.


    Gu Zechen said, ¡°I believe it.¡±


    Even though she didn¡¯t know anything, she still put herself in a dangerous situation. Fortunately, she was fine.


    Gu Zechen secretly rejoiced.


    Su Ni was surprised and looked up at him in confusion, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He just raised her face and bit her lips seriously.


    Time seemed to stop at that moment.


    Su Ni¡¯s panic, heart palpitating, and even her trembling heart calmed down at that moment.


    His lips were cold, and there was even a faint smell of tobo. However, Su Ni was wrapped in his unique breath. She couldn¡¯t help but breathe harder and her whole body drew closer to him.


    She also held Gu Zechen¡¯s face and looked at each other from close range. First, she was silent, then she couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but bite him again.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he suddenly pulled her into his arms again, biting her lips.


    It seemed like a sweet fragrance of milk oil, making him more and more immersed and unable to extricate himself. He gradually breathed more and the tip of his tongue prated through her tongue, trying to make up for what he wanted.


    Suddenly, there was a emergency brake and both of them leaned forward at the same time. In an instant, Gu Zechen pressed Su Ni¡¯s head against his chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±  Gu Zechen frowned and said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Li Mo was shocked and looked at the red Buk with only a car figure left in front of him. ¡°I almost bumped into it.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Gu Zechen asked with a darkened face.


    At this time, Su Ni had already gotten out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and kept a little distance. She was worried, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s face, and her phone vibrated on the side. Su Ni subconsciously nced over. Gu Zechen moved quickly and closed the screen lightly.


    Su Ni felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s face and smiled again.


    ¡°Was it intentional just now?¡±


    This was after all a high-speed. If it was really an ident, it was impossible for both sides to be unharmed. Now, the people who had crashed had long disappeared, and they were only forced to stop.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    His two hands held the phone tightly, and soon his phone screen lit up again. Then, in the car mirror, a red Buker car appeared again.


    Li Mo calmly asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, what should we do now?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and did not say anything. Li Mo stepped on the gas and sped up.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened and she couldn¡¯t help but tighten Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and purse her lips to stop disturbing Gu Zechen.


    However, the car behind them was getting closer and closer, but there was no intention of bumping into it.


    The phone rang again.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and quickly picked up the call but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°President Gu, how did you feel just now?¡±


    Su Ni heard a little sound.


    ¡°If you only have this little trick, just hit it.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    ¡°Huh, this time, just take it as a lesson for you. Next time, Mr. Gu won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±


    There was another sound on the phone. Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni away and looked out the window, his voice bing smaller.


    ¡°Don¡¯t challenge myst patience!¡±


    He warned.


    As a result, the screen lit up and Su Ni saw that the phone had already hung up.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, the car behind us slowed down.¡±


    Li Mo reported.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look back at all. He leaned back into the chair with one hand supporting his forehead. When he turned back, he saw that Su Ni was still looking at him worriedly.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and tried to make himself look a little more rxed. Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t believe him, he could only honestly say, ¡°Insignificant tricks, trouble at work.¡±


    ¡°Is it rted to Madam Calle?¡±


    Su Ni certainly knew what Gu Zechen was busy with recently. Gu Zechen, who had always been generous, had already spent too much time on Madam Calle.


    Su Ni suddenly thought of Ruan Yichen¡¯s n. She swallowed her dry throat and didn¡¯t continue.


    Aplicated emotion shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes as he looked at Su Ni. This time, he did not deny it again and nodded.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t find it difficult to guess the rest. Now that there were rumors that Gu Zechen and Mrs. Cayle had left recently, this warning was likely to be detrimental to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°It does have something to do with Madam Calle, but I¡¯ve already received an invitation from Madam Calle¡¯s dinner. These clowns won¡¯t be happy for long.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he finally pulled out a smile and returned to his usual n.


    ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    Su Ni felt uneasy.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged her tightly in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°This time, you have to go with me to see Madam Calle.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. This was what she should do.


    ¡°It might be a bit difficult.¡±


    Gu Zechen wanted to say something but stopped. Seeing Su Ni looking at him, Gu Zechen smiled again. He reached out and gently touched the tip of her nose, saying, ¡°But it¡¯s fine. With me by your side, there won¡¯t be much problems.¡±

 Chapter 189: Choosing to Believe

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni smiled with ease.


    After that, the car fell silent again.


    She didn¡¯t know if Madam Calle had sessfully invested, then she and Gu Zechen would be at an end.


    She secretly looked up at Gu Zechen. For a moment, she felt a little reluctant.


    Su Ni quickly adjusted her thoughts and didn¡¯t let herself think about it anymore. She figured that it must be because the Su Corp was still in a dark and blue state that she had this idea.


    Su Ni decided to close her eyes and rx.


    Nancheng city.


    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t take Su Ni to the hotel but went home directly.


    The housekeeper did not get the news in advance, so the whole family was a little flustered and busy, but Su Ni had always told everyone that there was no need to rush, only to catch dinner time.


    Su Ni made the flower tea and knocked on the door of the study.


    Gu Zechen was flipping through the documents on the table. He looked up at Su Ni and quickly lowered his head. There were several cigarette butts at the table. Su Ni wanted to persuade her but she didn¡¯t dare disturb her.


    This was the first time she entered Gu Zechen¡¯s study and he didn¡¯t lose his temper.


    This made her feel a little satisfied.


    After the tea was put down, Su Ni tiptoed out of the room again, then called Luo Heng to ask if something big had happened in Nancheng city recently.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°There is one.¡±


    Luo Heng had already returned to the hotel to work normally, so he was very well-informed. ¡°I expect that there¡¯s something that will make you very interested. It¡¯s that ESHINE just had a winter show yesterday, but in the end, not to mention guests, there aren¡¯t even many reporters.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just thest time Gu Zechen said that anyone in Nancheng city would dare to offend Gu Zechen to watch a show?¡±  Shine was probably aware of this problem, so she deliberately pushed it back for half a month. However, she still couldn¡¯t change anything.


    When he sighed, Su Ni¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Luo Heng hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not pity for her. I¡¯m just simply sighing.  If I had to say this, this woman was looking for her. She had to take an inch, so she couldn¡¯t me anyone at this stage.


    ¡°What about her now?¡±


    Su Ni had been staying in the hotel for the past few days, but she didn¡¯t know much about Nancheng city.


    With regards to the failure of the country¡¯s first show, Su Ni¡¯s performance was rtively calm and she wouldn¡¯t gloat over her misfortune. However, with her mboyant personality, it was one thing if she could ept it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, the wall is pushed down, and now all the media are reporting this. As for the designer himself, I heard that after that day, he disappeared.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Something big has happened, so we must be quiet.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°What, from the looks of you, you still feel sympathetic. Don¡¯t forget how she treated you back then, she used the size of the dead person to make you a gown.¡±


    ¡°That was originally for Xu Wan.¡±


    Su Ni corrected.


    ¡°Yes, in any case, even Gu Zechen can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    Luo Heng had a pleasant tone, but this was not what Su Ni wanted to hear, so she asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard the recent rumors of Gu Corp or several other bigpanies?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Luo Heng was stunned.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    There was no movement from Qin Yue¡¯s side. It was probably a waste of asking Luo Heng. Su Ni was inevitably a little disappointed.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Su Ni, why did you be strange when you went to the capital? Tell me what you want to ask, I can help you inquire.¡±


    Luo Heng stammered at Su Ni and raised his voice slightly.


    ¡°Forget it, you won¡¯t understand even if you say it.¡±


    Su Ni started to get irritated. She was strange that Gu Zechen was even stranger than her. She had to figure out what Gu Zechen was up to.


    ¡°In my opinion, it must be rted to Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°You still need to say that.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Last night, I heard someone say a small piece of news that has something to do with Gu Zechen. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s urate or not, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Luo Heng hesitated for a while, but Su Ni was impatient. ¡°If you have anything, tell me directly. I¡¯m here to listen to gossip, not the news.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I told you not to be angry.¡±


    Luo Heng was worried.


    Su Ni breathed and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Luo Heng was helpless. He knew that his words were useless and he had to say it.


    ¡°Yesterday, the new director of Yin Corp and the owner of Li¡¯s family had dinner. When I came out to make a call, I heard Yin Mo say that Mr. Gu seems to have encountered a big problem in the capital. And even if he sessfully escaped, there is still a bigger pit waiting for him to jump in the Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡°What pit?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened.


    Yin Family?


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s been a long time since I came out. Could it be that I¡¯m going to be humiliated?


    ¡°How could I know? Anyway, that¡¯s what they said over the phone, and¡­ it seems that Gu Zechen is going to betray his family. In short, there¡¯s no good ending.¡±


    Luo Heng was a little guilty at the end of the sentence, and he quickly smiled and said, ¡°I see, this is just a brag. Who is Mr. Gu, who dares to touch him in Nancheng city, you don¡¯t have to worry about¡­¡±


    ¡°Luo Heng, please pay attention to me. This news is very important to me.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice suddenly became urgent.


    ¡°No way, you will believe it. Who will touch Gu Zechen in Nancheng city?¡±


    Luo Heng was surprised and felt that Su Ni¡¯s tone was too serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. It¡¯s always wrong to be careful.¡±


    Su Ni hung up in a hurry and thought about what had happened in the capital these days.


    Everyone betrayed each other?


    Su Ni clenched her fists and her heart tightened. No, she had to wake Gu Zechen up.


    But at the door of the study, Su Ni¡¯s footsteps slowed down.


    Since Gu Zechen had disappeared for so many days, he must know what happened. This reminder was useless for him, but it exposed himself too much.


    Just as Su Ni was about to leave, the door to the study room was suddenly opened. Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni with a confused expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni quickly calmed herself down and looked downstairs. She quickly said, ¡°Dinner is about to be ready. I n to ask you to eat.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded without doubt.


    The big Gu Jia, at this time, only two people are sitting across the table.


    For the first time, Su Ni felt a little cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Mothere back for two days, and Mother doesn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Su Ni sighed.


    Gu Zechen paused his chopsticks and stared seriously at Su Ni. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been busy with recently.¡±


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face.


    She wasn¡¯t suspicious, she just felt that the house was too cold.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I miss Mother?¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly.

 Chapter 190: I Just Want to Stay With You

    Gu Zechen nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. They lowered their heads and ate the food. After a long time, they raised their heads to Su Ni and said, ¡°Get Luo Qing toe and pick you up.¡±


    Before this, Su Ni was not a big deal, but after hearing what Luo Heng said, Su Ni felt that it was better to be careful, so she did not ask more and quickly nodded.


    The atmosphere seemed to have fallen into an awkward situation.


    After dinner, Gu Zechen continued to the study room. She didn¡¯t know if the shadow of the first four days was still there. Even if the two of them were in a house, Su Ni still felt that it was not stable.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned slightly as he looked at Su Ni in cotton pajamas and hugged a pillow.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, but¡­ I just want to stay with you.¡±


    Su Ni was afraid that Gu Zechen would reject her and hurriedly said.


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t say a word¡­¡±


    Su Ni stretched out a finger and shook it in front of him.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gu Zechen rxed a little, but quickly twisted it. He moved sideways to make way for Su Ni, then closed the door.


    The light in the study was a little bright. Su Ni found a chair and sat down, hugging her two knees, and obediently.


    Gu Zechen sat opposite her with his slender fingers holding a pen. Every now and then, he would stroke the documents. asionally, his brows would frown slightly. In Su Ni¡¯s opinion, it was also unusually good.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth slowly opened.


    The dazzling light seemed to have been applied to Gu Zechen. He sat there like a god, his every move had his unique charm.


    Even if it was just a page, Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled.


    Perhaps it was because she was too focused, but Gu Zechen felt something. He looked up and saw Su Ni staring at him with her chin in both hands.


    He frowned.


    As a result, Su Ni¡¯s smile became more and more blooming.


    Cough cough!


    Gu Zechen put his fist on his lips and coughed lightly.


    Su Ni still didn¡¯t react.


    Gu Zechen put his fist to his lips again and spoke with a heavy voice, ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Xu Lan replied.


    Su Ni shook her head and came back to her senses. When she returned to reality, she frowned when she saw Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Well¡­ don¡¯t you break thew, you won¡¯t disturb you, right?¡±


    Su Ni asked guiltily. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be discovered if she peeked at someone.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was even redder. Under the light, she could almost see the blood vessels under her skin, crystal clear and clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go drink some water.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. In the end, Gu Zechen took the flower tea that Su Ni had brought in before and personally poured some for Kn.


    Su Ni suddenly felt that it was a little difficult to walk. She barely took two steps, but she actually resisted.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Drink or drink?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    It seemed that Su Ni had no reason to refuse.


    Su Ni took a deep breath and barely stabilized her emotions. She strode towards Gu Zechen, took the water, and her body moved slightly to the side.


    ¡°Still drinking?¡±


    She had never found that Gu Zechen¡¯s voice could be so gentle and pleasant, but now, Su Ni¡¯s heart was beating wildly and her breathing was a little messy.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat and didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and sit.¡±


    In the end, it was practically an extremely sorry escape.


    Before she could take two steps, a strong force pulled her back. When Su Ni reacted, she was already lying in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    Su Ni eximed in surprise and looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face that was as serious as the stars. Her heart was like a deer, ¡°Well¡­ You don¡¯t have to work?¡±


    ¡°Even if you work, you need to rest and rx.¡±


    He stared at Su Ni¡¯s face seriously and answered seriously.


    Su Ni¡¯s head was hot and her mind seemed nk. She felt that her breathing was getting faster and her body was getting hotter.


    She couldn¡¯t help but reach her hand out and p her in front of her.


    Her cold lips suddenly stuck to her lips, making Su Ni tremble. Then, her pupils were wide open and she stared at the dark figure in front of her.


    Wu!


    Su Ni gently pushed Gu Zechen, but even she felt her body softening.


    Gu Zechen suddenly gasped heavily, then he put her body down and hit Su Ni¡¯s face with his thin bangs.


    Su Ni wanted to say something, but she felt that the lights were too dim and she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes.


    In the end, he could only be left around by Gu Zechen, followed by his breathing, rhythm, gradually sinking down¡­


    She didn¡¯t know when but Su Ni felt a chill behind her. She had been ced on the desk by Gu Zechen. Su Ni erged it again and just said no, he entered his body.


    Su Ni frowned and pursed her lips tightly, but she saw that Gu Zechen was also frowning. It was not until hepletely entered her body that Gu Zechen seemed to be relieved.


    Su Ni held onto his arm tightly, her fingernails embedded into his skin. Su Ni endured the numbness in her body and her two legs hooked tightly around his waist.


    Gu Zechen seemed to see a certain desire in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He grabbed onto her lips and covered her with his other hand while speeding up.


    ¡°Can we go back to our room?¡±


    Su Ni was embarrassed and blushed, but the waves in her body kept surging again and again. She felt like she was going crazy. ¡°This is¡­ the study room¡­¡±


    However, Gu Zechen acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard what Su Ni was saying. He furrowed his eyebrows again and sped up the attack. Su Ni¡¯s legs gradually couldn¡¯t hold on, and she hung on the table and swayed with his movements.


    Mmm¡­


    Su Ni suddenly curled up her toes and her body became more and more ufortable. It was as if she had been swept into the air by a wave. The weightlessness made her afraid that she would fall at any time.


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes, his upper body sticking to her until the world became quiet.


    The temperature in the room gradually dissipated, and Su Ni¡¯s body also felt a temporary sense of rxation and emptiness. Gu Zechen bit her neck and licked it, causing Su Ni to tremble again.


    Gu Zechen pressed his nose against her chin, seeminglyughing.


    ¡°No more.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and gently pushed Gu Zechen away, but she couldn¡¯t stop his fingers from drifting around. While ying, Gu Zechen held Su Ni back in his arms.


    It was just that the two of them were in a much more sorry statepared to when they sat up.


    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly and her smooth skin pressed against his chest. She kindly suggested, ¡°Do you want to take a shower?¡±


    ¡°There are still some documents to deal with.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Then, you¡­¡±


    Su Ni was unhappy when she heard this. When he kissed her, she didn¡¯t say that.

 Chapter 191: No matter how busy I am, I’ll Be With You

    However, Gu Zechen said seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to find me?¡±


    This sentence made Su Ni speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and stare at Gu Zechen in a daze. Then, as if she had reacted, she blushed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, I miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you miss me for?¡±


    Gu Zechen continued to guide him.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was even redder, almost her ears were burning. Gu Zechen¡¯s straightforward words and his hot eyes almost made Su Ni want to find a crack to hide first.


    ¡°You even said that.¡±


    She lowered her head and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been missing for so long, I wouldn¡¯t have been so worried. If you weren¡¯t around, I wouldn¡¯t have been worried.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like that.¡±


    Gu Zechen thought it was a little funny but he didn¡¯tugh. He knew that it was his misjudgment, which made Su Ni frightened.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not before my eyes.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly raised her head and stared at Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni looked at each other and flustered again. ¡°Anyway, I have to see you before I feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°Am I so important to you?¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and he seemed to be in a much better mood. He could not help but ask when he saw her shy and throbbing expression in his arms.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Her heart seemed to suddenly stop for a few seconds.


    Su Ni instantly woke up.


    Gu Zechen held her face and Su Ni stared straight at Gu Zechen. Three secondster, Su Ni suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important now, but you¡¯re important from the beginning!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled the corner of his mouth, his expression changing unpredictably, and the smile on his face became more and more unpredictable.


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t flustered. On the contrary, after she calmed down, her emotions became more and more controlled. ¡°So, if there¡¯s anything we can bear together, I¡¯ll be scared if you suddenly disappear like this¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen covered her lips. Unlike the initial attack, Gu Zechen became unusually slow and gentle this time.


    The tip of his tongue slowly shed across Su Ni¡¯s teeth as if he wasforting. He slowly teased her nerves and brought about another round of palpitations.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart beat faster.


    She ced her two hands on her chest, but was pulled away by Gu Zechen. She obediently lowered her hands to both sides and gently epted his caress.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t work tonight, okay?¡±


    Su Ni begged again.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I want to sleep¡­¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and tugged at Gu Zechen, feeling wronged and pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. You know, I can¡¯t sleep if I can¡¯t see you¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and finally let go of it. His Adam¡¯s apple moved, ¡°Then wait for me¡­ to finish reading this page.¡±


    Su Ni was overjoyed. She hugged his neck and kissed him on the face. Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and he suddenly picked Su Ni up and walked outside.


    Su Ni looked at her messy clothes and was so frightened that she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you still need to read a page?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly and decisively. When he walked to the door, he carefully took off his coat and put it on her.


    Su Ni¡¯s worries were superfluous. It was already past ten o¡¯clock and the servants had already rested, leaving only a few lights on upstairs.


    Su Ni leaned back in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and finally regained her previous sense of peace.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    She cried in a low voice.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    After taking a shower, the two of themy on the bed and he responded softly.


    Su Ni felt his fingers slowly slipping across her skin, bringing her a strange sense offort, but she didn¡¯t feel disgusted. Her body couldn¡¯t help but approach Gu Zechen and whispered, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    The night was peaceful.


    The next day, Su Ni woke up unusually early but found that there was no one around her.


    Su Ni tiptoed open the study as if she had thought of something and saw a light.


    Su Ni quickly closed the door again, not wanting to rm Gu Zechen.


    Then there was another sigh.


    This man was probably waiting for him to fall asleep and get up again.


    Back in the bedroom, Su Ni couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zechen came in from outside that she closed her eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    Gu Zechen tiptoed into bed, seemingly holding his breath. It was not until he got into bed and hugged Su Ni back into his arms that he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Su Ni remained motionless, but she became more and more stiff.


    Finally, Gu Zechen seemed to notice something was wrong. His cold breath hit her earlobe and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers started to swam down like ying the piano.


    Su Ni forced herself to hold back her smile and tremble. Seeing this, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Can you still endure?¡±  Then I won¡¯t be polite.


    As soon as he said that, his fingers quickly moved between his legs. He didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to react at all. In an instant, Su Ni kicked the covers over.


    ¡°Alright.¡±  Alright. ¡±


    She begged, smiling so hard that she couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was still tightly held by Su Ni¡¯s legs. Gu Zechen moved a little and was tightly held by Su Ni.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni held back her smile. This time, she was begging seriously.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    He repeated the previous question again.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡±


    Su Ni answered Gu Zechen¡¯s question seriously, not daring to be naughty.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers gently hooked inside. Su Ni nervously bowed her back too, but Gu Zechen¡¯s breath hit her earlobe. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Why did you run awayst night?¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice in dissatisfaction.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers were already drifting around her body. He easily tore off her pajamas and kissed his whole body moist. At the same time, he answered Su Ni¡¯s question, ¡°Then let me make up to you.¡±


    Gu Zecheny on the other side of the bed and broke her leg.


    Su Ni subconsciously wanted to clench tightly, but she was obstructed. Gu Zechen stared at her with a sad expression, ¡°You want to pick me up to death?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face turned red.


    He dared not look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes at all. He could only turn his face to Gu Zechen and say, ¡°You get up first.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen.


    She plunged her head into her legs. Then, Su Ni¡¯s voice, which she wanted to stop, changed.


    The situation seemed uncontroble.


    Su Ni kept retreating, but she still couldn¡¯t stop Gu Zechen from attacking urately. After a while, Su Ni felt her breathing was unstable and her voice was non-stop.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Ni got dressed and went downstairs to eat, she realized that her legs were trembling.


    Su Ni held the stairs and started to feel that her legs didn¡¯t look like her. She didn¡¯t listen to hermands at all. She stared at the cool Gu Zechen in a suit and didn¡¯t speak.

 Chapter 192: The Best Perfect Several Days A week

    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with surprise. When he found out Su Ni¡¯s bitterness, a bad smile shed across his usually silent face.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, do you need me to help you?¡±


    He asked sarcastically.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Su Ni asked angrily and added, ¡°Or, there is another way I can go down, that is, get lost from here!¡±


    Su Ni looked at the long staircase in front of her and started to feel ck.


    Su Ni held her forehead with one hand and felt dizzy. ¡°Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t think I can do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to rest for a day?¡±


    Gu Zechen finally realized the seriousness of the situation, so he bent down and hugged him in his arms. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to rest for a day first?¡±


    Su Ni closed her eyes and saidzily, ¡°Do you think rest can work?¡±


    Gu Zechen was confused.


    ¡°I think only you can let me rest more. Only then can I really rest.¡±


    Even though Su Ni¡¯s words were subtle, Gu Zechen understood it immediately. He frowned and deliberately made some annoyance, ¡°You mean I can¡¯t touch you from now on?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Su Ni exined, but as soon as she said this, Su Ni regretted it. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Gu Zechen. This man, besides these, can¡¯t there be anything else in his mind?


    ¡°I mean¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Su Ni avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s malicious eyes, took a deep breath, raised her tone, and exined slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to be so frequent, at least give me some rest time.¡±


    Last night, she hadn¡¯t recovered her energy¡­


    It had to be said that Gu Zechen¡¯s physical strength was really good. He could still be so energetic after staying up all night.


    After they sat down, Gu Zechen sat on Su Ni¡¯s side and took a one-sided bag for her. At the same time, the servants served porridge.


    ¡°Then I have another question. I need to ask Mrs Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at her and asked seriously.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    As it turned out, Su Ni was too innocent. It was impossible for her to say anything meaningful from Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth.


    Gu Zechen asked her, ¡°Since Mrs Gu is not satisfied with this frequency, I don¡¯t know how much is suitable ording to what Mrs Gu said.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth stiffened and she looked at the maid beside her with a calm expression. She naturally didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.


    However, there was still a trace of panic in Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    She secretly red at Gu Zechen, but thetter stared at her seriously and seriously, asking, ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m seriously discussing this with you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go once.¡±


    Su Ni said casually.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face instantly copsed, but he was still not red and his heart was not beating. He continued to ask, ¡°Is it too little?¡±  He will die of thirst.


    Su Ni stopped talking and lowered her head to drink porridge as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    At this time, the maid took the words and kindly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry. We will water the flowers in the room on time and won¡¯t die of thirst.¡±


    Pfft!


    Su Ni almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She held back a mouthful of porridge and didn¡¯t spit out.


    ¡°You eat it.¡±


    Gu Zechen put down his chopsticks and walked out.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have to bear it anymore. She looked back at Gu Zechen¡¯s back andughed out loud. The rest of them were confused, ¡°Mrs. Xi, did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong!¡±


    Su Ni waved her hand and kindly reminded, ¡°President Gu¡¯s temper has always been cloudy and uncertain. Maybe thepany has something to do to leave so urgently.¡±


    The two servants were still confused.


    Su Ni smiled and shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to exin anything more. She wiped her mouth and followed Gu Zechen.


    However, when Su Ni went out, Gu Zechen was gone.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Luo Qing called out.


    Su Ni nodded, got into the car and headed to Su Corp.


    ¡°How¡¯s thepany in the past two days?¡±


    Su Ni asked about the situation.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Qing drove without saying much, ¡°Asistant Qin handled things well, I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Su Ni heard the voiceover. ¡°Do you think Asistant Qin is involved in too many things?¡±


    Luo Qing immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s too much for the metahumans. Asistant Qin¡¯s superpower is good.¡±


    Su Ni knew that Luo Qing hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, so she continued to ask, ¡°Did you hear something?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Luo Qing looked sideways at Su Ni, who was waiting for a traffic light. She was not in a hurry, so she smiled at Khai and said, ¡°It¡¯s because there are so many people in thepany. I¡¯ve heard that Asistant Qin has more power than Yao 4. I even said¡­ CEO Su, I¡¯m just saying it casually. You won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, you can continue.¡±


    Su Ni had never heard of this before.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry.¡±  Perhaps it was because you weren¡¯t in thepany for the past two days and Asistant Qin was busy, so some of the executives had opinions about Asistant Qin learning Cao Fu. The ones who secretly made up their minds were Asistant Qin.


    These words can be big or small.


    Luo Qing looked at Su Ni nervously and saw her calm expression. She was not even a bit angry, but she still said worriedly, ¡°Kang, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  I think that the senior management probably has something to do with me, so I¡¯ll release such words.


    Su Ni scoffed at this and did not take it seriously. Luo Qing¡¯s expression was obviously relieved.


    When they arrived at thepany, the front desk suddenly handed Su Ni a package.


    Su Ni asked who sent it and the front desk did not know. However, the person said that he must hand it over to Su Ni personally.


    Luo Qing was worried and took the initiative to say, ¡°Mr. Su, let me handle it. What if it¡¯s a dangerous artist¡­¡±


    Su Ni knew that Luo Qing was concerned about her, but she still rejected her kindness. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Instinctively, this thing had something to do with her.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Luo Qing was still worried, so she called out twice from behind. Su Ni only looked back at her and Khai quickly fell silent.


    In the office.


    Before Qin Yue came over, Su Ni opened the package. At first, she was worried and deliberately kept a distance from the box.


    A few minutester, when she got closer and found that there was only a stack of documents inside, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake her head.


    Su Ni took out the document and just happened to find a photo.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Qin Yue pushed the door open and entered. Su Ni picked it up quickly. She threw it into the drawer before she could take a look. She smiled and said, ¡°Asistant Qin, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, this is the financial statement from the super market for the past three months. It has achieved very good results. CEO Qian specially arranged a copy of it and sent it over.¡±


    Qin Yue said.


    Su Ni looked at the thick stack of table and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡±


    Qin Yue returned to his business is business tone.

 Chapter 193: Bad temper

    Su Ni still looked at him. ¡°Did President Qin hear some gossip from thepany recently?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qin Yue was confused.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Ni smiled mysteriously, then waved her hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just some boring people who are talking about it. I only heard that Asistant Qin doesn¡¯t have to pay attention to it if he hears it.¡±


    Qin Yue was still at a loss until he left. Of course, Su Ni did not tell Qin Yue directly.


    Soon, Su Ni pulled the drawer and nned to take a look at the photo first.


    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s smile stiffened on her face.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Su Ni muttered in a low voice and frowned tightly. There was a sudden sound in her mind, pulling her nerves.


    As if she didn¡¯t give up, Su Ni picked up the photo again. She wouldn¡¯t have misread this face and smile, but how could it be¡­


    Su Ni supported her forehead and shook her head again.


    Now, she knew who sent the information. After browsing the pages, Su Ni lost her mind and called Ruan Yichen directly.


    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±


    Su Ni asked toe straight to the point directly.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±  For the past month and a half, I have been following this matter. Although the results are hard to ept, this is the truth.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone was slow and serious.


    Su Ni frowned and stopped talking.


    She needed some time to digest the news.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Over the phone, he sighed earnestly and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want me toe find you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni quickly rejected it.


    She started to regret being involved in this matter and put herself in a dilemma.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, can you be responsible for this result?¡±


    She asked cautiously again.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ruan Yichen answered straightforwardly and decisively, saying without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve already secretly found someone to ask the person beside Madam Calle that there is a mole on her left hip.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ There are a lot of people with mole. We can¡¯t judge by this.¡±


    Su Ni argued.


    Over the phone, Ruan Yichen smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni was a little angry.


    ¡°Mr. Su, the question right now is not whether she is a real foster daughter, but you can¡¯t ept that she is Madam Calle¡¯s foster daughter.¡±


    Ruan Yichen broke the line.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Ni was stunned for a long time. When he found that Ruan Yichen was stabbing her with blood, her brows were locked again. She said in a low voice, ¡°No, I want to find out the true identity of my adopted daughter and Mr. Ruan¡¯s true intentions, which is more important to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su doesn¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan is joking.¡±


    Su Ni smirked but was already annoyed by Ruan Yichen¡¯s call. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to verify it.¡±


    ¡°Although there isn¡¯t much of a problem, since Mr. Su is willing to trouble her, I will naturally ask for it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t stop him and generously issued an invitation.


    Su Ni hung up the phone, feeling uneasy. She looked at the gentle and sweet smile. If it wasn¡¯t for the confusion in her eyes, she would have almost never been able to hold onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and connect a woman who was arrogant in front of her.


    Guan Ning.


    Is it really you?


    Su Ni leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t know what kind of expression Gu Zechen would look like if he found out about the news.


    What¡¯s more, based on the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Guan Ning, there might be another turning point.  If Guan Ning first found Gu Zechen, she would be a passive side.


    It was difficult to solve the problem.


    She started to feel annoyed. When Luo Qing came in, Su Ni obviously restrained her emotions.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Su Ni realized she had lost her cool and lowered her tone.


    ¡°Mr. Su, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look very good.¡±


    Luo Qing asked tentatively.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni waved her hand, trying to keep herself stable, then she smiled at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This is the information of the previous project of Nanjiawan. I just received news from President Gu that I can officially start work.¡±


    Luo Qing said.


    ¡°So fast.¡±


    Su Ni was surprised and hurriedly got up to take the files from Luo Qing. When she saw it, it was true that the government¡¯s red steel seal was not dry yet.


    The smile on Su Ni¡¯s face quickly blossomed as she walked away from Guan Ning¡¯s haze. She turned around happily and went back to her desk to find her phone. ¡°No, I have to call Mr. Gu personally.¡±


    Luo Qing smiled and silently left the office.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve already got the notice. I didn¡¯t expect you to move very quickly.¡±


    Su Ni toe straight to the point, unable to hide her joy.


    She didn¡¯t expect a woman¡¯sughter to be heard on the phone, followed by Gu Zechen¡¯s furious voice, ¡°Why did you touch my phone?¡±


    The call was quickly cut off.


    Su Ni was confused, but she quickly realized that Gu Zechen should be in the office, then this woman¡­


    Su Ni called again but no one picked up.


    Su Ni decided to go to Gu Corp.


    However, before that, Su Ni still thought about Guan Ning¡¯s matter in detail. The top priority was to ensure that things were correct.


    She was worried about whether it was Qin Yue or Luo Qing, and even Luo Heng. After some consideration, Su Ni decided to find someone else to investigate.


    Luo Qing was a little surprised when she saw Su Ni go downstairs, but she heard that she was going to Gu Corp, so she didn¡¯t ask much and started the engine silently.


    Un, Su Ni was stopped downstairs of Gu Corp.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes became colder and colder, but other women were able to enter the Gu Corp and stop her.


    Madam Calle hadn¡¯t left yet and Gu Zechen was so impatient?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce my identity anymore.¡±


    Su Ni pulled the wrinkles on her coat and sneered at the front desk. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will blow the pillow to Mr. Gu in the future, and you will drive him away directly?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m sorry, Gu Huai is always not in thepany.¡±


    The front desk smiled carefully.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I had to see Mr. Gu, but I had something left in Mr. Gu¡¯s office. I need to go and take it.¡±


    Su Ni nced at the receptionist and said slowly.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The receptionist stuttered for a long time, or was it that his colleague was busy following him, ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m really sorry. Do you want to personally call President Gu?¡±


    ¡°If the call can get through, I need toe personally?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s sharp eyes flew over, frightening the other person to not dare to say more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a person who can¡¯t talk to. Today, I¡¯m going to President Gu¡¯s office. I¡¯m responsible for something. Otherwise, I might not have a good temper one day¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your temper?¡±


    A steady voice was heard from behind.

 Chapter 194: Who Is She?

    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth slightly raised, and before she turned around, she immediately put on a gentle and harmless smile. She walked over to Gu Zechen and said in a loud voice, ¡°Hubby, why are you here? You don¡¯t want me to go up, are you looking down on me?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the front stage and all of them lowered their heads.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you don¡¯t have toe to work.¡±


    The moment Gu Zechen opened his mouth, he gave the order to leave.


    Su Ni knew that the two receptionists didn¡¯t have the courage to stop her, but now that Gu Zechen was acting with her, she would apany her to the end.


    At that moment, Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and walked into the elevator. She still asked coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, where did you go? You don¡¯t pick up the phone.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already hear the sound?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked down at her expressionlessly.


    Su Ni¡¯s smile was a little stiff, but thankfully, her reaction was quite fast. She smiled and whispered, ¡°I heard some voices, but I don¡¯t believe it, so I came to find you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened but he did notment on Su Ni¡¯s words.


    Su Ni could only say, ¡°At such a critical moment, I think that Gu Huai is not someone who doesn¡¯t know what to do, what¡¯s more¡­ I think I can still satisfy President Gu.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Did you forget what you said this morning?


    Gu Zechen suddenly mmed Su Ni against the elevator.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes, cunning and agile.


    She pretended to be serious and asked, ¡°What, can it be that Gu Huai is always angry about this, so he wants to find another woman?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at her yfully without saying a word.


    ¡°Look at you¡­¡±


    Su Ni started to take the opportunity to do Gu Zechen¡¯s work and said, ¡°I know too, but we can discuss things between husband and wife. You don¡¯t have to go find other women for this small matter. Then, can I too¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s lips fell on her lips without warning and covered Su Ni¡¯s words.


    Gu Zechen gently touched the corner of her lips, then a cold light shed in his eyes, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    The sudden domineering aura made Su Ni lose hernguage function.


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away, licked the corner of her mouth and smiled at him.


    Initially, she was just talking, but seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction, she felt relieved.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    As soon as the elevator opened, Su Ni took the first step out of the elevator. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would make any excessive actions and directly entered the main topic.


    Gu Zechen leaned back, his warm breath hitting her face. Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back, her expression calm and calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Gu Zechen was no longer interested. He pulled his coat and started walking towards the desk.


    Su Ni frowned.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This exnation was uneptable.


    ¡°On the other hand, Mrs Gu came to mypany early in the morning and made a big fuss under thepany. Why are you here to ask for forgiveness?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly raised his tone and continued to ask.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen Gu Zechen¡¯s ability to beat the Bush. She quickly reacted and calmly asked, ¡°I was just worried about my husband. I heard a voice that I shouldn¡¯t have heard over the phone. It¡¯s nothing to ask.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded in agreement.


    He shrugged and looked at Su Ni without any exnation.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Nipromised.


    She turned around and started walking outside, saying as she walked, ¡°Since Mr. Gu is unwilling to say it, I can¡¯t say it. I hope that next time Mr. Gu will be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s suppressed voice came from behind.


    Su Ni smiled and looked back at him with a frown impatiently. Instead, she ced her hands around her chest and waited for the next moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time it¡¯s just an ident. She won¡¯t cause any damage to our feelings.¡±


    Gu Zechen still frowned and said a few more words, as if his finalpromise.


    Su Ni raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Finished?¡±


    She asked calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    A sharp light shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. Where did this woman mess up normally go? She was calmly beyond his imagination.


    Su Ni waved her hands, copied Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude and shrugged, ¡°Since Mr. Gu said so, should I believe Mr. Gu?¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s an ident!¡±


    Su Ni added.


    Gu Zechen frowned again and his thin lips moved. He nodded heavily after a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s eschine.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    This was beyond Su Ni¡¯s expectations.


    It looked like it was really an ident.


    It was possible for Gu Zechen to be with any woman, but she was trustworthy of this side.


    Su Ni still stood on the spot. Gu Zechen signaled for her toe over. She reluctantly took two steps forward and finally sat down opposite Gu Zechen.


    ¡°She came to remind me of something, but I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°Are you telling me to be careful of you?¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly smiled. The corner of his mouth raised slightly, but there was aplicated feeling in his eyes.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth stiffened and her eyebrows moved.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was Ruan Yichen¡¯s incident that made her feel a little guilty. Even if she tried her best to endure it, her expression looked a little abnormal.


    ¡°Be careful of me?¡±  Be careful of what I do, can you sow discord again?


    Su Ni calmed her breath and asked lightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head and leaned his head against the back of his chair. His expression was much more rxed than before. ¡°Heshine has always been concerned about what happened in the past. I can¡¯t believe her words.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Su Ni followed closely.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni¡¯s serious face and burst intoughter a few secondster. Su Ni frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, sometimes I think you¡¯re smart, but sometimes you¡¯re almost stupid.¡±


    Gu Zechen gave her a sudden evaluation.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As soon as Su Ni spoke, she suddenly felt that the frequency of this sentence was a little high and her face couldn¡¯t help but turn ck.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  I told you, I won¡¯t believe what Sheshine said. If you really have a problem, I will investigate it personally.


    As he said this, he slowly got up, walked around the desk and walked to Su Ni¡¯s side. His fingers gently crossed Su Ni¡¯s earlobe, startling her strange feelings.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression gradually calmed down as he muttered to himself, ¡°Su Ni, what did you do behind my back?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s throat was a little dry. She forcefully controlled her impulse to swallow her throat and said with a meticulous smile, ¡°You still don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done every day.  Besides, what can I do to you?

 Chapter 195: Suspicious Each Other

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was neither salty nor faint. Like his fingers, he slowly slid past her skin. From his neck to his chest, he slowly jumped upwards and stopped by her lips.


    Su Ni instinctively recognized her face.


    Gu Zechen bent down, his gaze parallel to hers. He seemed to notice the uneasiness in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He pinched her cheek and kissed her business is business.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni suddenly got up and hit the chair behind her, making a deafening sound.


    Gu Zechen was still looking at her with a strange look, but Su Ni turned her hair away in a panic. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms. Looking at her slightly red face, he smiled, ¡°Mrs Gu, your heart seems to be racing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni was even more confused. She tried to escape Gu Zechen, but she was hugged even tighter and could barely breathe.


    A warm breath was hitting her earlobe. Gu Zechen slowly licked her earrings until his earlobs..


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She turned into a soft voice and begged.


    ¡°What did my woman do behind my back? I really want to know¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the gentle touch turned into a ferocious attack. Gu Zechen fiercely bit Su Ni¡¯s neck. The pain made Su Ni¡¯s pores open and solidify.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Su Ni refuted.


    ¡°I really want to know¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t seem to hear Su Ni¡¯s voice and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t care because I can always find it.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Her voice was getting lower and lower until it was about to struggle to death. However, it seemed that no matter what she said, Gu Zechen would no longer believe it.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Su Ni hadn¡¯t even reacted when Gu Zechenpleted his stubborn and gentle transformation. Then he hugged her waist and walked out with a smile.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with concern, biting her lips and not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°What do Mrs Gu want to eat this afternoon?¡±


    Gu Zechen returned to his usual polite tone and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the mood to eat.


    ¡°Even if Mrs Gu wants the moon in the sky, I can pick it off for her, but it¡¯s really hard to think about it.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised the corner of his mouth and lowered his head. He stared at Su Ni affectionately but meaningfully, ¡°I think Mrs Gu should choose another one.¡±


    ¡°Hotpot, then eat hotpot.¡±


    Su Ni said it without hesitation.


    ¡°Hotpot?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked in return, seemingly thinking seriously, then shook his head and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten well for the past two days. The hot pot isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°Then drink congee, light down.¡±


    This is all right.


    The man in front of her was smiling gently, but to her, it was a torment.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to have porridge, but¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled meaningfully but he suddenly stopped halfway. Su Ni shook her hand and bit her lip.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since Mrs Gu wants to have porridge, let¡¯s have it.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenlyughed again. Just as he exited the elevator, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly and epted the inspection of the people in the hall.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu, Hello Mrs Gu.¡±


    ¡°President Gu and Mr. Su are really close.¡±


    All kinds of voices were heard. Su Ni pretended not to hear them and sped up.


    Probably, when Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t angry, he was even scarier than when he was furious.


    After getting into the car, Su Ni was about to copse and she could not help but lower her voice, ¡°Gu Zechen, if you¡¯re still angry with me, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked surprised.


    ¡°No.¡±


    His smile was serious and firm.


    Su Ni shook her head desperately as tears welled up.


    She stared at Gu Zechen with tears in her eyes. Her breathing was fast and violent, ¡°Gu Zechen, if you have any doubts about me, tell me directly, maybe I can exin?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly stopped talking.


    Slowly, the smile on the corner of his mouth disappeared until it finally disappeared,pletely returning to its usual calm and indifference.


    Time passed.


    No one spoke.


    Su Ni¡¯s shoulder trembled slightly and there was a low sob. Gu Zechen stiffly reached out to wipe her tears.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    He stoppedughing and called out calmly, no longer emotionally.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Su Ni looked at him in confusion. Soon, Gu Zechen gently stroked the corner of her eyes and didn¡¯t want her to cry again. Then, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t doubt what you can do to me since I found you at the capital hotel. I¡¯m just worried about you being used.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Of course, for some reason, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t tell me now, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Gu Zechen said and smiled gently.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡­¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect that the usually cold and violent man could say such gentle words from his mouth. She was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Anyway, I will eventually investigate everything.


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    ¡°This is the same for essiene. You are the same.¡±


    When he mentioned that woman, his brows deepened and a cold look crossed his face. ¡°She is indeed a troublesome existence. I was careless in the past.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the first show failed and she disappeared.¡±


    She never imagined that she would find Gu Zechen so soon.


    Gu Zechen nodded. ¡°She wants to settle this with me. Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand worriedly and begged, ¡°Gu Zechen, can you¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled at her.


    ¡°Can you¡­ be careful?¡±


    Su Ni remembered Luo Heng¡¯s words. Regardless of whether he doubted her or not, Su Ni decided to say it, ¡°I came back to hear some bad news that someone in Nancheng city wanted to harm you and it was also rted to Yin Family.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression did not change, and the corner of his mouth still had a faint smile.


    When she heard Su Ni¡¯s words, she was not surprised. She reached out and touched her hair. ¡°So¡­ how would I believe Mrs Gu would harm me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni sniffed and suddenly felt much more rxed. ¡°But as you said, there will always be people with ulterior motives. Then, will you still believe me?¡±


    After she said this, another pleading look appeared in her eyes.


    Or maybe he was admitting that Gu Zechen guessed right.

 Chapter 196: What Did You Do Behind Him

    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand paused on her face for three seconds. Even though she was still smiling, Su Ni felt a little cold.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    She cried out trembling.


    ¡°Then I want to see what is going on, Mrs Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not respond to Su Ni like the promise he made before. Instead, he turned into a vague answer and perfunctorily gave Su Ni.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s heart fell to the bottom.


    His face was ashen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zechen, no matter what happens, I will never do anything to hurt you.¡±


    After all, they were now grasshoppers on the same rope and nothing could happen.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He agreed with Su Ni¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go eat now?¡±


    Su Ni asked tentatively.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly.


    However, it was better to not eat this meal.


    In the huge restaurant, there were only Su Ni and Gu Zechen.


    The two of them sat on the opposite side of the table. They were the furthest away from each other and there was nomunication throughout. Even if it was just a nce, Gu Zechen never gave her.


    For forty minutes, Su Ni ate a bowl of porridge but her mind wasn¡¯t on it.


    She believed that if Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to find out, he would naturally have his way. What was Keeshen talking about?


    After chatting so much in the car, Gu Zechen never said anything. Instead, she fell into a dead end of endless suspicion.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back to Su Corp. I still have something to do.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    This was the first thing Gu Zechen said when they ate.


    Su Ni nodded.


    She packed up her things and turned to leave, but she suddenly stopped and walked to Gu Zechen¡¯s side. She kissed him gently on the cheek and said seriously, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯ll be responsible for what I said today.¡±


    Gu Zechen blinked and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m serious about what I said today.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes at all. She nodded perfunctorily and left in a hurry.


    Once again, when she returned to Su Corp, Su Ni was no longer in a hurry. On the contrary, every step she took was extremely difficult.


    Even Qin Yue noticed that something was wrong with her. Su Ni just shook her head and didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    ¡°This afternoon, cancel all arrangements.¡±


    Su Ni locked herself in the office and handed all matters to Qin Yue.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s uncertain attitude made her feel uneasy.


    Perhaps Gu Zechen had never used any tricks on him before. Of course, since the divorce time, Gu Zechen was still very friendly to her.


    But this time¡­


    Su Ni pursed her lips and struggled in her mind. Finally, she shook her head desperately to deny herself.


    Finally, she took out her phone and called Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    There was still a gentle tone as always. ¡°It won¡¯t be so fast. Mr. Su¡¯s done checking.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that Gu Zechen already knows about this.¡±


    Su Ni toe straight to the point said directly.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    The other side was stunned for a long time, and then she swore, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zechen, even if he is capable, he will not know first.¡±


    ¡°What if someone tells him?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Sheshine.¡±  She went to see Gu Zechen today and told him to be careful of me.


    Su Ni tried her best to restrain her emotions, but she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth.


    ¡°Su Ni, calm down first.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen heard this, his tone became heavy. ¡°Can you be sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Su Ni replied without thinking, ¡°Gu Zechen has found me.¡±


    Thinking back to how she went to the office to find Gu Zechen, Su Ni found that this was the stupidest decision she had made.


    Although he was the one who dominated the topic from the beginning, Gu Zechen pulled him closer to him step by step until he fell into the trap.


    Gu Zechen must know something.


    That¡¯s why he swore. Right, he deliberately mentioned that he was at the hotel in Beijing. In those four days, he never told himself what he had done.


    Su Ni¡¯s head was about to explode. ¡°Mr. Ruan, I think that if Gu Zechen continues like this, I can¡¯t be conservative.¡±


    ¡°Then what if¡­ we took down Madam Calle and your Su Corp will receive a considerable investment?¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly threw a heavy shot.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there won¡¯t be any conflict with Gu Zechen?¡±


    ¡°There is indeed no conflict. Gu Zechen is also able to win Madam Calle, but we are nning on another gap. One need to know, investors like Madam Calle are the leastcking in money.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said.


    ¡°But¡­ but we don¡¯t have any impressive projects at all.¡±


    Su Ni sat down on the chair with a pale expression. ¡°Even if Madam Calle has money, she can¡¯t just invest for no reason.¡±


    ¡°That depends on Mr. Su¡¯s ability. Don¡¯t forget how Mr. Su convinced me back then.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled again.


    Su Ni stopped talking.


    Ten secondster, she seemed to have made up her mind. Her tone was no longer flustered and she returned to her usual calm andposed self. ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Then I wish you luck.¡±


    Ruan Yichen then hung up.


    Silence returned to the office in an instant. Su Ni grabbed her hair, put her hands into her scalp, and pulled them hard. Eventually, she decided to get up.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Qin Yue stood at the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look sideways and took big strides.


    ¡°Do you want to inform Assistant Luo?¡±


    Qin Yue caught up to him. ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re in a bad state today¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m fine.¡±


    In the elevator, Su Ni hadpletely recovered. She smiled calmly at Qin Yue, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded and said, ¡°Before you told me that Gu Zechen disappeared, Mr. Chen has investigated it. Gu Zechen has been in the capital and saw quite a few people during the period, but I still can¡¯t find out what he is doing.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±


    For some reason, Su Ni still felt that it was not a coincidence to see Ruan Yichen at the capital hotel. She frowned and didn¡¯t know if this was rted.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan?¡±


    Qin Yue thought about it for three seconds and nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s a specific candidate, it¡¯s better that you just need to check on his recent itinerary. It¡¯s easier.¡±


    ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and couldn¡¯t help but hold the photo in her hand tightly.


    In a private room in a cafe in the suburbs of the city.


    Su Ni and the rest had been looking at the photos in their hands. They thought about how it had been almost three months since they signed the agreement with Gu Zechen.


    Even though Guan Ning had agreed over the phone, Su Ni was still not sure if she woulde.

 Chapter 197: Guan Ning Is An adopted Girl

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    A voice came from behind.


    Su Ni turned around and saw a delicate girl with long hair standing behind her in a white dress. Su Ni smiled and nodded.


    After a few months of not seeing her, Guan Ning¡¯s eyes were much calmer. She sat in front of Su Ni with her head lowered, not daring to look at Khai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here today to interrogate.¡±


    Su Ni toe straight to the point to help Guan Ning eliminate her anxiety.


    Guan Ning looked at Su Ni in astonishment, uneasily twisted her seat a few times, tightly clutched her bag, and whispered, ¡°President Gu and I haven¡¯t seen each other for several months. Why is Khai looking for me?¡±


    Obviously, Guan Ning had seen the rumors about Su Ni and Gu Zechen flirting with each other during this period of time. She did not dare to be as arrogant as before in front of.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to your words.¡±


    Su Ni slowly picked up the coffee from the table and took a sip, then she smiled and said, ¡°I still remember that you stood by Gu Zechen¡¯s side and hugged his arm. Your face is attached to him¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡­¡±


    Guan Ning suddenly lied, her body trembled uneasily and her eyes shifted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I told you before that I¡¯m not here to make trouble for you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and a touch of contempt shed across her eyes. Apart from her face, she couldn¡¯t see anything more attractive, nor did she know how Gu Zechen liked her.


    Guan Ning pursed her lips tightly and stopped talking.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, if you have anything, just say it.¡±


    Guan Ning swallowed her dry throat and her eyes were starting to turn red.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    She whispered, then nodded. ¡°Actually, I just want to know why Gu Zechen was with you back then?¡±


    Guan Ning quickly nced at Su Ni and quickly lowered her head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Guan Ning exined slowly, ¡°At that time, I was still in university. One day, Mr. Gu suddenly found me and gave me a sum of money. Regardless of whether I was willing or not, I had no choice.¡±


    She seemed afraid Su Ni wouldn¡¯t believe it, so she emphasized, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose at the time, and you should know Mr. Gu. I can¡¯t resist at all.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, not angry, but just reminded her to continue.


    ¡°Later, I stayed by President Gu¡¯s side and never met every day. When he wanted to see me, he would go find me.¡±


    ¡°How long do you see each other?¡±


    Su Ni toyed with the coffee spoon and asked slowly. For the first time, she felt like Gu Zechen was in the room.


    Guan Ning shook her head with fear shing across her eyes. ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t see me for two or three months. Sometimes, you go to me every day but never let me spend the night.¡±


    ¡°Not overnight?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked.


    Guan Ning¡¯s tears were hazy as if she wanted to gain Su Ni¡¯s trust. She said again, ¡°, let me tell you the truth. CEO Gu and I have been together for so long, Mr. Gu¡­ Mr. Gu has never touched me.¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    This waspletely beyond Su Ni¡¯s cognition. What about Gu Zechen looking for a woman but not touching her to do charity?


    ¡°This is true. There were a few times¡­ I wanted to take the initiative too¡­ But¡­ before I climbed into bed, I was chased down by CEO Gu¡­ He looked particrly fierce.¡±


    ¡°Then you are reluctant to leave.¡±


    Su Ni sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it before, but can I?¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s tears surged again.


    Su Ni stood up and leaned forward slightly. She stared coldly at her pale face and said coldly, ¡°You can, but you didn¡¯t. Why can¡¯t you admit that you love him?¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you admit it. After all, there aren¡¯t many women who can be unmoved by an excellent man like Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni helped her out.


    Guan Ning lowered her head and bit her lip.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯ve already finished what I should say.¡±


    Guan Ning already knew that Su Ni¡¯s attitude was not to cause trouble for her, but she had already hidden herself. She didn¡¯t want to cause such trouble and she didn¡¯t want to recall the pain.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s time for me to tell you.¡±


    Su Ni said slowly. In Guan Ning¡¯s shocked eyes, Ka said, ¡°First of all, I don¡¯t want to see a third person about our meeting today.¡±


    Guan Ning hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Do you love Gu Zechen?¡±


    She asked again.


    Guan Ning looked at her, not daring to speak.


    ¡°I said before, I¡¯m not here to make trouble for you.¡±


    Su Ni was impatient when she saw Guan Ning¡¯s hesitation.


    After a long time, Guan Ning trembled and nodded. Perhaps Su Ni¡¯s words gave herst confidence, and she said, ¡°I love him very much, but I don¡¯t understand why Mr. Gu found me back then. Sometimes he treats me very well, but sometimes he is very bad to me.¡±


    ¡°I promise you that if I do it, I will help you solve the problem.¡±


    Su Ni said calmly.


    Guan Ning¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief and Su Ni smiled. ¡°Actually, I guess the reason from the first time I saw you. Unfortunately, Gu Zechen never told you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what else can you do if you look for me? I¡¯m just a graduate student.¡±


    ¡°Rather than saying that you¡¯re helping me, it¡¯s better to say that I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Guan Ning¡¯s photo in front of her. Under thetter¡¯s suspicious and shocked gaze, Khai slowly said, ¡°Today, this photo was delivered to me.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s fingers trembled. ¡°When is this photo?¡±


    She waspletely unimpressed.


    ¡°How could it be delivered to you?¡±


    She started to be scared.


    ¡°Someone probably wanted to harm Gu Zechen, so I happened to find you. Unfortunately, I happened to find out about this. I¡¯ll see if Miss Guan is willing to cooperate with me.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was neither high nor low, and she spoke in a joking manner.


    Guan Ning bit her lip. There was no blood on her pale face. Her slender fingers were tightly clutching the photo. From any angle, it was a weak girl.


    ¡°You just told me that you love Gu Zechen, right? That¡¯s why I came to find you.  It was also a hope.. you won¡¯t get involved in this fight again.


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Guan Ning shook her head and tears fell. ¡°Mr. Gu hasn¡¯te to me for a long time. I¡¯ve been hiding so far. Why¡­ why would I still find me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t refuse, I¡¯ll take it as your default.  I still have a lot to tell you. Of course, I¡¯m not here. Are you mentally prepared?


    Su Ni looked at her watch and didn¡¯t have much time to waste.


    Guan Ning was still hesitating.


    Su Ni stood up, put the coffee money on the table, and at the same time put a business card in front of her. ¡°If you think about it, make the call above.  Miss Guan, I¡¯m not scaring you this time. If you don¡¯t agree, not only you, but also your mother will probably be a cannon fodder for this battle.

 Chapter 198: The Only Lover

    Su Ni walked very quickly. Just as she was about to reach the door, she suddenly heard a roar from behind, ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t answer, so she didn¡¯t slow down and plunged into the sunset.


    The sun was like blood and Su Ni took a deep breath.


    Simrly, she was not sure if her words could work on Guan Ning.


    Su Ni just returned to the family, and there was a voice behind her. ¡°Where are you going from work?¡±


    Su Ni was so frightened that her heart trembled. She looked at the nanny¡¯s eyes before she could tell herself that Gu Zechen was back.


    She smiled and turned back to shake the Sun-Moon-Star in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. She said happily, ¡°The Sun-Moon-Star has been repaired by the Master. It just so happens that I¡¯m looking for it from work today. I personally went to get it back.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes only stayed on the Sun-Moon-Star for a few seconds before his eyes finally fell on her face.


    Su Ni smiled calmly and her heart was like a pool of dead water.


    She epted Gu Zechen¡¯s inspection like a strong man. After a while, Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and walked down slowly inpromise. He whispered, ¡°If you can¡¯t fix it well, I¡¯ll buy you another one. Why do you need to spend so much effort?¡±


    ¡°This is the second gift you gave me, and it is the third anniversary of our wedding. The meaning is different.¡±


    Su Ni shook the ring in her hand. This was the first gift he gave her.


    Even though Gu Zechen was forced to buy by the reporters in that situation, Su Ni was also happy.


    She suddenly remembered something. She quickly tiptoed and kissed Gu Zechen on the face.


    Gu Zechen looked calm and could not see any extra expression.


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I promised you that I would give you a kiss every day, but I forgot.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head, red and her mind was like a deer.


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything.


    He reached out to hold Su Ni and slowly went upstairs. The maid said downstairs, ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam, dinner is ready soon.¡±


    As soon as she returned to the bedroom, Su Ni was pushed to the bed by Gu Zechen. Su Ni calmed her emotions and smiled.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything buty on her body, staring at her with a smile.


    Su Ni was about to say something when Gu Zechen suddenly bent down and covered her lips.


    Unlike the previous storm, he became particrly gentle this time. He slowly rubbed the corners of her lips and didn¡¯t let go of any corner.


    Su Ni¡¯s breathing slowly rxed.


    Until it was calm.


    And he didn¡¯t take the next step. He suddenly let go of Su Ni and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go see Madam Calle. Sess or failure will be tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    Su Ni blinked seriously and smiled.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still staring at her without saying a word, Su Ni vaguely sensed Gu Zechen¡¯s purpose, but she didn¡¯t dare to think too much. She continued, ¡°I believe that with your ability, you can definitely get Madam Calle to nod and agree.¡±


    ¡°Madam Calle suddenly moved forward.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up from Su Ni, straightened his tie, stood in front of the window, pulled out a cigarette for himself and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s a bad thing to not see, I heard a lot of rumors.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Ni asked him quietly.


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath and looked back at Su Ni.


    In the smoke, Su Ni couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. She swallowed her throat subconsciously and waited for Gu Zechen¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I told you to prepare in advance. Wait for me toe back tomorrow and we¡¯ll celebrate.¡±


    Su Ni smiled as soon as Gu Zechen finished.


    Sure enough, this was the Gu Zechen that Su Ni knew. He was always well-prepared and prepared.


    Su Ni ran to his side barefoot and tiptoed to hook his neck. She smiled more and more, ¡°Of course, I believe you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back early tomorrow. I¡¯ll definitely get ready.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare yourself.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes became more and more reckless. He put one hand on her butt and pinched it lightly. Just as Su Ni thought he was going to move further, she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. Tomorrow is important. Rest early today.¡±


    Su Ni felt funny about her thoughts and nodded lightly.


    At night, Su Ni woke up but no one was around.


    Once again, there seemed to be a figure on the balcony. Su Ni was a little surprised. She rubbed her eyes, turned on the lights and called him.


    Gu Zechen turned his head and looked worried. The cigarette in his hand was only thest one.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    Su Ni hugged him from behind and asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about meeting tomorrow. Madam Calle isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. It¡¯s not easy to get her to nod and agree.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there are still several factions in Nancheng city staring at Madam Calle. Will they not be in chaos tomorrow?¡±


    Su Ni was a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±


    He took a sip of his cigarette in disdain and threw the cigarette butt downstairs. Soon, the light of the starlight disappeared.


    ¡°Go in and lie down for a while.¡±


    Su Ni suggested.


    ¡°Sleep first, I should go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni put on her coat and sent Gu Zechen to the car. Before she left, Su Ni hugged him and whispered to him to be safe.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched, like a smile, but Su Ni clearly felt that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were cold and even a little cold.


    Su Ni trembled for a moment and looked at the stars in the sky. She couldn¡¯t help but hug her arms tightly.


    Heavens, it was really cold.


    Early the next morning.


    The maid asked Gu Zechen in surprise. Su Ni said that Gu Zechen had to work early while drinking porridge.


    The phone on the table suddenly rang.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Su Ni just nced at it and put down the half-bowl of congee she hadn¡¯t finished. She took her bag and ran out of the door.


    ¡°Madam,¡± Xu Lan said.


    The maid called out from behind.


    ¡°Why are you busy these two days?¡±  The elderly maid looked at the remaining congee in the bowl and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, worried.


    Su Ni got in the car and picked up the call.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to trust you once.¡±


    Over the phone, Guan Ning¡¯s weak but particrly firm voice was heard.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you this morning?¡±


    If Madam Calle¡¯s side was in advance, Ruan Yichen would not have acted if he received the news in advance.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s voice was trembling, and Luo Qing was also looking behind her. Guan Ning looked calm and quickly said, ¡°How about this, it¡¯s still the old ce. Wait an hour for me and I¡¯ll arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, where are we going?¡±


    Luo Qing asked directly.


    ¡°How about this, Luo Qing, put me down in the city. Then you drive the car and sway in the city. You must dy me for two hours before we finally meet up at thepany.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was fast but she was not flustered. She had obviously made arrangements.

 Chapter 199: Agreed to Cooperate

    Surprise shed across Luo Qing¡¯s eyes. She obviously did not know what Su Ni was going to do.


    ¡°Also, I hope you can keep this secret from President Gu.¡±


    Before getting out of the car, Su Ni reminded her seriously.


    Luo Qing hesitated for a long time before finally nodding.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say much more and quickly stopped a taxi, hidden in the traffic.


    Even though Luo Qing was from Gu Zechen, she still believed Luo Qing after staying by her side for so long.


    When Su Ni arrived at the cafe yesterday, she didn¡¯t see Guan Ning.


    At this time, Guan Ning should have arrived long ago. Su Ni hurriedly scratched her scalp. Could she be taken first by Ruan Yichen?


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    There was another voice behind him.


    Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, I was worried that someone was following me, so I hid first.¡±


    Guan Ning looked nervous as she subconsciously looked around and begged, ¡°After I went backst night, a group of people came at home and even took my mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and held Guan Ning¡¯s hand to prevent her from falling to the ground. She quickly said, ¡°Time is urgent now. What they should say, they will tell you then, but one thing is that once I ask you to cooperate with me, you will cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°Then how should I cooperate with you? My mother, she¡­¡±


    As soon as Su Ni arrived, Guan Ning couldn¡¯t control her emotions and her body was trembling slightly. ¡°Kang, help me, help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Guan Ning, calm down first.¡±


    Su Ni pulled Guan Ning into the room with a serious expression. She poured her another ss of water and forced her to drink.


    Guan Ning gasped for air and her chest kept rolling. Even if she said she didn¡¯t cry, tears continued to fall.


    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know what they are doing right now, so I can only expose them, so I can¡¯t tell you what I want to do right now, but I will contact you when necessary.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Guan Ning was at a loss. ¡°But¡­ They want me to pretend to be Madam Calle¡¯s adopted daughter. How can I do such a big thing!¡±


    ¡°Since they chose you, they will definitely let you do it.  Besides, Mr. Gu and I will help you.


    Su Ni cheered Guan Ning up.


    ¡°President Gu?¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s eyes trembled, then she pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether my choice is right or not.¡±


    Guan Ning said in a low voice.


    ¡°Guan Ning, listen to me.¡±


    Su Ni grabbed Guan Ning¡¯s shoulder, lowered her head, and said earnestly, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t promise them yesterday, you came to me instead, that means you love Gu Zechen. You want to help him, then we are in the same boat now. Mr. Gu and I will not ignore you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    When she mentioned Gu Zechen, Guan Ning¡¯s body still trembled.


    ¡°Will he really thank me?¡±


    Guan Ning asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°I promise!¡±


    Su Ni stared at her eyes and said seriously.


    Guan Ning sniffed and looked miserable. Finally, she nodded heavily.


    After Su Ni gave Guan Ning a few more instructions, she watched as Khai left. After confirming that no one was following her, she contacted Yao 4 again and asked her to return to thepany.


    Su Ni and Luo Qing almost arrived at thepany, while Kang didn¡¯t ask more about where Luo 4 had just gone.


    Su Corp in the morning, everything was normal.


    Su Ni kept looking at her watch. Gu Zechen told herself that she would see Madam Kel at eleven in the morning. If it went well, there should be news about it before a moment.


    But now¡­


    Su Ni tried to call Li Mo but couldn¡¯t contact him for a long time. Instead, Qin Yue came in and reported the progress of Nanjiawan in an orderly manner.


    ¡°On the Nanjiawan side, you can take responsibility.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on this side and she said directly.


    Qin Yue nodded and looked at Su Ni with a little worry. ¡°The things you asked me to investigate yesterday have already got an eyebrow. Mr. Gu had met Mr. Ruan before in the capital, but there was only one side.¡±


    ¡°Have you really met?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked and quickly stood up from the chair. Shock shed across her eyes. It was not a coincidence that Ruan Yichen found her in the hotel.


    Gu Zechen was worried that someone would hurt him, and the person he worried about was Ruan Yichen.


    Now, everything was over.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Su Ni suppressed her excitement. As soon as Qin Yue left, Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait to call Luo Heng and ask the people who ate with Yin Mo thest time.


    Luo Heng was stunned, but seeing that Su Ni was in such a hurry, he still said, ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of that area, but I¡¯ll help you ask. It should be investigated.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up then, please, Luo Heng.¡±


    Su Ni was grateful.


    ¡°Why are you so courteous between us?¡±


    Luo Heng smiled again, but he also knew that Su Ni was not in the mood to joke around. She quickly hung up. Ten minutester, Luo Heng called again.


    ¡°There were five more people at dinnerst time. Apart from Yin Mo, there were also people from Beijing. Three of them are temporarily unknown but they are all rted to JK.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and her heart was cold again.


    ¡°This J. K, I remember Mr. Ruan before¡­¡±


    Luo Heng seemed to think of a connection and tried to talk, but Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to exin so much. She hung up in a hurry and called Ruan Yichen.


    Everything was connected to Ruan Yichen.


    Su Ni¡¯s suspicion was confirmed. Her heart was beating unusually fast and she was even trembling.


    Her call was clearly hung up.


    Su Ni called again and turned her phone off.


    It was past five points on the wall.


    Gu Zechen still hadn¡¯te, which meant that it was not going well. At this time, where was Ruan Yichen?


    At a certain resort in Nancheng city.


    Gu Zechen stared coldly at the man standing in the elevator with a cold expression, but there was no anger at all.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan is quite well informed. A week earlier, Mr. Ruan can also rush over in time.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with a faint smile.


    Ruan Yichen pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, and there was a faint smile on his face from start to end.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have something to do today to find Madam Calle. I don¡¯t want to meet Mr. Gu.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His answer was also gentle and without any emotion.


    Gu Zechen nodded with an imperceptible smile.


    They left the elevator and parted ways at the hotel.


    Almost at the same time, the two of them called Su Ni.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Su Ni called out, ¡°I thought Mr. Ruan was going to hide from me. Even his phone was turned off.¡±

 Chapter 200: Call At the same time

    ¡°Mr. Su is joking. Her phone was out of battery just now. Didn¡¯t she know that Mr. Su was looking for me again?¡±


    Over the phone, Ruan Yichen was smiling.


    ¡°This is true.¡±


    Su Ni looked at her watch, and the interval was less than five minutes. She was worried that Gu Zechen¡¯s call should arrive, so she sped up her tone and said, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated the news of President Gu, and it is true. I think we can cooperate.¡±


    ¡°This is within my expectations. Mr. Su, I think we can definitely work together happily.¡±


    Over the phone, Ruan Yichen smiled and didn¡¯t notice that not far behind him, a dark gaze was always watching his back.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ruan Yichen hung up that Gu Zechen came out of the shadow of the curtains and called Su Ni.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The call had almost just been picked up by Su Ni. She was d that she didn¡¯t miss it.


    ¡°How is it?¡±  Did Madam Calle agree? ¡±


    Su Ni asked anxiously.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was a little low as he slowly walked over to the car. He was so deep that he couldn¡¯t hear any extra emotions. He just said, ¡°But did you bump into an acquaintance?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen.¡±


    He answered in a deep voice.


    ¡°Such a coincidence.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s breathing stopped nervously. She knew that the reason why Ruan Yichen turned off his phone must be rted to Madam Calle.


    ¡°He¡­ why did he go looking for Madam Calle? Didn¡¯t he say that Cayle only believes in you?¡±


    The closer she got to the truth, Su Ni¡¯s mood became more and more trembling. In the end, she had to hold her phone tightly, so that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t notice her panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned. This was what he didn¡¯t figure out right now. ¡°But as soon as Ruan Yichen opened his mouth, Madam Calle met him alone. The project proposal I sent up was ced on the table.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Su Ni was speechless.


    She naturally knew what had happened, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    It was not enough for Ruan Yichen to have a new n that caught people off guard.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  In the afternoon, I asked Luo Qing to send you half the city.


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    Things hadn¡¯t been settled and Su Ni had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s dispirited side. If she didn¡¯t celebrate, she would always have to eat, so she agreed.


    The news of the failure of the negotiation between Gu Zechen and Madam Calle was quickly reported by the media, sweeping the entire Nancheng city.


    Gu Zechen was caught in public opinion and heard Luo Qing say that not only were there many reporters at the entrance of Gu Corp, there were even suspicious people in front of the main gate of Su Corp.


    Su Ni sat quietly in front of her desk and listened to Luo Qing report thetest progress in Gu Corp.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a failure of the negotiation, and it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no chance. Now the Gu Corp is putting pressure on Mr. Gu. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Gu has any other ways.¡±


    Luo Qing sighed.


    Su Ni nced at Luo Qing because of these words.


    She found nothing about Luo Qing¡¯s background, but she asionally smelled the unusual rtionship between them from Luo Qing¡¯s words.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t point it out either, but based on her usual understanding of Gu Zechen, she said without hesitation, ¡°I believe he must have another way.¡±


    ¡°I also believe it.¡±


    Luo Qing dealt with it and smiled.


    That night.


    Su Ni went to the appointment on time. Sure enough, there were many reporters surrounding the door. Fortunately, Luo Heng let Su Ni pass through the employee tunnel and avoided a group of people.


    Gu Zechen was not so lucky. At this time, he was surrounded by water.


    Luo Heng looked at Su Ni with a sad face. ¡°It seems that Nancheng city is really going to change. Such a big thing, Mr. Gu can¡¯t suppress it.¡±


    ¡°If you can suppress it, it can¡¯t be called a big deal.¡±


    The two of them stood side by side in front of the window, staring indifferently at the scene downstairs and interacting with each other.


    Luo Heng nodded and agreed. He quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°J. k, I¡¯ve also asked for you. Although their scope of activities has been in the capital, recently there have been many people on the side of Nancheng city, and they have close contact with several families in Nancheng city. In my opinion, Yin Family is just one of them.¡±


    ¡°The current Yin Family is not as good as before. They can¡¯t afford any trouble just by relying on them.  If the news that Gu Yusheng is still under house arrest in the hospitales out, the position of Yin Mo is probably not guaranteed.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Of course, Su Ni would not do such unscrupulous things herself.


    Luo Heng understood and nodded with a smile.  As soon as Mr. Gu made his move, a mere Yin Family was really not enough.  But this time, J. K was really aggressive. Why did I feel like I was aiming at the Gu Corp?


    ¡°Tall trees attract the wind, JK is rich, of course, aiming at the biggest head of Nancheng city.¡±


    Su Ni said indifferently.


    As the two of them said this, they saw that Gu Zechen had already walked over and Luo Heng consciously backed away.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    Su Ni kept smiling and quickly walked to Gu Zechen to give him a hug.


    ¡°Someone is staring at us and following me.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly lowered his voice.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The door to the private room was closed and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to ask more questions. He pushed Su Ni away and walked towards the dining table under the astonished gaze of Khai.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s smile froze and she asked lightly without looking around.


    At this moment, the more calm she became.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Gu Zechen said directly without looking at Su Ni.


    Su Ni had changed into a bright yellow long-sleeved dress today, and her hair had been carefullybed. However, she did not see too much ripple in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind sank and she sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered dishes. It¡¯s all your favorite food. See what else you want to add.¡±


    Su Ni handed over the menu, but Gu Zechen shook his head and said in a low mood, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°You know, Madam Calle and I have made an appointment earlier.¡±


    At the same time, Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen suspiciously and nodded.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I only told you this news.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t sit still and her smile stiffened. She asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Gu Zechen finally raised his eyes to look at her, but he suppressed thest anger in his eyes. gnashing teeth said, ¡°I just told youst night that Ruan Yichen is going to find Madam Calle today. Is my good wife telling me that this is a coincidence?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise.


    She wanted to say something but she didn¡¯t make a sound.

 Chapter 201: Acting

    Su Ni pointed at her mouth in disbelief and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ suspect that I told Mr. Ruan?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan?¡±  He was really intimate.


    Gu Zechen mocked.


    Su Ni calmed down in anger. She stared coldly at Gu Zechen and asked, ¡°You mean that I¡¯m going to confess to Ruan Yichen. Tell me, why should I do this?¡±


    Gu Zechen spread his hands, ¡°How do I know?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. You framed me like that.¡±


    Su Ni got up angrily and sshed the red wine on the table on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m your wife. How could I do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still a director of Su Corp. Maybe it¡¯s impossible to betray me for the sake of thepany¡¯s interests?¡±


    A trace of sarcasm shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth and he ignored Su Ni¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You forgot how Heskin told me back then. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t believe her and told you such important news.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked up at Su Ni¡¯s angry eyes and blinked without trace.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.


    What did this mean?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good between you and me. I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted by a woman like you.¡±


    Gu Zechen started to get up.


    At the same time, Gu Zechen blinked at Su Ni again.


    When Su Ni saw that he was going to leave, she reacted and took the first step. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to leave. Gu Zechen, I can¡¯t afford this meal of yours.¡±


    Then, she removed her skirt and walked in front of Gu Zechen.


    The door opened and a group of reporters suddenly rushed in.


    Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back, her face still angry. When the reporters saw this situation, they surrounded Su Ni. ¡°Kang, can you tell us your current emotional state?¡±


    ¡°The main banquet hasn¡¯te up yet. Mrs Gu, why did you leave the banquet? And you are now angry. Did Mr. Gu do something that I¡¯m sorry for?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Today¡¯s gossip was far more violent than before. Su Ni looked back at Gu Zechen, who was cold all the time and expressionless.


    Su Ni pushed the reporter away and said angrily, ¡°If you have any questions, just ask Mr. Gu. I have nothing to say here.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°Could Mrs Gu have just argued with President Gu?¡±


    All the reporters seemed to have discovered the big news and were reluctant to part with Su Ni. With Su Ni¡¯s strength alone, it was impossible for her to spit out a huge encirclement.


    ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t want to say anything now, and I don¡¯t want to have dinner with anyone. Please move aside or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was cold.


    Among the reporters, Luo Heng mixed in with worry, trying to pull her out.


    Su Ni pretended not to see her and looked elsewhere. Under the reporter¡¯s question, Su Ni¡¯s expression was difficult to hide and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, if you guys are misunderstood by your husband, can you be calm? Sorry, I don¡¯t want to tell anything now.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t Mrs Gu said enough?¡±


    Gu Zechen, who was watching all the way, finally appeared in front of the reporters and hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with it. Let¡¯s talk about it when we go back.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to go home with you?¡±


    Su Ni was angry.


    Gu Zechen was pushed away in front of the reporters. Thetter¡¯s face was ck, and all the reporters were shocked by the scene before them.


    ¡°If I want to leave, I will leave myself.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she squeezed into the reporters with her skirt in her hands.


    The Long Corridor became increasingly lively.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you can simply say what happened and why Mrs Gu is so angry?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, are you and Mrs Gu also in emotional crisis?¡±


    ¡°President Gu, you can talk to us¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Zechen ignored all the doubts around him. With the help of Luo Heng and a group of security guards, he squeezed out a road.


    At that time, Su Ni ran all the way and opened the car door.


    Gu Zechen held her hand, furrowed his eyebrows, and raised his voice to ask, ¡°Do you have to make such a ruckus in front of the reporters?¡±


    ¡°Unsightly?¡±  Gu Zechen, you still have the guts to talk about me, how did you suspect me, and how did you ask me earlier? What, are you afraid of it now?


    Su Ni was not to be outdone. She red at Gu Zechen and responded loudly.


    The reporters were stopped. Even though they didn¡¯t catch up again, their explosive conversation was still recorded again.


    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand. Thetter couldn¡¯t shake it off. Su Ni still had to bite it when Gu Zechen lowered his voice, clearly smiling, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡±  Let me tell you, Gu Zechen, I¡¯m not done with you today! ¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bite and desperately shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. However, Gu Zechen opened the door and pushed Su Ni in.


    ¡°I said enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and repeated again.


    ¡°Enough?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni repeated it again. At this moment, she looked at the reporters outside and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen held back his smile and let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand and arranged for Li Mo to drive.


    On the way, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. Although Su Ni was full of questions, she was worried that someone would follow her, so she didn¡¯t say much.


    The whole time, the two of them looked like husband and wife who had just finished arguing.


    The two entered the family one after the other, and the maid was quite nervous as they stared at the two, but no one spoke, followed closely upstairs.


    There were only two people who closed the door.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Gu Zechen put a finger on his lips, indicating for her to stop talking.


    Then, he plunged his head to the desk, found a pocket recording and threw it directly onto the ma.


    Su Ni covered her mouth with surprise and stared at Gu Zechen in disbelief.


    ¡°You can talk normally now.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have to take a deep breath and pointed at the gadgets on the table with a shocked expression. ¡°What is this thing? It can¡¯t always be in our room.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already dealt with it. How could I let people peek into my bed life with Mrs Gu?¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored her and deliberately teased her.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes. ¡°Then how did you find it and how did it appear?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about this first.¡±


    Gu Zechen took off his coat and put it on the chair. When he turned around, he saw that Su Ni was already tired and lying on the bed.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you deliberately quarreled with me tonight. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Madam Calle will find out and have a bad impression of you?¡±

 Chapter 202: The Biggest Enemy

    When Su Ni saw hime over, she finally revealed her curiosity.


    ¡°The negotiation has failed. What do you care about?¡±


    He tore off his tie again and started to unbutton his buttons slowly. His long fingers went down, revealing a small abdominal muscle.


    ¡°But today, this is my first time¡­¡±


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.


    Even if she acted in the past, it was also a scene of acting love. It was really the first time Su Ni was like the shrew tonight.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a real character. I should have been hiding it for a while.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled mockingly.


    Su Ni felt a little more at ease, but when she heard his words, Su Ni instantly sat up and frowned.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged her in his arms, kissed and kissed her on the face, looking pitiful.


    ¡°Since someone wants to see it, I will show it for him.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Do you think Ruan Yichen will believe it?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    A trace of surprise shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. He remembered these things and he never told Su Ni.


    A smugness shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, she knew she guessed right.


    ¡°Actually, I called Ruan Yichen today and he didn¡¯t pick up. I guessed a little.  I was worried that Ruan Yichen would get the news in advance, but I didn¡¯t expect you to frame me on purpose.


    Su Ni got up, paced back and forth in the house and analyzed slowly.


    Now that she thought about it, what Gu Zechen said to herst night when he came back, it was indeed strange.


    ¡°Mmm, then what?¡±


    Gu Zechen became interested. He put his hands back on the bed and listened to her slowly.


    ¡°I also know that thest time Ruan Yichen met me in Beijing, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Of course, I don¡¯t know what you did during the four days you went missing. However, since it has something to do with Madam Calle¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s not strange to contact Ruan Yichen.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she turned her head and looked at Gu Zechen with a smile to seek confirmation.


    Gu Zechen nodded with aplicated smile on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my Mrs Gu to be so smart.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni was humble.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve already revealed enough details, but I¡¯m just so paranoid that I didn¡¯t think about it. However, I only need an opportunity to connect everything to know.¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned for a long time. He probably didn¡¯t expect that he wanted to hide the fact that he didn¡¯t want to involve Su Ni in the matter.


    It was no wonder that even though she had not experienced a rehearsal in the city earlier, Su Ni¡¯s performance was real. Even he started to wonder if Su Ni really misunderstood and was arguing with him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Su Ni threw herself at Gu Zechen and pressed him under her body. She pinched his waist in a strange manner until she heard him groan. She then said, ¡°You have such a big thing, you still don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart warmed and his waist didn¡¯t hurt. Instead, he carried Su Ni in his arms.


    ¡°Alright then. I think we¡¯re quite free now.¡±


    Su Ni wants to listen now.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised the corner of his mouth, turned over and pressed Su Ni under his body, revealing a wicked smile, ¡°Since we¡¯re free, I think we might as well do something more meaningful.¡±


    As soon as Su Ni saw his expression, she instantly felt that he had bad intentions. She put her hands on her chest and said, ¡°You hooligan, we¡¯re talking about business.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Gu Zechen gazed deeply at her bright eyes. There was a deep sea that pulled him in.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about it. Don¡¯t tell me in advance. I¡¯ve been frightened for the past two days. I don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve offended you there.¡±


    Su Ni remembered that after Gu Zechen came back from Beijing, his attitude towards her was not gloomy. She even interrogated and humiliated herself in the office yesterday, causing her to not have a good meal.


    Most importantly, the defense in her heart almost copsed.


    In the end, the man was acting.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I also said that my acting skills are good. I think you¡¯re not bad either. I believe you.¡±


    The more Su Ni spoke, the angrier her face reddened as well. However, when she saw his warm eyes, Su Ni¡¯s body unconsciously softened and her tone sounded like she was spoiled.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you, I can¡¯t act more.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re quite nervous. Do you really have something to hide from me?¡±


    ¡°What do I have?¡±


    Su Ni was flustered and her eyes quickly looked away. ¡°Gu Zechen, when are you kidding? I¡¯m really angry.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    His lips slowly pressed against her earlobe and rubbed her neck. He let out a soft snort, particrly rxed and satisfied.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    As Su Ni dodged, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She forcefully pushed Gu Zechen away and stared into her eyes, asking seriously, ¡°Tell me the truth. Have you ever suspected me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Mrs Gu has done anything bad behind my back.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s answer was ambiguous. His deep eyes were like a sharp knife that could cut Su Ni¡¯s heart open and see it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni answered subconsciously but her heart became increasingly uncertain.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    He smiled and his hot lips fell on her neck again, his two hands slowly moving.


    Bam!


    There was a knock on the door.


    Gu Zechen stopped zipping his back and the beautiful atmosphere was suddenly broken. However, Su Ni wanted tough, pursed her lips and pushed Gu Zechen away. She heard the voice of a maid saying that she was going to eat.


    ¡°We¡¯re eating.¡±


    Su Ni suppressed her smile.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and he was a little upset.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting up.¡±


    Su Ni got up first, pulled Gu Zechen up reluctantly, and picked up the suit for him. She whispered as if she was coaxing a child and whispered, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Why are youing up?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes. This man simply asked if he knew the truth.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll go back to the hotelter.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen finished speaking, Su Ni subconsciously refused. When she realized his burning eyes, Su Ni was so shy that she wanted to find a crack to drill in.


    She started to panic and quickly exined, ¡°I mean, if you want to leave, at worst, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He hugged Su Ni from behind and smiled maliciously, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to let me go.¡±

 Chapter 203: To Be Laughing Again

    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Ni knew what Gu Zechen wanted to hear. She was in a good mood, so she followed Gu Zechen¡¯s wishes and slowly turned around to look at him. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t leave you for a moment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s over.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and felt a little disgusted.


    ¡°Just like what you said earlier, it¡¯s just good. It¡¯ll be hypocritical if you pass by.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°How did it pass?¡±


    Su Ni threw herself at Gu Zechen and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±  Like you now, I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re acting or not.


    Although Gu Zechen disliked it, his body was particrly honest and did not push Su Ni away.


    Su Ni¡¯s head clung to his heart tightly. When she spoke about acting, she instantly calmed down.


    Was she acting?


    Su Ni was a little confused.


    She thought about it for a moment, but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t distinguish it.


    He was a little angry.


    Su Ni took the initiative to let go of Gu Zechen and pretended to be angry. ¡°I¡¯m not acting. Compared with Mr. Gu¡¯s acting skills, I¡¯m willing to bow down.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and knew that he was interested in saying the wrong words. He said, ¡°Gu Jia is not safe now, we have to y againter.¡±


    Su Ni stood still and did not speak.


    ¡°This time¡­ Let me act?¡±


    Gu Zechen was patient andforted softly.


    ¡°You said that.¡±


    Su Ni looked reluctant. When she thought about how Gu Zechen mocked her acting in the past, she felt a little unwilling.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Gu Zechen kissed her on the face and suppressed his smiling voice. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Su Ni quickly refused.


    This man¡¯s reward wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.


    ¡°Reject so quickly, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked serious.


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Su Ni held back her smile, struggled away from Gu Zechen and took the lead to go down the second floor.


    In front of the dining table, Su Ni did what she said. The two of them sat in the furthest position. Su Ni had a stern face all the way and lowered her head to eat, ignoring Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    The atmosphere in the restaurant was too strange. The maid lowered her voice and couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood right now. Eating with someone is a kind of torture.¡±


    Su Ni responded without hesitation.


    Anyway, it was Gu Zechen who let herself cooperate with her acting, so let her show off her previous grievances.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and he silently put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The maid was worried.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  By the way, don¡¯t tell Mother that I don¡¯t want her to worry.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen. If An Rong misunderstood him because of this incident, he would suffer.


    ¡°Mother, of course, I will talk about it. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    On Gu Zechen¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t want to be outdone and returned his respect without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±  Since you suspect me, do you have to show evidence?


    Su Ni turned sideways and looked at Gu Zechen, her eyebrows raised and she was very angry. ¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have the ability to mess things up. You want to find a backpot, so you say that I missed the news?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t take advantage of it.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and a fire shed in his eyes. ¡°Who do you think is not capable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell whoever messed up.¡±  Su Ni raised her head arrogantly.


    ¡°Okay, Su Ni, I¡¯ve only told you about such an important thing, but someone knows the next day. Can you still say you¡¯re being framed?¡±


    Gu Zechen was so angry that his chest heaved and his face flushed red. The maid hurriedly handed water to Gu Zechen andforted him, ¡°Young master, you have something to say properly. If you have something to say, you can¡¯t get angry with Madam.¡±


    ¡°What if someone else in yourpany misses me? Why is it me?¡±


    Su Ni was unwilling and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ll say it again. You are the only one in the world who knows about this!¡±


    Gu Zechen mmed the table angrily, knocking the ss on the table to the ground. With a click, the ss shattered and water sshed everywhere.


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to say anything more to you. I won¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Su Ni followed behind her chopsticks and turned to go upstairs.


    She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave, she would lose control of her expression andughed wildly.


    ¡°Su Ni, stop right there. I haven¡¯t finished my words yet. Where do you want to go?¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed the maid away and caught up.


    The maids looked helplessly at the dishes on the table.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the rtionship between Missus and President Gu good? Why are you suddenly arguing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I see that Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu are quite angry. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    While the servants were discussing, the maids who had been standing not far away had alreadye over and quietly cleaned up the falling ss of water. When everyone saw this, they shook their heads and sighed as they started to tidy up the dining table.


    Su Ni took the first step in and couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly while covering her stomach.


    Outside the door, Gu Zechen was still smashing the door.


    Su Ni thought it was almost time, so she let her in. Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened, ¡°You really n to shut me up.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen seemed really angry.


    ¡°This is not to be more realistic.¡±


    Su Ni blinked innocently.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Zechen clearly noticed that Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile and started to press her step by step.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Su Ni tried to resist Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps, but she subconsciously stepped back. ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You acted too much and smashed a ss of water. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wear it if I don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not acting well?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows, looking like he was still unhappy.


    Probably, this is the legendary personality that never allows others to say that he is not good, even if it is not a bad thing to say that he is bad.


    ¡°How can I? It¡¯s because your acting is so good that I can¡¯t keep up with your rhythm.¡±


    Su Ni swallowed her saliva and her desire to live was extremely strong.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    In thest step, Gu Zechen forced Su Ni to a corner. His eyebrows were slowly approaching like a mountain pressing down on Su Ni.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly opened a little curtains, and Gu Zechen was full of doubts. She suspiciously asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Jia also arranged someone, ording to your opinion, who will it be?¡±


    It is the meal time, and the maids in the family are almost gathered, and it is a good time to observe.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s interest was interrupted once again, and he was particrly upset. He didn¡¯t care what Su Ni was saying, so he pulled him into his arms and kissed him.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Su Ni gently hammered the hammer, but Gu Zechen just pulled the curtains, then hugged her by the waist and kissed her towards the bed.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious.¡±


    Su Ni was dizzy and screamed.

 Chapter 204: Something More Important Right Now

    ¡°Mrs Gu seems to be doubting myck of ability all the time. I have to show myself, so as not to let Mrs Gu talk nonsense to the reporters next time.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled off the belt and put Su Ni under his body. The corner of his mouth tilted and he smiled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an act?¡±  Gu Zechen, I think you¡¯re trying to make an excuse on purpose.. ¡±


    Su Ni kicked wildly. She hadn¡¯t had enough energy at all because of her acting.


    ¡°Since Mrs Gu has already found out, it¡¯s good that she should find another reason.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already gotten in his hand and walked along her slender thighs. Su Ni was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t help grabbing his hand.


    ¡°Well¡­ I need to brew it.¡±


    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat.


    ¡°I think Mrs Gu is in a good condition. She doesn¡¯t need it at all.¡±


    The point was that he had endured it for a while, but he could not bear it anymore.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and his blood seemed to be evaporated dry by the boiling temperature.


    He buried his head into Su Ni¡¯s chest. When he heard Su Ni¡¯s familiar suppressed voice, he grinned and found the sensitive point urately.


    Mmm!


    Su Ni suppressed her breath, pursed her lips tightly and widened her eyes.


    ¡°Actually, Mrs Gu can be a little louder. After all, this is in line with our argument.¡±


    Gu Zechen panted and suggested.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like you.¡±


    Su Ni was already up and out of breath, her breathing paused. Her little face was red and she stared at Gu Zechen with a sad expression.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    The evil smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face was reced by a hazy lust. His Adam¡¯s apple moved and he lifted both of her legs above his head.


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Gu Zechen attacked in one fell swoop. As he paused, Su Ni grabbed his arm tightly.


    ¡°Still painful?¡±


    Gu Zechen was sweating profusely, but he subconsciously slowed down.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was ferocious and impatient. Her body seemed to havepletely awakened. Countless ants climbed from head to toe, and her body was particrly impatient.


    She twisted her body uneasily, wanting to use actions to rece the shameful answer.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about wiping his sweat, and his body moved forward a little. He seemed to not understand Su Ni¡¯s intention of twisting his body, and slowly said, ¡°If it hurts, I¡¯lle out.¡±


    As he said this, he really pulled away.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni opened her eyes and looked at him impatiently. However, she met the smile on his face and her face quickly turned into a spoiled woman.


    The spring water in her eyes, coupled with her charming demeanor, was the best aphrodisiac for Gu Zechen. Without Su Ni¡¯s urging, her waist hit hard like a engine.


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was clearly much happier.


    Gu Zechen felt more like a horse colliding rapidly in his body, which made him speed up. He was clearly torturing Su Ni, but in the end, the victim became himself.


    ¡°Be good, can you lie down?¡±


    A drop of sweat dripped onto Su Ni¡¯s chest. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even give Su Ni a chance to answer. He turned over and pulled Khai over.


    Su Ni¡¯s back waspletely rebutted, but she still couldn¡¯t stop Gu Zechen¡¯s attack. The numbness and impatience became more and more intense, forcing her to take the initiative to pander.


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    Her hoarse and hoarse voice came out of her throat. Her voice was extremelycking and she was doing really well at this moment. It was as if she would spit out a ball of fire as soon as she spoke.


    She wanted to look back at Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen grabbed her hands tightly and galloped on her like a horse race.


    With a low roar, Gu Zechen finally came to a stop from the high frequency, but he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he leaned on Su Ni and hugged her chest tightly.


    ¡°Your heartbeat is so fast.¡±


    He made fun of him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Her hot lips didn¡¯t mind that her entire body was sweaty. They sliced across every inch of her skin, causing Su Ni to tremble again and make a sound in her throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s all you.¡±


    Su Ni quickly clenched her teeth, but her body¡¯s sensitivity hadn¡¯t dissipated yet. Gu Zechen was just a simple teasing action, which could make her body tremble and usher in a strange feeling.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    She grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and started to beg.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    His kiss had alreadynded on Su Ni¡¯s waist.


    However, when Gu Zechen spoke, his lips only shed across her spine and didn¡¯t stop. Su Ni¡¯s legs tensed up and her hands swam along with his movements, but nothing could change.


    ¡°Rx, enjoy it.¡±


    He leaned his head out and seduced him in a low voice.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat again. She was obviously very resistant, but her body still reacted to his movements. She started to panic and wanted to turn around, but she was once again pressed down by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°How long have we not been together?¡±


    Gu Zechen finally got up, covered the back of her head with one hand, bit her lip and asked.


    ¡°Also¡­ Not long.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice could not help but lower.


    ¡°Then you can bear it.¡±


    Gu Zechen moved his waist and seemed to have something on Su Ni¡¯s stomach. Su Ni immediately supported her forehead and her eyes started to get blurred. ¡°Gu Zechen, I suddenly feel like my head is a little dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He blew in his ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Su Ni forced herself to endure the strange situation, but her heart still gently brushed past her. She simply turned over and ignored Gu Zechen, ¡°I seem to be fainting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower before going to sleep.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up and patted Su Ni¡¯s butt. His tone finally returned to normal.


    However, Su Ni did not dare to open her eyes, afraid that Gu Zechen would y tricks, so she deliberately did not say anything.


    There was no movement on the bed.


    Just as Su Ni was secretly d that her trick was sessful, her body suddenly light up and she was picked up by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at Gu Zechen in horror.


    ¡°If it was before, I might¡¯ve thrown you out of the window.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at her wariness and felt a little annoyed. Was he that scary?


    ¡°But now, I think you¡¯re so tired, then I¡¯ll help you wash.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he saw Su Ni¡¯s expression slowly rx and his heart calmed down.


    Although he still had room for energy, seeing that Su Ni was really tired, he couldn¡¯t let Su Ni suffer anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and suddenly felt sorry for Gu Zechen.


    ¡°How about I help you?¡±


    Su Niy in the bathtub and her hand slowly extended under him. Gu Zechen froze. He wanted to stop her, but he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of her warm palm.


    ¡°How about we wash together?¡±


    Su Ni smirked and issued an invitation.

 Chapter 205: Grieved

    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen opened his eyes with anger and annoyance. This damn woman knew she was tired, but she still lured him with fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Su Ni pretended not to understand what he meant and blinked sadly, but her hand didn¡¯t let go. Instead, she sped up.


    ¡°You asked for this.¡±


    As soon as he said that, with water sshing everywhere, Gu Zechen was already lying beside Su Ni with one hand around his body.


    It turns out that Gu Zechen¡¯s estrus doesn¡¯t matter the ce.


    Even though the water was about to reach her neck, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to rx. Instead, he grabbed her chin and bit her hard.


    After a round, Su Ni was exhausted and could only let him do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°I admit defeat, can I admit defeat?¡±


    Su Ni smiled and pushed Gu Zechen away, but his hand was still tightly wrapped around her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    She took out her usual trick and blinked innocently.


    Even though his moves were terrible, the victory was good. Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and after lying on her body for a few seconds, he really turned over andy in the bathtub with her.


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯ll y dead like this.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone slowed down a lot, but he was gasping heavily.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Su Ni shut her mouth and whispered.


    Gu Zechen raised his hand at her, arousing quite a lot of water. Su Ni subconsciously hid to the side, ¡°I have it. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I want?¡±


    Her deep eyes stared at Su Ni. Her apple suddenly moved and Su Ni subconsciously licked her lips.


    But in the end, Gu Zechen only kissed Su Ni like a dragonfly on her lips, then said calmly and restrained, ¡°Since you¡¯re done, get out quickly!¡±


    Looking at Gu Zechen again, she was impatient. Su Ni pouted and she didn¡¯t intend to stay with Gu Zechen anymore.


    By the time Gu Zechen went to bed again, Su Ni was already sleeping soundly with a quilt. Gu Zechen leaned over to confirm that she seemed to be sleeping in a fake manner. Ten secondster, Su Ni¡¯s breathing was still steady.


    ¡°I really slept.¡±


    Gu Zechen mumbled, somewhat dissatisfied.


    She could fall asleep in just a few minutes?


    It seemed like he was really tired.


    Gu Zechen wiped the water on his hair, then quickly got into the quilt and picked Su Ni up from behind. The warm fragrance and jade were in his hand, and the unfairness in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart instantly disappeared.


    The next day.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen went downstairs, but the way they looked at the maid was not right. They looked at each other but quickly moved away.


    When the servants saw this, they didn¡¯t dare breathe and silently ate for the two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be freeter, so I¡¯ll just give you a hard time.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice and said unnaturally.


    ¡°Who needs you to bring it?¡±


    Su Ni replied calmly, not to be outdone.


    ¡°You mean, someone deliberately knows that we¡¯ve argued. Do you know that Madam Calle is really important to me?¡±


    Gu Zechen leaned sideways slightly, with one hand on the table, frowned and looked impatient.


    It was noisy again!


    Su Ni scanned her eyes and didn¡¯t find that the maid¡¯s expression was wrong. She raised her voice and said impatiently, ¡°Sit down. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? The whole world knows we are arguing anyway.¡±


    ¡°Still not leaving?¡±


    He got up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni snorted and followed behind with her bag.


    Gu Zechen sat in the back row. Su Ni was pulled into his arms by Gu Zechen before she could sit still.


    Su Ni was helpless.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it enoughst night?¡±  This morning, it was another argument, causing me to be in a bad mood all day.


    ¡°Will I?¡±


    Gu Zechen tilted his head slightly, and his serious expression looked a little cute at this moment. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile. She reached out and touched his face, saying softly, ¡°Anyway, now that we are arguing, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°How about Ie to you in the afternoon?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked her seriously.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Su Ni looked at him suspiciously.


    Gu Zechen frowned slightly and confirmed that Su Ni didn¡¯t deliberately tease him. Then he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood to hurt my body.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth.


    Soon, an autumn ripple crossed her eyes, and her face flushed. She quickly pushed Gu Zechen away and turned to look out the window without saying a word.


    At this time, Gu Zechen was still serious and didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to dinner at noon.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but Gu Zechen took it as her default and made the following arrangements.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In this way, Su Ni was even more speechless.


    However, the news on the radio suddenly mentioned the argument between Su Ni and Gu Zechen.


    Li Mo smiled awkwardly and quickly turned the stage. In the end, the entertainment stage was even more exaggerated. They directlybeled their quarrel as a sign of divorce. Some people even said that their previous love was a pretense.


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and asked him that you were satisfied now?


    Gu Zechen pursed his lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Su Ni held her forehead and poked her temples with her hand. Sometimes, she really couldn¡¯t figure out Gu Zechen¡¯s brain circuits. Before, he tried his best to show his affection in front of everyone, but now he pushed them to the hot smell of the argument.


    ¡°I said¡­¡±


    The voice of the station had disappeared, but Su Ni was still impatient. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Gu Zechen suddenly covered her lips, pried open her teeth, andunched an attack.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she stared nkly at his closed eyes. The words she wanted to say were stuck in her chest and her heart slowly calmed down.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    There seemed to be some kind of magic in his eyes. Coupled with the bone-pampering voice, Su Ni was about to paralyze and stared at him in a daze without saying a word.


    ¡°Then we¡­¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s reaction was slow and she asked slowly, ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, this is enough. How can I let Mrs Gu suffer?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled lightly, and there seemed to be Qing Yan flying across his eyebrows without leaving any traces. He put one hand on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder, and his smile became brighter, ¡°But¡­ For others, I think everything is enough.¡±


    Su Ni vaguely understood the meaning of Gu Zechen¡¯s words but she was not sure. She stared at him confusedly. Thetter just smiled, and his smile was unusually dazzling and good-looking.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Nipromised and decided not to ask anymore.


    When they reached Su Corp, Li Mo didn¡¯t stop the car. Instead, he circled the area and finally chose a side door entrance to Su Corp.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that there are reporters nearby. Youe down from here at noon. It¡¯s safer.¡±


    Gu Zechen exined.

 Chapter 206: Breakup of Relationship

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was hot and she nodded at him. Before she left, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t forget to hug her neck and kiss her forehead gently.


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Su Ni shrugged and looked at each other.


    Gu Zechen watched Su Ni enter thepany and let Li Mo drive.


    ¡°President Gu, the media again¡­¡±


    This time, even Li Mo did not know what kind of medicine Gu Zechen was selling. He was clearly announcing that their rtionship was broken and they were going to get a divorce, but what he saw in the car was clearly not the same.


    ¡°No need to deal with it.¡±


    Gu Zechen returned to his cold expression and leaned against the back of the chair with his eyes closed to rest. ¡°Let them talk about it for now. The bigger the trouble, the better.¡±


    Li Mo looked back at Gu Zechen with aplicated expression. Thetter remained calm like ake. Li Mo had to give up and obediently responded.


    Su Ni took the elevator directly to the office, saving a lot of trouble along the way.


    When Qin Yue came in, Su Ni was standing in front of the tall floor-to-ceiling window. She couldn¡¯t help frowning when she saw the bunch of reporters pressing down on the front door of Su Corp.


    ¡°It¡¯s already surrounded by reporters outside. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for you to go out today.¡±


    Qin Yue looked serious. Although he didn¡¯t say anything to me, Su Ni turned around and saw the worry and displeasure in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni smiled lightly and said, ¡°What a big deal, let them wait.¡±


    After she said this, Su Ni returned to the desk and sat down. Qin Yue chased after her again. His tall figure stood straight in front of Su Ni with a trace of impatience on his face, ¡°Kafa, you should know what Mr. Chen means. If you really have a emotional crisis with President Gu this time, the top priority right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen Mr. Chen is always Mr. Chen. Why don¡¯t you give the CEO position of Su Corp to Mr. Chen?¡±


    Su Ni put one hand on the table, held her forehead and lowered her head.


    Qin Yue¡¯s voice stopped abruptly and he stared at Su Ni with surprise. Then, he saw her raise her head with an indifferent expression and his expression became moreplicated.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.


    She stared at Li Mo and continued, ¡°I willplete Mr. Chen¡¯s instructions in spare no effort, but Mr. Chen gave me a chance to breathe.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen, Mr. Chen is also doing it for your good.¡±


    After a long time, Li Mo squeezed out one sentence with great difficulty.


    Su Ni smiled. Before the matter was confirmed, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately refute or deny anything. She nodded and said, ¡°I know that even the Su Corp can make aeback because of Mr. Chen. However, Mr. Chen didn¡¯t show up for such a great contribution. It¡¯s not easy for me to be grateful.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s expression became more unnatural. He even moved slightly and his eyes were no longer as aggressive as before.


    ¡°Mr. Chen is not in China and he is very busy. If you need it, I think Mr. Chen will meet Mr. Su.¡±


    Qin Yue exined.


    Su Ni smiled and nodded. It had been almost half a year but Mr. Chen did not show himself.


    ¡°Today, I won¡¯t tell Mr. Chen, but if you really want the Su Corp, you should suppress the public opinion and make peace with President Gu.¡±


    Qin Yue changed the topic and quickly returned to the main topic.


    Su Ni nodded with a smile. ¡°I know, but you have to give me time, right?¡±


    Seeing Su Ni let go, Qin Yue also sighed in relief.


    He nodded, then pushed his sses and whispered in a low voice, ¡°I think Mr. Su is quite careful. I¡¯ll arrange for the PR Department to handle the reporters outside.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni remembered Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation and quickly stopped Qin Yue. Thetter looked surprised, ¡°This group of people will not let it go if they don¡¯t see you.¡±


    Su Ni thought in her heart that the bigger the fuss, the better, but her expression was a little more anxious as Qin Yue said, ¡°If I just avoid it, these reporters think I¡¯m guilty, so why don¡¯t sit back and ignore it. They just leave alone if they¡¯re bored.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡±


    Qin Yue denied Su Ni¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange this freely.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Ni grinned, ¡°I wonder what CEO Qin has arranged?¡±


    Qin Yue¡¯s face stiffened and the corners of his eyes trembled. His tone slowed down for half a beat, and his voice was also low, ¡°Mr. Su, I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then do as I say.¡±


    Su Ni looked rxed and wore a faint smile. Qin Yue nced at her and suddenly left the office without saying a word.


    Su Ni held her forehead and closed her eyes to calm her thoughts.


    Recently, Qin Yue was more and more unwilling to put him in his eyes. Although there were many things that Qin Yue did not have bad intentions, she still could not tolerate the fact that he would be a scapegoat in Su Corp.


    Half an hourter, Su Ni called Qin Yue to temporarily deal with the reporters, but not too much.


    The other side agreed in one breath, but without saying anything else, they hung up.


    Su Ni looked at the clock on the wall. It was less than ten o¡¯clock. The reporters outside were bustling, affecting the normal operation of Su Corp.  She had to call Gu Zechen but the secretary came in to report that Mr. Ruan was here.


    ¡°Let hime up.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen strode in, Su Ni was sitting in front of her desk and flipping through the files in her hands. The secretary standing beside her was scolded by Su Ni for a small mistake.


    Ruan Yichen was a little embarrassed and stood at the door without moving.


    ¡°Take it out and modify it first. If there is the same problem next time, you can stop working here.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni threw the report directly on the table, looking unhappy.


    The secretary lowered his head and picked it up quickly, not daring to say anything.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan.¡±


    After dealing with the secretary, Su Ni smiled at Ruan Yichen and personally poured him a ss of water.


    ¡°Early in the morning, who made Mr. Su lose her temper so much.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes swept across Su Ni¡¯s office without trace. Finally, he paused on her, smiling gracefully and gracefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s just that the servants are not doing well, causing some trouble.¡±


    Su Ni took it with no trace.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The more this was, the more curious Ruan Yichen became. He nced at Su Ni sitting opposite him and smiled, ¡°Is there something like this?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like that either. It¡¯s not as efficient as the secretary of J. K.¡±


    Su Ni changed the topic without trace. Ruan Yichen drank his saliva and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan is here this time¡­¡±


    Su Ni asked curiously.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not an important thing, but I heard a lot of information about Mr. Su this morning. I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    Ruan Yichen engaged in Taoism.


    ¡°My business?¡±

 Chapter 207: The Truth Behind

    Su Ni frowned and saw that he was serious. Su Ni smiled, her body leaned back naturally, showing some relief, and said, ¡°Mr. Ruan won¡¯t tell me that this time, he personally ran to Nancheng city from Beijing tofort me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face froze and he stopped drinking water.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled embarrassedly.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything, indicating that she was listening.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Guan Ning herself. She has no issues. I n to bring her to the party at the end of the month.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s throat moved and he deliberately lowered his voice.


    Su Ni naturally mentioned the gathering at the end of the month from Gu Zechen. It seemed that this was Ruan Yichen¡¯s real purpose.


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°No problem, but Guan Ning, are you sure you can rely on her?¡±


    Su Ni was suspicious. Su Ni was not sure if Ruan Yichen knew about the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Guan Ning, so he only said the second half of his sentence, ¡°You also know that Gu Zechen is paranoid. If he finds out that you are with Yan 4, he will definitely be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°So you need Mr. Su¡¯s help.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni with a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Gu Zechen is paranoid. I¡¯ve heard about this matter. I have to apologize to you.¡±


    Halfway through his words, he suddenly came back.


    Su Ni lowered her head and unconsciously reached out to rub her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a coincidence. Yesterday, I just happened to meet Madam Calle. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into Gu Zechen. It¡¯s aplete coincidence. I didn¡¯t think that it made President Gu misunderstand.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruan Yichen smiled sincerely.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni looked calm but her eyes were hard to hide.


    Ruan Yichen sighed slightly and leaned forward a little, as if to draw closer to the two.


    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m just like you. I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    He blinked at Su Ni with sincere and serious eyes, showing iparable sadness.


    ¡°I know that this has nothing to do with you. Gu Zechen is too suspicious. Even if this is not the case, there will still be a next time.¡±


    Su Ni pretended to smile generously, her face showing a heart-wrenching expression, then she nodded at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t affect the whole n.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have to worry about this. After all, if Madam Calle recognises Guan Ning, you will be the biggest contributor.¡±


    Ruan Yichen gave Su Ni a thumbs-up and his smile became brighter.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and acted very reserved from the beginning until Ruan Yichen finally got up and left. Su Ni¡¯s sorrow on her face could not bepletely concealed.


    Ruan Yichen sighed a little more than usual, but his tone was obviously lighter than usual. ¡°So, this time I need Mr. Su personally.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s someone on a boat, Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and said.


    Ruan Yichen nodded, then he restrained his smile and lowered his voice, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to bring Guan Ning in this time, but I¡¯ll let her stay at the hotel now. You can bring her upter.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Only then will it not arouse suspicion.¡±


    At this point, Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he stared at Su Ni, unwilling to let go of any details in her eyes.


    Su Ni instantly understood.


    She looked at Ruan Yichen calmly and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan is still worried about me. Since that is the case, I won¡¯t send him away.¡±


    Su Ni said and got up.


    ¡°Mr. Su misunderstood.¡±


    Ruan Yichen hurriedly stopped Su Ni and anxiously said, ¡°I really don¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s just that with your status as Mr. Su, those people will at most treat her as your best friend. If they were with me, they might attract everyone¡¯s attention in advance.¡±


    Su Ni looked at his sincere expression and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I believe that with Mr. Ruan¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not difficult to get an invitation to Guan Ning. Why bother me with such a small matter?¡±


    Su Ni smiled and stared coldly at Ruan Yichen.


    This was clearly probing!


    Ruan Yichen gave Guan Ning to him, which was to put the final decision in his hands. If he personally brought Guan Ning on stage, Gu Zechen would misunderstand him.


    However, if she didn¡¯t take it, she believed that Ruan Yichen would have other ways.


    ¡°Mr. Su really thinks highly of me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled bitterly. ¡°To be honest, my current situation at J. K is not very good. I have many rights that I can¡¯t exert at all. In terms of connections, I might not be able topare to Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Ni was silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that Gu Zechen might misunderstand something, then there¡¯s no need for it. I¡¯ve said that Guan Ning¡¯s appearance won¡¯t affect the cooperation between Gu Zechen and Mrs. Calle.¡±


    Ruan Yichen promised again.


    Su Ni remained silent.


    ¡°Alright, if Mr. Su is really unwilling, then I can only think of another way. I can¡¯t guarantee if other people are so reliable.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shrugged. Seeing that Su Ni was still refusing to let go, he seemed to want to give up.


    Su Ni remained silent.


    Ruan Yichen stood up and looked at Su Ni in disappointment. He quickly added, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. If Mr. Su thinks well, you can call me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to agree.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look at Ruan Yichen. She sat on the sofa and said lightly, ¡°You have to promise me that Guan Ning won¡¯t have any problems with her. In addition¡­ Shine will also appear this time, right?¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not close to her.¡±


    Su Ni smiled. ¡°Then it¡¯s easy to do. Heshine lost profit on her first show, so she can¡¯t even hide now. If Mr. Ruan can help me reject her, it¡¯ll be a small help for me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni in confusion. ¡°This eshine¡­ I¡¯ve heard of the grudge between her and Mr. Su. I can¡¯t stop her, but I will try my best to find a way.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Ruan can¡¯t give me a definite answer, then I can only respond to Mr. Ruan with the same attitude.¡±


    Su Ni stood up and blinked at Ruan Yichen with a smile.


    Ruan Yichen still frowned and his expression became more miserable. After three seconds of silence, he finally nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you that the ESHINE won¡¯t show up at Madam Calle¡¯s party, but I can¡¯t manage anything else.¡±


    ¡°Thank you then. I will cover Guan Ning¡¯s matter with me.¡±


    Su Ni smiled happily.


    She personally escorted Ruan Yichen to the door of the office, and thetter rxed a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if your rtionship with Gu Zechen really has a problem, as long as Madam Calle is around, I think I can help you.¡±


    Before leaving, Ruan Yichenforted him again.

 Chapter 208: An Other Intent

    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled politely and closed the office door.


    In the quiet office, Su Ni¡¯s mouth slowly lifted and a sneer crossed her face.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen Gu Zechen find a recorder from under the bedroom desk, she would have almost believed Ruan Yichen¡¯s performance.


    Once a person¡¯s foot was revealed, it seemed like all the questions were uncovering. Ruan Yichen¡¯s performance was nothing more than a clown in her eyes.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen was right.


    Ruan Yichen rushed over immediately after learning that his rtionship with Gu Zechen was in a mess. However, he didn¡¯t know if he got any results during this test.


    As for Guan Ning, she was speechless.


    Initially, she was still worried about how to get close to her, but now Ruan Yichen personally came over.


    Buckle!


    The office door was knocked again.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression had returned to normal and she sat down at the desk again.


    Su Ni held her forehead and rxed a little. ¡°We¡¯ll go down after I finish.¡±


    Luo Qing nodded and naturally had no objections.


    Soon, the two of them entered the elevator. When they went downstairs, they heard someone discussing, ¡°I think Mr. Su and Gu Huai have always fought. You didn¡¯t see Mr. Su¡¯s expression this morning.¡±


    ¡°No, and I heard that Mr. Su has never been angry, but today she is furious at the secretary because of a small problem.¡±


    The other receptionist also muttered to herself, reporting first hand gossip.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s too scary!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m scary?¡±


    Su Ni asked coldly.


    In an instant, everyone lowered their heads and returned to their posts. All of them lowered their heads and pretended not to hear anything.


    ¡°Looks like everyone is very free. We still have the mood to discuss these during work time. Mr. Su, do you want me to inform the human resources department?¡±


    Luo Qing had heard a lot of what she had just said. She was getting more and more overboard. Even if Su Ni didn¡¯t stop her, she couldn¡¯t listen.


    Su Ni was not as excited as Luo Qing. The entire morning, thepany was discussing her and Gu Zechen.


    Now that she heard it personally, it only meant that she and Gu Zechen were doing well.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su, we are all hearsay.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please forgive us.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as they heard that they were going to be fired, several receptionists surrounded them. They lowered their heads and apologized with a sad face.


    Su Ni watched coldly, and her emotions didn¡¯t fluctuate. ¡°I did argue with President Gu yesterday, but since it¡¯s a husband and wife, I think this is normal. You don¡¯t have to look at it with the magnifying mirror. Is it difficult for everyone here to argue with your boyfriend?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Su Ni asked in return and everyone looked at each other without making a sound.


    Su Ni also took advantage of this opportunity to leave. She didn¡¯t expect a smallmotion to attract people¡¯s attention. Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to walk aside when she heard someone in the hall call out, ¡°Officer is here.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and saw that the originally quiet hall was suddenly agitated. All kinds of people dressed were rushing towards Su Ni like floodwaters.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Luo Qing¡¯s expression darkened and she quickly pushed Su Ni into the staircase. She shouted, ¡°, go straight down the stairs. I¡¯ll deal with it here.¡±


    The moment the door was closed by Luo Qing, Su Ni heard the noisy voice from the side of Khai. She could not care about it anymore. Only when she left first would the crisis be resolved.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su is not epting interviews. Please let me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Su ept an interview? Did something so big happen? Did Mr. Su not have anything to exin? Or did Kacha acquiesce that his rtionship with President Gu has been broken?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if Mr. Su refuses to see us, that means she feels guilty.¡±


    All kinds of doubts spread all over the ce. Luo Qing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and she didn¡¯t let go until she was pulled behind her back and her body lost bnce. All the reporters rushed towards the corridor like a tide.


    Right now, he couldn¡¯t stop him anymore.


    Luo Qing only hoped that Su Ni should be in the car.


    At the back door of the Su Corp, Su Ni was in a hurry but was identally tripped.


    She hurriedly turned back to apologize and was stunned for a moment. Even though it waste autumn, it wasn¡¯t cold. This person was tightly clutching a military coat and covering half of his face with a Dogskin hat on his head.


    Su Ni could only judge from her body that she was a man.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Su Ni asked with concern.


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s better for Mr. Su to care about herself.¡±


    The man suddenly said without lifting his head.


    Su Ni was shocked. Although this was Su Corp, the other party recognized her at a nce.


    She looked around and no one else except the two of them. She felt even more uneasy and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±  You deliberately waited for me here?


    ¡°Sort of it.¡±


    The man chuckled but still did not show his face. He just said, ¡°I think Mr. Su and Gu Zechen won¡¯t be able to wait until the one year¡¯s appointment. I have to say that their acting skills are pretty good.¡±


    He raised his voice again and said slowly, ¡°But I still can¡¯t fool my eyes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and looked around worriedly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it. I¡¯m just reminding you. Don¡¯t lose too badly!¡±


    He was about to get up from the stairs and turn to leave when Su Ni quickly pulled his mask. ¡°Who are you and what is your purpose?¡±


    The mask was not ripped off by Su Ni, but it revealed a pair of dark and indifferent eyes.


    The man sneered and disappeared at the end of the alley.


    Su Ni suddenly felt cold all over.


    This man seemed to know everything.


    But what was his reminder?


    Su Ni slowly hugged her arm. When she heard the noisy atmosphere in the hallway, she didn¡¯t care too much and quickly ran to the road.


    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m from Nancheng city. Please ept our interview.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, how is your rtionship with President Gu?¡±  Will this quarrel affect Madam Calle¡¯s evaluation of President Gu?


    ¡°Someone said that this quarrel is actually a conspiracy. Mrs Gu, do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni was still a stepte.


    Not only were there people chasing after them, but there were even reporters gathering in front of them. Su Ni gradually slowed down and her mind was reced by a nk space.


    She suddenly didn¡¯t know where she was. The mysterious man came and went without a trace, as if he was dreaming.


    She wanted to grab a spot, but she couldn¡¯t find anything.

 Chapter 209: Faint

    ¡°Mr. Su, get up¡­¡±


    Not too far away, she seemed to hear Luo Qing¡¯s voice, getting closer and further away from her.


    She turned her head in a daze. She seemed to be between the heavens and the earth, so how could she see anyone?


    In the end, someone seemed to have bumped into her and her body lost its center of gravity. She slowly fell back¡­


    She finally saw that it was blue.


    But then, his eyes turned ck.


    ¡°Move, let go.¡±


    The nearest hospital to the Su Corp, Luo Qing Qin Yue opened the way in front, and a group of medical personnel pushed people into the emergency room at the fastest speed.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have to inform President Gu.¡±


    Luo Qing was also flustered, as if she only reacted and quickly took out her phone. However, she heard Qin Yue say, ¡°No need.¡±


    Luo Qing looked up and saw that Gu Zechen had already rushed over. His cold features were heavy and dark.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly faint for no reason?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. He came up to grab Luo Qing¡¯s arm and asked directly.


    Qin Yue also looked at Luo Qing, who was the only one present.


    Luo Qing¡¯s face was pale and her usual calmness no longer existed. She could only say what she saw, ¡°There was a group of reporters chasing after her. I asked Mr. Su to leave first. I cut off herself from behind. When I rushed over again, Kan would no longer be able to do it¡­¡±


    As she said this, she carefully looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face, only to see that his face was dark and his thin lips were tightly pursed without saying a word.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, it was my negligence.¡±


    She once again apologized sincerely.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze swept over Luo Qing and finallynded in the emergency room. Both of his fists were tightly clenched unconsciously. Luo Qing had noticed his bone knuckles that were white from force. She nced at Qin Yue and did not dare to speak.


    Time passed and Gu Zechen¡¯s heart tightened. He had arranged for Li Mo to investigate what happened in the few minutes after Luo Qing disappeared.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, how about you sit for a while?¡±


    Luo Qing asked carefully.


    Gu Zechen stood there expressionlessly, his stiff facial features showing a bit of ferocity. No one dared to persuade him.


    Ding!


    As the emergency room door opened, Su Ni was pushed out by a group of people. In an instant, Gu Zechen stepped over to Su Ni. Seeing that her pale face still showed no signs of waking up, he couldn¡¯t help but frown at the doctor.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you woken up yet?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°Mrs Gu is only temporarily unconscious. We don¡¯t know the specific reason, but don¡¯t worry, Mrs Gu will wake up soon.¡±


    The doctor pushed his sses andforted him.


    The moment he said that, Gu Zechen brought up the doctor¡¯s cor. His cold and handsome face was almost close to the doctor¡¯s face. His eyes turned fierce, and he gritted his teeth and asked coldly, ¡°You got him in for half a day. Tell me now, is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The doctor was also frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude. He stuttered and exined, ¡°We¡¯ve done a full body check on Mrs Gu. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem, why don¡¯t you wake up?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked impatient and almost picked up the doctor. His eyes were red, and he said, ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s a bunch of quack doctors. I think you don¡¯t have to stay in the hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Luo Qing suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly turned his head and saw that Su Ni had really opened her eyes. He quickly let go of the doctor and grabbed her arm tightly with his two hands. His whole face moved closer to her. ¡°How are you? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Su Ni was frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden action and a trace of disdain appeared in her eyes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Su Ni felt a little dizzy. Wasn¡¯t she in Su Corp?


    ¡°Doctor, check it again!¡±


    Gu Zechen yelled at the doctor without looking back.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously refused and tried to get up but was pressed by Gu Zechen again. She said with a serious expression, ¡°You haven¡¯t figured out anything now. Don¡¯t go down.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s legs stiffened and her mouth twitched when she saw the concerned expression around her.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s re-check.¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t dare say a word or two. Even if he knew that Su Ni was fine, he quickly pushed her to check.


    Su Ni also learned about her fainting experience at this time.


    After that, Su Ni couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time and remained silent.


    Gu Zechen stayed by her side, taking Luo Qing and Qin Yue away, silently peeling apples for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to investigate. Nothing happened at the time and your body is fine. How could you be unconscious for no reason?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was deep and unhurried. He nced at Su Ni and continued, ¡°I always think there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know in this.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was hoarse, with a trace of fatigue on her face. Her eyes seemed to be a little sad, ¡°I seem to have a dream.¡±


    ¡°What dream?¡±


    Gu Zechen stood up and the apple in his hand fell to the ground. He ignored it and stared straight at Su Ni.


    He knew this dream must have something to do with what just happened to her.


    Su Ni shook her head and bit her mouth, wanting to say something.


    When she thought back to the mysterious man again, a chill rose in her heart. She didn¡¯t even know what the man looked like, but the scar on her face was particrly eye-catching.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Ni started to panic. Her hands covered her ears tightly and she didn¡¯t want to hear anything.


    ¡°Su Ni, calm down first.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned. Su Ni might be fine, but she still needed to rest. Gu Zechen sat down slowly, indicating that she should not be too excited. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then we¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re discharged.¡±


    After he said this, he picked up another apple and slowly peeled it. However, his eyes were still staring in Su Ni¡¯s direction, looking extremely worried.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. Shey down silently and moved sideways.


    In the afternoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I can be discharged now.¡±


    In the patient room, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were in a stalemate. Finally, they attracted the doctor. Finally, after confirming that Su Ni was fine, Gu Zechen let go.


    Su Ni turned her head awkwardly. She had probably never seen Gu Zechen so concerned about people before, which made her a little ufortable.


    ¡°Alright, I can rest when I go back.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen still had a stern face, Su Ni took the initiative to pull his hand and whispered coquettishly.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were solemn. The more things that people couldn¡¯t find, the more worried he was, and Su Ni¡¯s current situation¡­

 Chapter 210: Really Worried

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the end, Gu Zechen left all the questions in his heart, letting her hold onto his arms and both of them leave the hospital.


    At the entrance of the hospital, a lot of reporters were gathered, blocking the door.


    Under thebined efforts of the security and police, Gu Zechen and Su Ni were able to move forward. Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms to prevent any disturbances and pressure from happening outside.


    After getting in the car, Su Ni could finally breathe. Looking at the reporters outside, who seemed to be about to break through the ss, Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened.


    At that time, she fainted in a reporter interview. If she wanted to hide it, she could not hide it, but¡­


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen worriedly. ¡°I remember that you didn¡¯t want to see Madam Calle today. How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He responded in a deep voice, his eyelids didn¡¯t move at all.


    Su Ni patted her head, regretting how she remembered it now. She didn¡¯t dare continue to think, ¡°Then Madam Calle¡­¡±


    She still remembered that Gu Zechen had said that he would have lunch with Madam Calle after meeting her, and that was when she met the mysterious man. That didn¡¯t mean that Gu Zechen had left early.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to talk about it.¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out and pulled him into his arms. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re in the hospital, can I negotiate peacefully?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Su Ni felt that something was wrong and her head was dizzy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, Gu Zechen¡¯s anxious and hurried appearance in the hospital shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind, and then he took care of her. This Gu Zechen was a side she had never seen before.


    Now, she knew that Gu Zechen had ended the negotiation with Madam Calle for herself¡­


    All of this was dreamy and unrealistic.


    Su Ni rubbed her temples. How could she feel that this was her biggest dream?


    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, her voice low, a little embarrassed, and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you¡­ concerned about me?¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and frowned at her.


    Su Ni was in a mess.


    However, he bravely met his gaze, raised his voice and continued to exin, ¡°Do you know how scary you looked in the hospital just now? I suspect that if I don¡¯t wake up, the doctor will be dead.¡±


    ¡°Humph, a group of quack physicians.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted with disdain.


    ¡°Look at it¡­¡±


    Su Ni saw the ferocity on Gu Zechen¡¯s face again. Although she could not witness the whole process, she could guess something from Luo Qing¡¯s description.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face stiffened. His Adam¡¯s apple moved but he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°And what I just found out, you¡¯ve let Madam Calle¡¯s appointment go for me. When have I been so embarrassed?¡±


    Su Ni smiled. Seeing that Gu Zechen was silent, she reached out a finger to poke his chest and called out in a low voice, ¡°Hey, Gu Zechen, speak!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say?¡±  I realized that you¡¯re very proud now, Su Ni?


    Gu Zechen gnashing teeth, but he refused to look at Su Ni and looked out the window.


    ¡°What do I have to be proud of?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned, then she realized that the smile on her face became more intense. She hooked Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and lowered her voice, ¡°Of course, if I know my husband loves me so much, I think I should be happy.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen roared from his throat.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Su Ni answered obediently, blinked and stared at him with a smile.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to speak. He bowed his head and bit her lips, exploring.


    Her breathing was getting faster and her hands around Su Ni¡¯s waist became more and more forceful. It was as if she wanted to crush Su Ni¡¯s entire bones into her body,pletely ignoring whether she was a sick person or not.


    Wu!


    Su Ni could no longer breathe and gently patted Gu Zechen¡¯s chest. As a result, the man took more steps forward and ced Su Ni on the chair.


    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m still a patient. I¡­ I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    Su Ni held her forehead, closed her eyes, and then she secretly opened a crack to see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was filled with a smile. ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s appearance just now doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s sick at all. Or we can go back to the hospital and lie down for a few more days.¡±


    When she heard that she was going back to the hospital, Su Ni was dumbfounded and pouted. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not dizzy.¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen bow down and bite her lips. It was soft and sweet like marshmallow. He tasted it and refused to let go.


    Su Ni¡¯s uneasy hands gradually became honest and slowly hugged his shoulder.


    As her ears and temples were grinding, Su Ni¡¯s breathing became faster and her small face blushed for half the day. She blinked and the wings of a butterfly shed across theke in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, is it so difficult to admit that you care about me?¡±


    Su Ni asked in a low voice.


    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and pursed his mouth again. He refused to answer again. Instead, he buried himself tightly into Su Ni¡¯s neck and the warm kiss did not stop.


    Mmm!


    Su Ni¡¯s sensitive body trembled and her body stiffened. However, she was so happy that she rxed because of her guess.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, so she pretended to be tacitly agreeing.


    Gu Zechen kissed until his chest gradually stopped, and then he used his hand to rece his body position and massaged it.


    As soon as he received the news that Su Ni had fainted, Gu Zechen got up and started packing up the documents. At that time, he didn¡¯t think much about Su Ni at all. He just knew that he had to rush to the hospital as soon as possible.


    Therefore, even though Madam Calle¡¯s confused eyes were met, Gu Zechen did not exin anything and rushed to the hospital.


    Guan doesn¡¯t care, and it¡¯s so heavy.


    ¡°Hey, what are we eating tonight? Seeing as you care so much about me, how about I treat you to dinner tonight?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was heard again.


    Gu Zechen replied in response.


    ¡°Actually, look, it¡¯s still quite touched to care about me every now and then¡­¡±


    Su Ni started to nag again. Gu Zechen¡¯s ears trembled and his mind became unstable.


    He suddenly turned to Su Ni and asked seriously, ¡°Su Ni, I usually treat you very badly. Have I never cared about you before?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth and stared at him, speechless.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and replied seriously.


    Probably¡­


    This time it was too exciting, so Su Ni felt particrly strong.

 Chapter 211: Infuriated Someone’s Death

    Su Ni pulled her coat and looked out the window. To be honest, Gu Zechen had treated her well recently.


    ¡°If something really happened to you and I dyed myst meeting with you because of a coboration, what do you think Madam Calle would think?¡±


    Su Ni stopped talking and Gu Zechen started to nag, like an exnation, but also as if he wanted to clean up.


    Su Ni was still immersed in her blissful fantasies and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Now that she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s voice, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her fist and hit Gu Zechen.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and raised Su Ni¡¯s hand high in the air. He was very dissatisfied with her sudden movement.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were wide open and she was furious. ¡°Then, do you mean that you came to the hospital just to show Madam Calle?¡±


    Gu Zechen thought about it, right and wrong.


    He did not think so much back then, but afterwards, his exnation was a possibility.


    Besides, Gu Zechen felt that he wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed if he admitted it so much, so he nodded and looked at Su Ni seriously.


    Su Ni took a deep breath and told herself not to be angry.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m happy, love like Madam Calle might be even more touched after knowing the reason for my departure.¡±


    Gu Zechen started to fill his mind and thought about his next step. He didn¡¯t notice that Su Ni¡¯s face was getting darker. Eventually, Su Ni shouted, ¡°Stop the car, I want to get out!¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t know what happened, but before his boss could speak, Su Ni came out of the hospital again. Naturally, she didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions. She just slowed down and stopped to the side, but locked the car door.


    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    ¡°Take it as if I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    Su Ni tried the car door and found that she couldn¡¯t open it. She felt like a gunpowder bucket was lit up in an instant. Her anger grew bigger and she yelled at Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you liar.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    When was she allowed to talk to him like this?


    ¡°Please pay attention to your attitude and words.  Drive! ¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled his tie and a cold light shed across his eyes. He stared coldly in front of him.


    Su Ni tugged her fists tightly and looked at the man¡¯s cold expression.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    This man clearly did it on purpose.


    Since that was the case, why didn¡¯t she tell herself from the beginning? Instead, she waited until she said so much to herself before pping herself in the face.


    Now, it was impossible for Gu Zechen tough at him.


    ¡°What are you eating at night?¡±


    When he was about to reach the family, Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    Su Ni turned to look out the window,pletely ignoring Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t realize that the two of them had quarreled and Su Ni was still angry. At this moment, she just stared at Su Ni¡¯s angry face in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What are you eating? I¡¯ve been full of anger.¡±


    Su Ni said unhappily with her chest heaving.


    Gu Zechen touched his chin and frowned as if he was thinking about something.


    Three secondster, Gu Zechen reached out and forcefully pulled Su Ni into his arms. He kissed her forehead gently and asked seriously, ¡°How about this¡­ Will it feel better?¡±


    Su Ni stared at him with wide eyes.


    It was just that her heart was beating so hard that it felt like her lips were jumping out of her chest. Gradually, she felt her breathing start to hurry.


    What happened?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re still angry, then I¡¯ll kiss you until you¡¯re not angry.¡±


    A smile appeared on the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. When his face approached again, Su Ni avoided it without hesitation. However, Gu Zechen was extremely patient. He slowly straightened her head with his hand and kissed her again.


    The warm lips touched each other and seemed to have a hint of flexibility.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and her mind went nk. She even forgot why she was angry. In the next second, she didn¡¯t know if she was angry.


    Her warm lips were rubbing against the corners of her lips with the tips of her hot tongue. Her heart almost melted as her hands, which were originally against their chests, slowly rxed.


    After a long time, the Benz had stopped. Only then did Gu Zechen protect her head with one hand and put his hands on each other¡¯s forehead, asking her, ¡°Are you still angry now? Do you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Huh, huh¡­¡±


    Su Ni was still in her head. She didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. When she raised her head to meet the pair of affectionate and smiling eyes, Su Ni felt that she had fallen.


    However, this was her own man. What was there to be shy about?


    Almost subconsciously, Su Ni hooked her hand and pulled Gu Zechen over again. She copied his movements and bit Gu Zechen¡¯s lips hard.


    The firewood burned at the touch.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing was finally broken by Su Ni¡¯s initiative. With a soft snort, Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni directly and then bullied him.


    Gu Zechen opened his cor and stared at thece inside. His eyes were straight and he buried himself in it.


    Su Ni¡¯s body twisted slightly and she spat out a series of gasps. She pushed half and half, but in the end, it seemed like she was a kind of pander.


    ¡°Enough, Gu Zechen, no more.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice.


    ¡°The driver has left.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red as he propped up his body with both hands. He stared at Su Ni like a hungry wolf, dispelling herst nervousness.


    Su Ni found that the two people did not know when they had arrived outside the family, and Li Mo, who did not know when, had alighted.


    It must be because he found out that he was doing something shameful in the background¡­


    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she quickly pushed Gu Zechen away. ¡°You can¡¯t do it without anyone. Gu Zechen, why are you so beast?¡±


    ¡°Beast?¡±


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath on Su Ni¡¯s chest, then he raised his head and smiled mischievously, ¡°How do I remember? Mrs Gu hugged me and continued. I just cooperated with Khai.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni felt a little dizzy but she vaguely remembered that it seemed like this.


    Su Ni quickly said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t need your cooperation now. Let¡¯s go in. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat twitched. ¡°I regret it now, is itte?¡±


    With a piercing sound, Su Ni heard the sound of the cloth breaking on her body and her whole body started to fight with fear.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I told you not to be here, how can you¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored Su Ni¡¯s begging and begging for mercy because after a minute, as he got more skilled, Su Ni¡¯s voice gradually changed.

 Chapter 212: Decisive

    Mmm¡­


    Su Ni was originally a hand to resist, but now she grabbed his wrist tightly, controlling the churning waves in her heart.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡­ Be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Call me husband.¡±


    Gu Zechen moved his lower body to remind him.


    The poor Su Ni was already confused, and even thest trace of rationality was tortured by Gu Zechen. At this time, she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s voice and did not respond.


    Gu Zechen sped up again. ¡°Mmm, what did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡±


    Su Ni was in a daze and could only instinctively answer. She didn¡¯t know that it happened to save her life. Gu Zechen¡¯s speed finally slowed down, turning into a gentle caress, and kisses fell all over his body like rain.


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled again. Her legs held Gu Zechen¡¯s waist tightly and she was reluctant to let go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Su Ni was speechless, but she was once again covered by Gu Zechen. Her nimble tongue turned the sky between her lips and teeth, and her thoughts that she was just about to gather crumbled.


    She was going to die!  There was only one sentence left in Su Ni¡¯s mind.


    Fortunately, it was in the car. Gu Zechen did notst as long as usual. Afterwards, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni up from the sofa, but found that her body was drenched in sweat as if she was lifted out of water.


    Looking at himself again, it didn¡¯t seem much better.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Su Ni felt that her bones were about to disperse. She leaned softly in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, feeling like she wanted to sleep.


    This kind of peace was probably something that only Gu Zechen could possess.


    Su Ni rubbed her head again and found a stable position in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She really hugged his arm and wanted to sleep.


    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping so fast. What should I do?¡±


    Even though that was the case, Gu Zechen still reached out to tidy up her hair and put his jacket over Su Ni before opening the door.


    The night breeze came and Gu Zechen felt a chill from the car.


    The woman in her arms was so tightly wrapped, she shouldn¡¯t be cold.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but step faster, and Gu Jia was brightly lit, and the maid saw that the two were so intimate, and he nced at them and quickly lowered his head.


    The one who wanted to say hello was also frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze.


    Probably after the two of them went up, the servants became active again. ¡°Are you reconciled with Mr. Gu and Mrs. Yu?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that Mrs. Gu fainted today. CEO Gu went to the hospital to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°If it can be reconciled, then it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear to wake Su Ni up. After the temperature of the water was adjusted, he put her in the bathtub and wrapped her tightly with a towel after a simple cleaning.


    Su Ni rolled on the bedfortably. When Gu Zechen came out of the shower, she saw the swelling of blood on the bed.


    The woman didn¡¯t sleep honestly. She was already wrapped up like a dumpling, but when she turned over, she kicked the towel halfway andy in the middle of the bed.


    Gu Zechen quickly walked over and pulled the curtains tightly.


    Gu Zechen, who had just taken a cold shower and was looking forward to sleeping well, suddenly felt his blood flowing again and his meridians were boiling hot.


    ¡°This woman, can¡¯t she have a normal position when she sleeps?¡±


    Gu Zechen cursed softly, pulled the covers for her with his back and covered his chest.


    Then, Gu Zechen took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    Soon, Su Ni¡¯s slippery thigh crossed Gu Zechen¡¯s waist ufortably.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and his body was already full of energy. Countless blood broke through his forehead. He turned over and pressed the woman under his body, ¡°Su Ni, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    Su Ni in her sleep did not know what happened and she humphed softly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as your permission.¡±


    Gu Zechen whispered in her ear.


    In her sleep, Su Ni felt her body was a little wet and sticky, like a big snake pestering her. She twisted her body and wanted to get rid of it, but the feeling of being restrained and pressured became more and more intense.


    ¡°It¡¯s really dead.¡±


    Su Ni reached out and hit Gu Zechen¡¯s face.


    Gu Zechen was burying his head and plowing hard when he was suddenly beaten. He was stunned for a long time. Goodbye, Su Ni was still tightly shut with her eyes, not like she was pretending to be asleep.


    Mmm¡­ ah!


    The moment her body was prated, Su Ni¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. Then she saw a green face lying on her body, frightened to the point that her body tightened.


    Gu Zechen stiffened, lowered his voice and squeezed out a voice from his throat.  ¡°Rx, hold it so tight, miss me dead.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant, but she knew that this hooligan took advantage of her while she was asleep. Her beating heart hadn¡¯tpletely reacted. ¡°We¡¯re just now¡­ isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and remembered the p just now. He didn¡¯t mention it. He just sped up as if he wanted to return it in this way.


    ¡°Slight down¡­ Oh, Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni was teased by him and couldn¡¯t speak normally. Although it was normal, it changed because of her tone. Gu Zechen felt a little morefortable and started to move rhythmically.


    It wasn¡¯t until she took another shower that Su Ni realized that there was no end to it. It was clear that this man hade again.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Gu Zechen felt a chill down his back. He turned around and saw Su Ni staring at him with her eyes wide open.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and gently pinched his waist, but Gu Zechen almost jumped up.


    ¡°You know the pain.¡±


    Su Ni was dissatisfied. She turned around and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Gu Zechen.


    However, Gu Zechen felt that Su Ni¡¯s temper had gotten stronger recently. However, when she had just let it out, Gu Zechen was toozy to care about it and hugged Su Ni from behind.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni muttered in a low voice and pushed Gu Zechen away. Seeing that there was no push, she let him carry him.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    He answered decisively.


    Su Ni harrumphed twice and curled up in his arms. However, when she woke up, Su Ni¡¯s mind was filled with what happened during the day. A few minutester, she called Gu Zechen.


    There was no reaction.


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen again and thetter stared nkly at Su Ni.


    ¡°I suddenly couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Su Ni stood up and sat on the bed with her lips pursed. She looked very unhappy. Gu Zechen could only sit up with her andfort her with kind words, ¡°Are you not feeling well somewhere?¡±

 Chapter 213: Explanation Is A Discover

    ¡°Gu Zechen, it¡¯s enough for you to act in the hospital during the day. It¡¯s only the two of us now. What are you doing? If you don¡¯t do it well, I think you¡¯re caring about me.¡±


    Su Ni got out of bed and kept a distance from Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen froze and said coldly, ¡°Su Ni, go to bed now!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re still angry at me.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and she had the urge to cry.


    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and changed into a gentle tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to act, then I can only be this fierce. I¡¯ll see how you choose.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, apart from acting, is it really impossible between us?¡±


    Su Ni was a little dazed as disappointment shed across her eyes. She didn¡¯t wait for Gu Zechen to answer and continued, ¡°Yes, fake is fake. It will never be real, and it will never be possible to deceive everyone.¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent.


    ¡°Forget it, thank you for going to the hospital to see me today. Regardless of whether you¡¯re acting or not, I really feel your feelings. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±


    Su Ni acted as if she was self-adjusting. Unlike Gu Zechen, she said more and quickly straightened her mind. She smiled and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he suddenly dried up. His voice was as low as a spring water, warm and calm as he said, ¡°If I said that I didn¡¯t act in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    A trace of impatience shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. He turned over unnaturally, not wanting to see her.


    Su Ni raised Gu Zechen¡¯s face again and stared into his eyes. ¡°I just heard that you didn¡¯t act.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni and a touch of disdain shed across his eyes.


    This woman had clearly heard it and was still teasing her.


    Su Ni rubbed her hurt arm, wrinkled her mouth, and felt pitiful. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember just now, but now think about it. You cared so much about me and worried about me. How could it be an act?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni impatiently.


    ¡°No, I have to say it.¡±


    Su Ni threw herself into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms again. She hugged him tightly with her two hands and coquettishly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, Gu Zechen, do you know how happy I was when I first found out you weren¡¯t acting?¡±


    Gu Zechen wanted to push Su Ni away but slowly loosened his hand and let her act coquettishly in his arms.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always call me?¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni impatiently.


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t angry or afraid. Instead, she smiled, ¡°I just want to call you. I feel happy to see you promise me.¡±


    Gu Zechen was speechless and nced at the man in his arms.


    However, in a ce where Su Ni couldn¡¯t see, Gu Zechen smiled slightly.


    ¡°Now¡­ can you sleep now?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked patiently.


    He never liked children, but now he coaxed Su Ni like a child. Gu Zechen felt that this had reached his limit.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart waspletelyforted by Gu Zechen. However, Su Ni did not let go of Gu Zechen¡¯s neck until she fell asleep.


    From time to time, Gu Zechen opened his eyes to look at the smiling face that was sleeping soundly. Although he couldn¡¯t do anything, Gu Zechen still couldn¡¯t help but touch her with his nose. Suddenly, he had the urge to be enemies with the world.


    ¡°Su Ni, is this small matter really worth you being so happy?¡±


    He was a little happy but confused.


    Probably never really understood a person, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was conflicted andplicated. All kinds of emotions intertwined, and he could not even distinguish between real and fake.


    The night was peaceful.


    The next day, Gu Zechen was sleepy. Just as he opened his eyes, he saw Su Ni sitting up and staring at him with a smile.


    Gu Zechen got up and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Because it looks good.¡±


    Su Ni giggled, ¡°I¡¯ve never found out that you look so good when you sleep.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t want to bother.


    ¡°Hey, I think what¡¯s wrong with my man, and I didn¡¯t look at other men. You can¡¯t be so petty.¡±


    Su Ni followed behind Gu Zechen and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Brush your teeth.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly stuffed the toothbrush with toothpaste into Su Ni¡¯s mouth and temporarily covered Su Ni¡¯s mouth.


    Su Ni was dumbfounded and mumbled, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve brushed my teeth.¡±


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s toothpaste seemed to be sweet and it was fine to brush it again.


    The two were facing the mirror, one high and one low, and their movements were consistent. asionally, Su Ni turned her head to look at Gu Zechen, then quickly turned her face and continued to brush her teeth.


    Deep down inside, there was a flower slowly blooming.


    ¡°Hubby, can you take your car to work today?¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly when she went downstairs.


    Gu Zechen asked without looking back, ¡°Luo Qing isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. Seeing Gu Zechen turn around, Su Ni quickly shrugged and pretended to be calm, ¡°There are other things in thepany. I asked Kacha to do it first.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and nodded.


    Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief. It was not discovered by Gu Zechen. She couldn¡¯t tell Gu Zechen that she wanted to work with him and deliberately took Luo Qing away.


    Along the way, the atmosphere was still normal.


    However, Su Ni asionally became lovey-dovey and was still happy with what Gu Zechen saidst night. As he saw it, Gu Zechen¡¯s face had subconsciously softened a lot.


    ¡°In the afternoon, I¡¯ll get someone to bring the gown over. Prepare it in advance.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, then looked around. After confirming that there was no one, she acted coquettishly with Gu Zechen, ¡°Hubby, we don¡¯t have to continue pretending to act. How pitiful.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°How about a kiss?¡±


    Su Ni peeked into her head and tried her best to get close to her. ¡°Just take it as soothing my injured little heart?¡±


    ¡°Li Mo, close the window.¡±


    Gu Zechen ordered without hesitation.


    The corner of Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. Didn¡¯t he see that Mrs Gu¡¯s face was about to reach in? It was not good to do so.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted and Li Mo closed the car window.


    Su Ni closed her eyes and imagined that she would kiss her in the next second. In the end, her entire face touched the cold ss and instantly returned to reality.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, can you not be so cold? Then what are west night?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and yelled.

 Chapter 214: Come in and Kiss If You Want To Kiss

    The next moment, the car door opened and Su Ni was pulled in by a strong force.


    Then, Su Niy in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and met the pair of dark, dark faces with hints ofughter.


    Without any warning, Gu Zechen suddenly lowered his head and his face grew bigger and bigger in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    He licked Su Ni¡¯s lips and suddenly wasn¡¯t satisfied with this kind of dragonfly. He stretched out his tongue and rubbed her lips.


    Su Ni waspletely stunned.


    ¡°Since you want to kiss me, why are you still separated by the window? How awkward.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Su Ni suddenly coughed twice to hide her embarrassment. Then she quickly sat up from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace. She was afraid that if this continued, she would really bleed.


    ¡°Well, I still have to work, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Su Ni panicked and didn¡¯t dare to look into Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She opened the door with one hand and fled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss again.¡±


    Gu Zechen asked her grumpily.


    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she red at Gu Zechen strangely, ¡°No!¡±


    Who knew that this guy was trying to catch him? Not only did he not reject him, he even pulled himself back into the car.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When she thought about the absurd scene in the car yesterday afternoon, Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand it.


    This morning, she clearly noticed the smile on Li Mo¡¯s face. He might be joking at her.


    Su Ni rubbed her hair and shook her head. She chased away all these useless thoughts and changed them back to a trace of rity.


    ¡°Mr. Su, can you tell us what happened yesterday morning? Why did you suddenly faint?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, there are rumors that you suddenly fainted because of pregnancy. Is this true?¡±


    Su Ni had just reached the entrance of Su Corp when she was surrounded by a group of reporters. Because she was thinking about Gu Zechen, she forgot about such an important thing.


    Just, wait, get pregnant?


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Then can you tell me why you fainted yesterday?¡±


    ¡°And your rtionship with President Gu, have you returned?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Su Ni pushed the reporters away. At this time, the security guard of Su Corp hade over and helped Su Ni open a path.


    ¡°I fainted yesterday purely because of heatstroke. I might as well go to the hospital for a checkup. I¡¯ll be discharged soon.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly found a reason and said seriously.


    ¡°Heatstroke?¡±


    One of the reporters looked up at the sky. Autumn was very cool, and they had to wear their overcoat at night. How could it be summer in this weather?


    But no matter whether it was true or false, the reporters in the circle outside didn¡¯t know who called CEO Gu. A group of reporters hesitated left and right. Although they didn¡¯t run to Gu Zechen, they also eased the pressure on Su Ni.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gu Zechen gone?¡±


    Su Ni was in a trance. She followed the direction of the reporters running over. It wasn¡¯t Gu Zechen¡¯s car. It was already on the road, but now it took a round and came back.


    This was not enough. Gu Zechen got out of the car personally.


    In an instant, Gu Zechen was surrounded by a group of reporters.


    Qin Yue pulled Su Ni aside and reminded in a low voice, ¡°Quickly leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni finally realized that the remaining reporters were stopped by the security. Su Ni quickly walked into the elevator.


    Looking back, he couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni prayed in her heart, hoping that Gu Zechen could escape safely.


    Upstairs in the office.


    Su Ni stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window nervously. She looked at the silhouette, who was only a little but still unable to move her eyes away. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen eventually returned to the car.


    Only then did her heart calm down.


    However, before Gu Zechen got into the car, he seemed to know that Su Ni was watching from upstairs. He looked upstairs and got in.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly took out her phone and dialed Gu Zechen¡¯s number, ¡°Are you okay? I didn¡¯t think there would be so many reporters outside.¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously started to exin to herself.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but listened quietly.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and quickly reacted. She asked unhappily, ¡°Do you think I called these reporters?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    His answer was unusually calm, even with a slight smile.


    He probably remembered that at first, because he was extremely annoyed with Su Ni, as long as he met a reporter, he believed that Su Ni was doing it on purpose.


    Now listening to Su Ni¡¯s nervous tone, Gu Zechenughed.


    She didn¡¯t know how many misunderstandings had happened before.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t. I thought¡­¡±


    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen was not angry. She even got out of the car to help her get out of the car before, so her mind broadened. She smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I have something else to do. Contactter.¡±


    Gu Zechen said and hung up.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni held her phone and pouted, but simrly, after she fainted, not only did the media outside struggle, but even the shareholders held a temporary meeting, as if to evaluate Su Ni¡¯s health.


    Of course, Su Ni knew that this group of people did not look pleasing to her, and now they found a handle.


    However, Su Ni had nothing to fear. She made some preparations and easily went to the conference room.


    Gu Zechen received a call from the car again.


    Without hesitation, he hung up again.


    When Li Mo reached Gu Corp, Gu Zechen squeezed in as soon as Gu Zechen opened the car door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows. This woman was so gloomy that she had learned to wait for him at the entrance of Gu Corp.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry. No one will see it, and it won¡¯t affect your reputation.¡±


    ¡°How is it? Mr. Gu, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°What do you think we can talk about?¡±


    Gu Zechen regained his calm and flicked the wrinkles on his trousers with his hand.


    Li Mo got out of the car consciously and left space for the two of them.


    As soon as he reached out to hook Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, his fiery lips were about to be delivered. Gu Zechen pushed him away in disgust, but he still identally left a red mark on his shirt.


    Gu Zechen frowned and pushed the woman away with violence, throwing her against the car window.


    Shine rubbed her head in pain, but she didn¡¯t care. She quickly leaned over and stared at Gu Zechen with a smile, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what Ruan Yichen did behind his back?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Get out of here right now.¡±

 Chapter 215: Marry Me, I’ll Help You

    ¡°Alright, I was wrongst time.¡±


    Sheshine suddenly took the initiative to apologize in exchange for the opportunity to stay in the car. Then, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you push me to threaten youst time? You know what I meant. If not for Xu Wan, we might have been together long ago.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out and pinched her neck, his expression turning increasingly gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to mention her in front of me.¡±


    ¡°How can I not? I sacrificed so much for you guys to be together, but in the end, I can¡¯tpete with Xu Wan. That¡¯s fine. Why is Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°You are even less qualified to mention Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen used a lot of strength to strangle Shine¡¯s words in his throat.


    ¡°Even if she betrays you, wouldn¡¯t you mind?¡±


    ¡°You clearly know that Su Ni told Ruan Yichen about the negotiation with Madam Callest time. Why can you¡­ difficult?¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes widened in horror. He stared at Gu Zechen in disbelief. When he saw the colder look in his eyes, he finally showed some fear.


    ¡°Impossible, how could you¡­ fall in love with Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°How can I fall in love with her?¡±


    A sneer crossed the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth, but the scene of Su Ni asking for a kiss popped up in his mind. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I think Su Ni is much cuter than you.¡±


    The bottom of her eyes was filled with disbelief.


    Gu Zechen let go of Heskin, which slowly fell down like a deted balloon, but her eyes were still filled with dissatisfaction. She turned into a low voice and didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen, asking, ¡°If¡­ if you marry me, I can help you get Madam Calle¡¯s cooperation. Will you be willing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing!¡±


    Gu Zechen refused without hesitation.


    Under the shocked and puzzled look in the eyes of Shilin, Gu Zechen stared at her and said coldly, ¡°Because without you, I can also get Madam Calle¡¯s contract.¡±


    The hopeless Eskin suddenly raised his head andughed.


    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and was about to leave when he suddenly heard ESHINE say, ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t know what happened. You¡¯re too conceited. Since you¡¯re unwilling to marry me, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you get the contract with Madam Calle. After all, if you¡¯re with Su Ni now, I have to avenge Xu Wan, right?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Gu Zechen no longer nced at Eskin and uttered one word coldly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a heartless person, Gu Zechen. Even though you know the purpose of my return, you always avoided me. In that case, I will wait for the day you beg me.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t need to speak again. As he finished speaking, he opened the car door and left.


    Gu Zechen suddenly felt a little stifled. He leaned back in his chair and opened the car window and closed his eyes.


    Shine¡¯s words were definitely not sensational.


    Ruan Yichen had been too calm during this period of time, making it impossible for people to find traces.


    Coincidentally, Su Ni called.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little, like a ray of sunlight in the haze, making his chest feel better.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni called out softly over the phone while Gu Zechen listened quietly without saying anything. He suddenly felt better.


    Shock was reasonable.


    But at the time, he suddenly blurted out that Su Ni was indeed much cuterpared to Hesine.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, why aren¡¯t you talking!¡±


    Over the phone, Su Ni¡¯s voice raised a little, as if her temper had increased a little.


    In the past, Gu Zechen hated women who were making a big fuss, especially Su Ni who was noisy in front of him.


    But now, it was unusually pleasant to hear.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen responded. If he didn¡¯t make a sound again, he would probably go crazy.


    ¡°Whew, you finally spoke. If you don¡¯t say anything, I think you¡¯ve been kidnapped.¡±


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and said more cute things over the phone.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t helpughing. Su Ni was confused, ¡°Gu Zechen, what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly restrained his smile and asked seriously, ¡°Who has the guts to kidnap me?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Su Ni said seriously, ¡°Aiya, I just told you to be careful. Who told you not to talk for a long time? I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Gu Zechen sounded unusuallyfortable.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t they be separated? Mrs Gu missed me again.¡±


    Gu Zechen opened his legs and leaned against the back of the chair with his rxed posture.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face turned red. Gu Zechen could feel Su Ni¡¯s lovely face through the phone and suddenly said, ¡°How about Ie to see you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ni rejected and decisively said, ¡°I want to tell you that Ruan Yichen just called me, but he didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned at the mention of Ruan Yichen. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°It was just now. Probably because I read the news that I fainted, so I specifically asked.¡±


    Su Ni guessed.


    Over the phone, Gu Zechen suddenly let out a cold snort. Su Ni instantly reacted and raised her voice, ¡°But I knew this man must be uneasy and kind. He doesn¡¯t really care about me. He might be testing our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You are a good friend.¡±


    For some reason, Gu Zechen was still unhappy.


    ¡°How can I?¡±


    Su Ni smiled and heard his tone softer. She also boldly said, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m worried about what will happen tonight.¡±


    ¡°With me around, what can happen?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think much of it, but he pulled his tie subconsciously. When he saw the redness on his shirt, his eyes became deeper. ¡°I¡¯ll send two people to protect you then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Su Ni remembered Ruan Yichen¡¯s exnation. Although it wouldn¡¯t affect Gu Zechen in any way, she still felt a little uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m still worried about the rumors I heardst time. I¡¯m afraid that someone will harm you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen focused onforting him.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni started to think that she was talking too much, or maybe she shouldn¡¯t have made this call. ¡°Then¡­ You should be busy first, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. If you feel tired, you can rest for a while.¡±


    Gu Zechen reminded him over the phone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±  I got it.


    Su Ni¡¯s voice became more smile. After she hung up the phone, it was difficult to maintain her smile. When Qin Yue came in, she could not help but frown when she saw Su Ni crying and crying.

 Chapter 216: Mysterious Surprise

    ¡°President Gu has sent someone to send the gown over. Mr. Su, do you want to try it?¡±


    Since thest time Su Ni hit Qin Yue sideways, Qin Yue¡¯s attitude towards Su Ni became more and more polite.


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°Put it there.¡±


    Qin Yue hesitated and wanted Su Ni to try.


    It wasn¡¯t that Su Ni was uninterested, but she knew that Gu Zechen¡¯s pick must be the most suitable one for her.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±  Qin Yue called again, and Su Ni looked up at him suspiciously. Thetter said, ¡°Mr. Chen asked me to tell you that tonight is a good time for you and Mr. Gu to repair their feelings. He specially prepared a surprise for the two at the hotel. You just need to bring Mr. Gu over.¡±


    Qin Yue said and put a door card on the table.


    Su Ni supported her forehead. She couldn¡¯t say that she and Gu Zechen were fine, but this room key was¡­


    Su Ni nodded, ¡°I got it.¡±


    For a whole day, Su Corp was busy and calm. Su Ni was no longer in thepany, so she set off to the hotel early at Ruan Yichen¡¯s request.


    Su Ni did not see Guan Ning.


    Ruan Yichen pushed his sses and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Important people, of course, have to show themselves at the most critical moment.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and walked out. ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t need to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice was heard from behind. ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary for us to have a good chat before the banquet starts.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about between Mr. Ruan and me other than cooperating.¡±


    Su Ni was expressionless as she maintained a high level of vignce against Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s words are interesting. I always thought we were friends.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was not angry at Su Ni¡¯s cold attitude. Instead, he still walked towards Su Ni with a smile. He was about to put one hand on Khai¡¯s shoulder when he was moved sideways and stared at him coldly.


    Ruan Yichen shrugged, spread his hands and innocently asked, ¡°Did I do anything wrong?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni turned her face sideways and said expressionlessly, ¡°Since it¡¯s a coboration, I will naturally do what I should do. If Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t believe me so much, it¡¯s still toote to change people.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su is joking.¡±


    There was a faint smile on Ruan Yichen¡¯s face and he walked to Su Ni¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of real and fake news recently. If Gu Zechen really wins the contract with Mrs. Kai, I wonder where Mr. Su will go.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    Ruan Yichen understood and smiled, ¡°Mr. Su doesn¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and stared at him coldly.


    Suddenly, Su Ni remembered the mysterious man she met downstairs of Su Corp. Could it be that Ruan Yichen sent him?


    Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back, lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Ruan Yichen shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t n to do anything.¡±  After all, Mr. Su still has the title of Mrs Gu, so I don¡¯t dare to mess around.


    In this way, Su Ni couldn¡¯t rx. Instead, she stared coldly at Ruan Yichen and kept a certain distance from him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡±


    Ruan Yichen rejected Su Ni¡¯s words, and Su Ni knew very well that Ruan Yichen came prepared. Her rashly leaving would only make things worse.


    After thinking about it, Su Ni sat down in the hotel living room, crossed her arms and looked at Ruan Yichen coldly.


    Ruan Yichen also sat down, but the smile on his face never disappeared.


    ¡°I always thought Mr. Su and I would be friends.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone was somewhat innocent.


    In the past, it was indeed.


    But now¡­


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ruan Yichen suddenly sighed.


    ¡°Forget it, Mr. Su doesn¡¯t want to listen to this. Of course, I won¡¯t say anything. Do you want to drink something? I have coffee here.¡±


    Ruan Yichen got up and introduced herself to Su Ni.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni rejected coldly.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t mind. He got up and started to cook for coffee. Su Ni quickly took out her phone, but she was frightened to find that her phone had no signal in the room.


    Su Ni broke out in cold sweat.


    What did Ruan Yichen want to do?


    ¡°Although you don¡¯t want to drink, I still gave you a ss.¡±


    Ruan Yichen put the coffee in front of Su Ni with a smile. Naturally, he noticed the phone in her hand and Su Ni¡¯s slightly pale face.


    ¡°This room, the signal is not good.¡±


    His voice was deep as he opened his mouth.


    Su Ni frowned and lowered her voice. ¡°If Mr. Ruan has something to say to me, then tell me as soon as possible. I have other things to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done talking.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sat down slowly and took a sip of his coffee. In Su Ni¡¯s shocked eyes, Ruan Yichen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just to wake Mr. Su up. Since Gu Zechen is not the best choice, you have to pull out early. Don¡¯t fall into a situation where we can never escape.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°Of course, this is just a suggestion.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    Su Ni could no longer calm down, so she got up and walked out. Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t stop her, but walked to the door. When she opened the door, Su Ni suddenly met a group of reporters.


    Su Ni quickly closed the door.


    She lowered her voice and roared, ¡°Ruan Yichen, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°In order to ensure that Mr. Su can be on the same boat as me, I can only offend Mr. Su.  Of course, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you at all.


    Ruan Yichen exined seriously.


    There were so many reporters outside. If she had rashly barged out, she would have already be a hot topic before the banquet started.


    This was a big blow to Gu Zechen.


    But right now, there was no signal on his phone, so Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t find him¡­


    ¡°From the looks of it, Mr. Ruan really treats a gentleman with the heart of a petty person. Since I¡¯ve already got a grudge with Gu Zechen, how much do you think I can make if I walk out like this?¡±


    Su Ni calmed down and analyzed carefully.


    Ruan Yichen made a wee gesture, saying that he would not stop him.


    Su Ni looked back but she lost her courage to open the door.


    The atmosphere was frozen.


    ¡°If Mr. Su has time and is willing, you can listen to me telling a story.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    How could she have such thoughts?


    ¡°This story is rted to you, and also to Mr. Gu.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was tempted step by step. He was not afraid that Su Ni would not take the bait. The smile on his face became bigger and bigger. When Su Ni sat opposite him, his smile was the biggest.


    ¡°Take coffee!¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised his ss to signal.


    Su Ni¡¯s face stiffened and she took a sip. Ruan Yichen smiled and then said, ¡°This story may be a little long. Will Mr. Su still have the patience to continue listening?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but impatience crossed her eyes.


    Ruan Yichen smiled and started his story.

 Chapter 217: Kidnapped

    An old-fashioned love story.


    It was very vulgar.


    ¡°He said that he was in love, but he married another woman. Do you think this man is very hateful?¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly asked Su Ni.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything because Ruan Yichen had told her that this story had something to do with her and Gu Zechen.


    ¡°The most detestable thing is that in the end, that woman died because she was heartbroken.¡±


    Ruan Yichenughed and drank all his bitter coffee.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me about this? Even though I¡¯m sorry for her death, there¡¯s one person left here who¡¯spletely innocent.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was shaking.


    Even though she already knew that Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen were close to each other and had a big knot, she never thought that it was because of a woman¡­


    Thinking about it was extremely frightening, and Ruan Yichen¡¯s goal became more and more terrible.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite innocent.¡±


    Ruan Yichen stared at Su Ni with burning eyes. The woman in the story had long ovepped with Su Ni. ¡°At first, I was curious about what kind of woman it was that would make this man abandon his girlfriend who he had been in love with for many years. Later on, I finally understood something.¡±


    He was talking about himself!


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was so nervous that she could only clench her fists tightly. She remained calm as she listened to Ruan Yichen continue.


    ¡°What do you understand?¡±


    Su Ni asked calmly.


    ¡°Innocent is innocent. I¡¯m not here to save her. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s willing to jump onto the lifeboat.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t answer Su Ni¡¯s question. Then he got up and made himself coffee again.


    Su Ni was cold all over.


    After Ruan Yichen left, she moved her body and realized that her palms were already sweating. This man was too scary!


    Was he a lifeboat?


    Gu Zechen was¡­


    What did this bastard want to do?


    ¡°Mr. Su, have you thought about it?¡±


    The man¡¯s gentle voice rang in his ear. Ruan Yichen sat down next to Su Ni and continued, ¡°I know that in the past few years, Gu Zechen has other women outside and he doesn¡¯t care about you. This time, he pretended to deal with Madam Cayle. Once he takes down Madam Cayle, you won¡¯t be able to use it anymore. Don¡¯t you know how to leave a future for someone as smart as Mr. Su?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ruan¡¯s brain hole is a little big, but he has described my rtionship with Mr. Gu. Besides, even if I really want to find a way out, I¡¯m sure that this is not you, Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Su Ni then sat to the side and kept a distance from Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Mr. Su is so sure?¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and was not angry at being rejected.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Ni weed his gaze with a determined expression.


    Ruan Yichen chuckled, got up and walked to the window. He put his hands in his pockets andughed hoarsely, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of charm Gu Zechen has to be worthy of a woman¡¯s madness for him.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t get to the end with Gu Zechen, she would never get along with Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Alright, since Mr. Su refuses to be on the same boat as me, I can only apologize.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shrugged. He said cruel words but his smile did not change. In Su Ni¡¯s eyes, he was particrly rxed.


    Su Ni still didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Now, Mr. Su can leave.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said.


    Su Ni was suspicious. There were so many reporters outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the reporters outside have been invited away by me. Mr. Su won¡¯t encounter any trouble.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled happily.


    Su Ni quickly opened the door. As expected, there was no one in the Long Corridor. Su Ni didn¡¯t turn back and say more to Ruan Yichen before rushing out.


    Su Ni¡¯s footsteps were messy as she practically trotted all the way into the elevator, then she pressed on the first floor.


    When she stood in the sun again, Su Ni looked up at the sky and sighed in relief.


    She nced at the time. She had stayed in the hotel for less than an hour, but it gave her a sudden realization.


    After feeling a warmth in her body, Su Ni remembered to call Gu Zechen, but just as she took out her phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s call arrived.


    ¡°Su Ni, where are you?¡±


    Over the phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was very urgent, almost breaking Su Ni¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Su Ni looked back at the hotel and before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Gu Zechen again, ¡°Stand on the spot, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll immediately send someone to pick you up.¡±


    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and gave her the address.


    Only then did she realize that there were already countless missed calls on her phone.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Gu Zechen personally drove to the hotel and pulled him into his arms, his chest heaving greatly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni said softly.


    Gu Zechen let go of her, but his expression turned cold. He no longer had the previous worry. Instead, he asked, ¡°Why did your phone turn off?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before Su Ni could exin, she was dragged into the car by Gu Zechen.


    In the forced space, Gu Zechen¡¯s pressure became stronger. She wanted to sit back, but she found that under Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, she had no way to retreat.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Su Ni shrank her shoulders and exined in a low voice, ¡°I came to the hotel to get ready. I didn¡¯t expect you to be worried.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy face was gone. Suddenly, he started the engine and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t know if she wanted to tell Gu Zechen about Ruan Yichen.


    At this moment, she was less than an hour away from the banquet, so she was afraid that she would never have a chance again.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen put me under house arrest just now.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly opened her mouth.


    Thorn ¨C


    There was a sharp sound and Su Ni¡¯s head hit the window.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He turned his head and stared coldly at Su Ni.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ruan Yichen.¡±


    Su Ni calmed herself down and said coldly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t do anything. I just couldn¡¯t contact him.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word and started the engine again, sending him to the dressing room.


    Even though Su Ni was calm, her heart had long been shocked. Based on her intuition, she knew that something must have happened within an hour.


    It was definitely not as simple as Ruan Yichen said.


    During the make-up, Gu Zechen called non-stop. He walked out several times before picking up the phone. When he came back, his face became darker.


    Su Ni wanted to call Gu Zechen but she didn¡¯t have the guts.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, look, are you satisfied?¡±


    The makeup artist asked what Gu Zechen meant.


    Gu Zechen only nced at it and urged impatiently, ¡°Be more agile. Don¡¯t dy for too long.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips, got up and walked to him and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.


    Gu Zechen subconsciously wanted to throw it away. When he reacted, he pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand again and softened his voice.


    Su Ni nodded.

 Chapter 218: A False Shock

    Gu Zechen looked at her in an inky green dress, which revealed more than half of her back. The gown was tailor-made for her, but he never thought that one day, it would be so dazzling to wear on her.


    However, at this moment, Su Ni¡¯s expression was clearly wronged.


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath and pulled her into his arms. He patted her back gently tofort her.


    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly and sobbed silently. Her suppressed emotions were finally released.


    ¡°Alright, if you cry again, your makeup will be spent. How can we meet Madam Calle?¡±


    Gu Zechen blew the tears on her eyshes, and his voice softened even more. He carefully smoothed her hair, so gentle that it waspletely different from before.


    The makeup artist who had been frightened before was now more courageous. She smiled and introduced the characteristics of today¡¯s makeup to Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen was rarely patient. He looked at Su Ni seriously and nodded, ¡°Yes, not bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful dress before. It perfectly merged with Mrs Gu¡¯s figure. I think it will definitely be the focus of everyone tonight.¡±


    The makeup artist put her hands together, looking forward to it.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes became softer as he looked at Su Ni. Bai Ruoshan¡¯s skin was so soft that it could be blown. He was just about to reach out when the phone rang again.


    In the blink of an eye, his expression turned cold.


    Then, she turned her head and picked up the phone, and Su Ni hung beside her.


    Even though Su Ni smiled at the corner of her eyes, she felt uneasy. She had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s flustered side.


    Two minutester, Gu Zechen shouted over the phone and hung up.


    ¡°We can leave now.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned around and smiled at Su Ni.


    Su Ni nodded and held the hem of her skirt in her hands. Before she could move, Gu Zechen suddenly bent over and hugged her in his arms. Seeing Su Ni staring at her, Gu Zechen exined, ¡°I¡¯m in a rush.¡±


    Gu Zechen walked all the way. Su Ni could only grab his neck steadily and get into the car when she realized that Li Mo was also here with ayer of sweat on his face.


    Li Mo sighed in relief when he saw Su Ni.


    In the car, Su Ni wanted to ask Gu Zechen what had happened several times, but seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face, she had to stop talking.


    It wasn¡¯t until Li Mo picked up a call that he opened the topic.


    When Su Ni found out that Gu Zechen had received the news that she had been kidnapped the hour she went missing, her mind went nk and she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Kidnapping?


    If he was missing, then Ruan Yichen was indeed a kidnapping.


    But¡­


    The kidnapping in Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was far more serious than Su Ni imagined.


    The other party directly asked Gu Zechen to quit tonight¡¯s ball or he would wait to collect the corpse.


    At this moment, Su Ni¡¯s phone could not be contacted, and everyone in thepany did not know about Su Ni.


    In such an emergency time, Gu Zechen did not dare to think much. He immediately used all his strength but still could not find Su Ni¡¯s whereabouts.


    Su Ni opened her mouth. ¡°But I was at the city hotel.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with a meaningful look in his eyes. ¡°This is his cunning aspect. At that time, all my eyes were staring at the suburbs. I even thought if you had already left the province. How would I know you were right under my eyes?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t experience the thrilling Gu Zechen said, but she could feel something from Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions. She leaned her head slightly on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder, tugged on his arm and lowered her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, Ruan Yichen let me go in the end.¡±


    ¡°He really didn¡¯t tell you anything?¡±


    Gu Zechen expressed his doubts.


    All of this seemed too strange.


    If it was to prevent him from meeting Madam Calle, he could continue to hide Su Ni and release her after he missed the banquet.


    But it was only one hour.


    Although he was in a mess and his whole body was a little flustered, in the end, nothing was wrong.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Because of his guilty conscience, he dared not look into Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was not on Su Ni. He quickly told Li Mo, ¡°Ruan Yichen will not let this go. He must have other means to check more.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo answered quickly with a serious expression.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly became serious and stifled. Su Ni pursed her lips tightly and did not say anything. Soon after, she arrived at the hotel where Su Ni had just disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll always be there.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and cheered her up. ¡°No matter what Ruan Yichen wants, tonight, everything should be over.¡±


    ¡°Madam Kaille¡­¡±


    Su Ni was faintly worried.


    She had recently had quite a lot of negative rumors with Gu Zechen. Since Madam Calle valued her so much, how could she so easily agree to Gu Zechen?


    ¡°I¡¯m determined to get Madam Calle. No factor can affect me.¡±


    Gu Zechen swore with burning eyes.


    Su Ni nodded.


    Once again, she stepped into the hotel and followed Gu Zechen closely.


    There were countless magnesia lights around as they quickly shed past Su Ni¡¯s figure. As the two of them walked into the hall, their eyes suddenly brightened. The entire hall was filled with the crisscrossing ns that were often seen at the banquet.


    ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu are here.¡±


    As soon as the two entered, there were many people surrounding them. Su Ni sneaked a circle and didn¡¯t notice Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen gently touched Su Ni and realized. She quickly raised a toast with Gu Zechen and downed it.


    ¡°Still in no state.¡±


    Gu Zechen took the opportunity to ask Su Ni.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and forced out a smile.


    ¡°You go to the lounge to rest first. I¡¯ll go see Madam Calle.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s current state was indeed not suitable for her to meet Madam Calle. Su Ni nodded.


    Gu Zechen did not leave. After personally sending Su Ni to the lounge, he took some fruit desserts and put them in front of the table.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen took two steps when Su Ni suddenly stopped him. Thetter turned around and Su Ni seemed to see a sh of light behind his straight back.


    Su Ni got up, sped up, and hugged Gu Zechen from behind.


    ¡°I wish you sess.¡±


    She pursed her lips and spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Gu Zechen was determined and confident.


    Su Ni let go of Gu Zechen and responded, only to find that it was already hoarse. She forced a smile, refused to say another word, and sent Gu Zechen away with a smile.


    Ruan Yichen was right. If Gu Zechen really took down Madam Calle, then her rtionship with Gu Zechen was about to end.

 Chapter 219: Beginning to Wobble

    But Su Corp?


    Su Ni inhaled her nose, sat down slowly and lowered her head.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mrs Gu?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why is Mrs Gu sitting here alone?¡±


    At the entrance of the lounge, it was so lively that three or four socialitedies were surrounded.


    Su Ni did not have the intention to say hello. She could only say that she barely maintained her etiquette, but this group of people obviously did not n to leave. Instead, they started to talk with each other.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, why do I think you don¡¯t look very well? Are you haggard from the negative newstely?¡±


    Su Ni got up and nned to leave.


    ¡°Mrs Gu is going to leave now. It¡¯s hard for us to be right.¡±


    Su Ni heard theughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with everyone today. Since everyone wants to see me as a joke, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do what everyone wants.¡±


    Su Ni walked out of the lounge with a calm expression.


    Still, he didn¡¯t see Ruan Yichen.


    And now, she had thought that she would sneak in.


    The originally lively gatheringcked many people she was familiar with. Only a piercingughter entered Su Ni¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here today.¡±


    Su Ni hadn¡¯t turned her head when she heard the other person¡¯s sarcasticughter. ¡°I heard that abandoned people must hide in the nket and not go out.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Mo¡¯s mouth is still as poisonous as always. I¡¯m sure she has suffered a lot in her heart to hit mistress recently.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and turned her head.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sometimes, Su Ni really regretted bumping into Wang Qian in the elevator. This woman was like a mad dog, biting her tightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me hitting the mistress? Mrs Mo isn¡¯t me yet, but you, Mrs Gu, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before you return to your previous cold days.¡±


    Wang Qian looked at Su Ni up and down with disdain.


    Su Ni stared coldly at her. Everything had not started yet, as if everyone in the world was waiting to see her joke.


    A sense of sadness rose in her heart.


    Without value, would Gu Zechen really abandon him?


    She still remembered how she had trampled on her dignity and stepped under her feet in order not to let Gu Zechen divorce.


    When Wang Qian saw that Su Ni was not speaking, she became more and more proud. Her voice seemed to attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°If I want to tell you, you¡¯ve been in the limelight for a few months, and you really think of yourself as Mrs Gu.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, what are you pretending to be? Who doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Gu had a good rtionship back then, and it was because of your marriage that the poor woman died in a car ident. How do you think Mr. Gu would like you?¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    Looking at the people around her again, it was obvious that she had already heard the news from Wang Qian.


    At the same time, the women who had been in the lounge were also standing behind them. They crossed their arms and stared coldly at Su Ni.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what you said.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know how to refute the sudden change and what ns Gu Zechen had.


    However, with her skirt in her hands, she knew very well that today¡¯s banquet would not end so easily. It was just the beginning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Mrs Gu, CEO Gu has been thinking about other women for so many years. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡±


    As Wang Qian said this, she actually reached out and grabbed Su Ni.


    Su Ni raised her hand and pped Wang Qian¡¯s face.


    This was something Su Ni didn¡¯t expect but she didn¡¯t regret it. She could shock these gossipy women who had nothing to do.


    ¡°I think Mrs Mo is thinking too much. No matter what, Mrs Gu is me now. Please show some respect. Otherwise, I won¡¯t know when I will cause trouble.¡±


    Su Ni gave a warning.


    Her eyes wandered all over. Even though she didn¡¯t see Heshine, deep down, she knew very well that this damned woman must be at the scene. From start to end, she had been the one who had caused trouble.


    ¡°Looks like your wife is in trouble again.¡±


    In the conference room upstairs, Moss stared downstairs with a yful smile. When he saw Su Ni p Wang Qian, he let out a cry of surprise.


    Gu Zechen and Madam Calle looked over at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored Madam Calle¡¯s expression. At this point, he was confident in the project and walked out of the conference room without hesitation.


    Mike looked suspiciously at the smile on Madam Calle¡¯s face and asked indifferently, ¡°Madam, why is this Mr. Gu willing to meet again and again? Even for his wife, this is too rude.¡±


    ¡°I can ept it once or twice. Now, it is indeed rude.¡±


    Madam Calle seemed to me her, but the smile on her face didn¡¯t decrease. Instead, she followed Mcs and looked downstairs.


    Now that Gu Zechen had already walked downstairs, the people around him automatically moved aside. Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and raised his voice to ask, ¡°Who is bullying my Gu Zechen¡¯s woman today?¡±


    Wang Qian¡¯s neck shrunk. She never imagined that Gu Zechen would arrive so quickly and she hadn¡¯t finished speaking.


    The few women in the lounge had disappeared the moment they saw Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Hubby, why are you here?¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice. Shouldn¡¯t Gu Zechen be with Madam Calle now?


    ¡°Am I too impulsive just now?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen nervously. Could it be that Madam Calle saw her?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen touched her face and looked at Wang Qian. Thetter instinctively shrunk back for a moment, but no one spoke for her.


    ¡°I just heard what Mrs Mo said. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Why, would Mrs Mo say it again?¡±


    Gu Zechen said and took a step forward.


    Su Ni subconsciously pulled Gu Zechen to not be too impulsive, but Gu Zechen¡¯s anger was full, so he couldn¡¯t care so much. In front of many people, his tone became heavier.


    ¡°What, Mrs Mo doesn¡¯t dare say it again. Are you scared?¡±


    He sneered and asked.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, what are you doing? I just said a fact that everyone knows.¡±


    Wang Qian¡¯s a bully is always a coward was still a little flustered. Thanks to her good ears, she heard such a big gossip. She naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to ruin the reputation of the Gu Corp couple.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll trouble Mrs Mo to repeat it in front of everyone.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not afraid. He scanned the surroundings with his cold eyes and lowered his head wherever he went.


    Mo Quan¡¯an was nowhere to be seen.


    With the one man¡¯s fault is other man¡¯s lesson of the Yin Corp, no one dared to stand out easily as the leader. Seeing as the people who had been gossiping with her had disappeared, Wang Qian¡¯s expression became increasingly flustered.

 Chapter 220: Who’s Mrs Gu?

    ¡°Mrs Mo didn¡¯t say it, did you want me to tell it personally?¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and kissed her gently. ¡°Mrs Gu and I have a stronger rtionship than gold. I don¡¯t know where you heard the gossip that hurt me, Khai.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all hearsay, I can¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen finished speaking, someone immediately stepped forward to smooth things over.


    Just like that, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to cause a big ruckus. In the end, Wang Qian, who had already been squeezed outside the crowd, suddenly raised her voice again and shouted, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you not guilty when you say this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Xu Wan will die in peace if she knows about it?  Back then, you personally promised to marry Xu Wan. Why, when she died, you didn¡¯t intend to pay?


    The moment he said this, everyone was shocked.


    Even though these people had heard about Gu Zechen¡¯s gossip from various channels, it really took courage to say it in front of Gu Zechen.


    In an instant, many people shook their heads, sighing.


    Even though Wang Qian¡¯s father was powerful and had a ck background in Nancheng city, it was likely that she would cause trouble for herself to go against Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Mrs Mo, please pay attention to your words!¡±


    Su Ni was the first to stand up.


    Un, Gu Zechen was not angry. Instead, he calmly looked at Wang Qian. ¡°Could it be that Mrs Mo is talking about this?¡±


    ¡°What, isn¡¯t it enough?¡±  If we didn¡¯t know the inside, we would have almost been fooled by your rtionship with Su Ni.


    Wang Qian sneered. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deny it, so he agreed.


    Upstairs, Madam Calle and Mcx looked at each other, a trace of doubt shing across their eyes.


    Then, Wang Qian continued. She yelled and wanted to announce to the world, ¡°I know that your ex-girlfriend died in a car ident because you wanted to marry Su Ni.¡±  So soon, I¡¯ve moved on to another love, but I¡¯m sorry for CEO Gu¡¯s affectionate reputation.


    ¡°Finished?¡±


    Gu Zechen slowly raised his head and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t say enough?¡±


    Wang Qian was so arrogant that her mind was filled with the scene of Su Ni making a fool of herself in public. She did not realize that the danger wasing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, please restrain your posture. If you¡¯re not done, I¡¯d like to continue listening.¡±


    It was rare for Gu Zechen to not lose his temper. Wang Qian was also more and more proud. She thought that Gu Zechen was afraid of her and said fearlessly, ¡°I want to ask CEO Gu that you are so affectionate towards Su Ni. What was it to Xu Wan back then?¡±


    ¡°I think this should be from a woman¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Gu Zechen also scanned the area, but he didn¡¯t see the trace of Shine. Gu Zechen had already guessed what he had done when he saw her in the morning.


    Wang Qian¡¯s expression stiffened. She didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen had guessed.


    After calming down, she suddenly felt a little scared, but obviously there was no way out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Wang Qian turned away and didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen sneered and looked in the direction of Madam Calle. Then he said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the woman only told you half of the truth. The other half is used as a gun if you don¡¯t know.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. Even Su Ni couldn¡¯t help looking at Gu Zechen.


    At least, the same was true in the version Su Ni knew.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what else can you say? Xu Wan¡¯s death is the truth.¡±


    Wang Qian cried out in the end.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and kissed her gently with his eyes calm.


    He seemed to beforting Su Ni to calm down first, then he cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, ¡°In the past, I did have a heart-wrenching love. The story is as you said, but the result is not what you think.¡±


    He suddenly knelt on one knee in front of Su Ni, who was frightened to take a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never proposed to you in front of everyone, which led to so many rumors and rumors. Su Ni, it was my fault that I made you suffer.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly took out a diamond ring and slowly took it out on her ring finger.


    Compared to the inconspicuous diamond from before, this one was undoubtedly huge and shiny. Su Ni only felt lost for a moment and her nose was sore.


    She pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    There was suddenly a round of apuse from behind.


    The group turned their heads and saw that Madam Calle hade out in advance with thepany of Mcx.


    Slowly, more and more apuse.


    Gu Zechen looked at her affectionately and kissed her finger gently. ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m serious this time.¡±


    Only Su Ni could understand his words.


    But Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to understand.


    This was probably another scene.


    To cover the mouths of these people, Gu Zechen temporarily added a scene for himself.


    ¡°Madam Calle, don¡¯t be deceived by him. This man is a hypocritical and flowery fake person.¡±


    When he saw Gu Zechen propose to Su Ni again, he couldn¡¯t help but rush out excitedly.


    A faint smile crossed Gu Zechen¡¯s lips.


    Madam Calle also frowned and asked, ¡°President Gu, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I encountered some trouble.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled apologetically, then he looked at Shine and asked, ¡°Miss Shine isn¡¯t that good. I just rejected your request this morning, so why don¡¯t you nder me like this?¡±


    ¡°What, begging?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen spoke, everyone turned to look at the esperture.


    Sheshine suddenly became a target of public criticism, her expression flustered. She stared at Gu Zechen in disbelief. How could he say anything?


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t change the topic. I¡¯m Xu Wan¡¯s best friend. I know what happened back then.¡±


    Shine gritted her teeth and stared coldly at Gu Zechen.


    She had said that since Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to marry her, she would tell her everything.


    This was the best opportunity.


    Gu Zechen shook his head with a hint of regret on his face, but he didn¡¯t stop him from continuing.


    She raised her voice and said, ¡°I think what I¡¯m going to say next will definitely shock everyone and let everyone know what Mr. Gu¡¯s true colors are.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sheshine, I really don¡¯t know how you can shamelessly appear here. I feel sorry that Wan¡¯er has a good friend like you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Shine turned back.

 Chapter 221: Self-Eating

    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled contemptuously. His unflustered demeanor made Shine¡¯s heart wobble. She suddenly had the illusion that she would lose the game.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ESHINE denied loudly.


    ¡°You said that Xu Wan is your best friend, but you¡¯ve always been thinking about a good friend¡¯s man. It¡¯s just that Wan¡¯er can¡¯t find out now. Otherwise, she would really lose herposure.¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head and sighed.


    Su Ni opened her mouth slightly. She never thought that she could eat such a sweet potato. Seeing how angry she was, it was obvious that Gu Zechen was not lying.


    However, she had no idea what had happened between the two of them.


    ¡°Miss Sheshine, I originally didn¡¯t want to speak so easily. I¡¯ve already rejected you repeatedly. Since you¡¯ve been so stubborn and targeted my wife repeatedly, you can¡¯t me me for not thinking about the past.¡±


    After Gu Zechen finished speaking, that bad feeling once again engulfed Shining¡¯s heart. She nced around and found that quite a few security guards had already walked over.


    Shine panicked and started yelling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him. How can I like this kind of man who is always in the dark? He deliberately framed me. And this will not change the fact that he abandoned Xu Wan and married Su Ni, the murderer.¡±


    Heskin yelled desperately, but there weren¡¯t many people who believed Hesine anymore, or if she was telling the truth, who would dare to stop him in front of Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Everything I said is true. Madam Calle, Gu Zechen is a hypocritical man. Don¡¯t be deceived by him.¡±


    Madam Calle frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t the securitye yet?¡±


    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s smile. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand. Instead, he took her to send Madam Kel upstairs.


    The sound of ESHINE¡¯s struggle grew further and further. Wang Qian, who had been shouting earlier, was also thrown away.


    The banquet seemed to have returned to normal. Everyone¡¯s eyes met upstairs from time to time. They smiled in understanding but no one said anything else.


    Upstairs.


    Gu Zechen sincerely apologized to Madam Calle, while Su Ni smiled apologetically, her fingers rubbing the ring Gu Zechen had just put on for her.


    She was more concerned about Gu Zechen¡¯s words. He was serious this time.


    ¡°This is my wife, Su Ni.¡±


    In fact, Gu Zechen did not need to introduce him at all, but Gu Zechen still said again in order to pay attention to him.


    Su Ni quickly greeted Madam Cayle. Thetter¡¯s smile was gentle and charming. Under her golden hair, her fair skin and blue eyes looked particrly charming.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what just happened, and Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t have to be concerned about it.¡±


    Madam Calle was generous.


    Gu Zechen smiled, but Madam Calle changed the topic and looked at Su Ni.


    She wanted to say something but stopped it. Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s hearts were raised. Seeing this, Madam Calle smiled again. ¡°This is a test for you. After all, an excellent man like Mr. Gu has always had butterflies around him.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Gu Zechen also had a smile on his face, and his hand holding Su Ni became a little heavier. Although he looked calm on the surface, he had put in a lot of effort behind this silence.


    ¡°Today is a banquet that I specially prepared for you. I didn¡¯t expect to see a proposal with my own eyes. It really touched me. It¡¯s a pity that I won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore.¡±


    Madam Calle said and got up.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly caught up and let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    Mcsi stood in front of Gu Zechen while Madam Calle smiled and turned her head. ¡°It¡¯s just entertainment today, not work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even though Gu Zechen still had thousands of words in his heart, he was still holding it back.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He looked at the documents on the table that he hadn¡¯t had time to clean up yet. He had already been halfway through the coboration, but he was suddenly interrupted, asking him how happy he was.


    ¡°Am I ruined your business?¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and lowered her head, not daring to look at her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her argument with Wang Qian, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have gone downstairs.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen started packing up the documents on the table, no more pass like thunder and move like the wind.


    Su Ni silently helped her. After she put away all the information, she looked at him worriedly. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t we now ming Madam Calle?¡±


    Knock and knock.


    The conference room door rang again.


    Gu Zechen moved a little faster and opened the door.


    Moss didn¡¯te in but stood at the door and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Ruan Yichen Mr. Ruan is here. Madam Calle has decided to see him. Don¡¯t me me for not bringing you up.¡±


    ¡°Did Ruan Yichene alone?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly shouted behind her.


    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and Moss also looked at Su Ni, but he still answered her. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s him alone. Madam Calle never sees anyone.¡±


    That means Guan Ning didn¡¯te today.


    Su Ni sighed slightly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jack patted Gu Zechen on the shoulder. ¡°I have to say, brother, your story just now is quite fake. Madam Calle has obviously suspected the rtionship between the two of you.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head abruptly.


    Moss smiled mysteriously. He looked like a senior emotional master and said, ¡°Madam Calle is very satisfied with your superpower, but emotions aren¡¯t enough with acting skills.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood still at the door, but Su Ni sat on the sofa, staring nkly at Gu Zechen¡¯s back.


    ¡°Do you still want to know why I fainted that day?¡±


    Su Ni stared nkly at Gu Zechen and swallowed her throat. It was very dry, as if a ball of fire was about to burst out.


    Gu Zechen turned his head, not curious.


    However, Su Ni couldn¡¯t care too much. ¡°That day, Luo Qing wasn¡¯t downstairs yet, but I met a mysterious man who told me¡­¡±


    Su Ni said as her body trembled.


    He said, ¡°In this world, there is no wall that cannot be exposed. The fake is fake, and it will never be true.¡±


    Su Ni imitated the man¡¯s gloomy tone and teased him. Then she looked at Gu Zechen with fear. ¡°At first, I thought it was someone from Ruan Yichen, but now, I suddenly think it¡¯s Madam Calle.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    Gu Zechen still frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. Now that he knew this, it was useless.


    If what Mcx said was true, then Madam Calle would definitely reconsider working with him. He suddenly felt a headache.

 Chapter 222: I love you seriously

    ¡°Perhaps we still have a way.¡±


    ¡°Right now, even if we fix the old ones well, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat next to Su Ni with one hand supporting his forehead. Suddenly, he felt a little tired. He murmured in a low voice, ¡°I always thought that I would reveal the truth to Madam Calle in advance. When I told you all this, I naturally would stand on my side. Now, it seems that Madam Calle¡¯s mind is far deeper than I thought.¡±


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen with surprise and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Then you just¡­¡±


    Since Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have to worry that Madam Calle would suspect him, then why would he act? Su Ni lowered her head and looked at the ring in her hand, her thoughts bing moreplicated.


    Gu Zechen suddenly pulled her head and kissed her hard. His tightly shut eyes and eyshes formed a shadow on his face. Su Ni actually saw a trace of peace on his face.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    He suddenly asked again.


    Su Ni suddenly retreated and stared at Gu Zechen with horror. He did not drink, but his eyes were clear but it was hard to understand.


    ¡°You are afraid.¡±


    Gu Zechen hit blood with a needle.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s gettingte. We should leave now.¡±


    Su Ni got up and turned to escape.


    Gu Zechen quickly pulled her back into his arms and sealed his lips with a kiss.


    Su Ni¡¯s brain became clearer and clearer. Gu Zechen said he was serious and he was serious about what he was thinking. Didn¡¯t he say a year¡¯s appointment?


    ¡°Su Ni, when I found out that I would fall in love with you in the car today, my expression was as scary as you, but in that case, I don¡¯t want to deny it.¡±


    His fingers stabbed into Su Ni¡¯s scalp and suddenly rubbed it. He took another deep breath and smiled at her.


    Su Ni stared at her without blinking.


    ¡°From now on, you are my Mrs Gu. Are you so happy?¡±


    Gu Zechen teased her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni felt a little confused. She pushed Gu Zechen away and swayed desperately, feeling that something was wrong.


    She stood up and red at Gu Zechen. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you ying me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He said seriously.


    ¡°That is¡­ did you think of a better way, and you need me to cooperate with your acting, but you can¡¯t tell me the truth for the time being?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Gu Zechen still shook his head.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Su Ni was in a daze. She really couldn¡¯t think of any reason for Gu Zechen to suddenly announce such terrible news.


    Just as she racked her brain to think of the next possibility, Gu Zechen stood up and gently hugged him in his arms. Heughed softly, ¡°Alright, stop thinking. The truth is that when I found out that I fell in love with you, I wanted to be with you.¡±


    ¡°So casual?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Gu Zechen frowned, was it very casual?


    ¡°From what you said, I realized that I really need to think about it.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand, and his expression returned to calm. Su Ni panicked, she bit his lips and whispered, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but held his lips tightly. She knew what Gu Zechen wanted to hear but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breath was gradually driven by Su Ni. A hand reached behind Su Ni and unzipped it.


    Su Ni spun and jumped out of Gu Zechen¡¯s palm like a butterfly. Under Gu Zechen¡¯s dissatisfied eyes, Su Ni blinked and said, ¡°I know there¡¯s a good ce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Su Ni was alive and suddenly felt that Qin Yue¡¯s idea was too correct.


    She held the hem of her dress in one hand and Gu Zechen in the other. She briskly passed through the guests at the banquet and continued to rush into the elevator.


    Finally, Su Ni took out a room key and blinked under Gu Zechen¡¯s yful eyes. ¡°Give you a surprise. Do you want it?¡±


    Gu Zechen was still confused. Even if she knew what Su Ni was going to do, how did she know in advance and prepare so much?


    The moment the room opened, Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen into the room. When she saw a big bed in the middle of the room with various strange props ced around her, she suddenly woke up.


    It was like a basin of water sshing on his head and no other ideas.


    ¡°I think we must have gone to the wrong ce.¡±


    Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and started walking outside again.


    Gu Zechen only nced at it but refused to move. Su Ni blushed, ¡°Let¡¯s go now. This isn¡¯t our room.¡±


    ¡°Happy every day, Gu and Mrs Gu?¡±


    Gu Zechen casually took out the card on the rose beside him, nced at Su Ni and slowly read it out.


    At present, even if Su Ni jumped into the Yellow River, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wash it.


    She pped her head hard. What surprise did Qin Yue say? This was obviously a shock, okay?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    And now, looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, he clearly misunderstood that he did it himself.


    ¡°I think this ce is pretty good.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and held her face up. He licked her red lips. Looking at her expression as if she wanted to drill into the ground, Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs Gu to have this hobby. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I already said that this is not me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to exin. I ept your kindness.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni¡¯s exnation with a smile. His heart was as sweet as honey. He kissed and carried her onto the bed, finally releasing one hand.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen looked around and asked, ¡°Which one should I y first?¡±  Mrs Gu, do you want to pick on yourself?


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re not allowed to use it on me!¡±


    Su Ni screamed with fear in her eyes. These strange things were things.


    How could this Gu Zechen be so abnormal!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. Do you want me to use it on other women?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously and picked up a round object. She gently touched Su Ni¡¯s body and quickly hid to one side like she was electrocuted.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I said that I don¡¯t want this.¡±


    Su Ni shrank and tried her hardest to resist.


    Gu Zechen felt that something was wrong. ¡°You really didn¡¯t prepare it?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, how can I be so abnormal!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tears welled up. Gu Zechen was finally willing to believe her words. She quickly seized the opportunity and quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s Qin Yue and the guys who saw me arguing with you, worried that we¡¯re not on good terms, so I deliberately gave me an idea. I didn¡¯t look at it in advance. Who knew it was these ghosts?¡±

 Chapter 223: Terrifying Surprise

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded earnestly, then said, ¡°I really can¡¯t see that this Asistant Qin is a good person. Can you give him a bonus tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Su Ni said angrily.


    If she could get fired, she would expel Qin Yue tomorrow.


    No, he will be fired today!


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The little thing in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand touched Su Ni¡¯s feet again and his body slowly crawled towards Su Ni. The threat from the corner of his mouth was too obvious, which caused people to feel ufortable.


    ¡°I promise you, can¡¯t I promise you? Put it down first.¡±


    Su Ni kicked the toys on the bed with her feet. It wasn¡¯t until everything fell from the bed that Su Ni¡¯s breathing stabilized a little.


    But this was in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡±


    He suddenly changed his name. His gentle tone was apanied by a demon expression. ¡°Let¡¯s try this one or not.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    She refused desperately.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡±


    He lowered his voice, his eyes full of pleading.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m very ufortable with you like this. I think it¡¯s very ufortable.¡±


    What the hell was this wife? A ck line crossed Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Gu Zechen¡¯s transformation was too fast, so she couldn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°You still call me Su Ni. I¡¯m morefortable.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s deep eyes seemed to be filled with a hundred thousand feet light, enticing her final rationality. ¡°In short, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Wai¡­¡±


    He called again.


    It seemed like she was not bad to call her. She even felt addicted, ¡°Waifu.¡±


    ¡°God, kill me.¡±


    Su Ni went crazy and almost went crazy. She covered her ear until Gu Zechen took the opportunity to lie on her body and asked angrily, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you going crazy?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly realized that I had treated my wife a little too badly in the past. It seems that there are still many ces I need to make up forter.¡±


    He suddenly became gentle and stretched out his hand to tidy up the hair in front of her forehead. Then he gently kissed her forehead and stared at her watery eyes with a smile.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart seemed to be controlled in an instant. Her excited voice slowly calmed down and turned into a pleading cry.


    If this continues, people will die!


    ¡°Waifu, just one time, okay?¡±


    He started again.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I think my heart isn¡¯t good. You¡¯d better be normal or I might not be able to live tonight.¡±


    Su Ni covered her heart with one hand. Not only did she jump fast, she wanted to rush out of her body.


    She felt that she was finished.


    Gu Zechen did not know when he had unzipped Su Ni¡¯s back. At this time, he was slowly kissing her neck. When he heard Su Ni¡¯s voice, he could not help but raise his head and ask, ¡°Waifu, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Su Ni yelled.


    This man suddenly changed his mind. Could he inform himself in advance next time?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a artificial breath.¡±


    Gu Zechen held back his smile and opened her hand to stop her. He kissed softly at the corner of his lips and started to tease her. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll call you my wife, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to think that this isn¡¯t an act.¡±


    Su Ni was in a daze, but she was a little confused.


    When Gu Zechen acted before, he was not as disgusting as he was now.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but buried his head deep into her chest. He held her hand tightly and raised his head to the top of his head, his body grinding.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡±


    He was still begging.


    Su Ni¡¯s nerves finally broke down. When the man pretended to be cute, she really didn¡¯t have anything to do with women. She started topromise, ¡°Just once, just once. Please, Gu Zechen, don¡¯t call me again.¡±


    ¡°Wife, wife, wife¡­¡±


    He suddenly clung to Su Ni¡¯s ear and repeated over and over again, ¡°Since I¡¯m not used to it, I¡¯ll call you two more times and my wife will adapt.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Su Ni quickly covered her ears.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was full ofughter, and he turned a blind eye to Su Ni¡¯s stop. His slender body started to drift down slowly, drowning his figure in the skirt.


    Su Ni was just about to raise her head when her body trembled again, frightening her whole body.


    She knew it must be that strange thing again!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, rx slowly.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled off her dress and reached out tofort her gently.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes. ¡°Now, can you speak normally?¡±


    However, Gu Zechen looked like he hadn¡¯t heard Su Ni¡¯s voice at all. There was a satisfied smile on the corner of his mouth as he explored the skirt again.


    This was practically torture.


    Su Ni felt like she was going crazy!


    ¡°Enough is enough¡­¡±


    But slowly, her voice changed, turning into a different lust. Her hand, which was originally stopped, gradually loosened, allowing Gu Zechen to do whatever he wanted under the skirt.


    ¡°Waifu.¡±


    He was still calling out in a low voice.


    Su Ni looked at the ceiling and quickly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t listen or listen to anything.


    Suddenly, her body felt a sense of fulfillment. She opened her eyes again and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was less than a foot away from her.


    Before Su Ni could cry out, Gu Zechen covered her mouth. Then, her lips and teeth merged and she didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to breathe.


    Her mind was gradually empty, and she forgot about her initial resistance. Under his constant temptation, she gradually sank down¡­


    This night, Su Ni was exhausted.


    It was as if so many times in the past could notpare to this hearty and hearty time, and both of his body and mind had been particrly rxed!


    Su Niy in bed, feeling sad. After taking a shower, Gu Zecheny down again, holding his head with one hand and staring at her with a smile.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was so weak that she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him and look away.


    ¡°Your face is a little red.¡±


    He reached out and tried on Su Ni¡¯s face before saying in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s still a little hot.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes. He didn¡¯t know what he had just experienced and what he had done to him.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was going to be angry again and again, Gu Zechen also epted it when he saw that she was good. He pulled Su Ni into his arms from behind and reminded him in an appropriate manner, ¡°You are a little angry these two days. If you vent it today, you should be better. Maybe your skin will be better.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes shot over again.


    Gu Zechen smiled calmly.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Su Ni eximed and sat up from the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen was confused.


    Su Ni was flustered. What would Ruan Yichen do if she left?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 224: No One Can Take Me From You

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Su Ni jumped out of bed and started to wear her gown, but she was already wrinkled by Gu Zechen. There was no dress that could be changed.


    What was she doing just now?


    Being seduced by Gu Zechen, his head was broken and he forgot about all the important things. If Ruan Yichen took Guan Ning to see Mrs. Calle, Gu Zechen would be finished.


    Su Ni quickly took out her phone and looked at it. She was sure that there were no missed calls and sighed slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere today.¡±


    Gu Zechen got out of bed and stood in front of her with his slender thighs. He grabbed her hand and rubbed his face for a while. His voice was low and sexy, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to have such a good time today. Where do you want to abandon me?¡±


    ¡°No, I really have something to do.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to pat her head. How could she not resist Gu Zechen¡¯s temptation?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Everything is fine today.¡±


    He bent down and his wet lips started to wander around her body. Su Ni wanted to dodge but she had nowhere to hide.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s seductive voice rang in his ears again, ¡°I still have to do something big. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Ruan Yichen went to see Madam Calle?¡±


    Su Ni could not help but ask directly.


    Gu Zechen still closed his eyes, his fingers mming her body unhurriedly without being affected at all. He continued to lust for her body.


    ¡°No matter how important it is today, I can¡¯t take me away from you.¡±


    Then, he suddenly lifted her face and kissed her earnestly and emotionally.


    Su Ni sighed in her heart. In this situation, which woman could still maintain herposure.


    Gu Zechen was the devil, eating away her mind and rationality step by step.


    But it was probably his words that made Su Nipletely rx her guard and vignce. She held onto thest sliver of luck that Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t make a move after this mess today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. Tonight, you belong to me, I belong to you.¡±


    The devil¡¯s extremely seductive voice continued to ring in her ears, and Su Ni¡¯s breathing gradually quickened.


    The two of them rolled around and forgot about my kiss. There was no distracting thoughts in their mind and their bodiespletely merged.


    This night, not only was it full of hearty, but it also overloaded her physical strength.


    The next day, Su Ni just got out of bed when her legs softened and she knelt on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Gu Zechen heard themotion, he quickly helped Su Ni up, but in an instant, he held onto his waist. Su Ni had to repeatedly ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen pursed his lips and shook his head without saying a word.


    It looked like he hadn¡¯t trained for a long time and his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Su Ni looked at the time and didn¡¯t expose Gu Zechen. She just said, ¡°You still have two hours to go to work. Would you like to lie down for a while longer?¡±


    ¡°You lie with me?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni held her forehead and patted her head hard.


    After sleeping, Gu Zechen still did not return to normal.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary for us to talk.¡±


    Su Ni sat upright opposite Gu Zechen and stared at him calmly. However, when she saw his innocent and confused eyes, Su Ni¡¯s heart softened again and she was almost about to break the karma.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, be serious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, my wife.¡±


    Gu Zechen copied Su Ni and sat down seriously.


    Su Ni patted her head again.


    Gu Zechen reached over immediately and looked at her forehead with a distressed expression. ¡°Can you always beat yourself in the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Su Ni was so angry that she clearly wanted to have a serious and serious conversation with him. But now, Gu Zechen¡¯s concerned words made her heart pound.


    ¡°Let me talk first, Gu Zechen, if you still want us to continue walking, please return to normal.¡±


    Su Ni endured helplessly and said seriously, ¡°I prefer you who are usually serious. I¡¯m really not used to you being like this.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his head.


    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was enlightened, so she quickly nodded.


    Gu Zechen still lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something. Suddenly, when Su Ni rxed her vignce, he grabbed her shoulder and bit her lips.


    Su Ni beat her hard but he stared at Su Ni seriously. ¡°From now on, you have to learn to adapt slowly.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    ¡°Call me husband!¡±


    Gu Zechen corrected with a smile.


    His other hand had already reached Su Ni¡¯s chest. Under the current situation, Su Ni reluctantly called her husband.


    ¡°Be good, my wife is really good.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni suddenly felt like something was rolling in her heart. She suddenly couldn¡¯t stand it and rushed to the bathroom with her chest.


    ¡°Waifu, are you pregnant?¡±


    At the door, Gu Zechen was delighted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk again!¡±


    Su Ni retched again.


    He looked at the big guy in front of him, who was around 1. 8 meters tall, but he was barefoot, lying at the door without any image. He was smiling so sweet-looking that he didn¡¯t have the usual cold yet abstinent image.


    Su Ni supported her forehead.


    ¡°If your appearance is seen by the people in thepany, you¡¯ll drop your chin in surprise.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Gu Zechen followed in to wash his face and said disapprovingly, ¡°Work is work, life is life, can it be that I still have to face my own woman, business is business.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. Gu Zechen¡¯s words really couldn¡¯t be refuted.


    However, she really wanted to tell Gu Zechen that this was how Gu Zechen treated her before.


    ¡°We should head out now.¡±


    Before leaving the house, Su Ni teased him, ¡°What, your waist doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed. He was simply doubting his ability.


    At that moment, something in her body was ced on Su Ni¡¯s waist and a wicked smile crossed the corner of her mouth. ¡°Although it hurts, if Mrs Gu has other requests, I can also satisfy it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body shrunk and nimbly avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s attack.


    The two of them chatted andughed along the way, but Su Ni was fine. As soon as Gu Zechen picked up his phone, he saw countless missed calls.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face changed instantly and he returned to his usual seriousness.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but pat her face. She felt like everythingst night was like a dream. Only the diamond ring in her hand reminded her¡­ This was Gu Zechen¡¯s return to normal.


    Something serious seemed to have happened on the phone. As Gu Zechen¡¯s tone deepened, his expression became more serious and ferocious.


    Su Ni followed Gu Zechen out of the elevator. Before she could take two steps, she was surrounded by reporters.


    ¡°Stay steady for now. We¡¯ll talk when I get to thepany.¡±


    Gu Zechen hung up the phone and stretched out a hand to help Su Ni cut off a group of reporters.

 Chapter 225: Blocking News

    ¡°May I ask, Mrs Gu, how does it feel to be proposed against night?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, can you tell us the details ofst night¡¯s proposal?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    All the reporters gathered around the scene of Gu Zechen¡¯s proposalst night. In fact, Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden proposal took up less than ten minutes at the venue and was not the main hall.


    Su Ni opened her mouth and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like these reporters, don¡¯t force yourself. As my Mrs Gu, you never have topromise.¡±


    Gu Zechen was in Su Ni¡¯s ear and his voice wasn¡¯t loud. She could hear it just now.


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen, her eyes burning. She looked at his equally hot eyes and seemed to calm down at that moment.


    She took the initiative to stop and even walked out of Gu Zechen¡¯s protective circle. Under Gu Zechen¡¯s confused and confused eyes, Su Ni smiled.


    She said tly, ¡°Although the time is a little tight, I think I need to answer this question.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with a smile, her eyes shing like ake. Her tone was light and cheerful, like countless butterflies flying in front of Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Last night, I was really happy. Mmm, I could feel my heartbeat more than ever.¡±


    As she said this, she suddenly tiptoed, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and kissed him gently.


    Then, she repeated, ¡°Last night, I was really happy.¡±


    Word by word, she spoke infinitely.


    ¡°Can Mrs Gu tell us specifically?¡±


    The reporter took the opportunity to pursue him and quickly continued asking.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think twice as she watched Gu Zechen¡¯s face gradually softer and her smile became happier.


    ¡°Actually, before yesterday, I had a lot of concerns, but now, all my doubts have been solved. I, too, have the confidence to fill my head. All of you, thank you for your concern towards us. Thank you.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she seriously bowed to everyone and quickly received countless apuse.


    It was also at this moment that Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni away. There was the sound of countless cameras shing behind him. Su Ni waved at everyone when she turned back.


    Outside, the morning light shone. Judging from the momentum, today should be a sunny day.


    After getting into the car, Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s there to be suspicious about?¡±


    ¡°Well, this one.¡±


    Su Ni blinked happily and then smiled. ¡°This is a secret.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen suddenly approached her with a threatening chill in his eyes. A hand was already attacking her waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Before she could touch it, Su Ni felt a little itchy on her waist. She subconsciously shrank back and quickly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t sit upright. He maintained a half-tilted posture, his chin touching her hair.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I was worried that if Madam Calle¡¯s contract was over, would our agreement end here?¡±


    In the end, her heart fell silent and the smile on her face gradually disappeared. She looked like she was going to reconfirm it and stare at Gu Zechen seriously.


    Last night¡­ was that true?


    Just like back then, she clearly knew that this was just a deal, and she just went to curry favor with Gu Zechen for the sake of the Su Corp, but yesterday, when she heard what Gu Zechen said, she felt inexplicably moved.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything but Su Ni hesitated and hesitated.


    Or maybe she was suspecting that Gu Zechen would fall in love with her.


    She clearly witnessed how Gu Zechen didn¡¯t go home for countless days and nights. In his bag, there were photos of Xu Wan, and even when he slept, he called another woman¡¯s name..


    She only had Mrs Gu¡¯s name, a title.


    Gu Zechen suddenly sighed in disbelief.


    In the midst of Su Ni¡¯s astonishment, she reached out and pulled Su Ni into her arms.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    He gently caressed Su Ni¡¯s hair and said helplessly, ¡°Since I said it, it is naturally true.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Su Ni was still not sure. She broke free from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace and stared at him. She continued to ask, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer mest night. What do you love me?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hands stiffened and he slowly slid off her head.


    Slowly, he let go of Su Ni and returned to his previous sitting posture.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of The Valley.


    A few secondster, Gu Zechen closed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just confirming my feelings. Now, I¡¯m very sure.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I feel it?¡±


    Su Ni paused word by word, a little unbelievable.


    Gu Zechen turned to look at her, seemingly not wanting to hide anything. ¡°Yes, Su Ni, I don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and smiled indifferently.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    He noticed that Su Ni¡¯s emotions were not right and asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and looked out the window.


    Gu Zechen grabbed her hand and patted it gently with his other hand, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was speechless.


    Until Benz stopped at the entrance of Su Corp, Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and felt unreconciled, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and got out of the car.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She quickly turned her head.


    Gu Zechen suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni followed him.


    She thought Gu Zechen would say something more, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t call Su Ni again until Benz left.


    When they entered the Su Corp, there was envy in everyone¡¯s eyes. Su Ni pretended not to see it and walked into the elevator.


    She thought that having feelings for her was at least a form of improvement.


    Perhaps her rtionship with Gu Zechen had changed.


    When Su Ni pushed open the office door, she found that Qin Yue was already standing inside, looking at each other. Thetter smiled and greeted her. Although she only called Mr. Su, her expression made Khai guess what he was going to say.


    Su Ni was stunned and the scene fromst night resurfaced in her mind. She subconsciously avoided Qin Yue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I saw the news this morning. Mr. Su, you did well.¡±


    Qin Yue spoke first.


    Su Ni smiled and did not smile. However, there was such a big noise at the banquet yesterday. This morning, only the news that Gu Zechen had reproposed to her was heard, but nothing else.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up. She opened the news on the front page and tapped on the side to inquire about Qin Yue. However, apart from being confused, Qin Yue shook his head. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know what happened at the partyst night.


    Su Ni supported her forehead.


    It was fine with Wang Qian¡¯s matter. As for the fact that she publicly used Gu Zechen of such a big matter, how could she not make a sound?

 Chapter 226: Don’t Want Another Time

    Was he suppressed by Gu Zechen?


    Qin Yue saw Su Ni¡¯s troubled expression and asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Su, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Last night¡­ Thank youst night. ¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to say too much and made the final summary.


    Un, Qin Yue understood in another direction and his smile became more and more brilliant. ¡°Mr. Su, in my opinion, you still don¡¯t know man¡­¡±


    Su Ni, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, do you want me to arrange two more shows, and your rtionship with Mr. Gu will definitely increase dramatically.¡±


    Qin Yue came over and made a suggestion.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni quickly interrupted her with a determined expression. She was afraid that Qin Yue would misunderstand her, so she repeatedly denied, ¡°It¡¯s really okay, Asistant Qin, thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Qin Yue was confused. Su Ni squeezed out a smile and smiled, ¡°In fact, CEO Gu and I have already eliminated the misunderstanding, and the rtionship has improved a step. I feel that I can¡¯t be too anxious about feelings.¡±


    Qin Yue thought about it and nodded.


    ¡°Then Mr. Su, you can tell me directly when you need it.¡±


    Qin Yue said.


    Su Ni nodded and waved her hand, letting someone go out first.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    After she left, Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief and held her forehead again.


    As soon as the person left, Gu Zechen called. Su Ni thought that something was up, so she naturally asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, is there any work arrangements?¡±


    In the end, the other side hesitated for a few seconds and said, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you call you if there¡¯s nothing else?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    As if he reacted in an instant, he quickly smiled and said, ¡°Of course not, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Also called Mr. Gu.¡±


    The voice on the phone was dissatisfied again.


    What is your name not called Gu?  Su Ni was confused.


    ¡°When there¡¯s no one else in the future, I¡¯ll allow you to call me husband.¡±


    Over the phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was quite pleasant, and Su Ni¡¯s voice was a little stuck. After a long time, she hurriedly said, ¡°I got it, CEO Gu¡­ husband.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    The other side smiled satisfactorily.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Su Ni wanted to say something but stopped. Deep down, she was still thinking about what Gu Zechen was looking for.


    ¡°I¡¯lle over for you at noon.¡±


    Gu Zechen finally stated the purpose of the call.


    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯m a little busy today. I can only eat some nearby.¡±


    Su Ni would never forget that every time she went out for lunch with Gu Zechen, she couldn¡¯t work properly in the afternoon.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same to eat in your office canteen.¡±


    Gu Zechen gave his suggestion straightforwardly. Su Ni let out a sigh and Gu Zechen started to exin himself, ¡°I ate it once and thought it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°No, why are you¡­¡±


    Su Ni held her forehead again. ¡°Gu Zechen, why do I think you are very strange today?¡±


    She was not used to Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think there was anything strange about him. Instead, he said confidently, ¡°I just want to catch that feeling.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly tightened and she stopped beating.


    Seat¡­ that feeling.


    Su Ni felt that if Gu Zechen was not crazy, she must be crazy.


    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s really difficult for me to answer you like this.¡±


    Su Ni was embarrassed and tried to ease the atmosphere.


    ¡°Do you have feelings for me, Su Ni?¡±


    He suddenly asked again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ah?


    Su Ni started to feel that her brain was not enough today.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gu Zechen noticed Su Ni¡¯s dullness and was a little unhappy.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Ni quickly added.


    ¡°I want your words.¡±


    Gu Zechen said again.


    ¡°Mmm, love.¡±


    This time, Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate for fear of angering Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He repeated, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an act?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯ve never lied to you. You know my feelings for you. Otherwise, why would I not divorce me?¡±


    Su Ni raised her voice slightly and swore, almost patting her chest to guarantee.


    But for some reason, her heart was beating.


    There was no reason for her to feel guilty.


    But over the phone, Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to reveal half of it. Soon, there was a burst of cheerfulughter. Su Ni finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I¡¯lle to you at noon.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with satisfaction.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡­ I can hang up now.¡±


    Su Ni asked tentatively.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me more?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni patted her forehead. She felt that Gu Zechen must be very idle today. Otherwise, how could he waste so much time with her?


    ¡°Of course not. However, in order to have a pleasant lunch, I¡¯d better hand over my work first.¡±


    Su Ni was courteous and careful to persuade Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen finally let go, but Su Ni suddenly remembered something and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on with today¡¯s news? Have you seen it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The indifferent tone over there.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just felt strange. I haven¡¯t seen much news aboutst night. I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°There are some rubbish matters. If there¡¯s anything to report, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni impatiently. Obviously, he did not want her to delve too much into this matter. He quickly said, ¡°Be busy first. I don¡¯t like waiting for someone.¡±


    Then, he hung up.


    Su Ni looked at her phone and opened her mouth.


    It was faster than flipping through a book. It really was¡­ very Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni rubbed her temples, dispelled the distracting thoughts in her head and quickly got into work.


    As it was nearing noon, Su Ni had already asked Qin Yue to arrange two more dishes for the kitchen and then sent them to the office.


    She didn¡¯t want to have the samemotion as before.


    During this period of time, Su Ni actually received a call from Li Mo. She wanted to say something but stopped. Under Su Ni¡¯s repeated questioning, Li Mo was embarrassed to say, ¡°Mrs. Xi, I think the food for the Su Corp is good. Can I eat more today?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise and forced herself to smile, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Only then did Li Mo hang up with satisfaction.


    Thinking about how it was thest time, when he and Gu Zechen rushed out in a hurry, Li Mo had to follow him.


    Su Ni looked at the time. There was about half an hour before Gu Zechen came over.


    She deliberately went to the lounge to make up for her makeup and checked her outfit. Un, she started to get nervous and excited.


    Su Ni held her face and looked at the gradually reddened look in the mirror. It was hard to say that this was the feeling of love.


    Damn it!


    Su Ni cried out in her heart, feeling that she was not feeling well.


    Coincidentally, the phone by the table rang.


    ¡°What, we¡¯re almost here?¡±


    Su Ni thought it was Gu Zechen. It was not until there was a lowughter that Su Ni felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 227: Nothing to do with him

    Su Ni¡¯s good mood was instantly destroyed.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice returned to its usual calm and business is business asked, ¡°Is there any other arrangements for Mr. Ruan?¡±  Didn¡¯t you want to invite me over for tea again?


    ¡°Looks like Mr. Su is still angry about what happened yesterday.¡±


    The voice over there was a smile, but it never gave Su Ni a feeling like a spring breeze.


    Su Ni sneered and answered.


    If such a big thing had happened, she would be angry.


    ¡°Alright, my fault.¡±


    The other side quickly apologized.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Su Ni also rejected her straightforwardly.


    Theughter on the other side grew louder. In the end, she seemed to beughing. Su Ni could not help but frown as she listened to the continuousughter.


    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re getting more and more interesting.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent, ¡°If Mr. Ruan is fine, I¡¯ll hang up first. I still have something to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just waiting for Gu Zechen?¡±


    Ruan Yichen broke Su Ni¡¯s mind.


    Su Ni furrowed her eyebrows and spoke in a loud voice, ¡°Mr. Ruan, although I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Gu Zechen, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    She suddenly remembered the story Ruan Yichen told her yesterday afternoon and her mood became worse.


    ¡°Mr. Su is a bit wrong now.¡±


    The other side restrained theirughter, and the tone of voice started to be low and low, with a bit of depression and indifference. ¡°I just called to congratte Mr. Su and Mr. Gu for making peace. I also told Mr. Su that Mr. Gu probably won¡¯t be able to make it to this meal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Su Ni sneered and hung up.


    She didn¡¯t take Ruan Yichen¡¯s words to heart and Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t call again. Qin Yue was already asking about the time to serve the food, but Su Ni suddenly received Gu Zechen¡¯s call.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly remembered what Ruan Yichen said and asked in a ghost.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice became increasingly low.


    Su Ni thought that something happened in Gu Corp at thest minute, so she nodded considerately and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have time to eat in the future.¡±


    Qin Yue knocked on the door. Su Ni hung up and stared at the dishes with a nk expression.


    ¡°How long will Mr. Gu arrive?¡±


    Qin Yue was in a good mood.


    ¡°Go to the cafeteria to pack two more dishes. I¡¯ll take them away.¡±


    Su Ni said expressionlessly.


    ¡°To Gu Corp?¡±


    Qin Yue was surprised and quickly guessed.


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°He has something to do, he can¡¯te today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go prepare now.¡±


    Qin Yue didn¡¯t ask any more questions and nodded quickly. His hands and feet were quite sharp. He had already been delivered to the car in less than ten minutes.


    Luo Qing nced at Su Ni and started the engine.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t call Gu Zechen in advance, but when she arrived at Gu Corp, she was told by the front desk that Mr. Gu had gone out.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go and wait for him.¡±


    Su Ni smiled calmly. Until now, she didn¡¯t think anything big would happen.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t get through.


    As time passed, Su Ni became more and more nervous and started to walk back and forth in the office.


    Su Ni tried to find out something from Luo Qing but she only shook her head to show that she knew nothing.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait any longer and nned to go out and think of a way. At this time, the office door suddenly opened and Gu Zechen came in with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He frowned and didn¡¯t see Su Ni happy.


    Su Ni¡¯s face stiffened but she knew that she hade first without saying goodbye. She gently pointed to the lunch box beside her and said, ¡°I think you don¡¯t have time for lunch, so I want to send it over.¡±  I don¡¯t know you¡¯re not in thepany either.


    She rubbed her hands and smiled awkwardly.


    Li Mo saw two copies at the back and couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice to ease the atmosphere. ¡°And my one, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t eat wellst time. This time, you specially packed a portion to try.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and handed Li Mo the copy first.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Li Mo nodded and strode over to pick up the lunch box in Su Ni¡¯s hand with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Su Ni walked over and pulled Gu Zechen over to sit down. Thetter¡¯s brows were still tightly furrowed and she pursed her lips without saying a word.


    Li Mo and Luo Qing looked at each other and left.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Su Ni served Gu Zechen a meal and didn¡¯t ask about his work. Gu Zechen was not very interested and didn¡¯t say a word during dinner.


    The atmosphere was unusually dull.


    With Gu Zechen back, Su Ni was in no hurry to leave. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything, she silently stayed by the side.


    However, Gu Zechen was a little annoyed. ¡°Su Ni, go back first. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Are you annoyed by Madam Calle¡¯s matter?¡±


    Su Ni leaned over and tried to press his temples. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but closed his eyes.


    Su Ni¡¯s strength was neither light nor heavy. At the same time, her fingers slowly crossed his scalp to relieve his nerves. ¡°We can¡¯t be anxious, let¡¯s take it slow.¡±


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled sweetly at Gu Zechen. She remembered that the call in the morning still made her heart warm, so she turned back and said, ¡°If you miss me, remember to call me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes sank.


    Suddenly, he got up and rushed over to hug Su Ni.


    Su Ni¡¯s body tightened but she soon epted his hug. The smile on her face erged, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, something big might happen recently. Will you be afraid?¡±


    He suddenly asked.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen suspiciously and saw that he was silent as if he was suppressing something. This was the first time she saw Gu Zechen showing such a distressed expression because of work.


    She turned around and gently patted his arm, saying softly, ¡°We are now husband and wife. Of course, we are one. No matter what, we will face it together.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked solemn as he stared at the gentleness in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He pinched the hand on her back hard.


    ¡°What happened?¡±  Su Ni asked carefully.


    ¡°Nothing, a little trouble!¡±


    Gu Zechen turned around impatiently, obviously not wanting to say more.


    ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll go back first. You can handle it first.¡±


    Without Gu Zechen, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t ask too much. Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t ask him to stay, she quickly went out.


    After leaving Gu Corp, Su Ni quickly called Luo Heng to help find out where Gu Zechen had just gone.


    To his surprise, Luo Heng looked troubled and refused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Li Dan?¡±  Su Ni asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Luo Heng pretended to be calm. ¡°However, no one dares to talk nonsense about Gu Zechen. I don¡¯t know what happened, but¡­¡±


    ¡°If even you think it¡¯s inconvenient, then forget it.¡±

 Chapter 228: You Still Love Me

    Su Ni was slightly disappointed but she didn¡¯t force her to hang up.


    ¡­¡­


    Luo Heng looked at the woman sitting opposite him with picturesque eyes. Her exquisite makeup covered her originally pure face, but it was a little more proud.


    ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Luo Heng suppressed his voice but he still felt his voice tremble.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Reject Su Ni and refuse her any help. In short, I don¡¯t like you being together with her.¡±


    Li Dan shrugged and her slender strap shook with her movements, revealing her delicate corbone.


    Luo Heng frowned. ¡°Su Ni is my friend.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you reject it just now?¡±


    Li Dan smiled and took a sip of coffee on the table. She had confidence in Luo Heng.


    ¡°You know that I just told you that Gu Zechen was brought to the police station to ask about a murder, but you still didn¡¯t tell Su Ni.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Su Ni. Before the investigation is clear, it¡¯s best not to cause a necessary misunderstanding.¡±


    Luo Heng retorted loudly, revealing the veins on his forehead.


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Li Dan was not angry. She spread her hands and her expression became more and more proud. ¡°I¡¯ve achieved my goal anyway.¡±


    Luo Heng tried to take a deep breath to calm himself down.


    The woman in front of him made him feel even stranger, and his heart felt a faint pain.


    He suppressed his disappointment and asked in a low voice, as though he was cutting his own flesh with a knife, ¡°Do you think Wang Qian will marry you after she dies?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Li Dan smiled disdainfully.


    ¡°Will the Wang family let you go again? Li Dan, it¡¯s been so many years, can¡¯t you have a brain?¡±


    Luo Heng was so excited that he put his hands on the table and leaned forward. His eyes were wide open and he stared at Li Dan with reddened eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Wang Qian. What am I afraid of?¡±


    Li Dan smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t even have thest obstacle. That damned woman was bragging in front of me back then, he¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you know she was dead?¡±


    Luo Heng frowned and a strong sense of uneasiness surged in his heart. ¡°Now the police have announced that the results are missing, but they didn¡¯t say that Wang Qian is dead.¡±


    Li Dan was stunned.


    Suddenly, she realized that Luo Heng had circled herself into a big trap. A trace of anger shed across his brows, ¡°Luo Heng, you did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°What did I do on purpose? Tell me, do you know anything?¡±


    Luo Heng looked around and confirmed that no one noticed their conversation. Then he lowered his voice and warned coldly, ¡°Li Dan, you must tell me the truth now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Li Dan looked at Luo Heng with disgust and quickly calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone has gone missing. I haven¡¯t received a call for the kidnap for such a long time. What¡¯s the possibility?¡±


    ¡°Li Dan!¡±


    Luo Heng raised his voice.


    He rushed over and pinched Li Dan¡¯s arm. His eyes were about to spit fire, ¡°You have to tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you hurt me.¡±


    Li Dan shook off Luo Heng¡¯s hand, then she got up and exploded, ¡°Luo Heng, are you crazy? You treat me like this.¡±


    ¡°Li Dan, I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡±


    Luo Heng suddenly breathed out and stared at Li Dan helplessly and painfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be confused and continue to be wrong.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about my business. As long as you don¡¯t cooperate with Su Ni to harm me, I¡¯ll be in a good situation.¡±


    ¡°I still remember what happenedst time. If you still want to contact me, don¡¯t help Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    Luo Heng did not hesitate.


    ¡°Well, you can tell Su Ni now that Gu Zechen was investigated by the police for the murder of Wang Qian and is not allowed to leave Nancheng city for half a step before the case is clear.¡±


    Li Dan smiled and looked at Luo Heng. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it now. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a littlete. I don¡¯t know how Su Ni will look at you.¡±


    ¡°Li Dan, Su Ni did nothing wrong!¡±


    Luo Heng held back his anger. She said she had something important to promise to see Li Dan today.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Li Dan did not refute.


    Before she left, she whispered into Luo Heng¡¯s ear, ¡°Give up. You know you can¡¯t resist me. Even if I¡¯m married to another man, you can¡¯t stop you from loving my heart.¡±


    ¡°Li Dan.¡±


    Luo Heng clenched his fists tightly, enduring his anger. He stared at his face with pain and forbearance, ¡°Wang Quan won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    ¡°Then I will count this on you. Anyway, even if he doesn¡¯t marry me, I won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Li Dan said with a smile and turned to leave with satisfaction.


    Luo Heng suddenly hugged Li Dan from behind and choked, ¡°Li Dan, don¡¯t be like this. Just take it as me¡­ I beg you¡­¡±


    Pah!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Li Dan pped Luo Heng directly on the face.


    ¡°Luo Heng, who do you think you are? You are just a dog raised by me, Li Dan. If you want to marry me, dream about it.¡±


    Li Dan¡¯s voice was sharp and ear-piercing, and she yelled without hesitation. She immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Luo Heng was stunned and his body was cold.


    Li Dan¡¯s voice continued, ¡°You keep talking about what I am now, what I have be. Isn¡¯t it still because of you and Su Ni? What right do you have to say about me now?¡±


    Then, she suddenly covered her face and rushed out.


    ¡°Elixir pills.¡±


    Luo Heng reached out and couldn¡¯t catch her. He rushed out but was stopped by a waiter. ¡°Sir, your bill is¡­¡±


    Luo Heng threw his wallet to the attendant, but after chasing him out, he was still a stepte. Li Dan had already gotten into the car and the pink taillights were getting darker in his eyes.


    Luo Heng suddenly squatted by the side of the road and hugged his head tightly.


    In the bright and scorching afternoon, a man faced the streets like running horses and dragons as tears fell.


    Su Ni returned to Su Corp but had no intention of working anymore.


    She thought about Ruan Yichen¡¯s previous call. He must have known something, or maybe it was Ruan Yichen who did it.


    Su Ni decided to meet Ruan Yichen.


    On the other side, she said she was not avable and directly rejected Su Ni.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up and continued to ask, ¡°This morning, Gu Zechen can¡¯t see me. You know what the n is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Su misunderstood.¡±


    Ruan Yichenughed proudly over the phone. ¡°Although I hate Gu Zechen, it really has nothing to do with me this time. Gu Zechen got into trouble himself.¡±


    ¡°What trouble?¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s current state, it was obviously not something that could be easily solved.

 Chapter 229: Trouble

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, Mr. Su, I think that since Gu Huai doesn¡¯t want to tell you to worry, you might as well pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. Otherwise, in the end, I¡¯m afraid that even you will get in.¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly lowered his voice and kindly reminded him.


    Su Ni hung up directly.


    Soon, a text came from the other side. ¡°The cooperation between us is cancelled.¡±


    Su Ni held her forehead and her brows twitched.


    After the banquet ended, she couldn¡¯t see Guan Ning. She didn¡¯t know if Ruan Yichen had discovered something that made him be extra careful of herself.


    At five o¡¯clock, Su Ni got off work on time. This time, Gu Zechen called but told her that he could not leave thepany for the time being.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first.  Tonight, returning to the family? ¡±


    Su Ni asked with concern.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about it again.¡±


    The other side was not very interested, so they quickly hung up.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Zechen toe back in Gu Jia. When thest warmth of the sun disappeared along with the horizon, Su Ni learned that Gu Zechen was arrested.


    Su Ni was surprised that the porcin cup slipped from her hand and mmed into the living room.


    ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    The maid stepped forward, worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni quickly calmed down and her expression returned to normal. She got up and didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes, so she asked the driver to send her out quickly.


    Luo Qing¡¯s call had already been called.


    The two of them met by the side of the road and then listened to Luo Qing¡¯s report. She probably knew what happened.


    But¡­


    Gu Zechen was suspected of murdering Wang Qian¡­


    Could it be because of what happenedst night?


    Su Ni was two big shots, but she knew she couldn¡¯t panic at the moment. She tried her best to calm down and asked, ¡°Do the media know about this now?¡±


    ¡°Gu Corp will definitely suppress this news, but now it looks like the situation is not good.¡±


    Luo Qing said honestly.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare call Li Mo for fear of dying his work. They drove directly to the police station but couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen¡¯swyer exined bitterly, ¡°Although Wang Qian¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been found, the evidence from all sides has been pointed to President Gu and it is very unfavorable for President Gu.¡±


    ¡°Since the body has not been found, how can it prove that the person was killed? Moreover, since he is a suspect, he should be able to get bail.¡±


    ¡°Bail has to wait 24 hourster.¡±


    Thewyer signaled for Su Ni to sit down first and not be in a hurry for the time being. ¡°We have already found awyer expert to discuss it overnight. As for now, Gu Huai is always innocent. As long as we cooperate with the police station and go through the legal procedures, nothing will happen.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    She knew too well that if Gu Zechen really went to jail this time, it would affect the Gu Corp and himself.


    Even if she could prove that Gu Zechen was innocent in theter stages, the damage that had been caused was irreversible. In the end, she could only cautiously warn thewyer, ¡°You have to be careful about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mrs Gu.¡±


    ¡°Then think of a way to let me see CEO Gu.¡±


    With awyer around, Su Ni calmed down a little, but she still had to see Gu Zechen.


    Thewyer nodded. ¡°I will find a way.¡±


    A few minutester, thewyer came out with a frown, revealing a trace of embarrassment.


    ¡°What, is it still not possible?¡±


    Su Ni asked nervously.


    Thewyer shook his head and looked at Su Ni who didn¡¯t know how to speak. ¡°The station chief has already agreed, but¡­ President Gu rejected the request to see you.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    ¡°But Mrs Gu, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Gu now has someone to take care of him. He won¡¯t suffer much. Maybe Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want you to see his side right now.¡±


    Thewyer quicklyforted him carefully.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Su Ni nodded seriously.


    Gu Zechen was always arrogant and charming, and even if he confessed his feelings, he would not take an ordinary path. If something like this suddenly happened, he would not want to see it.


    ¡°Then tell President Gu for me that no matter what happens, I will be by his side. I will personallye over to bail him out tomorrow.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Thewyer breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and arranged for someone to send Su Ni out first.


    In fact, thewyer didn¡¯t have to be so nervous at all. Even if she didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t do anything in the police station.


    At this moment, the harsher the situation is, the better it is.


    Wave after wave of unfairness rose again. That night, there was a police investigation and Wang Qian¡¯s body was found.


    At first, thewyer didn¡¯t dare to say too much to Su Ni. Under Su Ni¡¯s repeated questioning, Ka learned that Wang Qian was found at the bottom of ake and her face was injured by multiple knives.


    A total of eighty one knives. The murderer waspletely trying to vent his anger and was tortured until the end to take Wang Qian¡¯s life.


    Back then, Wang Qian had bumped into Su Ni in front of her and went against Gu Zechen. The scene was intense and it was also witnessed by everyone at the banquet.


    After the matter was dispersed, it was uncontroble.


    Early the next morning, the news of Gu Zechen¡¯s arrest became more and more intense. It spread throughout Nancheng city, and even more details about the banquet were revealed.


    The maid came to report that her wife was back.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Su Ni quickly got up and hugged An Rong.


    ¡°Good boy, I¡¯ve heard about it, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    An Rong¡¯s voice was a little choked as she gently patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder andforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mother will help you handle it.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips in pain and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad. Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    An Rong took Su Ni and sat down first. Looking at her pale breakfast, she frowned and sighed, ¡°Even if something happened to Zexin, you can¡¯t just eat this.¡±


    ¡°I have to go on bail in the afternoon. I wonder if he slept well inside.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and her voice became more and more choked.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t close her eyes for the whole night.


    She never knew that Gu Zechen had taken such an important weight in her heart. Even though she knew that no one dared to do anything to him, she was still nervous and worried, suppressing herself so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    An Rong patted Su Ni on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s have a day¡¯s rest today. Don¡¯t go to thepany.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    Most likely, the news of Gu Zechen¡¯s arrest had already upied all the headlines. It was difficult to avoid the Su Corp now, so it was afraid that thepany had long been blocked.


    Under An Rong¡¯s persuasion, Su Ni barely drank some milk andid back in bed to rest.


    Soon, Su Ni heard movement in the yard. An Rong should have left.


    Luo Heng called again after a night. Su Ni pressed the answer button but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry..¡±


    Over the phone, Luo Heng apologized.

 Chapter 230: Gu Zechen Captured

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Why are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I was afraid that you were worried, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you. Now, you should know¡­¡±


    Luo Heng med himself.


    Su Ni was relieved.


    ¡°Actually, you told me yesterday that I can¡¯t change anything. I believe that Gu Zechen won¡¯t do such a thing and he will be safe this time.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she took a deep breath and suddenly felt her nose choking.


    ¡°Luo Heng, do you think I fell in love with Gu Zechen? What happened to him? Why am I so upset?¡±


    She turned over and pressed her own chest with a pillow to stop it from hurting.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Over the phone, Luo Heng¡¯s voice was on and off, obviously not knowing what to say, ¡°I¡¯m saying if something happens to Gu Zechen this time, what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will both advance and retreat together.¡±


    Su Ni did not hesitate.


    ¡°If it affects the Su Corp, will you still follow this answer?¡±


    Luo Heng suddenly asked a key question.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    It had been a long time since he could react.


    How could she choose Gu Zechen or Su Corp?


    ¡°I think it won¡¯t be that far.¡±


    Su Ni was a little confused and her head was in a mess.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Over the phone, Luo Heng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zechen is so good. Since he didn¡¯t do such a thing, he will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With Luo Heng¡¯s encouragement, Su Ni was in a much better mood. ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll hang up first and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Luo Heng smiled, ¡°Sleep well. You can meet again in the afternoon.¡±


    This feeling was unusually stable.


    After Luo Heng hung up the phone, a bitter smile crossed the corner of his mouth. He rubbed against the traces of yesterday¡¯s arrest and was about to cry.


    Li Dan, no matter what happens, you must be fine.


    I also hope that this matter has nothing to do with you!


    In the afternoon.


    ¡°Su Ni, we should head out now.¡±


    Downstairs, An Rong urged for the third time.


    ¡°Mother, right away.¡±


    Su Ni looked at the time and realized that she should head out. However, there seemed to be some ws in her hair, so she leaned over and tidied it up.


    When Su Ni went down, An Rong¡¯s eyes brightened and she also had a smile in her eyes. ¡°Zeheng will be in a good mood when he sees you.¡±


    Su Ni blushed and said embarrassedly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just casually packing up.¡±


    It took Su Ni two whole hours to clean it up casually. She almost tried the clothes in the cupboard once. Finally, she chose a yellow dress with shredded flowers, and then put on makeup and straightened her hair.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    An Rong smiled but didn¡¯t expose Su Ni. She grabbed her hand and walked towards Bentley, who was already prepared in the yard.


    In the car, Su Ni looked out the window from time to time. Her hands were stiffly ced on her legs, clearly a little nervous.


    The closer she got to the police station, the atmosphere in the car became even more depressing. An Rong patted Su Ni¡¯s hand gently and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve already greeted the police station. I¡¯ll try my best to keep it simple.¡±


    Su Ni nodded heavily and pursed her lips slightly, but she tasted a bitter taste.


    At the entrance of the police station, arge crowd was gathered.


    Even though there were quite a few police officers guarding, the reporters who received the news still blocked the entrance of the police station.


    An Rong led Su Ni into the police station through the back door, but she was almost blocked outside. She pushed her in front of the police station, letting her go in first and deal with her from behind.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, please here.¡±


    Thewyer opened the road in front and before she could enter, Su Ni saw a ck figure sitting with his back facing her. Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and she called Gu Zechen to rush over.


    As Gu Zechen signed the bail agreement, he saw Su Ni rushing over and hugging him in his chest.


    Gu Zechen pushed her away, nced at his chest and said, ¡°You¡¯re about to catch your breath.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she red at him strangely. He was still in the mood to joke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After reading the agreement, he nodded after confirming that there was no problem. Gu Zechen stood up and naturally hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him like this.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping at home? I haven¡¯t slept well yet.¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out and touched her face. He noticed the dark circles in the corner of her eyes. Although he was jokingly asking, there was no smile on his face.


    ¡°Could it be that she was worried for the whole night and couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    He deliberately eased the atmosphere.


    Gu Zechen was not in a sorry state. On the contrary, he was refreshed because he slept well, and his face was full.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen and said unhappily, ¡°Think about how to deal with the gangter. Mother is still outside to help with it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s back too.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and stopped talking.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think there was anything, so she said naturally, ¡°Of course, such a big thing happened, can Mother note back?¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he sped up.


    At the back door, all the reporters who received the news came rushing over. An Rong was protected by several police officers, but she was still pushed back by the crowd.


    ¡°President Gu is out.¡±


    No one knew who called out and the crowd surrounded Gu Zechen like a tide, quickly blocking the two of them.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, can you tell us the details of the case? Why are you here as a suspect? May I ask what you really did to Wang Qian?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Mo insulted you at the party before. Are you holding a grudge?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Mrs Gu, please exin the situation.¡±


    All kinds of questions swept over, and most of them had bad intentions, which made Su Ni frown.


    ¡°Dear journalists and friends, everything is under investigation. It is not convenient for us to reveal more details, but there is one thing that I can guarantee to everyone that our CEO Gu must be innocent.¡±


    Thewyer raised his voice and promised everyone.


    ¡°Then how can you guarantee it? I heard that several pieces of evidence now say that Mr. Gu is the most important suspect.¡±


    Among the reporters, there were sharp doubts.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen followed the voice and looked over. They saw a skinny figure crawl around like a Loach among the reporters. Even if Gu Zechen found it, his eyes didn¡¯t dodge at all.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°This reporter and friend are constantly pacing around. I wonder if the real murderer is here to bring the tempo.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice and said sarcastically.

 Chapter 231: Irritated

    The crowd quickly looked over, and the man immediately jumped up and loudly used, ¡°Mr. Gu, stop changing the topic here. I¡¯m just talking about the matter with the current situation of the police.¡±


    ¡°Everyone present today, I¡¯ve seen everyone¡¯s faces clearly. You guys can write as much as you want today¡¯s report. But in a few days, if you prove that I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯ll have to watch a good show.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with a deep voice.


    ¡°What? This is clearly a threat.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, are you threatening us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a sneer, lowering the temperature of the scene. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding everyone that you have to write properly. You can¡¯t be distracted by others.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he hugged Su Ni tightly. With the help of the police, he opened a road to get them into the car.


    Su Ni rubbed her chest and felt a little ufortable.


    Gu Zechen reached out and tried to press her button. ¡°It hurts?¡±


    An Rong nced over, but she quickly moved her eyes away. She pretended that she didn¡¯t see it, but the corner of her mouth was just right.


    Su Ni gently pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand away and nced at him.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care at all. He even pulled Su Ni into his arms and helped her rub it seriously.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand away again. The two red clouds had already flown to her face and her heart was beating.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you could be so shy.¡±


    He leaned in and Su Ni almost kissed her. She looked up and met her pair of affectionate eyes. Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand itpletely.


    ¡°I said, can you be normal?¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and warned in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not abnormal. The one who doesn¡¯t look normal is you.¡±


    Gu Zechen also lowered his voice and responded.


    An Rong nced over and watched the two of them snuggle together. The smile on her face deepened. It seemed that during her absence, the rtionship between the two was a advance by leaps and bounds, not bad.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to Gu Corpter. You can go back with Mother first.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I have to go to Su Corp too.¡±


    Su Ni took the opportunity to say.


    Gu Zechen frowned but he didn¡¯t stop her. He just reminded her to be careful.


    After Gu Zechen got out of the car, he told Li Mo to send them safely. An Rong lowered her voice and smiled as she asked how they were progressing.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Su Ni blushed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    An Rong lowered her head and saw the ring in Su Ni¡¯s hand. She smiled calmly, ¡°The ring in your hand is good.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni wants to hide. ¡°Zexin proposed to me two days ago, that is, at the party that day.¡±


    Now that she thought back to the party that day, Su Ni¡¯s mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know why things had changed in the end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe my child won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    An Rongforted softly.


    An Rong first went to Su Corp, answered the opinions of the senior management, andforted them. After that, it was time for work.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    When Su Ni heard something, she looked up and saw that the secretary had pushed open the door and let Gu Zechen in.


    Su Ni quickly tidied up the table and smiled at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I called you and didn¡¯t pick up. I thought you were busy, so I came over to pick you up.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat down on the sofa, tilted his legs and said leisurely, ¡°How is it? Are you done with work?¡±


    Su Ni nodded and stretchedzily. ¡°But now there are new questions. How should we go out?¡±


    Needless to say, there must be a lot of reporters gathered downstairs of Su Corp.


    The current Gu Zechen was the hot topic of moving. The reporters followed wherever they went.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Gu Zechen waved at her with a smile on his face, not affected by his negative news at all.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand. She wanted to see how many reporters were outside through the floor-to-ceiling windows, but she was pulled by Gu Zechen and almost fell on the sofa.


    In the end, Su Ni watched as Gu Zechen suddenly unbuttoned his suit and pulled out six yellow roses.


    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s face and he urged impatiently, ¡°Take it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni did not dare to be careless. She quickly took the yellow rose and sniffed it on the tip of her nose.


    The two of them quickly dodged, but at the same time, they said, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me first.¡±


    Su Ni quickly asked when she saw Gu Zechen looking at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything, you can talk first.¡±


    Gu Zechen once again shifted his gaze and pretended to be calm.


    Su Ni felt shy again. She was extremely nervous. This was not the first time Gu Zechen gave her flowers. How could she feel so strange?


    Looking at Gu Zechen again, he was even more nervous than himself, and his heart was more bnced.


    Because of a bouquet of roses, whether it was the person who gave it or the person who epted it, it was extremely awkward at this time.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m verypatible today.¡±


    She pointed to the dress on her and said sincerely.


    That was when Gu Zechen nced at her. The make-up on his face was not as exquisite as before, but it was more natural. He turned his face away and said unnaturally, ¡°Of course I know. I just saw that you deliberately put on a disguise today. That¡¯s why I got a reward.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about his true feelings and epted them one by one.


    Just as she was holding the flowers in her left hand and holding Gu Zechen¡¯s arm in her right hand, Gu Zechen suddenly asked nervously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re off work.¡±


    Su Ni said and smelled the fragrance of the flowers again. She felt that the yellow rose was more beautiful.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and his expression shed with embarrassment that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand. He was a little anxious and looked around as if he was looking for something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking for?¡±


    Su Ni asked considerately.


    ¡°You, are you sure or not?¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed her away, feeling a little annoyed. He pointed at Su Ni, then at the door. Suddenly, he whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t know that I secretly brought these flowers in. Why are you still taking them out openly?¡±


    Su Ni still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Since it was her boyfriend who had just given her flowers, so what if she brought them out?


    ¡°Find something to put it in!¡±


    Gu Zechen ordered with a stern face.


    Su Ni stared at the rose and said reluctantly, ¡°Now is the best time for the rose to open. If I put it in the office, I wouldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡±


    Gu Zechen became impatient again and reached out to snatch the flowers from Su Ni¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 232: Sneakly Sending Flowers

    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly stuck her tongue at Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen¡¯s hand froze.


    ¡°Okay, let me take it back.¡±


    Seeing that she was acting coquettishly, Su Ni quickly chased after him and grabbed his arm with sorrow.


    Gu Zechen reached out again. Su Ni suddenly broke free from Gu Zechen and ran outside with the flowers in her arms. Gu Zechen called and quickly chased after him.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    The secretary stood up and called out to the two of them, one after the other, in confusion.


    Until she entered the elevator, Su Ni saw that she had seeded. She looked at the stern Gu Zechen and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. Sheughed softly, ¡°I want everyone to know that my husband just gave me a bouquet of roses. I really like it.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened, but he still had a stern face, pretending to be unhappy, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bouquet of flowers? What¡¯s so rare about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not rare.¡±


    Su Ni nodded seriously, then held the flowers in her hand, revealing an intoxicated expression. Before she could get angry, Su Ni hurriedly said, ¡°But because it¡¯s a yellow rose from Gu Zechen, the meaning is different. I dare say this is the unique yellow rose in this world.¡±


    As she said this, she smiled at Gu Zechen.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was still ck, but he was not as upset as before. He pursed his lips slightly and stopped talking. However, Su Ni clearly felt that the strength on her shoulders was heavier.


    As expected, the two of them had just left the Su Corp when they saw a group of reporters rushing over.


    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen and thetter frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run. Do you still want to be interviewed?¡±


    At the thought of what happened in the police station, Su Ni was in the first two. If she didn¡¯t run at this time, she would wait.


    Gu Zechen was reluctant at first, but when he saw that there were more and more reporters, he suddenly felt enlightened. He actually grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and ran all the way.


    They didn¡¯t know how long they had run. When they turned back, there were still reporters.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni forcefully broke free of her hand and patted her chest, unable to stand up.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but looked calm. Su Ni looked up and asked him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you panting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as useless as you. Since you can¡¯t run, don¡¯t do such stupid things next time.¡±


    Gu Zechen bent down, hugged him in his arms and walked towards the direction where he had juste from. ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯ve arranged a car. We can get in the car as soon as wee out. We won¡¯t be harassed by reporters at all.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are we running?¡±


    Su Ni was confused.


    Gu Zechen suddenly showed an idiot. Su Ni felt that her IQ was despised, her face reddened and her heart skipped a beat.


    The Benz stopped slowly by the side of the road and Li Mo stared at the two with a mncholy expression.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam, do you want to continue running for a while or get in the car first?¡±


    Su Ni buried her head into Gu Zechen¡¯s chest when she heard this. Her face waspletely lost today.


    However, after getting in the car, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t intend to put her down. Even though she knew that Li Mo couldn¡¯t see her, Su Ni still felt ufortable. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You can put me down now.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni without saying a word.


    Su Ni sighed again. It was hard to carry her home.


    In fact, Su Ni¡¯s thoughts were too simple.


    Not only did Gu Zechen carry Su Ni back home, he got out of the car and didn¡¯t let Su Nind. He carried her directly onto the bed.


    Whoosh!


    Su Ni felt relieved.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at the servants ¡®eyes at all, but she didn¡¯t have to look at them, so she could think of what kind of interesting eyes they would look at.


    Gu Zechen suddenly sprawled to the side. Su Ni was a little surprised. She heard Gu Zechen say without blinking, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Wasn¡¯t this what you asked for?


    Three secondster, Gu Zechen flipped over and pressed himself down. He looked at her coldly and asked, ¡°I ran away with you, and I¡¯m tired from hugging you. Why, I didn¡¯tfort me at all?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched again.


    ¡°Are you cramping?¡±


    He asked seriously.


    Su Ni was speechless.


    She hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and kissed him quickly. Her cheeks were red and she quickly nced at him and asked, ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Gu Zechen touched the ce where he had been kissed. ¡°What, is your kiss so valuable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Su Ni quickly turned away and pretended to be angry.


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and plunged his head into her chest. He took a deep breath, and his hands started to be unruly, looking for her zip.


    ¡°Alright, stop messing around.¡±


    Su Ni aborted Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and wanted to get up, but Gu Zechen pressed it on the bed again. ¡°Mother is still down.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she want a grandson? She¡¯d be happy knowing that we worked so hard.¡±


    Gu Zechen bit the redce and mumbled.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Probably because she felt that she was a little talkative, Gu Zechen quickly raised her head and bit her lips. Su Ni rxed her vignce and let out a groan.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing became heavier in an instant.


    At this time, she didn¡¯t have time to zip and directly lifted the hem of her skirt. Su Ni tried to stop her, ¡°At least, take a shower.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Being interrupted one after another, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice contained strong resentment and he stared at Su Ni discontentedly, ¡°Can you finish it once?¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath. This man¡¯s temper was so impatient no matter what.


    She twisted her body and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s waist. Her two hands hooked his neck and blinked, ¡°Hubby, I want it.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen her for a whole day, so how could she not think about it?


    Then, Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were hot again. In about one second, he rose from zero to ny-eight degrees. He was only two degrees away from thest two degrees before his whole body started to boil.


    She saw Gu Zechen¡¯s red eyes, which were as hungry as a wolf. She subconsciously cried out that something was wrong. Her neck shrank slightly and her hands were about to release, but everything was toote.


    After that, Su Ni felt like she was in a break. She clenched her teeth in pain when she moved a little.


    Just as she forcefully got up, she heardughtering from behind. She turned her head and red at Gu Zechen with dissatisfaction.


    Thetter raised his hands innocently and restrained his smile. He pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°Mrs Gu, do you want to rest in bed for a while?¡±


    Su Ni saw his full spirit and untiring appearance, which made her somewhat unbnced.


    He was the one who was clearly moving, but why was he finally tired?

 Chapter 233: I Like Everything You Give Me

    ¡°President Gu, you should rest well yourself.¡±


    Su Ni always felt that Gu Zechen was uneasy and kind-hearted. She got up after much difficulty. If shey back down, she wouldn¡¯t know what would happen.


    Su Ni looked at the yellow roses on the table. It was only now that she had time to find the vase and was busy.


    Gu Zechen tilted his feet and watched Su Ni walk around with his upper body bare. Finally, he held the vase and sniffed it.


    He probably didn¡¯t understand why women loved this rose, but Li Mo¡¯s suggestion was correct.


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll send a bouquet to thepany every day.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with interest.


    Su Ni looked over at him.


    Thetter immediately said, ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t give it to you in person like this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Ni coquettishly went back to bed and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. She whispered, ¡°Actually, what I want is your kindness. No matter what you give me, I will like it.¡±


    Gu Zechen listened to this very well.


    If it wasn¡¯t for someone knocking on the door outside, the two of them would probably have fallen into bed.


    ¡°We¡¯re eating.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    An Rong saw the two of them side by side, her fingers sped together, and she went downstairs at the same time. Her smile was magnified and her eyebrows became gentler.


    An Rong blinked at Su Ni. Thetter blushed and called her mother awkwardly.


    ¡°Nothing. Sit down quickly. I made braised fish pieces today. Su Ni, you can try itter.¡±


    An Rong knew Su Ni was embarrassed, so she didn¡¯t say much. All her words were ced in the smile on her face.


    ¡°Madam, please eat.¡±


    Su Ni raised her head to look at the maid. She looked up and found that several familiar faces had disappeared.


    An Rong seemed to have seen Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and directly said to the side, ¡°I think the few maids were slow in their work and couldn¡¯t get lost. I just gave them my leave. What do you think about these two?¡±


    Su Ni did not have any objections and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    The corner of An Rong¡¯s mouth curled up and her eyes turned to Gu Zechen who had not spoken. Seeing that he was silent as if he hadn¡¯t heard their conversation, she felt relieved.


    After Su Ni and Gu Zechen went upstairs, Su Ni learned from Gu Zechen¡¯s words that the few people who had been fired by Khai were suspected of being undercover.


    Su Ni opened her mouth in an instant.


    Previously, when she found the recording device in the bedroom, Su Ni knew that the family was not simple, but she had stayed in the family for so long and didn¡¯t find any clues. How did An Rong find the problem when she came back?


    ¡°Perhaps the problem has always been there, but this time, we should start.¡±


    Gu Zechen hesitated for a moment before giving the answer.


    ¡°Mother is amazing!¡±


    Su Ni sighed sincerely.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression did not change, but the corners of his mouth slightly raised. An Rong¡¯s actions made him much less worried.


    The night was peaceful.


    The next day, Gu Zechen worked normally. Although the reporters were not as turbulent as yesterday, there were still quite a few tailers on the way to thepany.


    Su Ni was a little worried, but Gu Zechen said, ¡°Let them follow. It¡¯s good to ensure your safety.¡±


    ¡°What can I have?¡±


    Su Ni then looked at Gu Zechen. Just as she met his deep eyes, Su Ni suddenly remembered the mysterious person she met outside the Su Corp.


    It had been so long, yet she hadn¡¯t met again.


    Gu Zechen, on the other hand, promised to help him investigate, but there was no result.


    It was as if everything was really just Su Ni¡¯s dream.


    Seeing that Su Ni was silent, Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and gently pinched her palm, giving her a sense of security.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni bit her lip and whispered.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After a pause, Gu Zechen whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, before Gu Zechen¡¯s case could progress, it was announced that Madam Calle nned to cancel her cooperation with Gu Zechen and chose another one.


    It was JK.


    Gu Zechen frowned when he got the news. Even Li Mo didn¡¯t hear it. It wasn¡¯t until Li Mo barged in that he asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Li Mo pursed his lips and handed over the files.


    ¡°This is thetest result of the shareholders ¡®meeting. If Madam Calle really rescinded her intention to cooperate with us this time, I¡¯m afraid the shareholders will not be able to make a good deal.¡±


    Li Mo said.


    ¡°Ha, a bunch of stupid guys.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly, looking disdainful, ¡°I just want to take the opportunity to pick things up. I¡¯d like to see what they can do.¡±


    Li Mo frowned and looked troubled.


    Gu Zechen stared at him coldly with an unhappy expression. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°President Gu, looking at President Liu¡¯s strength, if something really goes wrong with Madam Calle, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be even worse at thepany.¡±


    Even if they knew that someone was messing around, if they did not deal with it, they would probably end up worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to talk to Madam Calle.¡±


    Gu Zechen said in a low voice and restrained his anger, ¡°Help watch thepany¡¯s movements.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Li Mo nodded slightly. ¡°Then Madam¡¯s side¡­¡±


    ¡°For now, don¡¯t tell her the truth. If you call her, just follow my orders.¡±


    Gu Zechen took the lead in arranging the n.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Li Mo turned to leave and was stopped by Gu Zechen again, ¡°Contact a few reporters privately to see where the news came from.¡±


    Gu Zechen had yet to take a look at it.


    This ce was not as foreign as J. K¡¯s foundation was not stable, so she dared to be so high-profile.


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and a dark light shed across his narrow eyes. When he saw Li Mo again, his eyes had already returned to the usual calm and quiet.


    Everything was in order, preparing in an orderly manner. No matter how the outside world spoke or how they questioned it, Gu Zechen remained unmoved.


    Under the influence of Gu Zechen¡¯s state, Su Ni seemed to have adapted to it and gradually calmed down.


    Even at this critical juncture, Gu Zechen did not miss a gathering. Instead, he took Su Ni to various high-end banquets in Nancheng city in high profile.


    On the other hand, someone had asked Su Ni privately. Su Ni also learned Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude and smiled without saying anything else.


    Under such a mysterious posture, it was even more difficult to figure out what was happening in the Gu Corp.


    ¡°Then Wang Qian is really dead?¡±  I heard that there were quite a few knives on my body, and my death was especially miserable.


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t talk about it. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have a nightmare at night. Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Gu has been bailed out, but I still have to report every day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If Mr. Gu hears it, be careful¡­¡±


    Thest woman made a gesture to wipe her neck and sneaked a nce, afraid that Gu Zechen would hear her. ¡°I heard that this Wang Qian is because she offended Mr. Gu, so¡­¡±

 Chapter 234: Still Keeping Something From Her

    As soon as Su Ni came out of the bathroom, she heard a group of women talking about it. She didn¡¯t change her expression and sped up to pass by a group of women.


    She naturally divided the group of women into two. Under thetter¡¯s terrified eyes, Su Ni sneered, ¡°Everyone, you have a good gossip. I think Madam Qian¡¯sst words are good. Even if gossip isn¡¯t fatal, it¡¯s easy to flicker her tongue.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, you misunderstood. We¡¯re discussing the news we saw during the day.¡±


    The group dodged backwards and said in a hurry.


    ¡°Before the matter is settled, the news can only be sent to the entertainment week. Ladies, please keep your eyes clean and distinguish the facts.¡±


    Su Ni deliberately lowered her voice, leaned forward and smiled strangely at everyone.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, we know.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have to wait for Su Ni to threaten them anymore. All of them nodded quickly, not daring to have any opinions.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have too much of an entanglement with the crowd. The movements here had already attracted many people¡¯s attention. She believed that with her words, it was destined to be clear tonight.


    In the past, Su Ni was surrounded by a lot of people, but now, not only did no one dare to greet her, but also where she went, her voice would instantly fall silent and silently give Su Ni a way.


    She had be a disdainful person.


    This scene was naturally seen by Gu Zechen. Su Ni could endure it, but he lowered his voice with anger and asked, ¡°Do you want me toe out?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni looked over suspiciously and looked at the anger in his eyes. She knew that she was trying to get justice for herself, so she could not help but lower her voice. She leaned her head gently on his arm and lowered her voice, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go first?¡±


    When had Gu Zechen ever been insulted, especially when it came to Su Ni, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Ni denied it.


    If they left just like that, others thought that they were afraid and fled.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mrs Gu. This group of people haven¡¯t been able to curry favor with me. It¡¯s just that my ears are a little clearer. What about your side?¡±


    Su Ni changed the topic.


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and a hint of disdain shed across his eyes. It seemed that the situation was bad.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind sank and she asked in a low voice, ¡°Has the coboration copsed again?¡±


    ¡°I rejected them.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni meaningfully, corrected her, and continued, ¡°Since they don¡¯t appreciate it, they will naturally regret it. It won¡¯t be so easy to cooperate with Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, unable to say anythingforting, but it couldn¡¯t blow Gu Zechen¡¯s confidence too much. She thought about retreating for the first time and said, ¡°How about we leave first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who was the one who said he didn¡¯t care.¡±


    Gu Zechen took two sses of wine from the attendant and handed it to Su Ni personally.


    Thetter was stunned, but he took the wine and smiled. He gently clinked his ss. Without anyone¡¯s blessing, the two of them could drink it in one go.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that Mrs Gu is quite interested. If something like this happens in my family, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even leave the house.¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen left, Su Ni heard the discussion behind her.


    These women were really.. afraid to talk in front of Gu Zechen, they could only whisper behind them.


    ¡°May I ask, have I done something shameful?¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and asked politely.


    She stopped and calmed herself down. She continued, ¡°Mrs Gu naturally didn¡¯t do anything embarrassing, but I heard that the shares of Gu Corp have fallen because of President Gu¡¯s incident. The whole Gu Corp is turbulent. Mr. Gu can¡¯t continue to be the president of Gu Corp. It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    The implication was to tell Su Ni not to be too arrogant.


    Su Ni frowned. Why didn¡¯t she hear about this?


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, the woman thought that she had tacitly epted it. She became more proud and continued, ¡°But, Mr. Gu is also a suspect now, not necessarily a murderer.¡±  Unfortunately, theizens of Gu Corp stocks don¡¯t buy these.


    ¡°Oh my God, it can¡¯t be real.¡±


    Her best friend also cried out in rm.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    The woman raised her voice and continued, ¡°I heard that President Gu has been worried for the past two days, and the shareholders of the Gu Corp have begun to look for external help. In my opinion, if Mr. Gu can¡¯t stop things from worsening, it is very likely that he won¡¯t be able to keep his position.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. I didn¡¯t hear that Madam Calle had to cancel the cooperation. President Gu¡¯s efforts in the past few months have been wasted.¡±


    The voices of the discussion went higher and Su Ni was in a state of confusion. Her news in the past two days seemed to have been blocked. She received some boring gossip, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    The crowd looked at Su Ni with more pity and sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mrs Gu¡¯spany has been implicated.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not only the Su Corp is very good, even the Gu Corp is fine.¡±


    Su Ni replied calmly without changing her expression.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s good. Otherwise, the Nancheng city will be remolded again.¡±


    The other person chuckled and obviously didn¡¯t believe Su Ni¡¯s words. The topic quickly changed from thepany to the gossip of men. ¡°Did you hear that J. K¡¯s recent Mr. Ruan has limitless fame?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thest time I met Mr. Ruan at a party, he looked really handsome. He grew up in Italy again. He exuded an aura of aristocrat, but he looked straight at me.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re crazy. Let your father propose to you¡­¡±


    There was theughter of a young girl. Su Ni pursed her lips and quickly walked towards Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen was chatting happily with people. When Su Ni went over, they wereughing heartily.


    Gu Zechen did not neglect Su Ni. Instead, he hugged her shoulder and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice but her expression was obviously not good.


    ¡°Did you hear what people said?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and his eyes started to search around, but he was also stopped by Su Ni. He said with a stern face, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked in confusion.


    Su Ni let go of Gu Zechen until there was no one else, then she coldly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been hiding from me, right?¡±


    ¡°Hide it?¡±


    Gu Zechen was confused and asked, ¡°Did you hear something?¡±

 Chapter 235: Angry

    ¡°Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t have any other requirements. I just want to know how the Gu Corp is now. Can it be that I still have to learn such news from someone else?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and sorrow crossed her eyes. ¡°Has the shares of Gu Corp really fallen?¡±


    The smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Slowly, he turned sideways and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on with Madam Calle?¡±


    Su Ni asked anxiously.


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t bother with these things.¡±


    Gu Zechen was anxious and suddenly shook off Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    Su Ni was stunned. She looked at her hand in the air and smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Gu Zechen realized that he was overreacting, so he quickly caught Su Ni. He was afraid she would think too much, so he quickly said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to worry. I¡¯ll handle all of this.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, maybe I really can¡¯t help, but tell me, maybe my heart will feel better.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to lose her temper at this moment. She could only wait and slow down, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t ask again from now on.¡±


    As she said this, she turned around to ask. Gu Zechen reached out and pulled her from behind.


    Su Ni looked helpless.


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice became even more helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as my fault this time. I¡¯ll talk to you when I get back.¡±


    He knew that Su Ni could not refuse his gentleness, so he took advantage of Su Ni¡¯s silence and pulled her back into his embrace. He sniffed her earlobe and whispered, ¡°Smile, wife.¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen but was hugged even tighter.


    Su Nipletely surrendered.


    Once the man started to act coquettishly, there would be no woman¡¯s business. Su Ni could only helplessly say, ¡°You know how ufortable I felt when I heard the news from someone else.¡±


    ¡°I touch it.¡±


    As he said this, his hand moved towards Su Ni¡¯s chest and was pushed away by Su Ni. His voice became much gentler, ¡°I want to go back now. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly and decisively. He kissed Su Ni on her forehead, his eyes full of love.


    When they got into the car, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait toe over, but Su Ni pushed him away with a serious expression and said righteously, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it clearly today, don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Wai¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and stared at Su Ni pitifully.


    Su Ni swallowed her throat dry. She was afraid she would be unstable, so she quickly looked out the window, not looking at him.


    Gu Zechen leaned over and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm with both hands. He said softly, ¡°What do you want to know when you go back? I¡¯ll tell you everything?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Zechen swore firmly, then lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Is there a reward?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni was speechless. What was going on in the man¡¯s mind all day long. ¡°Alright, if you can tell me, I can think about it¡­¡±


    Su Ni had no choice but topromise when she was tortured, but in the end, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s lips curl up and a smile of sess. Su Ni felt that something was wrong.


    It wasn¡¯t until that night that Su Ni learned about the recent turmoil in the Gu Corp. Not only was the Gu Corp under pressure, but even Madam Calle¡¯s clear goal was now wavering.


    Gu Zechen contacted Madam Calle several times but he didn¡¯t get any response.


    What was worse was that even the CEO, who had a good rtionship with him, sent someone to tell Gu Zechen not to contact him in the near future.


    Everything seemed to have fallen into a dead end.


    Su Ni was frightened when she heard this. She never thought that in a few days, there would be so many changes in Gu Corp and how much Gu Zechen had endured.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really stupid. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±  Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and regretted it for the first time because she couldn¡¯t help.


    Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°Since I don¡¯t want you to know, how would you know?¡±


    This is the truth!


    Su Ni¡¯s expression darkened again. If she hadn¡¯t heard some insiders at the party today, she wouldn¡¯t have known how long this man was going to hide.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen did not notice the change in Su Ni¡¯s expression. He even pretended to be cute and rubbed his nose against Su Ni¡¯s face. ¡°The reward you said before should be honored.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how you should forgive me if you hide it.¡±


    Su Ni calmly settled the bill with Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni grunted and twisted her face, not wanting to talk.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°As the saying goes, it¡¯s fair. Since I¡¯ve already told you, can I make up for it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni quickly covered herself with a nket.


    She had been in love with him for a long time, but she wanted to teach Gu Zechen a lesson. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would find out, so she simply closed her eyes and started to sleep.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s warm breath hit his face while Su Ni pretended to be a none are so blind as those who won¡¯t see, this hateful man!


    ¡°Waifu.¡±


    His voice was low as he started to murmur in Su Ni¡¯s ear like a feather, gently teasing Su Ni¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She turned over and bit his lips. Thetter was stiff. When she realized that she was about to move next, Su Ni let go of Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Next time, do you dare to hide it from me?¡±


    Su Ni snorted.


    ¡°I promise not to.¡±


    Gu Zechen hurriedly held her tightly in his arms and gently rubbed against her neck. ¡°Then¡­ can you sleep today?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Su Ni was restless. She had just been teased by Gu Zechen and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Now, I want it.¡±


    Wu!


    The moment she said that, Gu Zechen hugged her tightly in his arms. Since it was her initiative to provoke her, she naturally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    The scene went out of control.


    Su Ni started to be afraid. She had experienced how ruthless this man would be when he was brave.


    But right now, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give her any chance to go back on his words, his hot body entangled tightly.


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    In her sinking state, Su Ni was speechless.


    Su Ni¡¯s body started to tremble inexplicably. Gu Zechen hugged her neck tightly and kissed her chest from the neck, preventing her from pushing herself away.

 Chapter 236: The World of Two

    After that, Gu Zechen took a shower with Su Ni and the two of them snuggled in the water. They were stunned again, which almost made Gu Zechene again.


    During breakfast the next day, An Rong mentioned the child again in front of them.


    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she quickly lowered her head, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard it.


    However, Gu Zechen was no longer as repulsive as before. He nodded indifferently to show that he knew.


    An Rong¡¯s smile blossomed like a flower. She quickly got up and took the initiative to get Su Ni a piece of bread. Sheughed brightly and said, ¡°Kang, quickly eat more. Don¡¯t be too tired during this period of time. Pay attention to your body.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and she couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Zechen.


    He did not see that the Gu Corp had yet to break down and Gu Zechen himself was hard to protect himself. How could he think of giving birth?


    In the car, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butin.


    Gu Zechen quickly came over and looked at Su Ni with a flustered expression. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think Mother¡¯s idea was actually good?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly smiled and touched Su Ni¡¯s stomach with one hand. ¡°Maybe my son has lived here for three months.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and gently pushed Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s not toote now.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni started to feel scared when she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s tone.


    Before this, when she wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, she was worried that she would get pregnant, but one day, she found out that Gu Zechen had taken the medicine and that she wouldn¡¯t be pregnant at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Gu Zechen heard Su Ni¡¯s rejection of pregnancy, he immediately became alert and the atmosphere in the car instantly turned cold.


    Su Ni¡¯s tongue started to knot, but she still tried to make things clear. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m¡­ I want to spend two more years together.¡±


    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression had softened, so she quickly added more force and continued, ¡°Look, we¡¯re not in a good rtionship. I can¡¯t just let me shift my focus just because I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    As she said this, she even kissed Gu Zechen on the face.


    ¡°It makes sense.¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent for a few seconds but was persuaded by Su Ni and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So, should we dy giving birthter?¡±


    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, gently hammered his back, pinched his shoulders, and tried to please him.


    Gu Zechen was very happy, so he no longer cared about whether Su Ni was pregnant or not. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±  I don¡¯t want you to ignore me because you have given birth.


    Su Ni nodded like she was messing around, thinking that she had finally escaped.


    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, Gu Zechen, who was chatting happily with her in the morning, was taken away right after he arrived at thepany.


    Before Su Ni could enter thepany, she quickly turned around. Luo Qing had already prepared a car and immediately set off for Gu Corp.


    Su Ni called Li Mo to ask the details.


    On the other side, the situation was bad. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Gu Corp is now nning to hold an emergency press conference. Mr. Su, can you¡­ forget it.¡±


    ¡°Let me go on stage. My words are more convincing than anyone else.¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    ¡°No way, mad¡­¡±


    Li Mo wanted to say something but stopped. Thinking of Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation, he continued, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re still in Su Corp. We¡¯ll have someone to deal with Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already downstairs of Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni went upstairs in a frenzy. No one dared to stop Su Ni this time, so she could go up at the fastest speed.


    As soon as Li Mo turned around, he saw that Su Ni had already arrived. He nced at his phone and hung up.


    ¡°Madam,¡± Xu Lan said.


    Li Mo was helpless. Su Ni¡¯s speed was too fast and it was toote to stop her.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and said anxiously, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already posted your bail? Why did you take her away for no reason?¡±


    In addition, Su Ni also learned that Gu Zechen was taken away in front of many people, which caused a lot of responses in Gu Corp and society.


    ¡°I said that I found new evidence. I need President Gu¡¯s cooperation in the investigation.¡±


    Li Mo smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that simple.¡±


    ¡°Asistant Li, the reporters are here¡­¡±


    The office door was opened and a few middle-aged men in suits quickly came in. They probably didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be here, so their tone became sarcastic. ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su to be here too.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was calm. Before she could speak, she was blocked by Li Mo and rushed to the High Line, ¡°Everyone is from Gu Corp. I¡¯ll ask everyone to take care of themter. After all, no one wants to see the Gu Corp fall day by day.¡±


    ¡°Look at what Asistant Li said, Mr. Gu has caused trouble outside, and now he wants us to wipe our butt. Why, don¡¯t me Mr. Gu, but me us for wiping our butt.¡±


    As they spoke, they nced at each other, then burst intoughter.


    Su Ni frowned and pushed Li Mo away.


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Li Mo wanted to stop him.


    Several shareholders stared at Su Ni with interest. The rumored Mrs Gu had not seen many times. She was even insignificant in Gu Corp, so they didn¡¯t know why she was here today.


    ¡°I will personally attend today¡¯s press conference.¡±


    Su Ni said expressionlessly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Everyone spoke in unison.


    Li Mo quickly lowered his voice and said to Su Ni, ¡°Madam, CEO Gu specifically told you that this incident cannot bring you in.¡±


    ¡°When are you still concerned about this?¡±


    Su Ni did not hesitate.


    Now, everyone wanted to draw a clear line with Gu Zechen, if even she was¡­


    At this time, Su Ni had long forgotten her purpose of marrying Gu Zechen, and also forgot how important Su Corp was in her mind. At this moment, her only belief was that Gu Zechen must be safe.


    As long as people were still there, whether it was Gu Corp or Su Corp, they could definitely get up.


    ¡°A mere Su Corp dares to say something big in Gu Corp. Mr. Su won¡¯t think that the identity of Mrs Gu can make you do whatever you want.¡±


    The leader of the shareholders sneered, a hidden killing intent shing across their eyes.


    Another short man alsoughed, his hoarse voice like nails shing through grindpaper. ¡°Mr. Su, I came to Gu Corp today, but I¡¯m a serious finance reporter. You¡¯re not the entertainment reporters you usually face. You can easily handle it.¡±

 Chapter 237: Su Ni Appears

    Her words were full of sarcasm.


    Su Ni had already remained silent and ignored the shareholders. She turned to Li Mo and said, ¡°Please sort out the documents. I have to use them on stageter.¡±


    ¡°This is not Su Corp. It¡¯s not a rule for Mrs Gu to go on stage.¡±


    The leader of the shareholders quickly raised their voices and retorted.


    Su Ni nced at him and smiled. ¡°Mr. Wang, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After the person nodded, Su Ni continued, ¡°I think Mr. Wang must have misunderstood something. Since my husband is Gu Zechen, I will not sit back and ignore the Gu Corp. Asistant Li, prepare.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Mo did not dare to dy and quickly redraft.


    The shareholders looked at each other and Mr. Wang snorted, ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see how capable Mr. Su is!¡±


    They exchanged nces, and a group of people rushed over and left.


    Su Ni nced at Li Mo and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Just do what we should do.¡±


    Li Mo nodded. His forehead was sweating unknowingly, but his heart calmed down a little because of Su Ni¡¯s appearance. Su Ni¡¯s appearance was better than these uneasy shareholders.


    At the press conference.


    Su Ni appeared in ck formal clothes, her expression serious and calm.


    When she noticed the shareholders beside her, she snorted and looked away.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t mind and sat down in the middle.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, what do you have to say about President Gu being taken away to be investigated?¡±


    ¡°Also, Mrs Gu, how do you think Mr. Gu¡¯s taking away will affect the Gu Corp?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The topic was one after another. Su Ni nodded slightly every time she listened to it, then she looked at Li Mo¡¯s scripts and talked about it.


    ¡°Regarding everyone¡¯s question, I express my gratitude for your concern for the Gu Corp. Regarding President Gu¡¯s case, it is difficult for us to make too many guesses before the police announce it. However, I believe that since everything is a misunderstanding, there will be a day when the clouds are scattered. When that happens, all ambitions and schemes will not be broken.¡±


    ¡°Then what do Mrs Gu think about the current situation in Gu Corp?¡±


    ¡°President Gu is just under investigation. Everything in Gu Corp is still under Mr. Gu¡¯s control. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Su Ni said lightly.


    On the side, Mr. Wang raised his voice and suppressed Su Ni. ¡°I think Mr. Su¡¯s words are too full. To be honest, the current situation in Gu Corp is not good.¡±


    ¡°President Gu is busy with his own affairs, so he can¡¯t be too busy. We have already nned to temporarily take on a new CEO to help Mr. Gu share a part.¡±


    Mr. Wang¡¯s words quickly caught the attention of the reporters and grabbed the topic that was originally mentioned by Su Ni. At this time, more reporters started to ask Mr. Wang questions.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu¡¯s arrest has caused the shares of Gu Corp to fall. Is this true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Then, will we reselect a new CEO, or wait for President Gu toe back to make a unified arrangement?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t wait for Mr. Gu toe back. After all, we are willing to believe that Mr. Gu is always innocent, but we have to cooperate with the police in their investigation. During this period of time, there will always be someone in Gu Corp standing up.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After Mr. Wang said this, his eyes fell on Su Ni. Seeing her silently pursing her lips, the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards.


    Su Ni twisted her palms tightly. The draft drafted by Li Mo was not useful at all. This group of people obviously wanted to take advantage of the press conference to make Gu Zechen guilty.


    ¡°Everyone!¡±


    Su Ni got up and pulled the reporter¡¯s gaze back.


    Everyone stared at Su Ni curiously, and even Mr. Wang looked at Su Ni proudly.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t a member of Gu Corp, so how could she know the inside story of Gu Corp like him?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gu¡¯s imprisonment has troubled everyone, but I can guarantee that Mr. Gu is always innocent.¡±


    Li Mo quickly rolled his eyes at the draft in his hand and found that everything was out of control. Su Ni did not follow his instructions.


    But now, it was obviously unrealistic to stop him.


    Su Ni continued to speak with sincerity.


    Mg lights flickered all around, and Su Ni¡¯s face was calm. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a need for thepany to re-select the president. President Gu has been granted security bail, and this time he is just going back to cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think anyone else in Gu Corp has the ability to tie the Gu Corp apart from President Gu.  Mr. Gu was able to turn the Gu Corp crazy on his own at the beginning. I believe that this time, the same is possible.


    As she said this, she turned to look at Mr. Wang and the rest and smiled sarcastically. ¡°But what these people said makes me feel like I have ulterior motives.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t spew nonsense!¡±


    Mr. Wang stood up straight away, but he was furious. ¡°You¡¯re not a member of Gu Corp at all. You¡¯re not qualified to talk here!¡±


    ¡°But I am CEO Gu¡¯s legitimate wife. I think I still have the right to talk here.¡±


    Su Ni was not flustered. On the contrary, she became more and moreposed because of the other party¡¯s scolding. She continued, ¡°Gu Corp is the time for everyone to work together, but there are some people who want to pin the name of Mr. Gu¡¯s murder. I really don¡¯t know what benefits this will be for Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°I think as long as Gu Huai is here, even if the Gu Corp is gone, there can still be a second, a third Gu Corp, but¡­ people with no talents, like you people, I¡¯m afraid that even if you guard Gu Corp, it won¡¯t be of any use.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, stop spewing nonsense here.¡±


    The shareholders next to Mr. Wang walked towards Su Ni aggressively. Li Mo quickly stopped Su Ni, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni pushed Li Mo away and looked at the group of people shouting, sneering, ¡°This is a press conference. I really want to know what you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, she¡¯s not from Gu Corp at all. Her words are useless!¡±


    Mr. Wang got up and shouted at the reporters, ¡°Su Ni has no right to speak!¡±


    The originally quiet and orderly reception venue instantly became noisy and flustered. Several shareholders on stage rushed over again, but Su Ni was forced to retreat, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of backing down.


    The confrontation between the two sides also made the reporters off-stage shoot non-stop. Mr. Wang began to shout, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to shoot again. If you go outter, check the camera again.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, are you mistaken? You even checked your camera.¡±


    A reporter was dissatisfied when he heard this.


    ¡°Exactly, I think dogs are in a hurry to jump over the wall. If they don¡¯t let us report, then why are we here?¡±


    His peers alsoined.

 Chapter 238: Dogs Hurry To The Wall

    Su Ni had been brought backstage by Li Mo. Without the attention of the reporters, Li Mo no longer had any scruples and pushed the shareholders who were rushing over on the spot.


    Li Mo pointed at the other person and warned coldly, ¡°Li Xudong, don¡¯t forget that this is the Gu Corp established by President Gu!¡±


    ¡°Huh, Gu Corp, I think it won¡¯t be long before I change my name.¡±


    ¡°For so many years, you¡¯ve been suppressed by Gu Zechen. I think everyone has been unhappy. Li Mo, I warn you not to the dog acts fierce when his master is present. Maybe I can leave you a seat in the future!¡±


    The moment he said that, Li Mo suddenly rushed forward and punched the other person¡¯s face.


    The two sides who had been restrained suddenly mixed up. Li Mo pushed Su Ni to safety several times, ¡°Mr. Su, you go first.¡±


    ¡°All of you stop, or I¡¯ll call for a reporter.¡±


    Su Ni yelled.


    However, she couldn¡¯t stop the crazy men. Su Ni had to open the door of the reception. When she saw the reporters pointing towards her, the group stopped.


    A group of people surrounded Li Mo and Li Mo, who had long been dressed in color, took a punch on his nose and blood flowed from his nose.


    The other shareholders weren¡¯t much better either. Their eyes were ck or their lips were red. They pointed at Su Ni with their index fingers and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to it anymore. She quickly handed Li Mo a tissue, ¡°How are you? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry, I worried you.¡±


    There was a trace of hatred in Li Mo¡¯s eyes, but Su Ni did not see it. He shook his head and wiped his blood, asking Su Ni how he was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head.


    No matter how arrogant these people were, she was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife after all, so they wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. Li Mo was too impulsive just now.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it!¡±


    Li Mo mmed his fist against the wall, and the hatred in his eyes became more and more turbulent. ¡°These people don¡¯t do anything all day. As long as something happens to thepany, they will immediately pressure President Gu. They are a group of rice buckets.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She had seen what had just happened. Outsiders had only seen how powerful the Gu Corp was, but she didn¡¯t know how much Gu Zechen had secretly sacrificed to maintain peace on the surface.


    These people were all wolves ¡®ambition.


    Although she swore on stage, Su Ni knew very well that if Gu Zechen didn¡¯te out for a long time, what these shareholders said was likely reality.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let them re-select a new director.¡±


    Li Mo gritted his teeth and said resentfully.


    ¡°Right now, I can only think of ways to let President Gue out first.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s target was clear. ¡°Let¡¯s go find awyer and see what thewyer says. Also, we must find out what new evidence the police have found.¡±


    ¡°Madam, do you think about this¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Li Mo was interrupted by Su Ni before he could finish.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid, but she firmly believed that she didn¡¯t want to hear anything rted to Gu Zechen.


    Li Mo breathed a sigh of relief.


    He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°I am like you. No matter what, I will not believe that this is done by Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been by President Gu¡¯s side for many years, and I know his personality very well. Although pass like thunder and move like the wind is usually a little overbearing, it¡¯s limited to shopping. I won¡¯t act so excessively just because a woman says a few more words.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    Su Ni did not understand why the police could treat Gu Zechen as an important suspect after sparring at the party.


    ¡°The ce where the body was discovered¡­ The highway is next to it. Coincidentally at night, Mr. Gu passed by there¡­¡±


    Li Mo looked troubled. He chose the route and he still felt remorseful.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t insist on going through the Belle Road, Mr. Gu wouldn¡¯t have been suspected and let someone with ulterior motives take the opportunity to drill into the void.¡±


    Li Mo punched the wall again, his expression bing more and more painful.


    Su Ni could hear the implication.


    ¡°You mean, someone framed this time?¡±


    Li Mo knew he had lost his words and started to avoid it.


    However, Su Ni was as clear as a daze. If it wasn¡¯t for someone pushing the tide and deliberately making arrangements, how could it be so coincidental? All the evidence pointed to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Asistant Li, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll trouble you to deal with the press conference.¡±


    Su Ni tried to stabilize her emotions and left in a hurry.


    After leaving Gu Corp, Su Ni called Ruan Yichen. No one picked up, but Su Ni knew that Ruan Yichen must be in Nancheng city.


    Su Ni asked for Luo Heng¡¯s help. Within ten minutes, she found Ruan Yichen in a private club.


    Su Ni led Luo Qing and rushed over.


    Half an hourter, Su Ni was blocked outside the room.


    ¡°I want to see Mr. Ruan. Please help me in and tell me.¡±


    Su Ni steadied herself and looked around with a cold face.


    ¡°There are too many people who want to see our Mr. Ruan. If we all report, we won¡¯t be tired.¡±


    The guard at the door sneered, touched his chin and looked at Su Ni with even more naked eyes.


    Luo Qing stood in front of Su Ni and warned her to be careful.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan is not free, get lost immediately!¡±


    The bodyguard yelled loudly.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and whispered to Luo Qing, ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    ¡°There are too many people on the other side. I can only create chaos. Take the opportunity to enter!¡±


    Luo Qing said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs Gu? Why, CEO Gu lost power and Mr. Su fell here.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a sarcastic female voice behind her. Su Ni turned her head and saw that it was Li Dan.


    Su Ni frowned.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s still this arrogant person. If people don¡¯t know how impressive you are, you really think Mrs Gu is.¡±


    Li Dan wore a long ck dress and wore a white marten over her shoulders. She held a ss of wine as she twisted her waist and brushed past Su Ni.


    Luo Qing quickly supported Su Ni and warned coldly, ¡°Do you have eyes?¡±


    ¡°How fierce, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    As soon as Li Dan turned around, she flicked her curly hair to one side and patted her chest as if she was afraid. Then she smiled at Su Ni with contempt, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would have the same day, Ka. This is really pleasant.¡±


    Luo Qing rushed right up without waiting for Su Ni to speak.


    ¡°Luo Qing!¡±


    Su Ni stopped.


    ¡°Baby!¡±


    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m so afraid. This woman is so fierce.¡±


    As soon as the man came out, Li Dan instantly hid in the man¡¯s embrace. Her body wrapped around the man like a water snake.


    Furthermore, Su Ni recognized the man at a nce.


    Isn¡¯t this Mo Ruyan who just died of his wife?


    Su Ni subconsciously raised the corner of her mouth. ¡°Mr. Wang is really interested.¡±


    Mo Ruyi was holding the wine ss and his body shook. He didn¡¯t know how much he drank.

 Chapter 239: Li Dan’s Trouble

    At this time, he heard someone call him. He barely opened his eyes and nced at Su Ni, as if he didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Li Dan dragged him to the side and shook his body. ¡°Hubby, you have to vent your anger. This woman is so fierce.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? How dare you bully my woman!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Mo Ruquan immediately shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the security guards? Quickly throw them out.¡±


    Then, she mumbled again, ¡°The ss of Paris is getting lower and lower. Anyone cane in.¡±


    ¡°Be polite when you speak.¡±


    Even though Luo Qing had retreated back, her expression was cold and she put on a posture. In terms of fighting, she had never been afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things big. We¡¯re here to find someone.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice to remind Luo Qing.


    Then she nced at the room. There was such a hugemotion outside and no one came out. If Luo Heng hadn¡¯t confirmed the room number, she would have suspected that Ruan Yichen was not inside.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mrs Gu?¡±


    Li Dan whispered a few words to Mo Ruquan. The man opened his eyes and saw the woman in front of him.


    Even though it was a greeting, the smile on his face was clearly teasing him.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that we would bump into Mr. Su here. I wonder if we have a dead end and have toe here for a part-time job.¡±


    Pah!


    This time, Su Ni was still unable to stop her. Luo Qing took a step forward and pped Khai¡¯s face.


    The crisp sound was unusually loud in this noisy corridor.


    Su Ni was also shocked and her hand stopped in mid-air.


    Luo Qing was calm and fearless. She nced at Li Dan coldly before walking straight towards Khai.


    Su Ni thought to herself that she was a person who had mixed with Gu Zechen. Her actions were so extraordinary.


    However, it was even harder to escape.


    ¡°How dare you hit me? Who are you?!¡±


    Li Dan covered her left face and screamed.


    Mo Ruquan saw his woman being beaten in front of him and instantly woke up. His voice raised by eight degrees and he shouted, ¡°You fu*king are tired of living. You even dare to touch my wife, security! Where are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang.¡±


    Su Ni stood up and stared coldly at Mo Ruquan, ¡°You should be very clear that your woman is the first to say nothing. Mr. Wang won¡¯t give me face for a mistress who hasn¡¯t reached the top yet. After all, Madam Wang¡¯s corpse isn¡¯t cold.¡±


    ¡°You still have the guts to mention her, heh, isn¡¯t it Gu Zechen¡¯s fault?¡±


    When Li Dan heard this, she instantly retorted. Then she grabbed Mo Ruquan¡¯s hand and shook it non-stop. ¡°Hubby, you have to make decisions for me. This woman is relying on Gu Zechen and doing whatever she wants, not even you.¡±


    Su Ni supported her forehead.


    This woman¡¯s superpower in reversing ck and white was simply too great. Even she had to bow down.


    ¡°I said, do you have any brains? The police still have no solid evidence to prove that it was Mr. Gu. Be careful, I¡¯ll sue you for defamation.¡±


    At the mention of Gu Zechen, Luo Qing was even more excited than Su Ni.


    Su Ni gestured for Luo Qing to be quiet for a while. When she saw Mo Ruquan¡¯s face was dark, it was obvious that he had been provoked by Khai.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t disturb your good time.¡±


    For a long time, I heard that Mo Ruo was born with women, afraid that his wife would be afraid of her. As soon as a person died, it was toote to live, and there was no trace of sadness on his face.


    ¡°Su Ni, you really didn¡¯t put me in your eyes.¡±


    Mo Ruquan, who had not spoken, seemed to have held back a big move. He squeezed out half a sentence from his teeth for a long time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she still dared to mention it. Gu Zechen is still in the police station. If I want to say it, I shouldn¡¯t have let him go again and killed him.¡±


    Li Dan continued to fan the mes.


    ¡°Li Dan!¡±


    This time, Su Ni was a little angry. She raised her voice and warned, ¡°I think you forgot that you were beaten up by Madam Wang. I think you are very happy with Madam Wang¡¯s death. Otherwise, why would you have the chance to get on the top?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Li Dan screamed and to bare fangs and brandish ws was about to rush over to Su Ni, but she was kicked by Kafa.


    The scene was ugly.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Mr. Wang, Madam Wang isn¡¯t cold after all. It¡¯s better for you to lower yourself outside. Even if we pretend to be sad, won¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°If I find out that Gu Zechen really did this, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    After all, Mo Ruquan is a businessman, or he has some brains. After he has woken up, he knows that things are not settled and can¡¯te to a conclusion.


    Therefore, Mo Ruquan was still polite to Su Ni.


    Just that the unwillingness and anger in his eyes are still burning. He continues to warn, ¡°Now the evidence from all sides shows that it has something to do with Mr. Gu. I want to see how he can cleanse himself.¡±


    Su Ni nodded slightly and didn¡¯t speak.


    Mo Ruyi snorted coldly and turned to leave without caring about Li Dan who fell to the ground.


    Li Dan was unwilling to forgive her, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re not making decisions for me?¡±  This woman is used to being arrogant. I don¡¯t care. ¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mo Ruquan turned back and scolded him. There was no more cheeky smile and pleasant expression.


    Li Dan instantly fell silent.


    Mo Ruquan slowed down a little and reached out to Li Dan, ¡°Be good, get up first.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just let this go.¡±


    Li Dan did not want to forgive her. It was a good time to find trouble for Su Ni, so how could Khai give up so easily?


    Mo Ruquan¡¯s expression turned darker. Su Ni and Luo Qing nced at each other.


    Usually, Mo Yuxiu had a strict wife and finally rxed her grip. This woman still wanted to rely on her affection to suppress Mo Yuxiu¡¯s whole body.


    Sure enough, Mo Ruyi pped Li Dan again in public and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless.¡±


    Li Dan was shocked with tears in her eyes, but she had to hold Mo Ruquan¡¯s arm and lowered her head with tears in her eyes.


    The moment she turned her head, Li Dan red at her and Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but shrug her shoulders.


    Luo Qing asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Li Dan will not let go of what happened today. Be careful, and¡­ right now¡­ I have to rush in.¡±


    Thanks to Mo Ruquan for causing a ruckus, the vignce of the bodyguards dropped a lot. The security guards who had been called over by Mo Ruquan were slowly gathering again.


    ¡°Forget it, rush first.¡±


    Su Ni gave an order and clearly felt the wind in her ear. Almost instantly, Luo Qing greeted her with a fist.


    After a few rounds, Luo Qing still had the upper hand. Soon, the surrounding bodyguards surrounded her. Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait so much and directly bumped towards the door.

 Chapter 240: Gu Zechen’s Woman

    A hand reached out and Su Ni bit it hard without thinking.


    There was a muffled hum and Su Ni had already knocked open the door.


    In a dim corner, there were seven or eight men and women looking towards the door.


    Su Ni turned on the lights and saw Ruan Yichen hugging a woman in the corner.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan!¡±


    Before Su Ni could walk over, the bodyguards at the door rushed in and reached out to pull Su Ni away.


    Su Ni stared coldly at Ruan Yichen. Thetter¡¯s eyelids finally moved and he said lightly, ¡°Let go!¡±


    The bodyguard hesitated. It wasn¡¯t until Ruan Yichen¡¯s cold light shot over that he quickly let go. Outside the door, Luo Qing was already under control.


    Su Ni knew that there was no danger at the moment, so she signaled Luo Qing to wait outside.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs Gu?¡±


    On the sofa, a young man whistled at Su Ni, making the woman beside herugh.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu was caught today. I didn¡¯t expect Mrs Gu to be so lonely that she ran to the night shop to find joy.¡±


    Another person chuckled.


    The room instantly became lively, and all sorts ofughter mixed with the sound of sses colliding made it restless.


    Su Ni walked straight to Ruan Yichen and asked, ¡°Mr. Ruan, I have something to talk to you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised his hand and looked at the woman beside him, indicating that he was not avable.


    His eyes were unusually cold. He no longer had his usual gentleness and smile. He looked indifferent as if he was looking at a stranger. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Su to have time, but I remember to find me.¡±


    Su Ni could hear the meaning behind her words, but she was looking for her now. She didn¡¯t have the qualifications to re up, so she suddenly picked up a ss of wine on the table and poured it into her stomach in three seconds.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    In the room, there was a loud apuse.


    ¡°Mr. Su is really drunk!¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, let¡¯s drink one too.¡±


    Then, someone started pouring wine for Su Ni. Su Ni didn¡¯t pick it up but stared coldly at Ruan Yichen and asked, ¡°May I know when Mr. Ruan has time?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ruan Yichen pushed away the woman beside him, then pointed at Su Ni, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, sit down first.¡±


    Before Su Ni could move, someone pushed her back and Su Ni fell to Ruan Yichen¡¯s side.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand naturally fell on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. Su Ni dodged like lightning and kept a certain distance.


    There was a sneer around him.


    ¡°Mrs Gu still can¡¯t let go.¡±


    Someone teased, ¡°I think this wine isn¡¯t enough. Since we¡¯re here to beg, we have to put down our face, right?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say a word and sprinkled the wine that the other person handed over to the ground.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The moment the bottle fell, the man¡¯s fist greeted Su Ni. Su Ni didn¡¯t blink, but Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes shed with shock and impatience.


    Su Ni said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Mr. Ruan about things, not to drink.¡±


    ¡°Did you make a mistake ining to the nightclubs to talk about work? I think Mrs Gu still doesn¡¯t figure out the door. She wants to talk about work without drinking.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly ordered.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised his eyelids impatiently and said coldly.


    The couple in the room left one after another. Su Ni faintly felt uneasy, but she felt that no one would disturb her conversation.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan!¡±


    The moment Su Ni opened her mouth, she was suddenly pressed on the sofa by Ruan Yichen. Su Ni screamed and quickly pushed Ruan Yichen away, but she didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, what are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked but she was drunk and her body was a little weak.


    ¡°Su Ni, didn¡¯t you take the initiative to send it to your door?¡±


    Ruan Yichen sniffed her body with the smell of alcohol. He slowly closed his eyes and slid one hand onto her waist. ¡°I just want to have a taste of what Gu Zechen¡¯s woman feels like.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen!¡±


    Su Ni was still unable to resist a man. Ruan Yichen¡¯s words scared her, ¡°Your grudge with Gu Zechen has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Probably because of her words, Ruan Yichen slowly got up from her and calmly watched Su Ni tidy up and leave.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t talk about work anymore?¡±


    Just as Su Ni was about to rush out of the room, Ruan Yichen quickly calmed down.


    She had wasted so much effort to see Ruan Yichen today. If she left just like that, she wouldn¡¯t be in vain.


    She stopped, took a deep breath, and sat down again opposite Ruan Yichen in a calm and steady manner, maintaining the maximum distance.


    Ruan Yichen smirked.


    ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s woman is just that.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about his sarcasm and said coldly, ¡°Since Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t look down on me, please don¡¯t make such jokes next time.¡±


    ¡°But as long as it¡¯s something from Gu Zechen, I want to snatch it from me. What should I do?¡±


    Ruan Yichen tilted his head and stared at Su Ni with interest.


    Su Ni¡¯s face stiffened and she squeezed out a sentence after a long time, ¡°I am a person. I don¡¯t belong to Gu Zechen, and I won¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Ruan Yichen touched his chin, then picked up the wine from the table and took a sip. Then he raised his eyelids and looked at Su Ni and asked, ¡°What, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I came today to want¡­¡±


    ¡°What you want to do today has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Before Su Ni could speak, she was interrupted by Ruan Yichen again. Then, his eyes became dark and gloomy.


    ¡°Perhaps, you can consider that your rtionship with Gu Zechen has long been dead anyway, so why do you care about it?¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Ruan must have misunderstood.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best to calm down.


    Un, Ruan Yichen smiled and leaned forward slightly. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Do you think Madam Calle doesn¡¯t know that you and Gu Zechen are acting? The more high-profile she is, the more she wants to hide something. Looks like Gu Zechen¡¯s move is useless.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    It was like falling into an ice cave.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Ruan Yichen thought his words had worked, and the smile on his face became more and more mboyant. ¡°Actually, why do you help Gu Zechen like this? I think I¡¯m not bad. Why wouldn¡¯t Mr. Sue to my embrace?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan didn¡¯t love him, so he transferred his anger and unwillingness to Mr. Gu. In my opinion, Xu Wan¡¯s choice is correct.¡±


    Su Ni spoke sarcastically.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ruan Yichen held the wine ss tightly and his eyes tightened in an instant. It was as if Su Ni said another word and the cup in his hand was directly thrown at Su Ni.


    Su Ni was not afraid. Even though Ruan Yichen had never said this clearly, she could guess it.


    For a man to be so angry, since it was not for business, it must be for love.

 Chapter 241: I Don’t Belong To Anyone

    ¡°I still remember when we first met, you told me today that you came to China and wanted to see if the woman who could make this man fall in love with again had the ability to do so?¡±  I didn¡¯t understand at the time, but now I understand everything.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes narrowed but he did not say anything.


    Su Ni smiled and continued, ¡°Now, you can see what kind of person I am.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Gu Zechen really loves you?¡±


    Ruan Yichen gritted his teeth and said coldly.


    Su Ni shrugged, not caring.


    ¡°And you, how much do you love Gu Zechen? I¡¯m afraid that you didn¡¯t deliberately get close to Gu Zechen for the Su Corp. If Gu Zechen knows your purpose, can your feelings still be maintained?¡±


    Ruan Yichen questioned coldly, forcing Su Ni into her heart.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled but she didn¡¯t panic. ¡°The skill of Mr. Ruan¡¯s guess is getting more and more powerful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m good, but Gu Zechen is too stupid. Or rather, he doesn¡¯t want to believe this fact.¡±


    Ruan Yichen pushed the ss to his mouth and took a sigh of relief while observing Su Ni¡¯s expression.


    Unfortunately, Su Ni acted extremely indifferent from the beginning to the end. She did not reveal anything because of his words.


    ¡°I can stand at the press conference today and put the Su Corp in. Now I cane to the night field to find Mr. Ruan. I think that my thoughts about Gu Zechen can no longer be dispelled by Mr. Ruan¡¯s spection.¡±


    Su Ni said calmly.


    ¡°So, can you really fall in love with Gu Zechen?¡±  Huh, or maybe, if it were me, I could also support you with the Su Corp. What do you think?


    Ruan Yichen still did not believe Su Ni¡¯s words. He looked at Su Ni without hesitation.


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t afraid. She pursed her dry lips and started to get up. ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan and I don¡¯t have to continue talking. Just pretend that I haven¡¯t been here today.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s case has nothing to do with me, and I can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Just as Su Ni turned to leave, Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from behind.


    Su Ni paused.


    It seemed that this man already knew his purpose foring to him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni whispered.


    ¡°If one day you want to separate from Gu Zechen, wee to look for me. I can give you what Gu Zechen can.¡±


    The instant Su Ni stepped out of the room, Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice followed. Unfortunately, Su Ni did not stop and left without giving an answer.


    A hint of sarcasm crossed Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth.  He leaned against the sofa.


    He slowly rolled his ss and stared unblinkingly at the amber wine. He murmured, ¡°Gu Zechen, I really don¡¯t understand where you got the ability to make both women run for you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen took a deep breath as if he was feeling Su Ni¡¯s presence, then his eyes became blurred.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    She muttered and overcame her throat.


    Su Ni¡¯s footsteps were very fast and even Luo Qing had to take big strides to follow.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, how is it?¡±


    Luo Qing saw that Su Ni¡¯s expression was not very good. Even though she had been enduring her calm, Khai was still worried that the negotiation just now was not good.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Su Ni walked faster.


    She felt like her nose was sore and tears were about to fall from her eyes.


    Suddenly, a group of people rushed out from the alley behind the night shop.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    Luo Qing screamed and quickly blocked Su Ni.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was in a mess. She had no time to think about it and she rushed towards the car quickly. However, she was still a littlete and the two of them were instantly wrapped up.


    Su Ni looked at the gang in front of her and the steel pipe in her hand. She instantly reacted and lowered her voice, ¡°It must be someone sent by Li Dan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dy it first. You should run at the right time.¡±


    Luo Qing lowered her eyebrows and looked around. Although there were many people on the other side, she was not strong so she could handle it.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Su Ni had seen Luo Qing¡¯s skills before, but she was still a little worried at the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t take it hard and get away.¡±


    ¡°3, 2, 2¡­ Go!¡±


    The two of them ran in the opposite direction at the same time. However, Su Ni turned her head and found that everyone was rushing towards her. Luo Qing couldn¡¯t hold back at all.


    This group of people obviously came for him, avoiding Luo Qing¡¯s direct confrontation. Seeing as the iron rod was about to hit Su Ni¡¯s head, Kafa protected her head and the two fell to the ground.


    ¡°You still want to run!¡±


    The little bastard scolded and the iron rod shed across the ground. Slowly, he raised the iron rod again.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, right?¡±


    The idol was confirming.


    ¡°Since you know who she is, you still dare to do it!¡±


    Luo Qing yelled loudly and wanted to stand up again, but she was kicked by the back and fell to one knee.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs Gu.¡±


    When she saw that she hadn¡¯t found the wrong person, the steel pipe in her hand was raised again. Su Ni pursed her lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°How much is Li Dan giving you?¡±


    He paused.


    Su Ni knew that she wasn¡¯t wrong. She quickly said, ¡°How much she gave you, I¡¯ll give you double.¡±


    As if asking the brothers, Su Ni quickly said, ¡°Since you know my identity, you know what will happen today. Why don¡¯t you take my money and you won¡¯t have any troubleter on?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, this woman makes sense. If she really offends Gu Zechen, our good days will be gone.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The head scolded him, interrupting his brother¡¯s words. He turned his head and stared at Su Ni again, as if he was judging her.


    Su Ni said lightly, ¡°Double is not enough, then I will add another fold.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    The younger brother shouted again.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He slowly retracted the steel pipe.


    Su Ni nodded hurriedly and looked at Luo Qing with relief.


    Probably because of the movement, the bodyguards of the night shop suddenly rushed out. One of the younger brothers screamed that the situation was bad. The group of people didn¡¯t even have time to negotiate and wanted to run around.


    But just like how she had just surrounded Su Ni, more than a dozen gangsters were surrounded by people.


    Su Ni was shocked by the sudden dramatic change. When she was helped up by Luo Qing, she heard a miserable scream from the huddle in front of her. The sound of the steel pipe hitting her head made Khai¡¯s face turn slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Su, let¡¯s get in the car.¡±


    In the right ce, she shouldn¡¯t stay for long. Luo Qing quickly opened the car door.


    Su Ni nodded. After getting into the car, Su Ni saw Ruan Yichen standing at the door with both hands in his pockets and expressionlessly.


    Some of the bodyguards yelled, ¡°Boss has spoken, beat me hard. Don¡¯t stop without being disabled!¡±

 Chapter 242: Gu Lang Is Here

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be from the night shop.¡±


    Luo Qing was confused.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Su Ni closed the car window and urged Luo Qing.


    When she returned to Gu Jia, the lights were still bright. An Rong quickly went up to her. ¡°Su Ni, where are you? I can¡¯t contact you. How anxious.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve worried you.¡±


    Su Ni squeezed out a smile and looked down. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go and rest.¡±


    ¡°Child, you look so pale. Are you sick?¡±


    An Rong touched her forehead and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not hot either.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni then went upstairs.


    She heard a familiar voice from the side hall, ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and saw that Gu Lang was smiling at her. She was a little surprised. An Rong quickly exined, ¡°Gu Lang is considerate. He also knows that too many things have happened in Gu Corp recently. Come and see me.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. She couldn¡¯t draw too much energy and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything, but he heard An Rong exin to him that he was too tired after a busy day.


    After taking a shower and lying on the bed again, Su Ni heard the sound of bones breaking in her body.


    She slowly closed her eyes, but her mind was unusually clear. The scene of Ruan Yichen pressing down echoed in her mind for a long time.


    Even though Ruan Yichen did nothing in the end, Su Ni still felt scared. His eyes, his tone, and his purpose.


    There was also a time bomb, Guan Ning.


    Su Ni turned over and found it more difficult to fall asleep. She had not seen Gu Zechen for a whole day and did not know if he had slept now¡­


    Thinking back to thest time when Gu Zechen was released on bail, she seemed to be in a better state than herself. Su Ni smiledzily and her smile became bitter again.


    Last time, she could still pick up Gu Zechen.


    But this time, it was unknown when Gu Zechen woulde out.


    Damn it¡­From N?velDrama.Org.


    What new evidence did the police have?


    He didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    The next day, Su Ni got up early and when she went downstairs, she found that Gu Lang was there too.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not get up in the past? As expected, you¡¯re different now.¡±


    Gu Lang pouted, ¡°Auntie, is there someone who belittles people like you? I¡¯m just like you now. I have work to work every day.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in Nancheng city?¡±


    At this moment, it is not a time when there are more people, no matter how many peoplee, they can only be anxious. Su Ni slowly sits down.


    Gu Lang looked around and suddenly looked at Su Ni. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened and her expression changed. She said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m really considerate, but Mother and I are doing well now. Since he is innocent, we don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°But right now, the public opinion is too big. Everyone is oppressing. I heard that even you can¡¯t see little uncle.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s brows were full of worry.


    Su Ni pretended not to see it, lowered her head to drink porridge and said lightly, ¡°Although public opinion is not good for us, as long as the truth as the water recedes, the rocks appear, everything will pass.¡±


    ¡°What if there is no result? Ten days, one month, or three months?¡±  Gu Lang followed closely.


    Su Ni put the bowl on the table, and the voice wasn¡¯t big, just reminding Gu Lang.


    Gu Lang¡¯s face darkened as if he had done something wrong. He lowered his head and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Su Ni, you know I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m worried about little uncle.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re worried, then help him find some favorable evidence and try to release him. It¡¯s not useless to say this here.¡±


    Su Ni wiped her mouth and left with her bag.


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t eat at all and quickly followed. Su Ni said without looking back, ¡°There will be a driver picking me up. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, I have to go to Su Corp too. Auntie doesn¡¯t mind bringing me along.¡±


    Gu Lang pursed his lips and smiled.


    Su Ni red at him but thetter shrugged and got into the car first.


    Without a choice, Su Ni followed the car and chose to sit in the front row, speechless.


    When they arrived at Su Corp, they saw that there was already someone waiting for Gu Lang in the advertising department. The two of them started to shake hands and talk to each other as soon as they met. As Su Ni saw it, she misunderstood Gu Lang.


    Gu Lang smiled and looked at Su Ni from time to time. Thetter did not look sideways and went straight into the elevator.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, please here.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t follow the ad director¡¯s footsteps but turned to chase after Su Ni.


    In the office, Su Ni looked at Gu Lang who was following her and had a headache. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±  Want to go crazy again?


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Lang pursed his lips and felt a little aggrieved. He pretended to be mature and said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. Can you¡­ you not reject people from a thousand miles away?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise¡­ I¡¯m your aunt, so I¡¯ll be messed up by your filthy thoughts?¡±  Have you ever thought about what would happen if Gu Zechen found out?


    Su Ni suppressed her temper and patiently persuaded.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s brain circuits were different from normal people. He caught the loophole in Su Ni¡¯s words and smiled and drew closer to Su Ni.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Su Ni reached out to stop her, then nced at Gu Lang and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all have girlfriends and get engaged? It¡¯s time to take care. That girl is not bad.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±  Gu Lang lowered his head again.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, go back to the capital first.¡±


    Gu Lang was just adding to the chaos.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Su Ni, I promised you that I, little uncle, can do the same thing. Now that he is not here, I will be by your side.¡±


    Gu Lang did not give up.


    Su Ni supported her forehead.


    She seemed to have heard the same thingst night and felt numb all over her body.


    ¡°Alright, you can go out first.¡±


    Su Ni waved her hand. She was afraid that if Gu Lang continued, she would really get mad.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Gu Lang nodded with ease. When he walked to the door, he suddenly turned back and said, ¡°Su Ni, I will help you this time!¡±


    Su Ni pretended not to hear her and ignored her.


    The news that Su Ni had been interviewed by Gu Corp yesterday swept through all the headlines. Un, Su Ni received positive reviews.


    Although it was just a drop in the bucket for Gu Zechen¡¯s negative news, Su Ni saw a glimmer of hope. She contacted Li Mo again to ask for thetest progress.


    ¡°Right now, we¡¯ve only temporarily suppressed the public opinion, but it¡¯s obvious that someone is behind us to create public opinion. I don¡¯t think we can hold on for long, and the shareholders have a new meeting this morning. I¡­ I¡¯m not able to participate.¡±


    Li Mo sighed.


    Su Ni had personally experienced the situation yesterday. Mr. Wang was very forceful and obviously had a premeditated n. It was expected that Li Mo would not participate.

 Chapter 243: Family Head

    But¡­


    ¡°Could everyone support him?¡±


    Su Ni thought it was unlikely.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Li Mo then continued, ¡°But Wang Changshui, Li Dongxue and the others have a lot of influence in thepany. They are either recruited by them, or they have long been excluded and can¡¯t participate in the board of directors.¡±


    ¡°How many people are excluded?¡±  Su Ni asked.


    Li Mo instantly understood Su Ni¡¯s meaning and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the remaining shareholders, but I¡¯m either watching or I have too little shares. It¡¯s not enough topete.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the stocks falling and the shareholders are scattering? We can buy some¡­¡±


    Su Ni turned her head quickly and helped out the idea.


    ¡°Well¡­ I also thought about it.¡±


    Li Mo is a little embarrassed, ¡°But now I can¡¯t contact Mr. Gu. I have limited funds at hand.¡±


    ¡°Wait 10 minutes for me.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she hung up. Soon enough, she called into the finance and asked how much money thepany had.


    About three million, just five million.


    This¡­ was undoubtedly a drop in the bucket.


    Su Ni thought of An Rong.


    An Rong was very straightforward. Khai had already started to act before Su Ni thought of this, which made Luo 4 feel relieved.


    Soon, Su Ni arranged for five million to be transferred to Li Mo¡¯s ount, letting him arrange it.


    Qin Yue saw that he wanted to say something but stopped, but in the end, he did not say anything and acquiesced to Su Ni¡¯s behavior.


    When Li Mo started to move, Su Ni sat on the sofa and asked Qin Yue, ¡°Am I too dangerous doing this?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded.


    ¡°Five million is nothing to Gu Corp. It can¡¯t even buy three percent of shares, but it is all assets for our Su Corp.¡±


    Qin Yue speak the in truth stabbed Su Ni¡¯s chest with a knife. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile and she didn¡¯t regret it.


    In that instant, she never thought about any future paths or hesitation. She only wanted to control more loose shares to create favorable conditions for Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to myself.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°I just want to help him anyway.¡±


    Back then, she had spent a lot of money to help Gu Zechen raise five million dors. Now that the Su Corp had finally recovered, she had taken out five million without blinking.


    Qin Yue¡¯s expression twitched but he couldn¡¯t see much emotion.


    ¡°However, this is a worthwhile investment.¡±


    Su Ni raised her eyebrows and waited for the following.


    ¡°Although five million is the total assets of Su Corp, buying the assets of Gu Corp is a good deal, whether it is for President Gu or for the development of Su Corp itself. After all, as long as Mr. Gu does not fall for a day, Gu Corp will not be finished, just as an investment.¡±


    ¡°Are you so confident in him?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Su Ni raised her eyebrows and suddenly felt better.


    Qin Yue pursed his lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    It was not that Qin Yue was confident, but Mr. Chen was confident.


    In addition, Mr. Chen had already made this suggestion clear before Su Ni said it, but his final decision was for Su Ni toe up with it herself.


    This was why Su Ni immediately agreed to the funds without any dy as soon as she found the financial resources.


    Qin Yue had paved a good way for Su Ni in the dark and now everything was progressing in a good direction.


    Just by holding 10 % of the shares in Gu Corp, Su Corp would not fall into a desperate situation again.


    ¡°However, right now, we can only pray that the Su Corp won¡¯t have too much of a problem. Otherwise, we will not be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    Qin Yue saidst.


    His words contained a hint of a joke, but Su Ni couldn¡¯tugh. She focused on the Nanjiawan, the super mall, and several important projects. When she confirmed that everything was going on in an orderly manner, she was relieved.


    Finally, he would not pay for his impulses for the time being.


    Li Mo managed to get four percent of the shares in just one morning.


    This was a bit more than Su Ni had expected. Li Mo said helplessly, ¡°There is no way. The shareholders are crazy now, so they usually sell off their shares. If it wasn¡¯t for the acquisition, I would have taken more.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Although she had never asked An Rong about her strength, she was sure that she wasn¡¯t too bad, so she had more or less let Khai take a heart attack.


    However, wave after wave of unfairness.


    The Wang family, who had been silent all of a sudden, started to make a ruckus again. If they found the real killer, they would not let him off.


    The Wang family started with the underworld, and even the current head of the family still has the rarity. This is why the Wang family can¡¯t rank in the top three in Nancheng city in terms of assets and strength, but no one dares to provoke.


    After all, she would rather offend a gentleman than a viin. The Wang family¡¯s words made the whole Nancheng city boil.


    The target was aimed at the Gu Corp.


    Even An Rong started to worry about Su Ni¡¯s safety and told her not to go to work for the time being.


    Su Ni felt that this made people feel afraid.


    The next day, Su Ni held a press conference in Su Corp and expressed a wave of support from the Wang family.


    The case of Wang Qian had already caused a stir in Nancheng city. As a Nancheng city enterprise, Su Corp should maintain the stability of Nancheng city and hoped that the police could bring the killer to justice as soon as possible.


    Su Ni¡¯s words were questioned and encouraged by many people.


    After all, Gu Zechen had yet to convict him. The fact that Su Ni could stand at the top of the storm and express her position showed Su Ni¡¯s firm determination.


    What was even more unexpected was that the Wang family supported Su Ni¡¯s hot news on Weibo.


    Now, theizens were boiling.


    Even the Wang family started to speak for Su Ni. It was clear if Gu Zechen was innocent.


    Initially, Su Ni thought that the Wang family was deliberately letting her hear, but now it looked like they were on the same camp, which made Su Ni overjoyed.


    Almost overnight, the media turned to the direction of the situation. The media news that had been mocking Su Ni and wished that they could sit on Gu Zechen¡¯s hammer changed their mouths and brought up the rhythm to let the police solve the case as soon as possible.


    Su Ni woke up in the morning and was stunned by An Rong¡¯s smile before she could read the newspaper.


    Until she saw the praise on the news, Su Ni didn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time.


    Gu Lang said, ¡°Auntie, your move is really impressive. Just because you¡¯re acting like it, you made such a big noise. I think I, little uncle, am not far froming out.¡±


    ¡°Then I will borrow your lucky words.¡±


    An Rong was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She held Su Ni¡¯s hand and praised her for a while, ¡°Officer, I¡¯ve really worked hard for you recently.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect such a big reaction. She thought about how hard she worked for Gu Zechen again, and a faint smile crossed her lips. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. I should do it.¡±

 Chapter 244: Removing Their Wife

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be humble. Tell us what ns you have next.¡±


    Gu Lang asked impatiently.


    Amidst An Rong¡¯s expectations, Su Ni helplessly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you bought arge portion of shares in Gu Corp. Five million is not a small sum for Su Corp.¡±


    Gu Lang asked with a smile.


    Su Ni lowered her head to drink milk and stopped talking.


    An Rong patted Gu Lang¡¯s hand. Thetter¡¯s smile was a little restrained but it was still smiling.


    ¡°Grandmother, you can rest assured now. little uncle and auntie are so close, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    As he said this, he looked towards Su Ni and continued to say to An Rong, ¡°But Auntie hasn¡¯t had a good rest for the past two days and her face is a little haggard.¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously touched her face. An Rong looked over and nodded. Her eyes were filled with heartache, ¡°I think you¡¯d better rest for two days. Don¡¯t get too tired.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Su Ni looked at the time helplessly and it was time to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send auntie off and learn from her experience.¡±


    Gu Lang blinked at An Rong and quickly chased after her.


    ¡°As far as I know, five million should be the total assets of your Su Corp.  Who would have thought that you could take out all of them!


    Gu Lang¡¯s voice was heard from behind.


    His words sounded a little jealous.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t turn her head back and got into the car. ¡°little uncle and I were husband and wife. If you¡¯re in trouble alone, naturally you have to go all out, right?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Gu Lang was so excited that he blurted out his words, and he instantly lost his words.


    Su Ni looked at him through the window without saying a word.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, of course, it¡¯s the best.¡±


    He suddenly changed his tone, forced out a smile and repeated, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s good.¡±


    Su Ni ignored her and closed the car window. Gu Lang couldn¡¯t help but cry again, but Su Ni didn¡¯t hear her and left.


    Gu Zechen was suddenly released at noon that day.


    The news suddenly spread and Su Ni didn¡¯t react for a long time. This morning, Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t allowed to see anyone. Yet he quietly let them go so quickly?


    ¡°Mr. Su?¡±


    Su Ni reacted when Luo Qing reminded her. She quickly picked up her bag and whispered, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the car, An Rong called and they came out from home.


    Su Ni was not as excited as she wasst time. From Li Mo¡¯s words, she heard that it was really released this time and Gu Zechen had cleared his suspicions.


    Of course, this did not have much to do with the Wang family¡¯s words and the rumors in the media. ording to official news, they had found the real murderer.


    In order to protect the murderer, the police temporarily blocked the news.


    Su Ni pursed her lips. When she remembered the harsh words from the Wang family, she didn¡¯t me the police for being so nervous and cautious.


    Before the car arrived at the police station, Luo Qing parked the car and saw that Su Ni still didn¡¯t move, so she called again.


    Su Ni came back to her senses. ¡°You got out of the car?¡±


    In the distance, there were already a lot of reporters. Su Ni saw An Rong¡¯s caring over and got out.


    An Rong hugged Su Ni in an instant and her body trembled slightly. Watching her cry out of excitement, Kang didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her.


    ¡°Mother is fine, Mother is too excited.¡±


    An Rong wiped her tears and the smile on her face became brighter. They looked at the time and saw Gu Zechen in 10 minutes.


    Time passed by.


    Every minute was torture.


    In thest few minutes, as the family was looking forward to it, Su Ni clearly felt her heart beat faster until a ck figure appeared at the entrance of the police station.


    Su Ni was the first to rush down.


    At that time, Su Ni did not feel it. In An Rong¡¯s words, the car door was pushed open in an instant. Before everyone could react, Kafa had disappeared.


    However, at that time, Su Ni¡¯s head waspletely dumbfounded, but her body was out of control. She quickly squeezed past the reporter, trying to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.


    Of course, Gu Zechen also noticed Su Ni, with a faint smile on his face. He also began to squeeze through the crowd, wanting to get closer to her.


    The reporters around were silent. At this moment, no one could stop their reunion.


    Finally, she touched Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.


    The next moment, she finally hugged him tightly.


    Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore as she let tears stroke his suit.


    Time seemed frozen.


    An Rong and Gu Lang, outside the reporters, looked at the two people in the middle and slowly stopped.


    Gu Lang looked away, pursed his lips, andforted An Rong, ¡°There are so many reporters, let¡¯s not go over to the fun, Grandmother.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let them stay for a while longer.¡±  An Rong continued to wipe her tears.


    Gu Lang put his hands in his pockets and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He looked at Su Ni again.


    She¡­ should be really happy.


    He squeezed his mouth, trying to make his expression look better.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had enough?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice rang in Su Ni¡¯s ear, seemingly pulling Su Ni back to reality.


    Su Ni looked up at him, no longer shy and embarrassed. She wished that she would look at his face every minute and second, ovepping with the face that appeared in her dreams.


    ¡°You¡¯re not skinny.¡±


    Su Ni said seriously.


    Gu Zechen had just shaved his beard, and the corner of his mouth was still a little green. His clean and straight suit had obviously just changed, and his skin was a little fairer, even more handsome than before.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hammer his chest, but she couldn¡¯t help but fall into his embrace.


    The voices of the surrounding reporters rushed into Su Ni¡¯s eardrums again. Various interviews about the case popped up.


    Gu Zechen was obviously in a good mood. He talked more about Su Ni than usual, but the reporters found that what Gu Zechen was more willing to say was their feelings.


    Therefore, there was the following dialogue in the water.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you feel when you see Mrs Gu now?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a long-lost happiness.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, do you know that Mrs Gu has been running outside for you recently? Our press just went to Su Corp to interview Mr. Su yesterday¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen raised an eyebrow and looked at Su Ni with a happy smile, ¡°Really?¡±  Then I¡¯m even happier.


    ¡°Then, CEO Gu, did you prepare a surprise for Mrs Gu and celebrate?¡±


    ¡°We have surprises every day together, isn¡¯t Mrs Gu?¡±


    At this time, Su Ni hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms shyly. She had never felt that happiness was so real.


    ¡°Then CEO Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, regarding the happy life of Mrs Gu and I, I want to wait for me to have an interview. As for the case, you can interview the police, and now¡­ it¡¯s time to go home.¡±


    Then he suddenly bent over and hugged Su Ni in his arms.

 Chapter 245: Home

    There was a burst of exmations, and countless girls revealed envious and excited eyes. Su Ni wanted to me Gu Zechen, but when she saw that he was deeply in love, she fell deep into it.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and whispered.


    Then, An Rong and Gu Lang were waiting. Su Ni once again hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, but this guy greeted him as though he had not seen him at all.


    ¡°Little uncle.¡±


    Gu Lang called out with a smile.


    Gu Zechen looked at Gu Lang coldly and made a gentle sound of greeting.


    It was not until he got into the car that Gu Zechen put him down. However, he held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and never let go.


    After Gu Zechen came out, he was in no hurry to return to Gu Corp. The family went home and had a reunion meal.


    During this period, An Rong mentioned that Gu Corp was in danger several times. Su Ni came to save her, but she was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°During this period of time, Su Ni has broken her heart for your affairs. Ze Yu, you have to thank Su Ni. If not for her, thepany¡¯s public opinion wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed so quickly.¡±


    An Rong winked at Su Ni.


    Noticing Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze towards her, Su Ni blushed and said calmly, ¡°Mom, this is what I should do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    An Rong did not obey, but raised her voice and said seriously, ¡°Su Ni¡¯s contribution this time is undone. Ze Yu, you can¡¯t ignore how good Khai treats you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±


    It was rare that Gu Zechen had a faint smile on his face. He did not think that An Rong was talkative and nodded seriously.


    On the side, Gu Lang drank congee and forcibly ignored the dog food here. As a result, he heard An Rong say, ¡°Right, and Gu Lang.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still my business in here.¡±


    Gu Lang put down the bowl and smiled cheekily.


    Sensing Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, Gu Lang curled his lips and converged.


    ¡°This time, Gu Lang came to help from Beijing. He was running on the government¡¯s side, so I saved a lot of heart.¡±


    An Rong winked at Gu Lang.


    Gu Lang rubbed his nose. ¡°Big Mistress, just praise auntie alone. Don¡¯t bring me with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but raised the wine ss in front of him and gestured at him. His indifferent expression was a little more emotional but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Lang downed it generously, ¡°Thank you little uncle.¡±


    ¡°Alright, eat, eat!¡±


    An Rong happily called the maid to continue serving the food, while pouring herself wine. ¡°Today is a good day for our family, we will drink a little.¡±


    After dinner, the two of them went upstairs. Just as they closed the door, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait to hug Su Ni¡¯s waist from behind and gently touched her neck.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s a little itchy.¡±


    Su Ni shrank her neck and quickly dodged.


    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t intend to let her go. He still hugged her waist tightly, but his upper body was much more honest. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Why are you willing to take out five million?¡±


    He remembered that back then, this woman had let him do whatever he wanted to earn five million dors.


    Su Ni moved in his arms, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just five million, it can¡¯t help Gu Corp at all. On the other hand, Mother, she probably bought a lot of shares.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and let her look at him head on, not wanting her to change the topic.


    ¡°These five million should be your Su Corp¡¯sst home.¡±


    He asked with a smile, but subconsciously tightened her shoulders.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but bury her head and look at it, but she quickly pretended not to care, ¡°Yeah, I can only take out these.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, frowned slightly, and stared at her. ¡°Why do you do that?¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes.


    Then, Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand away, pretending to be rxed, and walked up to the sofa, then said, ¡°Gu Zechen, can you not ask such childish questions? I just want to help you.¡±


    Even though she knew she couldn¡¯t help much.


    An Rong praised her downstairs. At that time, Su Ni felt that something was wrong with Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. She thought that Gu Zechen wanted to thank her, but she didn¡¯t know that this guy had said something unknown.


    Su Ni toyed with her fingernails and her expression became more and more indifferent. ¡°Well, don¡¯t take it to heart. I think if it was you, you would do the same.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly denied it. Under Su Ni¡¯s shocked eyes, he strode over and held Su Ni tightly in his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen again. This time, I was careless.¡±


    His voice was silent and hoarse, as if admitting that this mistake required him to exhaust too much courage. Eventually, his voice became quieter and quieter, reced by the strength of rubbing her hair.


    ¡°I will get you five million as soon as possible.¡±


    Gu Zechen promised.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni was just about to say that the crisis of Gu Corp was more important now, but when she saw his red eyes and burning eyes, she swallowed her dry throat and changed her words, ¡°Okay, you can return me anytime.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes softened a little, and he stroked her hair again. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stupid next time. If I can¡¯t make it out for the time being, you¡¯ll just get some money, and you won¡¯t even be able to care about the Su Corp.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but leaned her head gently in his arms.


    She thought that if there was a next time, she would not hesitate.


    However, Su Ni still obediently responded. He breathed a sigh of relief and his gentle kiss gently fell.


    First it was her forehead, then her eyes, all the way down to the corner of her mouth, slowly bit his lips, and gently caressed him like a feather. Su Ni subconsciously let out a soft snort from her throat and his breathing became increasingly rapid.


    Everything that followed was logical. Neither of them spoke. It seemed that they had formed a certain tacit understanding. Her body was bing more and more flexible, and it seemed like there were countless waves in her body controlling her again.


    The sofa could no longer support their passion. It simply rolled down on the carpet, and the hot kiss fell all over her body. Even if the heaven and earth turned upside down was destroyed, the world wouldn¡¯t separate the two.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Her voice gradually softened and then became greasy. Her charming eyes were like silk, and her flushed cheeks were like the afterglow of the setting sun.

 Chapter 246: I Missed You

    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were straight and his throat was dry. It was as if the water in his body was about to evaporate, so he could only speed up to make himself feel better.


    Time stopped and the room was in a daze.


    After some time, the world seemed to bepletely quiet.


    The two of themy bare on the ground, their fingers sped tightly, enjoying the rare silence.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni cried and was still panting.


    Gu Zechen responded softly and pressed his lips against the corner of her lips. He closed his eyes and rubbed them.


    Su Ni stretched out her tongue and hid with a little yfulness. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zechen took a deep breath that Su Ni smiled and wanted to push Gu Zechen down.


    ¡°Alright, I have to shower.¡±


    Su Ni said she was going to get up, but just as she sat up, she was pulled into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms again and her fiery kiss fell into her chest again.


    Wu!


    Su Ni resisted gently but couldn¡¯t escape. She could only beg, ¡°Enough, it has been a long time.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s been a long time since I kissed you like this, so you don¡¯t miss me?¡±


    Then he suddenly looked at Su Ni seriously with dissatisfaction.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She nodded repeatedly and even took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and give him a fragrant kiss.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Hubby, I miss you, but now¡­¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish, her lips were once again sealed by Gu Zechen. The strange and numb feeling engulfed her whole body.


    Her body softened again.


    She no longer had the strength to retaliate from Gu Zechen¡¯s attack. Her two hands that were originally resisting also turned into a soft finger, tightly holding Gu Zechen in her arms.


    This time, he didn¡¯t need much forey, and he drove straight into it. Instantly, there was a sound offortable trembling all over, and Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were straight.


    Sensing his fiery eyes, Su Ni closed her eyes tightly and pretended not to know anything.


    However, the waves in his body reminded him over and over again that his body had be exceptionally sensitive and hot. Just a small stroke could shock his body to tremble.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to call your husband¡­¡±


    His hoarse voice was maic and even charming.


    Su Ni pouted as if she wanted to kiss her. The next second, he had already turned into a hungry wolf and rushed down, quickly wrapping around Su Ni¡¯s petite body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any more trouble.¡±


    There were too many desires that were difficult to stop in his suppressed voice. He quickly controlled Su Ni¡¯s little hands and sped up his body.


    Mmm¡­


    Su Ni¡¯s body became impatient again. Without Gu Zechen¡¯s control, she instantly became honest, even¡­


    He also actively catered to his movements, wanting to get more.


    After that, Su Ni was exhausted. When Gu Zechen called her to take a shower, she just reached out and let him hug her.


    ¡°You really think of yourself as a baby.¡±


    Although Gu Zechen was disgusted, he still bent over and hugged Su Ni in his arms. There was warm water in the bathtub. Gu Zechen gently put her in, then turned around and started to take the bath fluid.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni was so frightened that she stirred water.


    ¡°Since my wife is too tired, I will handle the rest of the matter.¡±


    With that, Gu Zechen smiled mischievously, causing Su Ni to shake her head repeatedly and resist, ¡°No, I really don¡¯t need it. I cane myself.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t your wife get tired just now?¡±


    Gu Zechen pointed at him just now.


    Su Ni felt bitter and her eyes twirled. Suddenly, she said, ¡°That¡¯s different. I feel better now. Hubby, you¡¯re tired too. Go wash.¡±


    ¡°Husband is not tired.¡±


    Gu Zechen insisted on seeing him and pushed Su Ni¡¯s hand away. Then, a faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth and pulled her arm to wipe it.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m not tired yet¡­¡±


    Su Ni resisted.


    ¡°Looks like Mrs Gu wants to do it again?¡±


    Probably annoyed by Su Ni¡¯s rejection, Gu Zechen suddenly smiled and threatened.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni hadn¡¯t reacted at first. It wasn¡¯t until his eyes became more intriguing that she remembered that she had made a serious mistake.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m very tired.¡±


    Su Ni could onlypromise.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Gu Zechen rubbed her face as if he was coaxing a child. Only then did he concentrate on squatting in front of the bathtub. He didn¡¯t let go of any ce and started to clean it seriously.


    Even though Su Ni had worked hard to control her emotions, her body was still unusually sensitive. The ces his fingers passed could always cause her to tremble.


    Gu Zechen obviously realized this too. Gradually, his speed slowed down and his fingers touched her sensitive spot. Seeing Su Ni biting her lips tightly and holding back his emotions, the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Su Ni couldn¡¯t control herself and her voice overflowed from her throat.


    When she came to her senses, her face quickly turned red, and her entire face was almost invisible to the bathtub.


    ¡°Waifu, I¡¯m helping you take a shower.¡±


    Gu Zechen was righteous and invible.


    Now, Su Ni felt even more embarrassed.


    What was she thinking about? How could she have such a strange feeling?


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Ni tried to calm herself down, but she still didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She pretended to be tired and closed her eyes, saying, ¡°I think I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t expose Su Ni. The speed of his hands was still slow. Looking at her legs, his palms could not help but move in.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Su Ni quickly opened her eyes and stared at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°How can I not wash it clean?¡±


    Gu Zechen was serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Su Ni was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a crack in the ground. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have agreed from the beginning.


    She almost begged.


    However, Gu Zechen still had a serious image. His body had already reacted, but his upper body still pretended to be a gentleman and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a shower. What are you thinking about?¡±


    He deliberately dyed his tone and expressed doubt about Su Ni¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni blurted out without thinking.


    But soon, Su Ni saw a smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. ¡°Since there is no one, don¡¯t let go quickly.¡±  Besides, I haven¡¯t seen anything on you.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and whispered.


    If he wanted to continue, he would probably lose his face.


    ¡°Then, let go!¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice slightly and seemed to be dissatisfied.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and her legs were only slightly loosened. Gu Zechen¡¯s hand slipped in like a Loach. When she touched the sensitive field, Su Ni¡¯s body trembled.

 Chapter 247: Unbelievable

    Then, Su Ni bit her fingers tightly. Her face was impatient as she shed a strange flush.


    Gu Zechen noticed that the jade feet in the bathtub seemed to be curled up tightly.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened when he saw it. His fingers were mped by a certain spot, apanied by a convulsion.


    ¡°Waifu, can you be¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything now.¡±


    Before Gu Zechen could speak, he was suffocated by Su Ni¡¯s words and looked embarrassed, ¡°In short, don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen agreed decisively.


    The next moment, before Su Ni could react, Gu Zechen jumped into the bathtub and stirred up a lot of water.


    Su Ni screamed in fright but before she could ask, he held Su Ni¡¯s face and kissed her heavily.


    Su Ni widened her eyes and gently patted Gu Zechen¡¯s chest.


    On the contrary, Gu Zechen guided her hand down and stared at Su Ni pitifully, asking, ¡°You have the heart to see him so ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Who told you¡­¡±


    Su Ni blushed. Didn¡¯t he say taking a shower?


    But when she thought about what she had just said, Su Ni couldn¡¯t continue.


    Gu Zechen grabbed the handle and his face became more dissatisfied. He gently moved his little hand holding her and said, ¡°You can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Su Ni was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Gu Zechen leaned against her side, hugging her tightly in his arms, and his hands were no longer honest.


    In the bathtub, the temperature of the water was just better. Gu Zechen snorted twice and entered her body again regardless of Su Ni¡¯s objection.


    Soon, it was another room full of Hanhan.


    When she returned to the bed again, Su Ni was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to say anything. She closed her eyes and felt sleepy.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Gu Zechen finished showering and came out with a towel, he heard the sound of steady and calm breathing on the bed.


    She was clearly moving, so why was she tired first?


    However, Gu Zechen ate a full meal at once, so he no longer cared about these things. He quietlyy beside Su Ni and hugged her in his arms.


    The two of them spent most of the afternoon in bed.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t really fall asleep. It was almost 6 o¡¯clock when Li Mo¡¯s call arrived on time.


    ¡°President Gu, the person has been found out. Mr. Mo was taken away from thepany by the police in the morning. Now the news has not been released yet.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned, ¡°Mo Ruquan?¡±


    ¡°It should be. There is a result of this police investigation. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Li Mo reminded him softly.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen was about to hang up, and he heard Li Mo add, ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu has contributed a lot in it¡­¡±


    ¡°Gu Lang?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At the moment, Li Mo is not too sure, just said, ¡°I also heard from the court that Mr. Gu should have found something, so he has been investigating and just let him touch it.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ll be at thepany at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow. I¡¯ll talk about the rest when I get to thepany.¡±


    Gu Zechen deliberately lowered his voice, hung up the phone and looked back at the woman who was still asleep and not woken up.


    Until night, Su Ni didn¡¯t get out of bed. Even servants served dinner.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was still flushed. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Zechen sitting by the bed and staring at her.


    As soon as she thought about how the man wanted her three times in the afternoon, Su Ni pinched Gu Zechen¡¯s waist.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop her. He let her pinch and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have the strength again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni was decisive. She wouldn¡¯t be fooled again this time.


    Gu Zechen smiled and pulled her into his arms, telling her to get up and eat.


    Su Ni had long smelled the fragrance, but she was a little worried. Un, Gu Zechen quickly dismissed Su Ni¡¯s concerns. ¡°Mother has gone out. Don¡¯t worry, no one said you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about Mother, but you, can you not show up all day?¡±


    She didn¡¯t forget that there were so many reporters chasing after her outside the police station.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t raise his head, as if he didn¡¯t take this matter seriously. Instead, he picked up the soup bowl in front of her and tried it by his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not hot. Try it.¡±


    Su Ni was not used to Gu Zechen being so gentle. She pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed his arm and blocked Su Ni¡¯s hand. Then he brought the soup to Su Ni¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need to¡­ uh!¡±


    Just as Su Ni wanted to refuse, she took the opportunity to send her soup to Su Ni¡¯s mouth. She swallowed it instinctively and gave Gu Zechen a strange look.


    ¡°Looks like Mrs Gu is still not used to it.¡±


    With an indescribable gloom on his face, Gu Zechen delivered another spoonful to his mouth and continued to say seriously, ¡°But it will be fer.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    Su Ni choked and coughed violently.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wife?¡±


    Gu Zechen pretended to be confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni waved her hand and put on her coat by the way. Then she turned to Gu Zechen and said, ¡°I might have to go to thepanyter.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and raised his wrist to look at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s already off work.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t work in the afternoon.¡±


    Su Ni smiled apologetically. ¡°Alright, it won¡¯t be long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±  Gu Zechen said and put down the spoon.


    Su Ni was a little helpless, but she didn¡¯t stop it. It was impossible to not let Gu Zechen go today. She immediately urged Gu Zechen to move more quickly. Half an hourter, Luo Qing appeared in Gu Jia on time.


    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Luo Qing greeted them expressionlessly.


    Su Ni asked Luo Qing to drive directly to the Su Corp. Hang nced at Gu Zechen in surprise, but didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and quickly started the engine.


    The reporters probably didn¡¯t expect Su Ni and Gu Zechen to go out at this time. The Su Corp, who was already off work, was a little cold. The two of them didn¡¯t meet anyone along the way and quickly arrived at the CEO¡¯s office.


    Su Ni continued to work this morning. On the contrary, Gu Zechen became an idle person, wandering around Su Ni¡¯s office. He stood there and flipped over.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Qin Yue pushed the door open and entered. He was obviously stunned when he saw Gu Zechen, but he quickly nodded and called out Mr. Gu.


    ¡°If you have anything, just say it.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Qin Yue just put the information on the table, then nced at Gu Zechen. Under Su Ni¡¯s signal, he lowered his voice, ¡°Mr. Ruan came here today and asked me to give this information to you.¡±

 Chapter 248: Jealous Again

    Su Ni held her forehead with one hand and helplessly said, ¡°Put it down. You can go out first.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded and retreated quickly without daring to look at Gu Zechen.


    The next moment, Gu Zechen reached out.


    However, it was in front of Su Ni after all. Su Ni still held his hand and looked at each other. Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Su Ni helplessly cried out.


    ¡°Looks like my Mrs Gu is really close to Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t smile. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t sit still when he heard Mr. Ruan from Qin Yue.


    At the moment, Su Ni was still trying to stop him. There was probably something unbelievable, which made him even more upset.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni became more and more helpless. Even if she opened her mouth, she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. ¡°President Gu, this is Su Corp. I can see it first.¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, I¡¯m still Mr. Su¡¯s husband. Let¡¯s see it together.¡±


    As he said this, he really walked behind Su Ni.


    Su Ni froze and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Since my wife is not willing to move, then it is better for me to rece it.¡±


    Gu Zechen took out the file bag from Su Ni¡¯s hands and opened it without any hesitation.


    It was toote for Su Ni to stop her and her head hurt.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Gu Zechen only nced at it and made an unclear sound. Su Ni felt worse and quickly stood up to see it.


    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop her and handed it to her.


    It wasn¡¯t about Guan Ning.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief.


    Things weren¡¯t as bad as they thought.


    It was about investing in a project.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Su Ni was not sure why Ruan Yichen would send it to her in this form. However, Su Ni could not think too much at the moment. She just shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°But how do I look at your expression? Howe I feel relieved? What, is there something I don¡¯t know?¡±


    He touched his chin and stared at Su Ni suspiciously.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was so nervous that it almost jumped out of her throat, but she still pretended to be serious. She asked calmly, ¡°No, is CEO Gu so petty and suspicious?¡±


    ¡°My little heart?¡±


    Gu Zechen was furious.


    Su Ni blinked and didn¡¯tment.


    However, who was nervous just now didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and took away the file bag.


    Su Ni still wants to add oil to the fire. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen President Gu so nervous. Look, Mr. Ruan didn¡¯t write anything at first, what are you nervous about?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened from Su Ni¡¯s irritation, but he didn¡¯t act directly. He snorted coldly and threw the file bag in his hand away, then grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder.


    Amidst Su Ni¡¯s shock, he bit Su Ni¡¯s lips directly. As if he was punished, he bit hard, causing Khai to frown.


    Only then did Gu Zechen feel satisfied and warned coldly, ¡°My woman is not someone that any young man can touch.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen, but she suddenly remembered what Ruan Yichen had said in the evening shop that day.


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly again, let go of Su Ni, and said directly, ¡°Finish your work, don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    ¡°But you have to sit here yourself.¡±


    Su Ni muttered unhappily.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled his tie and sat on the sofa like a master. He put one foot on the coffee table.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni pouted. This man¡¯s temper was really three months ago.


    Su Ni bent over to pick up the file bag Gu Zechen had thrown away again. She shook her hand but found that there was still a piece of paper inside. She was shocked and looked towards Gu Zechen.


    Looking at his expression, he obviously did not know.


    Instantly, Su Ni calmed down and pretended to not know anything. She quickly put the project information into the drawer and locked it.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t calm down at all as Gu Zechen sat here. It was a waste of time to continue sitting down.


    Gu Zechen instantly showed his face as if he had predicted this result. He quickly put on her coat and said with great ease, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni looked back at the document she had locked and thought that she could only read it tomorrow.


    ¡°Su Corp is very poor now?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked in the car.


    ¡°Ah, that doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly reacted and said embarrassedly.


    Gu Zechen nodded and did not say anything.


    ¡°Five million, I¡¯ll let Li Mo call it to yourpany¡¯s ount tomorrow morning. Besides, Gu Corp has a good project recently, you can consider it.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Is it a big project?¡±


    Su Ni forced herself to suppress the waves in her heart.


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni and his eyes were full of displeasure. ¡°No matter what, I can guarantee that I will be stronger than the project proposed by Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. This man was still jealous.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Ruan is kind too. Besides, I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Su Ni took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, kissed him on the face and gentlyforted him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted again. With him around, Su Ni would never agree to Ruan Yichen¡¯s cooperation.


    Early the next morning.


    As soon as she went downstairs, Su Ni was shocked by the news on TV. Finally, she was led by Gu Zechen and slowly walked downstairs.


    The case of Wang Qian¡¯s corpse tearing had been solved, but the killer was Mo Quan¡¯an?


    Su Ni felt that her brain wascking oxygen and suddenly it wasn¡¯t enough.


    She seemed to remember seeing Mo Quan¡¯an two days ago. At that time, Li Dan was beside him and she was extremely arrogant.


    ¡°There must have been an argument on the way home. Mo Quan¡¯an has a murderous intent, but based on the information he has, this is obviously a premeditated n, but it is still a little hasty.¡±


    Gu Zechen bit his bread expressionlessly while acting as the speaker.


    Su Ni suddenly felt a little nauseous and threw the bread and rushed to the bathroom.


    Suddenly, there was a sudden retching in the bathroom.


    By the time she got up, Gu Zechen had already handed over a towel. He was worried, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t have much appetite early in the morning. I¡¯m even more annoyed when I see news like this.¡±


    Su Ni said casually.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. Mo Quan¡¯an had always been afraid of his wife, and even if he was publicly humiliated by Wang Qian at the banquet, he dared not say anything. How could such a timid person suddenly have the guts?


    Could it be that the dogs were really anxious to jump to the wall?


    Su Ni shook her head, washed her face with cold water and decided not to think about it.

 Chapter 249: The Case Dissolved

    Since the police had solved the case and Gu Zechen could clear the suspect, it would have nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni calmed down a little and sat back at the dining table. The TV had been turned off. Su Ni ate two bites of bread, so she decided to put it down and stop eating.


    Gu Zechen frowned. ¡°Do you want to drink some milk?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink either. I haven¡¯t had a good appetite these two days.¡±


    Su Ni said honestly.


    ¡°What do you want to eat in the afternoon?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked again.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ how about Chuan food? It¡¯s more appetizing to be spicy.¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and said seriously.


    Gu Zechen did not have any objections and nodded. The two of them set off at the same time but did not get into the same car.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen had a press conferenceter, so she didn¡¯t disturb him. Instead, she left alone with Luo Qing.


    The scene of Wang Qian¡¯s murder was still broadcast on the station.


    Almost overnight, news that had been blocked spread throughout Nancheng city. Regardless of whether it was the radio or the media, it was analyzed from all angles.


    Su Ni suddenly thought of Li Dan.


    Without Mo Quan¡¯an¡¯s support, could she continue to be arrogant?


    At that time, Mo Quan¡¯an did not continue to argue with him about Wang Qian. Even Li Dan was beaten up and did not stand out. At that time, she felt that his attitude was a little strange.


    Now, it seemed that Mo Quan¡¯an knew that Gu Zechen was not the murderer, so he was afraid.


    In addition, his mental fitness was not over, so he hid his embarrassment in the form of a wild party, so much so that he forgot his original nature.


    Su Ni shook her head and fainted.


    ¡°Mr. Su is not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head again, but she closed her eyes and didn¡¯t want to talk. ¡°We went to the night shop to find Mr. Ruan before, so don¡¯t tell Mr. Gu for now.¡±


    Luo Qing nodded.


    Su Ni took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t want to bear Gu Zechen¡¯s jealousy again.


    Su Ni had just arrived at Su Corp and hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car yet when she saw many reporters rushing over. Su Ni felt a headache. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Gu Corp hold a press conference? Why are you here at Su Corp to join in the fun?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I want to hear different versions. After all, Mr. Su has contributed a lot before this.¡±


    Luo Qing said with a smile.


    Su Ni wailed, ¡°Now, isn¡¯t Gu Huai already out, there is still anything to ask me.¡±


    Luo Qing shrugged and got out of the car first to open the door for Su Ni. She squeezed out a path and let Khai get out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Su, what do you think about Mo Ruquan¡¯s murder case?¡±


    A microphone pointed to Su Ni¡¯s mouth. ¡°President Gu¡¯s suspicion has been cleared. How do you feel? Is there any other arrangements?¡±


    Su Ni smiled calmly. ¡°Of course I am happy. Of course, it is within my expectations, because I know from the beginning that Gu Huai is always innocent.¡±


    ¡°Then there is a case rted to Moji..¡±


    ¡°Since the police have already found the results of the investigation, it¡¯s not good for me to say such nonsense here. Killing someone to pay for my life is the most basic.¡±


    Su Ni said lightly.


    The reporter also wanted to ask more questions, but the security guard of Su Corp had escorted Su Ni into the elevator, temporarily blocking the reporters from harassment.


    Su Ni and Luo Qing looked at each other and smiled bitterly. There was no need to say anything more. They were afraid that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be much better.


    As expected, the moment Su Ni went up, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone came in before she could open Ruan Yichen¡¯s project information.


    ¡°There are a lot of reporters here, and I¡¯ve wasted a lot of time. How¡¯s it on your side?¡±


    Su Ni seemed to hear a little coquettish from Gu Zechen¡¯s tone. It was probably before that Gu Zechen never told her these things. Her mind was also rising and she felt much more rxed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luo Qing has already helped me handle it.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed in relief, but his tone was still a little coquettish. ¡°But I, I almost annoyed me. I think I¡¯m probably only happy when I see you.¡±


    Su Ni burst outughing and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you so coquettish?¡±


    ¡°Seduction?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned.


    A few secondster, he seemed to react when he suddenly raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Su Ni, you actually said that I¡¯m spoiled.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Su Ni did not refute.  In her opinion, that was the case.


    ¡°This is not embarrassing.¡±


    Su Ni enlightened Gu Zechen. ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m still happy.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯lle to you now?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked gnashing teeth over the phone.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Su Ni held back her smile, but the corner of her mouth overflowed. ¡°Are you still here? I¡¯m afraid there are still many reporters waiting for you outside?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t force me.¡±


    The man was already a turtle and could explode at any time.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni knew to ept it when she saw it. She immediatelyforted her, ¡°We can meet up after two more hours. When the timees, I¡¯ll kiss you and hug you, will you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    The man snorted, a little arrogant.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni nodded seriously and made a guarantee.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone softened a little, but he still said unhappily, ¡°There are two hours left. It¡¯s practically torment.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at the air.


    In the past, when Gu Zechen spoke coldly to her, she had never found that Gu Zechen felt that work was torture.


    ¡°Workaholic, do you know that if your words were heard by thepany¡¯s shareholders, would your jaw drop in surprise?¡±


    Su Ni was speechless.


    ¡°Who cares about their business? I haven¡¯t made any trouble for them, so I want to take care of my business.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice again, as if he wanted to deliberately tell someone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni quickly stopped. ¡°Now, we need an hour and fifty minutes to meet. Let¡¯s hurry up and put your shoulder to the wheel.¡±


    On the other side, Su Ni had already opened the project information that Ruan Yichen had sent over yesterday. On the phone, Su Ni¡¯s smile became warmer as she listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s promise.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s original intention should not be the project information, so he was thrown aside by Su Ni withoutparison to Gu Zechen¡¯s promise.


    More importantly¡­


    On the small piece of paper was Guan Ning¡¯stest information, and Guan Ning had met Madam Cayle.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t tell her these and she couldn¡¯t contact Guan Ning.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know why Ruan Yichen suddenly sent her his n.


    The office door was suddenly knocked. As soon as Su Ni said that she woulde in, she saw Qin Yue excitedly leading the financial industry. Without asking, she was the first to speak.


    ¡°Mr. Su, CEO Gu just called 10 million over, look¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten million?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened and she said in a daze, ¡°Isn¡¯t it five million?¡±


    ¡°I think the remaining five million is the return on your investment, Mr. Su.¡±


    The wholepany was very happy, but Su Ni was not happy, especially Qin Yue¡¯s words.

 Chapter 250: She’s Truth

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much back then.¡±


    Su Ni muttered softly.


    ¡°Of course I know, but since Mr. Gu is fine, with his efforts, 10 million is not a big deal.¡±


    Qin Yue took all of this for granted and said lightly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s ept it first. I¡¯ll talk to President Gu myself.¡±


    Su Ni waved her hand to signal Qin Yue to go down first, but before she could make the call, Su Ni regretted it again. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Gu Zechen.


    After thinking about it, she decided to discuss it after they met.


    The top priority was to figure out Ruan Yichen¡¯s true intentions.


    However, things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as Su Ni thought. At noon, another explosive news broke out in Nancheng city. Madam Calle had decided to cooperate with J. K.


    Not to mention how much work Gu Zechen had spent on Madam Calle, but as a foreign enterprise, it was impossible for her to enter the line of sight.


    Su Ni was not serious.


    But when she met Gu Zechen with a serious expression, Su Ni realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as she thought. There must be something she hadn¡¯t thought of.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Su Ni called out softly, but Gu Zechen did not reveal anything to Su Ni. Instead, he returned to his previous arrogance on the phone. ¡°What did Kafa say on the phone before, hmm?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face turned red.


    But he still leaned over and hugged Gu Zechen gently. By the way, he kissed him on the corner of his lips, ¡°That¡¯s enough?¡±


    ¡°Not enough!¡±


    He answered decisively and quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder again and bit her lips deeply.


    In the narrow car, the temperature quickly rose. Just as Su Ni¡¯s breathing slowed, Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni.


    Su Ni was still a little confused, so she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°Don¡¯t read the news these two days. Madam Calle just released the news in advance. Don¡¯t worry, I have a guess in my heart.¡±


    Listening to Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni felt relieved and continued, ¡°I know that it¡¯s fake if you don¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s too reliable for these media news.¡±


    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond and Su Ni could only remain silent.


    After a few seconds, Su Ni suddenly thought of the financial issue and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Before I came out, the finance told me that you hit ten million.¡±


    He snorted, acknowledging him.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for so many. I only took out five million¡­¡±


    Su Ni still wanted to exin, but before she could finish, she was interrupted by Gu Zechen, ¡°Since you¡¯re helping me, Gu Zechen, and my woman, you can¡¯t let her suffer.¡±


    Su Ni became even more embarrassed when she said this.


    She wanted to say it for half a day, but she decided to put it out to calm herself down. ¡°You always make me feel like I¡¯m doing business. Someone told me today that I made a good investment with a short period of time and arge amount of profit. I feel very ufortable in my heart¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Zexin, I really didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted to help you.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and Su Ni became more worried. She was afraid that Gu Zechen thought the same way.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and looked at her with deep eyes. There was someplexity that Su Ni couldn¡¯t see clearly. He said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s an investment, as long as it¡¯s my woman, I¡¯m willing.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Zechen kissed her lips and added, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again in the future. I¡¯ll give my woman money. Who dares to say more?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Gu Zechen really booked a hotpot restaurant. There were still a few paparazzi who wanted to go forward and be dismissed by Li Mo. Recently, both of them were surrounded by reporters, so it was rare to enjoy a quiet moment.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t seem to like spicy food. Basically, he was handling the dishes and cing them in Su Ni¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°You try it too.¡±


    Su Ni was embarrassed to eat alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the greasy hotpot and couldn¡¯t help frowning. He never liked to eat these, but in order not to wipe out Su Ni¡¯s interest, he still said nothing.


    Su Ni ate happily and didn¡¯t notice Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions at all. Until Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang, he deliberately got up and took the call outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni asked carefully.


    ¡°I have to go out in the afternoon. I¡¯ll ask Li Mo to send you back.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t ask more. Instead, she urged him to leave first.


    Un, Gu Zechen really got up and left first.


    This made Su Ni a little disappointed but she was also aware of the current situation of the Gu Corp, so she quickly rxed.


    Gu Zechen changed into a car and circled the second half before finally stopping at a hotel in the suburbs.


    She was led in by someone else. In front of him, she sat in front of the Japanese cooking.


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    But she still walked in quickly and sat down opposite her.


    In front of him, there were a few delicate dishes. Heshine was satisfied with the speed at which he came over. He personally poured a ss of wine for Gu Zechen andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that you will stille to me.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything or move his chopsticks.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s better not to be so dead. If you¡¯re interested, I might as well tell you what Ruan Yichen¡¯s next n is.¡±


    ESHINE continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was very cold, with the resistance of a living person.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Shine blinked, as though she was a little confused.


    In that case, what else did he do?


    ¡°I came to tell you that I was careless this time, but there won¡¯t be another time. If you dare to y tricks with me again, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared coldly at Shine and warned without hesitation.


    Shine paused, then slowly put down the wine pot. She took a sip and smiled at him, ¡°This wine isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Shine smiled.


    She got up and started to get closer to Gu Zechen. A hand was ced on his shoulder, and her fragrant body slowly drew closer. She exhaled a warm breath in his ear, ¡°Sometimes, I think I¡¯m just that weak, or you, a man¡­ just don¡¯t understand the mood!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed him hard and got up quickly. Then he coldly looked at the woman who had fallen to the ground without any pity. ¡°If you came today to say such nonsense, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    He wanted to leave when the smiling woman instantly turned cold and sharp. ¡°If I expose the matter between you and Guan Ning, do you think you still have the right to speak in front of Madam Calle?¡±


    Gu Zechen paused.

 Chapter 251: Never Threatened

    Shine smiled smugly.


    ¡°Even if you and Su Ni are good at acting again, if something about Guan Ning is revealed, then no matter how much you are affectionate you are, it will still be an illusion. Madam Cayle hates these things the most.¡±


    As he said this, he slowly approached Gu Zechen again and hugged Gu Zechen from behind. His two hands wandered around him ufortably. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve never told anyone about this.  No matter how fierce you are, I still have a bit of a friendship with you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to start again!¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and squeezed out words from his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    Instead, she hugged Gu Zechen even tighter. She sped up her speech and cried, ¡°I know what you care about. After I help you take down Madam Calle, shall we talk about this again?¡±


    ¡°I know what you need now. I won¡¯t ruin your rtionship with Su Ni. I only beg you¡­ I only hope that you can take a look at me¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen tugged at the hand of esperine but was hugged even tighter. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and his thin lips were also pursed, his face full of impatience.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t make any more mistakes, he would¡¯ve already thrown this woman out.


    Just as he was about to leave the room, the voice of Shine rang out again, ¡°If you leave now, I can guarantee that the reporters outside will definitely surround you.¡±


    Gu Zechen paused again.


    ¡°As long as you dare to go out now, I will get someone to take a picture of us. Besides, you can¡¯t escape from Guan Ning¡¯s matter. I think that with Ruan Yichen¡¯s methods, it won¡¯t be too difficult to capture Madam Calle.¡±


    However, when Gu Zechen turned around, the pride in her eyes became even more frightened.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    She slowly retreated and suddenly fell to the ground.


    The shiny leather shoes slowly squatted down in front of her. Gu Zechen gripped Shine¡¯s throat and a murderous look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re secretly manipting the media and Wang Qian¡¯s death can kill me?¡±  I warned you before. If I didn¡¯t kill me this time, I won¡¯t give you another chance!


    ¡°Gu Hu¡­ Gu Zechen!¡±


    In an instant, he was unable to breathe and was almost suffocated.


    ¡°You know.¡±


    The strength of Gu Zechen¡¯s wrist increased. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen my tricks before?¡±  Why, do you want to try again?


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Her voice was hoarse and her body started to tremble. She kept shaking her head, wanting to ask for Gu Zechen¡¯s restraint.


    ¡°Looks like I haven¡¯t lost my temper for a long time. You probably forgot when I lost my temper.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care who is behind you. Tomorrow, if you are still in Nancheng city tomorrow, I will make sure you live a life worse than death.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    There was no pity in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. In the end, he threw E to the side as if he was throwing garbage. Then he got up and said coldly, ¡°Now, are you going to deal with the reporters outside or me?¡±


    Shilin¡¯s hand shrunk slightly.


    In the end, she still trembled. She pulled out her phone and ordered.


    After doing all this, Shine¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Now¡­ you can leave now.  But¡­ Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t stop just like that.


    ¡°You believe me!¡±


    ESHINE shouted from behind Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay in the hotel any longer and quickly started the engine. On the way, he asked Su Ni to know that she had returned to thepany and his mood became clearer.


    ¡°You have to run ahead of time for dinner. Although you know that you¡¯re busy, this way, you can¡¯t eat well¡­¡±


    Su Ni nagged on the phone while Gu Zechen listened patiently. It seemed like this was also a kind of enjoyment, and the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but raise.


    Su Ni seemed to have noticed something and immediately frowned. ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯reughing.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    He quickly shut his mouth.


    ¡°You have, I heard it.¡±


    Su Ni immediately raised her voice.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Zechen touched the corner of his mouth with a little guilty, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t have. Could it be that Su Ni had a pair of eyes of thousands of miles, so he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±  I heard you say it.


    ¡°Oh, what did I just say?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°Mmm, I haven¡¯t eaten well¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen reminded him considerately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t even eat well, and¡­¡±


    In the afternoon, it was difficult to calm down. Su Ni leaned on the sofa and took a nap, while Gu Zechen sped on the second ring. By the time thepany arrived, Li Mo had been waiting at the door for a long time.


    ¡°The shareholders are waiting for you in the conference room.¡±


    Li Mo just reminded him, not daring to interrupt Gu Zechen¡¯s call.


    Gu Zechen signaled for him to close his eyes. He waited until the door of the conference room before listening to Gu Zechen on the phone, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going to have a meeting now. Should we talkter?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni was a little disappointed.


    When Gu Zechen hung up and calmly entered the conference room, Li Mo felt that there was an illusion in his ears.


    What was CEO Gu called Mr. Su just now?


    Baby?


    I¡¯m not mistaken.


    Looking at the boss of Gu who has already entered, the face does not change, the look is calm, as if the floating clouds and flowing water is blurted out, where is the least bit ufortable.


    ¡°Looks like Boss¡¯s peach blossoms areing.¡±


    Li Mo couldn¡¯t help but smash his lips, but deep down, he felt happy for his boss.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After a meeting, several shareholders who were originally arrogant did not get any advantage. On the contrary, this time someone took the initiative to show their faces and was caught by Gu Zechen.


    At the meeting, the most popr shareholders were already silent. Gu Zechen looked around and determined that there was nothing missing. Then he said, ¡°Since everyone has no opinions, let¡¯s disperse.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already nned to leave first, but when he came out of the conference room, several shareholders brushed past him and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t becent too early. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±  Compared to the two of you, I think I have more time than you.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t smile and coldness shed across his narrow eyes.


    ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see!¡±


    Feidong¡¯s face had long been stiff and cold, but he could not vent his anger just now. He could only leave indignantly.


    ¡°Boss, did they find trouble again?¡±


    Li Mo surrounded him, worried.


    ¡°Who dares to trouble your boss?¡±


    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Li Mo and was dissatisfied with his words.


    Li Mo nodded and sweated in his heart. ¡°Yes, yes, what do we n to do next?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze followed the direction the shareholders had left. He narrowed his eyes slightly and thought for a bit more, ¡°This time it¡¯s just a warning. If there¡¯s another time, I don¡¯t mind bleeding.¡±

 Chapter 252: Personally To Su Corp

    Li Mo listened and licked his lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this first. I¡¯ll go to Su Corp to talk about the progress of the new project.¡±


    Gu Zechen left with a sentence.


    Li Mo originally wanted to follow, but he was stopped by Gu Zechen. In fact, Li Mo didn¡¯t understand. If he really wanted to talk about a project, he didn¡¯t need to personally send a project director over.


    Man!


    Li Mo couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Sometimes, he really didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Gu Zechen red at him.


    ¡°No, Boss, I¡¯m thinking about what good projects can be left for Su Corp next time.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s desire for survival was very strong and his reaction was very fast.


    Gu Zechen nodded with satisfaction. He grabbed the car keys again and left in a hurry.


    There were still a lot of reporters outside the Gu Corp. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind and drove off.


    Su Ni did not expect Gu Lang toe, nor did she expect Gu Lang to change his usual attitude. She expressed her feelings and passionately, which really made Su Ni not know how to deal with it.


    Gu Lang¡¯s attitude was obvious. If she really felt happy with Gu Zechen, he was willing to bless him.


    Su Ni was innocent.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything and was arranged to be a heartless person.


    ¡°Listen, Gu Lang, I don¡¯t know where you misunderstood me, but I have never treated you as a junior. Mr. Gu and I, that is, with your little uncle, are not what you think.¡±


    Su Ni had no idea how to exin feelings.


    Gu Lang smiled. ¡°I know, I might have been the one who pretended to be affectionate from the beginning.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound, as a default.


    ¡°Actually, this is also good.¡±


    Gu Lang shrugged and continued to smile, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll feel happy. Back then, it was mainly because you were unhappy, and my little uncle¡¯s attitude towards you was a mystery that gave me an illusion.¡±


    He could see it clearly.


    Su Ni nodded in agreement and just put her hands together to express her gratitude to him.


    At this moment, the phone on the table rang and the receptionist informed that Gu Zechen was here.


    ¡°Immediately send someone to stop him.¡±


    Su Ni blurted out.


    However, Gu Zechen had already entered the elevator. Su Ni instantly pped her forehead and was about to sweat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Su Ni?¡±


    Seeing that something was wrong, Gu Lang subconsciously worried.


    Su Ni cried and looked at Gu Lang. What was a good day today, and the family came up one or two ces.


    ¡°This is probably worse than seeing Ruan Yichen.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was stupefied.


    ¡°Leave it alone, go in and hide first.¡±


    Without saying a word, Su Ni pushed Gu Lang into the lounge and warned, ¡°No matter what happens outside, don¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, auntie.¡±


    Gu Lang turned into an obedient look and let Su Ni do it.


    Su Ni took a deep breath, arranged herself in the mirror, and quickly sat down on the chair. Soon after, she heard knocking on the door. Without waiting for Su Ni to respond, Gu Zechen walked in.


    ¡°Still busy?¡±


    He asked.


    Su Ni supported her forehead. ¡°I remember that we just met about three hours ago. We only got on the phone an hour and a half ago.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded, indicating that Su Ni¡¯s calction was correct.


    ¡°Then, you are¡­¡±


    Su Ni was troubled, so she couldn¡¯t be harassed like this every day.


    ¡°In my knowledge, since we¡¯re together, we have to meet each other for at least an hour. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m still bringing the project over now.¡±


    ¡°The project?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned, then she reacted and immediately smirked. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s really a big project, and I also trouble President Gu toe over personally.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood up and showed a helpless expression. Anyway, no one was there. He lowered his voice and whispered into Su Ni¡¯s ear, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Eh¡­


    These words made Su Ni speechless. Then, the red glow shed across her temples. She looked at Gu Zechen strangely and quickly lowered her head.


    Who was this man teasing?


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    This fatal one actually added another sentence in Su Ni¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    She lowered her voice, indicating that Gu Zechen could shut up.


    However, his gaze was always faintly looking towards the lounge. Gu Lang must have heard it inside, he probably won¡¯t run out again.


    ¡°This is thetest information on the project. We n to reconstruct the resort we bought from Yin Corp. This is the direction of the n. Take a look.¡±


    Gu Zechen handed it over.


    ¡°Yin Corp Resort?¡±


    Su Ni frowned slightly.


    She still remembered that when Yin Corp was in danger, the elder of Yin Family took out the resort as a bargaining chip. Later, a part of Yin Corp was acquired by Gu Corp, and this resort was naturally among them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±  Take a look first. In the early stages, I will arrange for you to get through. You only need to be responsible for theter parts of the project. Is there any problem?


    After Gu Zechen said this, he sat down on the sofa. Looking at the cup in front of him, he frowned slightly.


    Su Ni said to herself that Gu Lang was gone, but the paper cup was still there.


    Su Ni had no choice but to say, ¡°Yes, a client came earlier and left without saying a word.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and didn¡¯t ask.


    Su Ni went over and quickly put the cup away. However, because she was in a panic, the cup of water touched her, startling Su Ni¡¯s hand. Gu Zechen also held her hand in the first ce.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni blushed and quickly put the cup into the trash can.


    However, Gu Zechen was suspicious. He snorted and touched the water again, saying, ¡°It¡¯s still hot.¡±


    Suddenly, his brows deepened and there was no gentleness in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just leaving.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±  It¡¯s about time when youe in.


    Su Ni forced herself to calm down and put her red hand behind her back. ¡°What, didn¡¯t you meet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered decisively.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably you guys who went wrong.¡±


    After saying that, Su Ni turned around to sit down at the desk. She had no choice but to stand in front of Gu Zechen. She felt too pressured, as if she was going to be exposed by Gu Zechen if she lied.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After taking a sip of the water Su Ni poured over, he suddenly yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll go sleep first and wait for you to go home after work.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ni called out subconsciously.


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t speak again. He stared coldly at Su Ni.


    Su Ni was really flustered.


    ¡°Well¡­ I think you¡¯d better go back first, or maybe we should leave now. I¡¯m done with my work, so I can take a morning shift today.¡±


    Su Ni said and started to get her clothes.


    In the end, Gu Zechen kicked open the door of the lounge without saying a word. In the room, Gu Lang didn¡¯t have time to retreat and fell to the bed.

 Chapter 253: Other Men in the lounge

    When Su Ni rushed over, it was toote.


    ¡°Little uncle.¡±


    Gu Lang was calm and called out as usual.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Gu Zechen suppressed his anger and ordered in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gu Lang quickly got up and pulled her bedsheet lightly.


    Su Ni saw the two men staring at each other and suddenly reached out to cover her face.


    ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t disturb the two of you anymore. little uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Gu Lang moved sideways and carefully brushed past Gu Zechen. When he passed Su Ni, Gu Lang¡¯s face was also ugly.


    However, with more exnations, Gu Zechen would be even angrier.


    After the person left, Su Ni gently closed the door of the lounge. Before she could figure out how to exin this awkward scene, Gu Zechen suddenly pulled him over and fell hard on the bed.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni screamed.


    The man didn¡¯t make a sound. His tightly pursed lips were filled with suppressed anger. He sped Su Ni¡¯s hands against his head and the invisible pressure approached her.


    ¡°This is the reason why you didn¡¯t let me enter the lounge. This is why you lied to me and hurriedly burned yourself. Su Ni, why didn¡¯t I find out that you were so capable before?¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen opened his mouth, he took out his ability to hurt people and mocked Su Ni.


    Su Ni opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but what he said was the truth. In the end, she could only say something unconvinced. ¡°Zeheng, it¡¯s not what you think, but Gu Lang just happened toe to me.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you in your lounge?¡±


    Gu Zechen followed closely and aggressively.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because¡­¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red. She couldn¡¯t say it. It wasn¡¯t because you were suspicious or because you warned not to get too close to Gu Lang.


    Finally, under Gu Zechen¡¯s scrutiny, Su Ni gave up resistance and turned her face, saying, ¡°I have nothing to say. From start to end, I was afraid that Gu Lang would be a junior, but you always suspected that.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re quite impressive.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni, a trace of coldness shing across his eyes. His anger was suppressed by Gu Zechen. In the end, he only said, ¡°Even if you did something wrong, you can me everyone else.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth, but she was a little annoyed.


    After a long time, she secretly hugged Gu Zechen from behind and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong.¡±


    But in the next moment, her body was pushed out by Gu Zechen and hit the corner of the table.


    When he heard this, Gu Zechen quickly turned around and pulled him up. Looking at her sore eyes, he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.¡±


    Then he carried Su Ni up and swaggered out of the office.


    Gu Zechen was still angry. Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She could only lean tightly in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and grab his cor tightly.


    ¡°Mr. Su, CEO Gu¡­¡±


    The secretary was just about to stand up and greet him when he saw the situation.


    All the way to the outside of Su Corp, the noisy hall could be quiet at the fastest speed, and they paid attention to Gu Zechen¡¯s back.


    ¡°President Gu is too pampering Mr. Su. You won¡¯t have to send Mr. Su to work in this way in the future.¡±


    The crowd eximed in surprise, but they were filled with envy.


    ¡°Oh my God, Mr. Gu is so handsome. I always thought that Gu Huai was not too cold. It seems that it is just cold to us, and it is still very gentle to Mr. Su.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When she got into the car, she cut off some sounds and gazes. Finally, Su Ni felt a little morefortable.


    Looking up at Gu Zechen, thetter still tightly pursed his lips and started the engine without saying a word.


    ¡°Zexin¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m driving!¡±


    With just one sentence, Gu Zechen dispelled Su Ni¡¯s desire to continue. He obediently groaned andy in the back row.


    This is the direction of the family, which makes Su Ni a little relieved.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Perhaps, Su Ni was too young. When she returned to Gu Jia, Gu Zechen personally carried Su Ni out of the car and ignored the eyes of the servants, she felt that today was not over.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Gu Lang just left. He said that there was an emergency in the capital and you couldn¡¯t send it¡­¡±


    Before An Rong could finish her sentence, she watched Gu Zechen carry Su Ni upstairs at the fastest speed. She did not react for a moment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Madam and Young Master are getting better and better.¡±


    The maid smiled below.


    An Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile in her heart. ¡°This child.. I don¡¯t know to say hello when I enter.¡±


    Although it was a me, the servants were satisfied and pleased with An Rong¡¯s words. They started to talk to An Rong about how the rtionship between Khai and Gu Zechen was advance by leaps and bounds during her absence.


    Compared to the affection that the maids spoke of downstairs, the upstairs could be said to be dead silent.


    Even though she didn¡¯t do anything, Su Ni felt afraid of being caught. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and she didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative.


    In the end, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked directly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me, or do you still think that you¡¯re right?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and her tone was much smaller than usual. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be angry once I speak.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know that you don¡¯t say anything now, that¡¯s why I¡¯m even angrier?¡±


    Gu Zechen pinched Su Ni¡¯s wrist. The ce that had been burned earlier had already returned to normal, but his heart still ached. ¡°Now I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips, her heart full of emotions, ¡°I have nothing to say!¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen shouted angrily.


    Even An Rong downstairs couldn¡¯t help looking upstairs. Was this an argument?


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Su Ni was scared and quicklyforted Gu Zechen, ¡°You saw it. What else did you ask me to say? Gu Lang came here today to bless us. I hope we can be happy together every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned. He didn¡¯t know if it was a shock or if he didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°What else do you think he can say?¡±


    Gu Zechen stopped talking.


    Su Ni also shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, rubbed her aching joints, and whispered, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ll be stiff as soon as you go in and sit still without giving anyone a chance to exin? I still have a stomach full of grievances and no ce to vent.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Zechen had the intention of tearing up Gu Lang, but this kid had a foresight. He knew that he had made trouble and slipped away early.


    But does he think that he can¡¯t do anything to him after running to the capital?

 Chapter 254: I’m Your Husband

    ¡°From now on, no matter what men, even Gu Lang is not allowed to enter your lounge!¡±


    Gu Zechen gave the final order.


    Su Ni frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°What about you?¡±


    After all, he was talking about any man.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    There was another scream.


    An Rong looked upstairs again. She couldn¡¯t sit still and this argument seemed a little fierce.


    ¡°Any man you mentioned!¡±


    Su Ni retorted in a low voice.


    ¡°Am I any man? Am I a random man? Su Ni, I am your man, I am your husband¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen tried his best to emphasize it as if he was crazy. At the end, she rushed up and started to move. Su Ni hurriedly pushed her over and listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s red eyes as she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Su Ni, you rejected me! You rejected your only man!¡±


    Su Ni felt like ten thousand horses were rushing past her chest.


    This man¡­


    ¡°Okay, I will prove it to you today!¡±


    After he said this, he bit Su Ni¡¯s neck and heard Su Ni¡¯s scream as if he was punished. Instead, he became more and more forceful, making Khai tense up his legs and dare not move any more.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand Gu Zechen¡¯s brain circuits. She was obviously angry but she thought about it.


    In fact, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I protest.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°What, aren¡¯t I your man?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at her fiercely, his grip getting heavier.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare say anything but beg for mercy. She took the initiative to say, ¡°You are not only my husband, but also my only man. With a handsome guy like you, I won¡¯t be able to catch other men.¡±


    Initially, he thought that Gu Zechen¡¯s anger would dissipate, but he stared at him, ¡°That¡¯s enough?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡±


    Su Ni blinked,pletely unable to guess Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts.


    Gu Zechen bit her corbone again, causing Su Ni¡¯s body to tremble and she was about to cry.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re just taking the opportunity to bully me, right?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni knew itter.


    ¡°Let other men enter the lounge and sit on your bed. Now you will resist me. Su Ni, do you still have my husband in your eyes?¡±


    The more Gu Zechen spoke, the angrier he became. He pped Su Ni¡¯s butt. Su Ni had nowhere to hide, but in the end, she got into his arms and said pitifully, ¡°Husband, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°The mistake is not deep enough.¡±


    Then he reached out to pull Su Ni¡¯s underwear.


    ¡°Then¡­ Then what else do you want?¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she realized how stupid her words were. She started to say, ¡°Can¡¯t you use other methods? In the entire Nancheng city, who doesn¡¯t know that my husband is you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly. All of Su Ni¡¯s protests were invalid. She pushed them straight into her ear, and then gnashing teeth said, ¡°Su Ni, do you know how angry I was just now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know before but now Su Ni found out.


    The angry Gu Zechen was like a fierce beast as he ran through her body like a horse field.


    ¡°Hubby, I was wrong.¡±


    Su Ni begged non-stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to know what¡¯s wrong now.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body was swollen and he couldn¡¯t wait to vent his anger. When he thought about how this woman had deceived him because of another man, he became even angrier.


    Su Ni only felt that her body was on the verge of copse and her movements were about to tear her body apart.


    His demonic voice was heard again in Su Ni¡¯s eardrums. ¡°My woman can only be mine. If I find out that you are lying to me¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence but he put more pressure on Su Ni. Her body couldn¡¯t help but shrink for a moment and she tightly pursed her lips.


    The storm ended with Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing. Su Ni didn¡¯t dare stay by Gu Zechen¡¯s side for a while. Instead, she quickly took a shower and pretended to go downstairs to eat.


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Gu Zecheny in bed and gave the order.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Su Ni was about to cry. How long would this torture be?


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    He ordered again.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice, but her body still had to move closer to Gu Zechen. ¡°I¡¯m wrong. You¡¯re done with your punishment. I promise, what else do you want?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think it would be rough. Instead, he gently pulled her cor and buckled the wrong button for her, pretending that he hadn¡¯t heard Su Ni¡¯sint. ¡°Next time you are hungry, you have to fasten the button first.¡±


    Su Ni was so touched that she was about to cry. She asked again, ¡°Then¡­ can I go down to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded expressionlessly. Looking at her pitiful appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but hold Su Ni¡¯s face up and take a gentle sigh. ¡°If the people in Su Corp saw Mr. Su¡¯s weakness, I wonder if their chin would be surprised.¡±


    This was what Su Ni once made fun of Gu Zechen, but now he sent it back untouched.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    ¡°Alright, I care about you, so I don¡¯t want you to have contact with any man. This time, we can forget about it, but there¡¯s no next time!¡±


    Gu Zechen is gentle.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    With this experience, Su Ni did not dare to make any mistakes. She nodded and took the opportunity to eat quickly.


    Downstairs, An Rong was still a little worried. ¡°Are you arguing again?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face turned even redder. She looked away with embarrassment and whispered, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    An Rong sighed and ced dishes at Su Ni¡¯s bottom, then said, ¡°Zeheng is not good at temper, and I don¡¯t know how to express my emotions. Kang, you have suffered.¡±


    Su Ni was helpless.


    She was afraid that themotion upstairs had caused An Rong to misunderstand a lot. As she listened to An Rong¡¯s chatter, Gu Zechen ate expressionlessly on the opposite side and didn¡¯t express any opinions.


    After dinner, Gu Zechen was inevitably scolded by An Rong again. Su Ni gloated on the side and forced herself tough.


    However, Gu Zechen looked over and Su Ni quickly became honest again, closing her mouth tightly.


    ¡°You dare to kill Su Ni!¡±


    An Rong looked at it and knocked directly on Gu Zechen¡¯s head. ¡°If I see you bullying Su Ni again, be careful that I won¡¯t be finished with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was a little dark.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to ask, ¡°Am I your biological son or Su Ni is your biological son.¡±


    An Rong was startled, but she soon punched her son¡¯s chest again and said, ¡°If I have a choice, I really hope Su Ni is my biological daughter. You disobedient brat, even Gu Lang is better than you.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened at the mention of Gu Lang.

 Chapter 255: Am I My biological?

    Su Ni thought to herself, ¡°This guy¡¯s jealousy is too heavy. He can¡¯t bepared to his nephew.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so unpleasant, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Then, Gu Zechen got up and walked out.


    An Rong wanted to ask him to stay, but she didn¡¯t hold it back. She blinked and innocently asked, ¡°Did I hurt his heart?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Su Ni suppressed her smile and quickly got up and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, saying coquettishly, ¡°You really are leaving.¡±


    ¡°Is there any ce in this house where I am?¡±


    Gu Zechen was still angry, not even looking at Su Ni.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni whispered coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re gone. I¡¯m the only one left at night. I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Gu Zechen still pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.


    Su Ni walked in front of him, stuck out her tongue and gently licked the corner of his lips. She blinked and asked, ¡°Well, now¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your kiss is so useful?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Seeing Gu Zechen getting more and more excessive, Su Ni lowered her voice and screamed fiercely.


    ¡°Forget it, for the sake of you kissing me, I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, she suddenly bent down again. Su Ni looked around and confirmed that no one had noticed it. Then she quickly kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Can you go in now?¡±


    ¡°Not enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen then picked up Su Ni¡¯s face and started munching on it.


    This is still in the yard of Gu Jia, Gu Zechen is unscrupulous, and people wille out at any time. Su Ni¡¯s struggle is not able to save himself, but it makes Gu Zechen more and more powerful, holding Su Ni in his arms and kissing until he can¡¯t breathe.


    When she entered again, Su Ni¡¯s face was red and she secretly wiped the corner of her mouth.


    Thankfully, An Rong was no longer downstairs, so she avoided a lot of awkwardness. She dragged the slow Gu Zechen, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Under An Rong¡¯s guidance, Gu Zechen was really much more honest in the night after that. The two of them snuggled together gently, but they had a throbbing feeling.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but lean closer. She just needed her whole body to curl up in his arms while Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse and hugged Su Ni tightly.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Waifu, if this continues, none of us will fall asleep at night.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep separately?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°Still not!¡±


    Gu Zechen subconsciously pulled Su Ni into his arms, ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±


    The night was peaceful.


    But the next day, Su Ni only felt sore all over. Then she looked at Gu Zechen, who was still silent, and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°My arm is numb.¡±


    Gu Zechen squeezed out three words with an ugly expression.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Left or right?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly wanted to make a mistake. She stared at Gu Zechen with a wicked smile and poked her little finger.


    Mmm!


    Gu Zechen grunted and stared at Su Ni with a murderous gaze, ¡°I¡¯ll do you now.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and looked like she couldn¡¯t help but poke again and let out another groan.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen yelled again.


    This was exploding again.


    ¡°Then, keep lying down. I¡¯ll go wash up first.¡±


    Su Ni forced herself tough. She couldn¡¯t remember how many times Gu Zechen had exploded in front of her. For some reason, she actually felt a little cute!


    Mo Ruquan¡¯s case officially ended. All the evidence had been collected. On the day of the court¡¯s open trial, Gu Zechen participated in the audience.


    As the biggest victim of the whole case, Gu Zechen was extremely cold and indifferent throughout the whole process, while the news about Madam Calle canceling the cooperation with Gu Zechen became increasingly intense.


    When Su Ni apanied Gu Zechen out of the court, the Nancheng city unexpectedly started to snow.


    An Rong mentioned it in the morning, but Su Ni obviously didn¡¯t take it to heart. She was still a thin girl¡¯s coat.


    Gu Zechen naturally took off his coat and put it on Su Ni¡¯s body. Then, he wrapped Su Ni tightly with his warm hands. Under the supervision of a group of reporters, he escorted him into the car.


    At the time of the incident, Mo Ruquan and Wang Qian quarreled on the side of the road, then became even more intense.


    Mo Ruquan took out the weapon he had prepared in the car and attacked Wang Qian from behind.


    Originally, it was just a murder case of family contradictions, but in the end, Li Dan was involved in it. Although it was confirmed that Li Dan had not participated in the whole process, Kang¡¯s days were not easy.


    Of course, this was all after.


    At that time, Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and the warmth in the car gradually made her feel warm.


    The construction of the Yin Corp Resort had begun. The Su Corp was getting better because of the 10 million investment from Gu Zechen, but Su Ni was still unhappy.


    It was December and Madam Calle¡¯s itinerary wasing to an end.


    However, there was no movement from Gu Zechen¡¯s side. On the contrary, it was Ruan Yichen who was getting more and more passionate with Madam Cayle.


    Although Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, he knew that he was anxious when he saw his frown.


    She didn¡¯t expect that at the beginning of December, a news about Gu Zechen¡¯s private life broke the peace between them and caused quite a stir in Nancheng city.


    He thought that Gu Zechen would take the initiative to public rtions, and even Su Ni mentioned it to him, but Gu Zechen acted as if he didn¡¯t know.


    Not only Gu Zechen, but the entire Gu Corp was in a crisis of trust.


    Su Ni was once again pushed to the top of the storm.


    This move of Ruan Yichen was too ruthless.


    She still remembered the information that Ruan Yichen had sent over on the grounds of being a project. At that time, Su Ni didn¡¯t take it seriously, and she didn¡¯t even take the initiative to attack.


    Now that she made a move, she was in a mess.


    Ruan Yichen must have discovered Guan Ning¡¯s identity, and that was probably the case. That was why he had doubts about him.


    It was harder to contact Guan Ning than to reach the sky.


    Su Ni nned toy it out.


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯sst hope.


    However, An Rong¡¯s attitude was far more shocking than Su Ni. Once the news came out, Kafa directly rushed to the office. It was said that there was an intense argument in the office.


    When Su Ni rushed over, there was a red and swollen p print on Gu Zechen¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mother, calm down first. The most important thing now is to solve the problem first.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen who was silent and could onlyfort An Rong.


    An Rong¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Su Ni. ¡°Mother is sorry for you. The good son he taught will do these things.¡±


    ¡°Mother, calm down first.¡±

 Chapter 256: Disasters Break

    ¡°Su Ni, stop talking. You¡¯re still helping him at this time. It¡¯ll only make me feel more embarrassed.¡±


    An Rong took a deep breath and looked at Gu Zechen with disappointment. ¡°Now that things are so big, don¡¯t you want to give me an exnation to Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±


    Gu Zechen was in a daze and didn¡¯t even look at Su Ni.


    An Rong wanted to re again, so Su Ni could only stop her first, then she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mother, let me talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t have any emotions at all when such a big thing happened. Or¡­¡±


    She stared at Su Ni in disbelief as if she had found a new continent.


    Su Ni looked at her expression and sighed slightly. In the end, she still nodded and admitted it.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    An Rong copsed and her body was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°How can you be like this¡­¡±


    An Rong¡¯s eyes were red, full of disappointment and sorrow. ¡°You already knew it, but you didn¡¯t say anything and instead indulged it. Now, how do you let me end it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, there will be a solution.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips, trying not to let her emotions leak out.


    ¡°All of you¡­ Forget it, I don¡¯t want to care about your affairs anymore. You can do it as you please.¡±


    An Rong was extremely disappointed. Even the love of Gu Zechen and Su Ni gave her an illusion, but she calmed down in anger. She pushed Khai¡¯s hand away and really left.


    The atmosphere suddenly became calm and suppressed.


    Su Ni squatted down and quietly picked up the files on the ground. Gu Zechen, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, ¡°Guan Ning and I have never happened. Do you believe me?¡±


    A hint of sarcasm shed across Su Ni¡¯s mouth and she softly replied.


    However, Gu Zechen seemed to have seen Su Ni¡¯s expression as he suddenly rushed over and dragged her up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He is aggressive.


    ¡°I believe it.¡±


    Su Ni stared calmly at his eyes.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s wrist was full of strength. Su Ni frowned slightly in pain andpromised, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni. Thetter took two steps back and was about to bend over to pick up the information when the ss on the table was knocked to the ground by Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni screamed and horror shed across her eyes.


    ¡°That woman¡­ is not worthy!¡±


    He gnashing teeth.


    Su Ni acquiesced.


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯ve never had a rtionship with that woman!¡±


    He emphasized again.


    This time, Su Ni really couldn¡¯t help but me Gu Zechen. Was he lying to her or was he trying to deceive himself?


    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you done? Do you think I¡¯m blind? You didn¡¯t return all night and frequently went into the hotel with women. In front of me, she hugged your arm, leaned against your shoulder, and went upstairs together. You can pretend nothing happened. Can I forget the humiliation I once suffered?¡±


    ¡°Humiliation?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned and murmured.


    After a long time, a hint of sarcasm crossed his lips. He approached her and pinched her chin, asking, ¡°Since you¡¯re humiliated, why have you never resisted before?¡±


    ¡°Is resistance useful?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered again. ¡°Even so, I¡¯ve never touched her. I don¡¯t want you to believe her.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Su Ni was stubborn.


    This was the first time she showed her stubborn side in front of Gu Zechen after she restrained her sharpness. As expected, a hint of disgust shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t stop and quickly turned around.


    She turned her head and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°No matter what happened to you, I came today to tell you that if you want to find Guan Ning, you should start with Ruan Yichen.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and looked at her suspiciously.


    Su Ni remained calm and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know about your previous grudge with Ruan Yichen, but since there is a first time, there will be a second time.¡±


    The rest, Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything to Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen was silent and she left without hesitation.


    In the past, she clearly remembered Guan Ning¡¯s to bare fangs and brandish ws appearance. She was kneeling in front of the man, who had no pity in his eyes.


    Who knew that Gu Zechen could pull another woman into the hotel in front of his wife.


    Thinking back to the past, her current feelings became a joke.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, heh!¡±


    Su Ni sat in the car, wiping the tears in her eyes. When Luo Qing got into the car, she had already returned to normal.


    ¡°For the time being, we won¡¯t go back to Su Corp and go to half the city.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At the moment, the news of Gu Zechen was heard, and Su Corp had long been surrounded by a group of reporters. Now that Gu Corp had yet to express its opinion, Su Corp would not blindly make a statement.


    Now, he didn¡¯t say anything. Although he allowed the reporters to make wild guesses, it was also the best way to reduce trouble.


    Halfway through the city.


    Su Ni looked dispirited. Even though she was barely energetic, her eyes were still haggard.


    When she reached the ce, she realized that Luo Heng wasn¡¯t there and she forgot that she hadn¡¯t called.


    Once upon a time, she thought that no matter when she came to the city, she would find him.


    Someone picked up the phone for a long time, but it was a female voice.


    Li Dan!


    ¡°Huh, Su Ni, what a coincidence! The whole Nancheng city is looking for your people. Do you want me to reveal some small news to the reporters and tell you that you¡¯re seducing men again?¡±


    Li Dan¡¯s voice was loud and mighty, obviously not affected by Mo Ruqian¡¯s case.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Luo Heng.¡±


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t angry. Her tone was so calm that it made people feel terrible.


    On the other end of the phone, Li Dan snorted coldly again, but her emotions clearly soared. ¡°Hmph, when are you still pretending? The same is how you werest time Gu Zechen was imprisoned. Now that your love with Gu Zechen has been broken, you can still hold it in.¡±


    ¡°If Luo Heng is here, please tell me, I want to investigate someone.¡±


    Su Ni was just about to hang up when she heard Luo Heng¡¯s exasperated voice, ¡°Li Dan, you¡¯re crazy. Give me your phone!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, why did this womane to you whenever she was in trouble? I¡¯m your girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Li Dan, stop messing around. Give me your phone immediately!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t give it, I won¡¯t give it. Who is this woman? It¡¯s all her fault, it¡¯s all her¡­¡±


    Su Ni silently hung up.


    The snow seemed to have grown a little bigger, and it was already white.


    Su Ni pursed her lips but didn¡¯t get into the car. Instead, she tightened her coat and walked in the snow.


    Luo Qing was worried about her condition, so she secretly called Gu Zechen.

 Chapter 257: What Do You Want To Do Again

    ¡°Mr. Su, why don¡¯t you get in the car? It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    Luo Qing was worried and walking outside like this. If the paparazzi found out, there would be more trouble.


    ¡°I just want to be alone.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she also knew Luo Qing¡¯s concern and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get in the car immediately if something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Su Ni slowly watched the snow on the ground gradually leave traces of her. When there were more people, the white snow in front of her had been stepped on and she suddenly felt like she had no way to go.


    She crouched on the ground and suddenly covered her face.


    He had the urge to cry.


    Perhaps the whole world knew that Gu Zechen had a woman outside, so she could not think about it before and cherish the present. Most importantly, the Su Corp was slowly on track and her goal had been achieved.


    But why was her heart so hurt when she saw Gu Zechen rebutting his denial in the office today?


    The phone rang.


    She thought it was Gu Zechen and was about to hang up when she realized it was Luo Heng.


    The voice on the other side was very sorry and kept exining for Li Dan. Su Ni was annoyed and directly said, ¡°This is your business. No matter what kind of decision you make, I have no right to interfere.¡±


    The phone was stunned for a long time.


    After a long time, Luo Heng asked, ¡°You and Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°We are very good.¡±


    Su Ni quickly interrupted Luo Heng. While Luo Heng was silent, she continued, ¡°Now there are rumors outside. I believe him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s voice was a little embarrassed. He soon regained his spirits and said, ¡°You just said that you want to investigate someone. Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Guan Ning.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Guan Ning?¡±


    Luo Heng understood, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to investigate her, but to help me investigate. Guan Ning¡¯s whereabouts are now. She should be in Ruan Yichen¡¯s hands.¡±


    Su Ni interrupted Luo Heng¡¯s spection and said directly, ¡°She is now the only person who can prove Gu Zechen¡¯s innocence.¡±


    The other side immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and said that they would investigate as soon as possible. At the same time, they apologized that Li Dan cared about her existence, so she would not contact her for a short time.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    Su Ni then hung up.


    Right now, her own feelings were in a mess. She didn¡¯t have the energy to do so, and she still had the resources to manage other people¡¯s affairs.


    What¡¯s more, she thought that Luo Heng should be happy right now.


    At least, Li Dan returned to his side.  However, she needed to constantly lie to people who cared about her.


    Revealing his innocence?


    There was a smile on Su Ni¡¯s face but tears came from her smile. How could she prove her innocence if she saw it with her own eyes?


    It was just to reduce unnecessary suspicion and trouble. Su Ni shook her head and felt particrly heavy.


    When Gu Zechen came over, Su Ni remained motionless on the ground.


    He put his hands in his pockets and looked cold. His short hair was covered with snow. ¡°How long has she been like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I hung up. I haven¡¯t moved.¡±


    Luo Qing looked worried. ¡°Madam is not in a good mood and her face is pale. I¡¯m worried that she will continue like this, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you want to stay, then let her stay.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Luo Qing.


    Luo Qing was a little surprised, but she eventually nodded. She stood behind Gu Zechen and looked at Su Ni.


    Time seemed to stop at that moment, bing very slow.


    Su Ni seemed to notice something strange. She looked up and saw a man looking at her not too far away. He had umted a lot of snow on his body, and his body was ck and white.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni got up and felt a little embarrassed.


    He squeezed out his smile and seemed to have be fake. He simply walked in the opposite direction. Gu Zechen rushed over and grabbed her hand, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    She quickly denied it and there was a hint of panic in her eyes.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen called out again.


    ¡°Sorry, I worried you. You haven¡¯t finished work yet. Why don¡¯t you go back first? I have to leave too.¡±


    She squeezed out a smile and courteously greeted Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes turned red. In the blink of an eye, the woman¡¯s eyes were no longer warm. She was so indifferent as if he had seen a stranger.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, let me go!¡±


    At a close distance, she noticed that there was still a snowke between Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows that was slowly melting.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word but took big strides to carry her into the car before letting her mess around in her arms.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m very angry about you.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best to calm herself down and calmly tell her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re very angry, but you¡¯re just using this method to disgrace yourself?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked her in return.


    Su Ni was stunned. He thought that he was angry because of Guan Ning. Although she had a little inside, she didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Gu Zechen.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Finally, she squeezed out a sentence from her teeth.


    Gu Zechen suddenly bit her lip, then said, ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, ah, I said it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Su Ni screamed and mmed the back of the chair.


    Gu Zechen bit her lips hard once again. His eyes were clear and cold, and he said, ¡°Say it again, I¡¯ll kiss you once, until you can¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Gu Zechen, are you crazy?¡±


    Su Ni screamed and her emotions almost copsed.


    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered coldly.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? I said it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss fell again. This time, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to let go. Instead, he fiercely pried open her teeth.


    A tear slipped from Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    Her heart suddenly started to ache.


    However, she still mustered up her strength and pushed Gu Zechen away. She wiped the corner of her mouth again, a hint of disgust shing in her eyes.


    Gu Zechen suddenly pointed at her with one hand and warned coldly, ¡°Su Ni, I warn you again. Don¡¯t look at me like this.¡±


    Su Ni ignored him and opened the car door to go down but found it locked.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I think we need to calm down.¡±


    Su Ni crossed her arms and didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°You need to calm down.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly returned to the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine. Seeing as he was about to leave, Su Ni questioned loudly, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word throughout, but he stepped on the elerator under his feet and sped up to the second ring.


    There was too much coldness in his eyes and emotions that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t know where she was or where Gu Zechen was going.


    Su Ni leaned back in her chair, her eyes lifeless. As soon as she closed her eyes, countless images shed across her mind.

 Chapter 258: You Need to Calm Down

    It seemed like she and Gu Zechen had loved each other before. Even though they had encountered too many problems recently, their hearts seemed to be together.


    It was only one night that their feelings returned to zero, as cold as ice.


    Su Ni no longer cared about Gu Zechen taking her there. Her right hand silently rubbed the ring on her hand and her thin lips were tightly pursed.


    The Benz galloped on the second ring road, and finally turned into another road. About an hourter, Gu Zechen stopped his car.


    Su Ni got out of the car and found that it was in a Spring Spa Resort.


    Su Ni red at him with unfriendly eyes. ¡°Is this what you said to be calm?¡±


    ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised an eyebrow at her and immediately carried Su Ni up. Thankfully, Su Ni was ready to move away from his arms.


    ¡°No need, I can walk in myself.¡±


    After she said this, she swaggered in. Gu Zechen slowly followed behind him, his mouth unconsciously raised.


    Gu Zechen booked a private hot spring room.


    Seeing how familiar the front desk was, Gu Zechen was obviously a regr visitor here, so Su Ni became even more upset.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Gu will enjoy it.¡±


    Su Ni sarcastically.


    Gu Zechen was confused, but he answered truthfully, ¡°A card sent by a client before, but I¡¯ve never been here. You¡¯re lucky.¡±


    Su Ni humphed but didn¡¯t answer.


    In the suite, there was a big hot spring pool that was blowing hot air. It was indeed warm in this snowy season.


    However, with Gu Zechen around, his mood was different.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t need to calm down. I just want to sleep.¡±  Su Niy on the bed and didn¡¯t want to move at all.


    It was already time, so she didn¡¯t want to go to the hot springs with Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a swimsuit for you.¡±


    Gu Zechen said to himself. Seeing as Su Ni didn¡¯t move, he started to take off her clothes.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ni refused.


    A few minutester, Su Ni¡¯s screams came from the room but they still couldn¡¯t stop the situation.


    ¡°Since Mrs Gu is not willing to cooperate, I can only do it myself.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction, the corners of his mouth curled up and approached Su Ni again, intending to hug her.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Su Ni crossed her arms in front of her chest. The room was full of warmth, but her body still trembled slightly. When she thought about Gu Zechen¡¯s violence just now, his attitude towards her could be described as gentle.


    ¡°What, you still want to try?¡±


    Gu Zechen threatened with a smile.


    Su Ni pursed her lips. She had already scolded Gu Zechen thousands of times in her heart, but she did not dare to express her feelings.


    When Gu Zechen wanted to hug him, he could only obediently let him hold him in his arms. In the end, he had to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯spliment.


    This feeling made Su Ni feel very unhappy.


    However, as soon as she entered the hot spring, Su Ni felt her pores spread out and she could not help but feel excited.


    After Gu Zechen entered the water, Su Ni subconsciously tried to avoid it. Gu Zechen saw her thoughts and just called out, ¡°Mrs Gu?¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and clenched her teeth. She thought she would never get into this man¡¯s car again.


    ¡°I guess deep down, you must be thinking that you won¡¯te with me again.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to have guessed Su Ni¡¯s thoughts as he held her in his arms and yed with her hair.


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled.


    This man¡­


    Gu Zechen looked at her reaction and let out a gentle chuckle, the smile on his face bing brighter.


    However, Su Ni¡¯s worries were superfluous.


    In the next half an hour, Gu Zechen really seemed to be here to soak in the hot spring. He didn¡¯t do anything excessive throughout, which made Su Ni slowly disappear.


    Her body slowly softened and she leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Her familiar chest made her feel sad, but she stubbornly refused to say another word.


    This time, he actually fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, she had changed into her pajamas andid on the bed, leaving Gu Zechen no longer by her side.


    I have a note to rest here for two days. I will pick you up when I finish the matter.


    Su Ni was so angry that she cursed softly and started to get out of bed to wear clothes.


    Did he think everything would happen if he didn¡¯t go out? This damn bastard, he left her alone here!


    But when Su Ni opened the door, two bodyguards stood at the door and respectfully called Mrs Gu.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni frowned and saw that it was Gu Zechen¡¯s masterpiece. She ignored it and quickly walked out.


    The bodyguard stood in front of her and said respectfully but not afraid, ¡°Mrs Gu, the breakfast restaurant is here.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go back to Nancheng city directly!¡±


    Su Ni said expressionlessly.


    A hand was once again blocked in front of Su Ni. No matter how good Su Ni¡¯s patience was, it was ruined by Gu Zechen. She suppressed her temper and asked, ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, President Gu said that you can¡¯t leave Spring Spa Resort for the time being without his permission.¡±


    The bodyguard said expressionlessly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The bodyguard repeated Gu Zechen¡¯s words mechanically again. Su Ni was so angry that she kicked the trash can next to her. This damn bastard, is he still going to house arrest himself?


    ¡°Mrs Gu, the restaurant is here.¡±


    ¡°No need, let¡¯s keep you for yourself.¡±


    Su Ni was so angry that she didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. She turned around and called Gu Zechen.


    As soon as she got through, Su Ni¡¯s temper exploded. ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you mean by this? Are you going to house me?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, my good wife, you have too many things. The Spring Spa Resort environment is good, so it¡¯s more suitable for you to rest here.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was obviously smiling.


    There was still snow on his body. After he casually bounced off, he smiled and said, ¡°Take it as a break for two days. I¡¯ll send someone over to the Su Corp.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°Do you think I can pretend nothing happened? Gu Zechen, I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Then, just stay here. Without my permission, you know you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Gu Zechen then hung up.


    On the side, Li Mo secretly broke out in sweat for Gu Zechen, ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s side¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too heartless?¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Li Mo and said what he didn¡¯t dare to say, but Gu Zechen was not angry. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°There have been a lot of things recently. ording to her temper, I don¡¯t know what to do. It¡¯s better to calm down.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He naturally knows that Gu Huai always is for Su Ni¡¯s good, but this way of handling it is too simple and rough. He can hear the roar on the phone clearly.

 Chapter 259: House arrest

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen her with such a violent temper.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, a smile crossed the corner of his mouth. Things that had been annoyed in the past were now different.


    However, no matter how she turned over the hot spring, she would not be able toe back for the time being.


    Su Ni was ready to leave, but before she could reach the gate, she was stopped by the bodyguards. Thest time, Su Ni was carried back by the bodyguards and thrown back to her room.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Su Ni¡¯s anger grew bigger, but her stomach became more and more hungry. Finally, she coldly asked the direction of the restaurant and ate.


    It was also during dinner when Su Ni met a familiar figure.


    Ruan Yichen!


    Ruan Yichen was also a little surprised. He said a few words to his femalepanion and walked over to Su Ni alone, ¡°Mr. Su is really happy.¡±


    Su Ni was in a bad mood and ignored her.


    ¡°I heard that everyone is looking for Mr. Su and CEO Gu recently. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su to hide here.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t mind and continued to smile.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm.


    She was really hungry. She had been eating the food on the tray and had no time to bother with him.


    Ruan Yichen asked for a simple meal and ate with her. During the period, Ruan Yichen¡¯s femalepanion came over several times but was rejected by Ruan Yichen. The femalepanion looked at Su Ni with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in people like Mr. Ruan at all.¡±


    Su Ni shook the ring in her hand and said to the femalepanion.


    The female partner snorted coldly. She twisted her waist and walked away.


    After Su Ni finished eating, she calmed down a lot. She spread her hands and looked at Ruan Yichen helplessly, ¡°Mr. Ruan, it¡¯s still very embarrassing for someone like you to sit here. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su is at the tip of the storm right now. I¡¯m not good enough to be human.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and said.


    ¡°Coincidentally, Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t want to get infected with my bad feeling, right?¡±


    Su Ni gave the order to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled brightly and even blinked at her. His expression was no longer as cold and frivolous as he was in the night shop.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Su Ni said directly.


    Logically speaking, after saying this, the person who had a slight bit of face left, but the man still looked like he was fine. There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth and he looked very open.


    ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t reject people from thousands of miles away. After all, not long ago, I was the one who spread a scandal with Mr. Su. Don¡¯t be so unreasonable.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    Su Ni supported her forehead and didn¡¯t intend to reply.


    ¡°To be honest, I really admire your determination.¡±


    Ruan Yichen changed the topic and once again mentioned Gu Zechen¡¯s recent incident, ¡°But the calmer you are, the more it shows that you don¡¯t care about Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, if you have anything, just say it at once. I don¡¯t have much time to waste.¡±


    Su Ni said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really have any thoughts about Guan Ning?¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked tentatively.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Mr. Ruan, or is this Mr. Ruan¡¯s purpose?¡±


    Su Ni bluntly poked Ruan Yichen¡¯s fake face.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Ruan Yichen burst intoughter and nodded in agreement. ¡°You know, I really admire you more and more.¡±


    As he said this, he suddenly leaned in and said, ¡°Since Mr. Su already understands my purpose, why not think about it? I want not only Gu Zechen¡¯s project, but also his woman!¡±


    His handnded on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder, but at thest moment, the bodyguard¡¯s hand was in his hand.


    Ruan Yichen frowned.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but stared at her coldly.


    ¡°Looks like Mr. Gu is really considerate towards Mr. Su.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and sat down on the opposite side of Su Ni. At this time, Su Ni had a n on her mind and pretended to be quiet on the surface. She turned back to the bodyguard and said, ¡°I¡¯m eating here. Do you want to watch me?¡±


    The two bodyguards didn¡¯t make a sound. They looked at each other and heard Su Ni yell, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Under Ruan Yichen¡¯s yful eyes, the two bodyguards retreated to the door, slightly away from them.


    Su Ni smiled at Ruan Yichen, ¡°Sorry, let Mr. Ruan see a joke.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Mr. Ruan is in trouble.¡±


    He was smart enough to see through it at a nce.


    ¡°In that case, why not help me?¡±


    She blinked cunningly. ¡°Bring me out of here.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shrugged, ¡°Not to mention that you two big bodyguards are CEO Gu¡¯s violent temper. I don¡¯t dare provoke him.¡±


    He took the initiative to show weakness. After seeing the light in Su Ni¡¯s eyes dim, he suddenly raised his voice and said, ¡°But I still have a way.¡±


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t know.


    Gu Zechen suddenly got up, bent down slightly in front of her, and made a Gentleman¡¯s invitation. ¡°Not only is Spring Spa Resort hot springs good, but the casino here is also first-ss. Are Mr. Su interested in going with me?¡±


    Su Ni nced at the bodyguard behind her but didn¡¯t catch Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand. She stood up and walked in front of her and said loudly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not boring to have Mr. Ruan apany you today.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    The bodyguards once again blocked the way.


    Su Ni raised her eyebrows and sternly said, ¡°What, President Gu just said that I am staying in the resort, but I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t participate in these entertainment activities.¡±


    Another bodyguard lowered his voice and said, ¡°President Gu is just not letting people leave. It should be fine.¡±


    Su Ni snorted and walked away with Ruan Yichen.


    On the other side, as soon as Su Ni left, Gu Zechen received news that Su Ni had entered the casino.


    This was not a big deal.


    However, as soon as he heard that Su Ni had a man beside him, Gu Zechen could not sit still anymore. Once he asked again, the man had the surname Ruan. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t sit still and instantly stood up from the chair.


    ¡°Keep a close watch, I¡¯lle over immediately.¡±


    After the call, Gu Zechen appeared in the elevator. Li Mo didn¡¯t know what to do and quickly drove out of the car. He thought that Gu Zechen was going to pick Su Ni back, but looking at his face, he felt that something was wrong.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let Li Mo follow him. He grabbed his car keys and rushed all the way.


    Su Ni rarely had contact with cards, so she didn¡¯t know about these gambling games. Most of the time, she watched Ruan Yichen y while sitting beside her and eating desserts.


    ¡°Mr. Su doesn¡¯t want to try?¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s gaze fell on the bodyguard at the door several times.

 Chapter 260: Gambling For Her

    ¡°This thing is very simple,e and teach you.¡±


    As Ruan Yichen said this, he pulled Su Ni. Su Ni had to lower her head and look at the card in his hand seriously.


    At this moment, Ruan Yichen said, ¡°If you don¡¯t show any intimacy, how do you know if Gu Zechen will rush over?¡±


    Su Ni red at him. ¡°You¡¯re so convinced.¡±


    ¡°I know Gu Zechen¡¯s character well. Even if it¡¯s just a contract, no one can touch him once he¡¯sbeled.¡±


    As he said this, his long and narrow eyes swept over Su Ni. When he sensed thetter¡¯s nervousness and panic, Ruan Yichen smiled and took the chips in front of him lightly.


    ¡°Since Mr. Ruan is so happy, why not let me gamble with you?¡±


    As she spoke, a tall voice suddenly appeared and Su Ni¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Someone had already vacated their seats. Gu Zechen stepped forward and pushed the chips in front of him, sat down slowly and smiled at Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Since Mr. Ruan wants to gamble, then let¡¯s make a big bet, how about it?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was interested and slowly opened the card in his hand. His eyes fell on Su Ni and blinked at her.


    She knew Ruan Yichen meant that Gu Zechen hade.


    But in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, this action was clearly flirting in front of him.


    ¡°Mrs Gu,e over yet. Let people who don¡¯t know see it. I thought that my wife is a girl here!¡±


    Gu Zechen said indifferently and mercilessly humiliated Su Ni.


    Everyone looked at Su Ni with a change in expression. There were shock and suspicion, but in the eyes of the women present, they were clearly jealous and humiliating.


    This woman is CEO Gu¡¯s wife, so why is she with Ruan Yichen?


    Someone whispered in private, but heard Gu Zechen say loudly, ¡°Who dares to spread the news today, that is to go against me.¡±


    Everyone took two steps back and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, we won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni looked ashamed and indignant as she red at Gu Zechen, but thetter didn¡¯t look at her and said again, ¡°Not yet!¡±


    Su Ni could only get closer.


    Gu Zechen suddenly reached out and pulled Su Ni into his arms. His eyes were facing each other and there were too many emotions in his narrow eyes, but at this moment, he could only use a cold word to describe her.


    He suddenly licked Su Ni¡¯s lips hard, and the scene made a cry of surprise. Ruan Yichen¡¯s attitude was even more like watching the show, and he touched his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu wants to bet on?¡±


    When Gu Zechen heard the sound, his eyes suddenly turned fierce.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to face the woman in his arms. ¡°Since you¡¯re ying big, then let¡¯s gamble on a project. If you win, I¡¯ll give up. If you lose, you¡¯ll automatically quit!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu said that it couldn¡¯t be Madam Calle¡¯s project.¡±


    Ruan Yichen is quite self-satisfied, and his eyes are bright. ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Gu has nopetitive advantage in this project. I¡¯m afraid that this is unfair.¡±


    His words attracted quite a few people¡¯s approval.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After all, J. K had released quite a lot of news during this period of time. It was even said that Madam Calle had secretly visited the base of J. K. On the side of Gu Zechen, ever since thest time they had caused a huge ruckus at the banquet, they had been filled with negative news.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked indifferent and ignored everyone¡¯s gaze. He said again, ¡°If you want to make a bet, we¡¯ll y big.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned slightly, and the smile on his face paused. Since he still had to y big, could it be¡­


    A trace of surprise shed across Su Ni¡¯s face. Was Gu Zechen crazy?


    She pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s tie and said in a low voice, ¡°Gu Zechen, even if you¡¯re angry, you don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±


    There was also a discussion around him. ¡°Oh my God, we have to bet on something bigger. What do we have to bet on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu is very confident in winning.¡±


    ¡°But I think Mr. Ruan¡¯s strength is not underestimated, but I feel that the atmosphere between them is a little strange. Mrs Gu and Mr. Ruan were together just now.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, stop talking about it.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°In ancient times, Knights ¡®wars relied on duels. One side won, and the other side would die. Now we just changed the battlefield. Mr. Gu, I like this.¡±


    Ruan Yichen understood, and a sinister smile crossed the corner of his mouth. It was as dangerous as the venomous snake¡¯s words.


    ¡°Very good. If I win, I want to give up thest piece of Nancheng city. Of course, if I lose, I will automatically give up half of the Gu Corp business circle for Ji Ke to stay.¡±


    Oh my God!


    As soon as Gu Zechen finished speaking, cries of rm were heard around him.


    Half a business was a big bet.


    Of course, Gu Zechen also wanted a lot. If Ruan Yichen really gave up thest piece of Nancheng city, it would be equivalent to J. K giving up on the fat piece of Nancheng city.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was like a life and death bet.


    Ruan Yichen frowned. He didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen wanted more than he guessed.


    His eyes suddenly fell on the woman in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. At this time, Su Ni was still trying to stop the battle.


    However, it was impossible to see Gu Zechen¡¯s determined eyes and indifference.


    ¡°How is it? Mr. Ruan, dare you gamble?¡±


    Gu Zechen continued to provoke him.


    Ruan Yichen seems to understand something, and the smile on his face bes brighter. ¡°Since Mr. Gu is angry, I will apany you to the end.¡±


    As he said this, he threw Su Ni a flying kiss in front of countless people.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Su Ni yelled.


    Was this man trying to kill him?


    Gu Zechen looked calm on the surface, but he pinched Su Ni¡¯s waist in private. This time, he used all his strength. Su Ni frowned in pain but did not dare to call out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    ¡°Two out of three rounds or two?¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to waste, just one round.¡±


    Gu Zechen was simple and rough.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ruan Yichen agreed with the same straightforwardness.


    This Golden Age gamble had already attracted the attention of countless people. As the main culprit of this gamble, Su Ni had obviously epted many unknown gazes.


    Thankfully, Gu Zechen would not let it spread, or Su Ni would not have jumped into the Yellow River.


    She thought that Gu Zechen woulde because of Ruan Yichen but she never imagined that Gu Zechen would be so fast.


    About forty minutes. ording to the route, Gu Zechen got the news that he and Ruan Yichen had just left the restaurant.


    Does this man really care about him so much?

 Chapter 261: Goddess of Luck

    Suddenly, Su Ni thought of another excuse from Ruan Yichen and her mind gradually fell silent.


    ¡°There¡¯s still onest card. Will Mr. Ruan still flip it?¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth crossed.


    Su Ni woke up from her own world. Three cards had been lifted in front of Gu Zechen, while Ruan Yichen was big and small.


    He obviously had victory in his hands.


    The side has long been discussed, apparently more confident in Ruan Yichen. ¡°Mr. Ruan can be said to be dead, unless Mr. Gu cane another K.¡±


    ¡°It seems that this chance is too slim. Mr. Ruan has one in his hand, and Mr. Gu has one, and there are only two left, and there must be ck peaches in these two to be bigger than Mr. Ruan. This probability is too small.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, there is no way. Originally, CEO Gu has a big card, but I can only admit defeat when I encounter the unbelievable card of Mr. Ruan. This is half of the business circle of the family.¡±


    ¡°There is no other way. We will admit defeat.¡±


    The people around him were already shaking their heads and sighing, but only Gu Zechen was calm and calm, as if he was not talking about him.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was about to jump out, and she subconsciously clenched Gu Zechen¡¯s shirt tightly. Now that she was messing around, Gu Zechen lost most of the business district, she was still in a mess.


    ¡°President Gu, open it.¡±


    On the other side, it has been opened first. It¡¯s just a j-around, and there is a sigh, but even so, it can still kill the card in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.


    Even though Su Ni didn¡¯t know the cards, she could see the current situation clearly. She pursed her lips and looked particrly depressed.


    ¡°Last card, I need a kiss from my lucky goddess to win thest round.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly looked at Su Ni, who was nervous and dazed in his arms.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°My lucky goddess, whether you can win a piece ofnd will depend on you.¡±


    He suddenly smiled like the warm winter sun was trying to melt her heart.


    There was another burst of exmation around him.


    Su Ni¡¯s nose is sore. When is it? This man is still in the mood to joke. He doesn¡¯t know if he is going to lose right away, or he is deliberately dying time.


    ¡°President Gu¡¯s method of dying time is too old-fashioned.¡±


    Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and mocked wildly.


    ¡°Exactly, I don¡¯t believe that if it was a 3, it would be a peach K with such a kiss.¡±


    There was a burst ofughter around him, apparently thinking that Gu Zechen would lose.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care and stared at Su Ni affectionately. She sniffed. She knew that he was unreliable and knew that he would lose in the end, but she still held Gu Zechen¡¯s neck with tears.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, I really kissed you!¡±


    ¡°Even if CEO Gu loses, she must be very happy.¡±


    Su Ni sniffed and said in his ear, ¡°Gu Zechen, if you lose, I will never forgive you in my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With you as my goddess, how can I lose?¡±


    He was full of ambition and confidence, but in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, this was clearly the gambler¡¯s final madness.


    Those tens of thousands of households lost overnight should be Gu Zechen¡¯s current appearance.


    Su Ni sighed in her heart. It was as if she had seen the lost Gu Zechen after the bet.


    Under everyone¡¯s attention, Gu Zechen smiled gently and gently opened the card with his two fingers. He first nced at it before looking around.


    Although Ruan Yichen was holding his trust, his body still leaned towards the table.


    For some reason, Ruan Yichen was a little nervous.


    ¡°ckpeach K.¡±


    Gu Zechen slowly uttered two words, then suddenly smiled, ¡°Mr. Ruan, you lost.¡±


    Ruan Yichen touched his hair and leaned against the back of the chair.


    The whole venue was silent.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s turn of events could be described as the biggest turn in the Spring Spa Resort this year. Many people moved closer excitedly as if they wanted to reconfirm it.


    Su Ni covered her mouth with surprise.


    He stared at the scene in front of him with disbelief. His smile clearly told Su Ni that he knew he could win.


    But Su Ni couldn¡¯t figure it out. She just wanted to cry, so she hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck again and hugged him affectionately.


    Ruan Yichen had already stood up and there were constant ridicule around him. Ruan Yichen only left one sentence, ¡°Take someone over to sign the contract on Monday.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Ruan Yichen¡¯s back and his smile gradually disappeared. Then he looked at the crying andughing woman in his arms, and a smile slowly appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    However, today¡¯s bill still had to be counted.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, since we win the bet, shall we celebrate?¡±


    Gu Zechen stood up but did not put Su Ni down. Instead, he took the opportunity to pick her up and slowly left the casino with everyone¡¯s envy.


    ¡°Oh my God, this is too beautiful.¡±


    ¡°No, recently, the news of Mr. Gu¡¯s mistress has spread throughout Nancheng city, but how do I see that these two are still showing off their love?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably hype again. Oh my God, the stimtion I received today is too great.¡±


    The girls shook their heads one after another. They thought they would see a particrly exciting scene between the two of them. Who would have thought that in the end, they would be full of dog food?


    Gu Zechen had already left with Su Ni. This time, there were no bodyguards to follow, so Su Ni felt much more at ease.


    But when she thought about why Gu Zechen rushed over, Su Ni felt guilty.


    On the way back to his room, Gu Zechen¡¯s face became darker.


    ¡°Can you let me go back now?¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and asked carefully.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s thin lips were still tightly pursed,pletely ignoring Su Ni¡¯s voice. Until he returned to the room, he put her on the bed, and then his strong and strong body pressed down.


    ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do again?¡±


    Su Ni swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Obviously, she hadn¡¯t woken up from the bet earlier and the man was about to start the beast practice again.


    ¡°Since Mrs Gu can¡¯t bear loneliness, I¡¯m naturally here to apany Mrs Gu.¡±


    A sarcastic smile crossed his lips and he started to pull off the belt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni hurriedly reached out to stop her and smiled apologetically. ¡°I want you to take me out of here. You don¡¯t know that this is boring.¡±


    The veins in Gu Zechen¡¯s temple suddenly jumped up. She had been trying hard to suppress her emotions. He gnashing teeth asked, ¡°If I don¡¯te again, will you just get into someone¡¯s arms? If I still don¡¯te, he¡¯s the one who climbed into this bed now, right?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth in shock.


    She had never thought of this much, and it was impossible for her to do so.


    ¡°What, if I don¡¯te yet¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen still had to me him. As soon as Su Ni closed her eyes, she hugged his neck and kissed him. After she stopped him, Su Ni said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of so much because I know you will definitelye.¡±

 Chapter 262: Taking Me Out

    Gu Zechen stared at her coldly, his expression not softening. Su Ni kissed her again, but Gu Zechen hid.


    Then he let go of Su Ni and started to go down.


    Seeing that she was about to leave again, Su Ni instantlyy on her back and screamed, ¡°If you want to leave today, you must take me away.¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Gu Zechen was cold.


    Today, Su Nipletely challenged his bottom line.


    ¡°If not¡­¡±


    Su Ni shrunk for a moment and suddenly she was a little scared. However, in order to leave Spring Spa Resort, Su Ni couldn¡¯t care too much. She immediately shouted, ¡°Alright, once you leave, I¡¯ll go find someone else.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen turned around, gnashing teeth was filled with anger.


    Su Ni shrank again. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I will lie on you and note down!¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Su Ni was silent.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Another furious scream.


    It seemed that it was difficult to control his emotions in front of Su Ni, and she did have the ability to anger herself with just a few words.


    ¡°Okay, just take me away.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and bit her lips.


    ¡°Come down!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    ¡°No!¡±


    She clenched Gu Zechen tighter and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly. She said nothing but let go.


    ¡°3, 2, 1¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Gu Zechen, what do you want?¡±


    Su Ni started to panic.


    Gu Zechen stopped talking and started walking outside. Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was going to take her away and couldn¡¯t help kissing the back of his head.


    However, what she couldn¡¯t see was that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold all the way, frightening everyone on both sides to avoid it and dare not look at it again.


    After getting into the car, Su Ni finally let out a sigh of relief, but then Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have any intention of driving. Instead, he got into the passenger seat.


    ¡°What do you want to do again?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly had a bad feeling. At this time, Gu Zechen came up and nothing good would happen.


    ¡°Since Mrs Gu is so thirsty, it is obvious that I have to satisfy Mrs Gu.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen no longer gave Su Ni a chance to resist. He reached out and tore off her coat.


    If Su Ni had just touched his red line before, the woman was not far from death.


    Death was naturally impossible.


    Of course, he had other ways to make this woman honest and know how to write the script.


    Su Ni screamed in the car.


    It was really painful.


    Perhaps it had been a long time since she experienced the pain, so Su Ni¡¯s body became more sensitive. The pain made her tightly grip on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, causing her to curl up tightly. In the end, she bit him on the shoulder.


    Gu Zechen frowned and the pain on his shoulder didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, it turned into a more fierce attack.


    In the narrow space, Su Ni was on the verge of copse. In the end, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to cry. She could only let him do whatever he wanted.


    This is not enough!


    When Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen would take her away after venting, she never imagined that he would put on her coat and carry Su Ni back to Spring Spa Resort in the same way.


    This time, Su Ni refused toe down.


    No matter how many people were watching in the hall, he clung to Gu Zechen like an octopus, even crying loudly, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t leave me behind. I¡¯ll listen to you from now on, okay?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s anger had reached the edge of forbearance. As he watched Su Ni mess around, he gritted his teeth and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line.¡±


    ¡°I just want to be with you. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Su Ni blinked her tears and felt wronged.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡±


    He squeezed out a sentence awkwardly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Ni hugged her even tighter and said, ¡°I just want to be with you. Either you stay in the hot spring with me or I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    In fact, Gu Zechen did not leave that day.


    On the one hand, many people were pointing and pointing, and on the other hand, after Gu Zechen¡¯s patience was wiped out by Su Ni, she became more and more sticky.


    ¡°You know the consequences of me staying!¡±


    Gu Zechen threatened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I just want to be with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Su Ni gave full y to her shameless attitude and hugged Gu Zechen tightly.


    What Su Ni didn¡¯t know was that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed when she pestered her over and over again, so much so that the corners of her eyes softened.


    She was still messing around, and Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t angry either.


    If this was in the past, it was impossible.


    If Su Ni didn¡¯t want toe down, Gu Zechen naturally had thousands of ways to get her down, but now, Gu Zechen had no idea.


    At first, although she was a little angry, she slowly became a touch of tenderness.


    ¡°Can youe down now?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked after returning to her room.


    ¡°Theoretically speaking, it can be down.¡±


    However, Su Ni did not take it lightly to prevent him from leaving her behind and running like before. Su Ni thought about it and thought of a safe way.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He frowned and his attitude was very bad.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t care much at the moment. She pulled out her belt and yed a knot in her hand, then tied Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.


    Gu Zechen frowned all the way and stared coldly at her childish actions. ¡°Do you think you can stop me like this?¡±


    Su Ni tilted her head and thought about it. She quickly pulled out her belt and wrapped her other hand around.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but re ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    ¡°Then, how about you lend me your belt?¡±


    Su Ni blinked and felt that it was not safe to tie his feet.


    The anger that Gu Zechen had just calmed down was once again stirred up by her. He couldn¡¯t bear to look around and didn¡¯t vent at all. Suddenly, he jumped into the hot springs with Su Ni in his arms.


    Su Ni screamed.


    Being controlled by drowning and fear, she quickly stuck to Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen leaned against the edge of the pool and started to bite her face.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was pale and her small hands wanted to resist, but she found that not only did the belt not bind Gu Zechen, it made her unable to move at this moment.


    Obviously, Gu Zechen soon realized this benefit.


    His gloomy mood finally eased a little.


    However, the strength in his hand still didn¡¯t rx. He forcefully imprisoned the person, and his wet and hot kisses fell all over his body.

 Chapter 263: Tie Up Together

    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled and she almost couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Gu Zechen held her with one hand and teased, ¡°Mrs Gu, this won¡¯t work?¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes.


    The conscience of heaven and earth could be seen in the past. She had never given birth to the intention to betray Gu Zechen.


    Upon hearing herint, Gu Zechen snorted coldly and ignored her.


    Instantly, the hot spring water became hotter.


    When Su Ni was wrapped in a towel and put on bed again, Su Ni gently pulled her belt and confirmed that she wouldn¡¯t fall off.


    However, she still felt a lingering fear in her heart when she tried to stop the shock that she had just been restrained.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t n to leave andy by her side honestly.


    After turning off the lights, the night fell silent. Thinking about what happened during the day, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Before, were you very angry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His voice revealed some fatigue.


    ¡°You know, I just want you to take me away. I don¡¯t feelfortable all day here.¡±


    And meeting Ruan Yichen was aplete ident.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned over and pressed Su Ni under him. At the same time, he hugged her tightly. Su Ni felt warm in her heart and her mood didn¡¯t seem to be that bad.


    ¡°So, will you take me away tomorrow?¡±


    She asked again.


    But what answered her was Gu Zechen¡¯s heavy breathing.


    Su Ni pushed it lightly. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond, so he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him. He put one hand on Gu Zechen¡¯s waist, curled up in his arms and closed his eyes.


    The next day, Su Ni was suddenly awakened.


    Looking at Gu Zechen who was woken up by the noise, Su Ni was deeply sorry. She hugged Gu Zechen in her arms like she saw a surprise, kissing and touching him. She smiled and said, ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t leave. I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s brows slowly rxed, but there was a strange feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Come down first, what do you look like?¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and scolded.


    ¡°No, I feel so happy who told you to stay. You don¡¯t know that I just had a dream. I dreamed that you were gone and I was alone again. I was so angry that I almost exploded on my own.¡±


    Su Ni nagged, as if afraid that Gu Zechen would disappear into thin air again, so she hugged him tightly.


    His heart was slowly melting.


    She even felt that her actions were cruel again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to take you out¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Before Gu Zechen could finish, Su Ni looked at her excitedly, her eyes shining brightly, making Gu Zechen feel ufortable. She turned her face and continued, ¡°That¡¯s when you stay at home honestly. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll exin it to you naturally.¡±


    ¡°And..¡±


    Gu Zechen paused and continued, ¡°You are the only woman I have ever had. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Su Ni was a little dazed.


    But knowing that this was the condition that Gu Zechen agreed to take him away, he nodded without hesitation, ¡°I know that I¡¯m Mrs Gu, of course, your only woman.¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t know whether she really didn¡¯t understand or pretended not to understand, Gu Zechen sighed inaudibly.


    This woman, when she was smart, wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could deal with.


    But if he became stupid, it would be useless no matter how much he mentioned.


    ¡°So.¡±


    He raised Su Ni¡¯s chin solemnly, stared at her brows without moving, and said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you again. If I see you being with other men, there are scenes. Su Ni, you can only have me as a man, do you understand?¡±


    This time, Su Ni was stunned.


    Probably, she understood.


    Is he jealous?


    But it made her feel a little flustered. How could this man easily pick her up?


    And, wait¡­


    Thinking back to the only woman he mentioned before, could it be¡­From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare continue to think about it. Guan Ning was fine. Before this, there was still Kafa. He was too much, too hypocritical.


    But if all this was true..


    In this atmosphere, all rationality seemed to be left behind. Su Ni started to feel that Gu Zechen was really innocent, which was even more uneptable than Gu Zechen¡¯s confession.


    ¡°What happened yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention what happened yesterday.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni, then got out of bed and almost fell to the ground.


    He looked back at the rope in his hand and frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Her head shook like a rattle.


    Gu Zechen was a little angry and thought that she was too naive at the moment, so he could only patiently ask, ¡°So, are you nning to go in with me to see if it¡¯s convenient?¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and suddenly felt a little anxious.


    At that moment, she quickly untied the two of them and nced at the door, doubting, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to slip away in the blink of an eye when I undid it.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Gu Zechen was so angry that he smiled and turned to the bathroom while Su Ni stared at the door.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and waved at her. ¡°Come here!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni is vignt.


    ¡°You look at me at the door. You¡¯ll be at ease.¡±


    Gu Zechen started to wonder if this woman was going to leave a psychological shadow after throwing her away.


    After Su Ni listened, she honestly approached Gu Zechen and listened to the movement in the bathroom. She held her cheeks with both hands and felt particrly depressed.


    After that, Su Ni still felt worried and tied the two together again.


    When they left, the lobby staff saw Su Ni and Gu Zechen in front and behind. They were tied tightly together. Just as they showed a surprised look, they were red at by Gu Zechen with a warning look.


    Simply put, the road was smooth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you get in the car, I¡¯ll help you untie it myself.¡±


    Su Ni patted her chest as a guarantee and naturally pulled on his sleeve. The man furrowed his eyebrows and could only suppress his anger.


    She had never known that she had such a childish side.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    After getting into the car, Su Ni stretched out of the car as if she was breathing free air.


    There was some rxing music in the car. Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni who was messing around and was speechless, but for some reason, his mood was inexplicably rxed.


    Su Ni still thought too simple.


    Although Gu Zechen promised to bring him back, Gu Zechen did not allow Su Ni to take half a step out of the house. In other words, Gu Zechen just put Su Ni under house arrest in a different way.


    In addition, there is also An Rong in Gu Jia, which also limits Su Ni¡¯s behavior and actions.


    One after another, Su Ni caught a cold.


    Lying in bed, she was groggy and unable to get down.

 Chapter 264: Breaking Her Heart

    Gu Zechen specifically invited Xiao Ming over to see her. Su Ni only said that her head hurt, her arm hurt, and her foot was about to be crippled. The problem was that Xiao Ming had watched for a long time and didn¡¯t find anything wrong.


    Wow!


    Su Ni retched.


    Seeing her rush to the bathroom, it didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending.


    Finally, Xiao Ming concluded that Mrs Gu¡¯s illness was probably deted.


    Who doesn¡¯t know that CEO Gu loves his wife. In order to avoid unnecessary interference, Mr. Su doesn¡¯t go to work in Su Corp during this time.


    As a result, Xiao Ming¡¯s words were not finished, and he was kicked out by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Hubby, I think I¡¯m about to die.¡±


    Su Ni leaned against the door and looked at Gu Zechen with a wronged expression. ¡°I think Xiao Ming is right. I think I¡¯m going to get moldy all over.¡±


    ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s promise.


    But Su Ni didn¡¯t care about it at all. She wanted to go out and go to work in Su Corp now, but when she got to Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth, she still had one sentence, no!


    Even An Rong could not stand it anymore. She took the initiative to help Su Ni say a few words, but it was still ignored by Gu Zechen.


    The TV at home was temporarily turned off, blocking any Su Ni from the news.


    asionally, Su Ni wanted to ask An Rong, who was also a between the devil and the deep blue sea, so she couldn¡¯t appreciate it.


    Su Ni¡¯s life was like a pool of stagnant water, falling into despair.


    On this day, Gu Zechen came back and suddenly said that he would take Su Ni to a party.


    For someone who hadn¡¯t gone out for a week, this was practically a door to freedom. She didn¡¯t even have time to ask what kind of party it was, so she couldn¡¯t wait to agree.


    Next was to choose a dress and style. Su Ni cooperated perfectly throughout the whole process.


    She swore that she had never been so excited about the arrival of a gathering like this.


    Seeing this, Gu Zechen did not know whether he was happy or worried. The trivial things on his body could not be solved in a day or two, but if Su Ni continued like this, he was worried that something would happen.


    This time, she had the right to take her out to rx.


    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s head out.¡±


    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.


    ¡°The party is in the afternoon.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni¡¯s outfit and looked indifferent on the surface, but his eyes fell on her waist from time to time. It seemed that¡­ she was much more plump than before.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s already past eleven o¡¯clock. We can go out for some fresh air.¡±


    Thus, the party that was originally scheduled for three in the afternoon suddenly came forward.


    First, Gu Zechen and Su Ni went over in advance, which made the organizers at a loss, so they could only speed up the preparations. On the other hand, the guests who knew that Gu Zechen had appeared did not dare to dy, and one after another came.


    Even though the banquet hadn¡¯t started yet, most of them had already arrived.


    Su Ni actually thought that the desserts at the party could be so delicious.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see.¡±


    Some people kept greeting Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ni. Seeing her taste and bite, his heart started to ache.


    This woman was probably suffocating.


    ¡°Hubby, try this. It tastes good.¡±


    As Su Ni said this, she put the fruit she had bitten into Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. At first, he was stunned, but soon put it in his mouth and nodded.


    This scene really made many guests look at.


    Did Gu Zechen just eat people left?


    Mrs Gu was too courageous. Or was it that their rtionship was already so good that they didn¡¯t distinguish each other?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This waspletely different from the Gu Zechen who never entered in the past and always had a cold image.


    ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s look over there again.¡±


    Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen and did not care about who there would be today¡¯s guests. Instead, she was attracted by the dessert fruit. It was rare for Gu Zechen to follow behind Su Ni and be around her.


    ¡°President Gu is really too considerate towards Mrs Gu. He can¡¯t get involved in it at all.¡±


    Some guests started toin. Originally, they wanted to talk to Gu Zechen about theirtest cooperation, but if this continued, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to wait for Su Ni to be full.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there have been too many things about Mr. Gu recently. If you don¡¯t coax your wife well and make a fire in the backyard, wouldn¡¯t that be worse?¡±


    He was a smart man, so he could see it clearly.


    However, as soon as the words came out, someone refuted, ¡°Although that is the case, when did you see President Gu taking care of people¡¯s emotions like this? Even Mr. Su has never been like him before.¡±


    The crowd thought about it and there was indeed a point. The way they looked at Su Ni became more and more curious.


    Su Nipletely ignored everyone¡¯s eyes, asionally meeting delicious food, and even stuffed it into Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth for him to try.


    Gu Zechen himself didn¡¯t like sweets, so these desserts only had one taste in his mouth, that is, sweet and greasy.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what do you like to eat?¡±


    Su Ni was helpless.


    Every time she felt something delicious, she would always shake her head when ced in his mouth. She started to feel that there was no desserts that Gu Zechen loved to eat in this world.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Gu Zechen was serious and didn¡¯t care about Su Ni¡¯s suspicious eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in all the sweet things. Just eat them yourself.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect such an answer.


    Furthermore, since he didn¡¯t like to eat, why would he eat so much?


    Gu Zechen shrugged, his eyes slowly indulging. Su Ni suddenly understood and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She tiptoed and bit his lips, and the tip of her tongue gently explored.


    This time, she stared seriously at Gu Zechen and asked, ¡°Is it sweet this time?¡±


    Gu Zechen was dumbfounded by Su Ni¡¯s sudden bold actions, but he quickly nodded, ¡°Sweet.¡±


    Su Ni was suddenly happy, her eyes fluttering with excitement. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He pulled the back of her head and kissed her, ¡°Do you taste it too? Isn¡¯t it sweet?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, sweet!¡±


    Su Ni nodded seriously without hesitation.


    The guests, who had been paying close attention to Gu Zechen¡¯s actions, saw that the two of them had already kissed each other and didn¡¯t care about the location of the asion. Their fantasies about Gu Zechen werepletely destroyed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it wrong. Mr. Gu, I¡¯m probably going to change my temper. We¡¯ve looked at it here. They enjoy very much.¡±


    Someone teased him.


    ¡°No, I usually see that Mr. Gu refuses people thousands of miles away. I didn¡¯t expect that this ispletely without reservation.¡±


    Then, everyoneughed.


    However, because Gu Zechen pampered his wife without any scruples, it made people feel that Gu Zechen¡¯s image was now alive. He was no longer as cold and unapproachable as before.


    ¡°Did you notice that everyone is looking at us?¡±


    Su Ni realized that her little face was a little red and she was embarrassed.

 Chapter 265: The Light of Love

    Gu Zechen cast a helpless look at her, and the voices of the crowd were about to reach his ears.


    However, Gu Zechen still had an indifferent expression on his face. He pulled Su Ni into his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m with my woman. Who dares to say more!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to give anyone an exnation?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but asked him if he needed it?


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni waspletely defeated and gently shook her head, speechless.


    In an instant, Su Ni was pulled up by Gu Zechen and started walking towards the crowd. ¡°Since Mrs Gu feels that she needs an exnation, then exin it together.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to deny it, but Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was obviously unquestionable. He held her waist without hesitation.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Someone had already greeted him. Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wang, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu are really loving. Everyone is envious.¡±


    Mr. Wang¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ni¡¯s face. Thetter tried her best to maintain stability, but there was still a small wave in her heart.


    As expected, everyone saw her, so what else did she need to exin?


    Gu Zechen nodded, not feeling that it was inappropriate. Instead, he said, ¡°Madam and I have a good rtionship. This time, we will inevitably pay attention to the asion and make everyoneugh.¡±


    The case of Wang Qian had already been cleared and it had already proved that Gu Zechen was innocent. Naturally, no one would find Gu Zechen for his bad temper.


    Mr. Wang nodded and said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Mo to be this kind of person. I even met him two days ago¡­¡±


    Probably because he felt that his topic wasn¡¯t right, Mr. Wang quickly changed the topic and looked awkward.


    Gu Zechen remained indifferent, his expression cold and indifferent, ¡°Let everyoneugh.¡±


    ¡°What did Mr. Gu say?¡±


    Soon, everyone rushed to surround them and greeted them. ¡°I knew long ago that Gu is always innocent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what rank does Wang Qian have? It¡¯s really not worth CEO Gu¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°But CEO Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s love is really eye-catching. I wonder how those reporters reported it. Is this blind?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Compared to the previous coldness, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were now very lively, almost the centre of the whole banquet.


    It was just that she had just experienced the cold, so her enthusiasm could not warm her heart.


    Gu Zechen was satisfied with his exnation. The two of them left slowly under the envy of the crowd.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s calm expression, Su Ni could not help but ask, ¡°How about this, you¡¯ve experienced a lot.¡±


    Gu Zechen cast her a questioning look and Su Ni pouted.


    Back then, when she was in Su Corp, it was not like this.


    Without Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance, everything was difficult. It was obviously the same project. With Gu Zechen, there would be changes in heaven and earth turned upside down.


    Su Ni was clear in her heart, but she still couldn¡¯t help leaning her head gently on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and whispering, ¡°I love you. I can still take care of you, but you should be alone back then.¡±


    It should be, very bitter.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move his brows, but his body felt slightly stiff, but soon he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Su Ni stopped and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug his neck. She swayed slowly in the gentle music and cried in a low voice, ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me anything in the future?¡±  Even if I can¡¯t help you, I can help you relieve the pressure, so that you won¡¯t be fighting alone.


    Her voice was very soft, and Gu Zechen almost stopped breathing, listening attentively to understand her intentions.


    The hand on his waist tightened a little, and Gu Zechen¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed. He didn¡¯t answer, but his eyes became gentle in a ce where no one could see.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, answer me.¡±


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, speak.¡±


    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±


    Gu Zechen stopped.


    ¡°No, I want you to promise me.¡±


    She became willful and stared at Gu Zechen.


    Probably because she was dancing, her face was still slightly red. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but help tidy up her broken hair, feeling a little helpless. ¡°What do you think I can reject you now?¡±


    The moment she said that, Su Ni couldn¡¯t wait to rush into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart seemed to slowly melt at this moment.


    He knew that there were too many people watching this side, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he hugged him tightly in his arms.


    Probably, this is the joy radiating from the inside out, and he doesn¡¯t want to hide it anymore.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s envy, the two of them hugged each other.


    The snow got bigger and bigger. Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and got into the car. Gu Zechen suddenly received an unknown call.


    His expression turned serious and serious.


    Su Ni was worried but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He just shook his head and said to Li Mo, ¡°Go to thepany first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, what happened to thepany?¡±


    Su Ni could not help but ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take care of your work.¡±


    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s face and forced a smile. However, Su Ni could see that his expression was more serious and serious.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was unwilling to say anything, Su Ni didn¡¯t ask any more. Instead, she leaned on Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and gently caressed his chest.


    Gu Corp.


    Su Ni did not go upstairs, but was sent back to Gu¡¯s house by Li Mo.


    On the way, Su Ni tried to get some useful information from Li Mo¡¯s mouth, but Li Mo kept his mouth shut like a bottle.


    Gu Zechen rushed back to thepany and went straight to the conference room.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Several shareholders had been waiting for a long time, but when they saw Gu Zechene in, they were furious.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, how do you n to exin?¡±


    *Bang!* A stack of documents smashed directly onto the Gu Zechen table. Gu Zechen walked over with no expression on his face, picked it up and nced at it. He said lightly, ¡°Is it just a small piece of news that made you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Gu Zechen, stop pretending. If Gu Corp shares really fall, we won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Madam Calle has already contacted J. K. What else do you have now?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t say such big things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if not, we can change someone more responsible to be the president of our Gu Corp!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the sentence, Gu Zechen¡¯s face quickly cooled down and he finally got to the point.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression quickly turned cold.


    A sinister gaze swept across everyone present. Everyone¡¯s eyes shed wherever they went. Although several shareholders were looking straight at them, their eyes were filled with guilt.

 Chapter 266: Shareholder Trouble

    Gu Zechen snorted disdainfully and threw the files on the table.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Just as he turned around, Li Dongxue shouted from behind. Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and nced back at the shareholders.


    ¡°What, President Li, can¡¯t you sit still?¡±


    Li Dongxue was not afraid of Gu Zechen. Instead, he smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Gu, you have to give me an exnation to the shareholders behind me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I will definitely get the contract in Madam Calle¡¯s hands. As for others¡­¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he walked back to the crowd again. His cold gaze swept over everyone again, and he raised his voice, ¡°Right now, the Gu Corp is in trouble. Don¡¯t you want to spend it together? Is it true that you want the Gu Corp to close down?¡±


    The group was silent.


    Arge part of them were agitated by Li Dongxue. Now that Gu Zechen¡¯s aura was out of his reach, many people started to retreat.


    Only Li Dongxue¡¯s main confidants were still trying to cheer up, ¡°Mr. Gu, the scandal about you was a big deal a while ago. How can you ask Mr. Li to help you wipe your ass?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, everyone said that Mr. Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s rtionship is not that good. Even the case of Mrs Mo¡¯s disappearance has caused a huge impact on our Gu Corp. Mr. Gu should have not forgotten.¡±


    However, when Gu Zechen looked at one side, everyone¡¯s voice dropped.


    This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t snort coldly. He picked up the documents on the table and pointed at the few people in front of him. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, the warning in his eyes was obvious.


    As soon as Gu Zechen left, everyone left one after the other, but a few shareholders who were not so firm in their positions started to discuss it together. ¡°Say, will you be angry when we do this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, although Mr. Gu was gued by scandals a while ago, isn¡¯t it all solved now? Mr. Gu also said that he will get Madam Calle¡¯s contract.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I still trust Mr. Gu more.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone in the conference room was almost gone, leaving only Li Dongxue and a few confidantes. When they heard everyone¡¯s discussion, someone was worried, ¡°Mr. Li, what should we do now?¡±


    After all, once Gu Zechen returned, the people in the Gu Corp were almost stable. It would not be so easy to regenerate.


    ¡°That woman. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni causing trouble, we would have taken over Gu Corp when Gu Zechen was still in jail.¡±


    One of them said angrily.


    ¡°Exactly, you want me to say that Su Ni really deserves to die!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient for now. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear what you just said. Those who are in big trouble don¡¯t have to worry about trivial matters. You will keep a close watch on these people in the future.¡±


    After receiving a response, Li Dongxue¡¯s eyes shed with coldness, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, ¡°As for Gu Zechen, let¡¯s fight slowly!¡±


    When Gu Zechen returned home, Su Ni was watching the balcony before she could shower.


    An Rong hade up several times. Although she had beenforting Su Ni, she could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Zeheng is back, Mom.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni cheered as she ran downstairs. As she got out of the car, Su Ni hugged her tightly in her arms.


    Gu Zechen was dumbfounded, but he quickly realized, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Her voice had subconsciously softened.


    ¡°Nothing. I thought you would be backte tonight.¡±


    Su Ni sniffed and suddenly felt that her actions were ridiculous.


    ¡°With you around, how can I be willing to let you guard the empty room alone?¡±


    Gu Zechen bent down and hugged him in his arms. Su Ni called out coquettishly, ¡°Mother is still in the house.¡±


    Gu Zechen strode into the living room and naturally greeted An Rong without feeling it was inappropriate.


    An Rong and a few maids had already seen it strange. They just urged Gu Zechen to quickly carry her up. Just as they went upstairs, Su Ni pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Has thepany settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His throat moved and he didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you thend that I took back from Ruan Yichen. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go to Beijing together.¡±


    Gu Zechen changed the topic and suddenly said.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned for a long time.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s for you, and¡­ without my lucky goddess around, I might not be able to win.¡±


    Gu Zechen said it very naturally, only his deep eyes were full of love for Su Ni.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Su Ni hesitated.


    Even though that was the case, she knew very well that if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Zechen¡¯s Trump card, it would be useless to kiss ten or 100.


    And¡­


    Thend that could take half of the Gu Corp business as a wager must be valuable.


    Why did Gu Zechen give it to him?


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and finally said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned.


    ¡°I think this piece ofnd should be of greater value in Gu Corp. I can just manage the Su Corp well now.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore and she couldn¡¯t breathe, but she still pretended to be calm.


    It wasn¡¯t that Su Ni wasn¡¯t greedy or moved, but the value of thend was far beyond her imagination. Even the whole Su Corp couldn¡¯t match it.


    ¡°Ever since I got married, I haven¡¯t given you any decent gift. This time, I¡¯ll treat it as my present.¡±


    Gu Zechen had made up his mind.


    In other words, Gu Zechen already had this n when he won thend from Ruan Yichen.


    At present, no matter what Su Ni said, she couldn¡¯t change Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude.


    In this way, Su Ni could only ept it.


    ¡°However, you have to help me n out thend. What can we use for?¡±


    Su Ni nestled in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, trying to get some benefits from Gu Zechen¡¯s hands. Now that Gu Zechen had given herself such precious information, she suddenly felt ashamed and med herself.


    ¡°There is a ce where my wife needs me, so I naturally do my best.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously, and his hands started to be dishonest. He snorted and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve given my wife such a big gift. I wonder how I n to repay me?¡±


    Su Ni blushed instantly.


    Being with Gu Zechen, Su Ni knew him well. With a nce from Gu Zechen, Su Ni knew what he was thinking.


    At that moment, she lowered her brows and a touch of charming shed across her eyes.


    ¡°You wait.¡±


    After she said this, she pushed Gu Zechen away, but he was once again pulled into his arms by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a shower first. I¡¯ll have a surpriseter.¡±


    Su Ni blinked and pretended to be mysterious.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    When Gu Zechen heard this, he became more energetic.

 Chapter 267: Crazy

    But¡­


    Soon, Gu Zechen leaned over and whispered, ¡°Even if there are surprisester, my heart is still feeling unbearable¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you said.¡±


    Even so, Su Ni tiptoed and kissed his cheek.


    Then, Su Ni quickly pushed Gu Zechen away and rushed into the bathroom.


    There was the sound of running water.


    Gu Zecheny on the bed with satisfaction, with two hands behind his head as a pillow. When he thought of Hanhanter, Gu Zechen moved again.


    He could already guess if Su Ni would be wearing a ckce strapter. She had just covered her thighs and her sexy wet hair stuck to her scalp.


    ¡°Wai¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Gu Zechen muttered as if he was hallucinating, wanting to tightly embrace the woman floating in the air.


    ¡°Husband!¡±


    A voice broke the beautiful scene in front of Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen fixed his eyes and saw that there were still women with seductive bodies in front of him. Su Ni, who had just taken a shower, was slowly walking towards him.


    Su Ni was dressed in a normal pajamas. Her freshly washed hair was tightly wrapped in a towel and her eyes were full of doubts.


    ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Gu Zechen was flustered, quickly restrained his emotions, and barely regained his calmness and rationality.


    ¡°Then you just¡­¡±


    Su Ni pointed to the ceiling. She didn¡¯t see anything and asked curiously, ¡°What were you looking at just now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m looking at my baby.¡±


    To prevent Su Ni from continuing to ask, Gu Zechen quickly got up and hugged her in his arms. He sniffed her hair, ¡°It smells good.¡±


    Su Ni tried to push Gu Zechen away but she didn¡¯t really push him away. She just smiled and whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t blown my hair yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Gu Zechen started to look for a breeze. His face was warm and warm.


    Under the wind, no one said anything. Su Ni quietly leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, her heart unusually calm.


    However, Gu Zechen, who looked calm on the surface, looked a little embarrassed.


    Especially when Su Niy down, the scenery in front of her chest was exposed. Gu Zechen¡¯s expression became more serious and he could only constantly shift his gaze.


    But slowly, his eyes shifted back again.


    It seemed to be taller than before.


    However, this woman still did not know that she was seductive.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was full of fantasies about Su Ni.


    The pajamas that couldn¡¯t be hidden at all, the chest was half-exposed, and the smooth skin sliced across his face.


    Su Ni heard the abnormality and subconsciously looked at Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen had already shut his mouth tightly, his face cold and he didn¡¯t know anything.


    Su Ni was already impatient, so she grabbed his neck and took the initiative to kiss him.


    ¡°Blowing your hair.¡±


    Gu Zechen still had to postpone it.


    ¡°Stop blowing.¡±


    Su Ni pushed the wind away and pressed Gu Zechen on the bed. Her fiery eyes stared at Gu Zechen, and it was difficult for him to panic. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it. I didn¡¯t think about anything.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly denied it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­ Really?¡±


    Her fingers slowly crossed Gu Zechen¡¯s skin and her wet tongue gently touched his earlobe. With a faint breath, Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I didn¡¯t think about anything.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing became more and more hurried, as if a ball of fire was burning in his throat.


    His heart collided fiercely and quickly. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but hold Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t resist.


    He just smiled gently.


    She had already seen Gu Zechen¡¯s patience and his rapidly rolling apple.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her voice was soft and sticky, like a spring breeze blowing on his face, and it was like a feather teasing his heart.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Su Ni asked tentatively.


    Suddenly, she felt that teasing Gu Zechen was also very interesting.


    But soon, Su Ni was afraid of this terrible idea and paid the price.


    Gu Zechen had always been patient. Su Ni was obviously adding fuel to the fire now, so how could Gu Zechen hold it in? Immediately, he took the lead and quickly pulled her into his arms.


    The hot kiss quickly scratched Su Ni¡¯s neck and was shocked.


    ¡°Husband, light up.¡±


    Su Ni called out in a low voice.


    However, when the arrow was on the string, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen to it. He was busy with both hands and wanted to swallow Su Ni quickly.


    The air seemed to have be hot.


    Su Ni¡¯s breath was apanied by waves of heat. She felt like her heart was about to melt, but the person on her body still felt like she wasn¡¯t tired.


    That night was very crazy.


    Afterwards, the two of them hugged each other tightly, but Su Ni didn¡¯t even have the spirit to speak. Shey softly on his chest.


    Early the next morning.


    Gu Zechen was full of spirit, washed up and put on his clothes, while Su Ni yawned for a long time. She felt a little pain when she walked a little.


    ¡°Waifu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen still cared about Su Ni.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni secretly rolled her eyes.


    How could she be?


    Why does this guy still have the face to ask himself? Didn¡¯t he know how crazy he wasst night? If he wasn¡¯t really tired, this guy probably wouldn¡¯t have let him go.


    ¡°Waifu.¡±


    Gu Zechen leaned back, frightening Su Ni to the side, her eyes trembling as if they were electrocuted.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to wash up.¡±


    Sensing her reaction, Su Ni flirted her hair and quickly changed the topic.


    Gu Zechen followed closely behind and watched her wash up with a gentle smile. Just as Su Ni was impatient, Gu Zechen suddenly asked, ¡°Waifu, can you not dress up so beautifully today?¡±


    Su Ni looked down and saw that it was just an ordinary set. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s great.¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked like a child with a temper. He stared at him with a gloomy expression and asked Su Ni to change another set of clothes.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t mind, so she followed Gu Zechen.


    When she was done freshening up and looked at the light yellow floral dress on the bed, Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°We¡¯re going to J. K today to sign the contract. This isn¡¯t official.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as I wear it formally.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled his suit and looked full of emotions. He could see that he had spent quite a lot of effort today. Even the button on his chest was an exclusive diamond button.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did this man go crazy today?

 Chapter 268: Don’t Wear Too Pretty

    ¡°Alright, listen to me. Wear it.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already picked up his clothes and started topete on Su Ni, but he quickly rejected it himself, ¡°No, it¡¯s still too beautiful.¡±


    Su Ni sat down and whispered, ¡°I heard that the vice president of J. K is an overseas Chinese. When he was in the Qing Dynasty, he had already migrated to Italy. He attached great importance to etiquette, and he was born in America. He is very extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still Yale. I didn¡¯t see you praise me like that.¡±


    Gu Zechen protested discontentedly.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. What was this man crazy today?


    ¡°I mean, Mr. Wen values etiquette very much. We still don¡¯t have to wear it today.¡±


    Su Ni pointed to the yellow floral dress. It was worn on vacation. Gu Zechen shouldn¡¯t make such a low-level mistake.


    ¡°Important?¡±  They were going to sign the transfer agreement today. To put it bluntly, they were already giving them face by not letting theme personally.


    Gu Zechen snorted with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Alright, I just said it casually. Look, it doesn¡¯t matter what I wear. I just don¡¯t know how old Mr. Wen is. I heard that he won the championship of the Junior Genius Group when he was young.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still Yale¡¯s youngest graduate. Tell me, what else can he do?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth.


    She naturally wouldn¡¯t doubt what Gu Zechen said. Moreover, she knew that Gu Zechen had excellent long-haired long hair when she investigated Gu Zechen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    Su Ni finally felt that something was wrong with Gu Zechen.


    She just mentioned that Mr. Wen, who had not met before, had done her homework in advance. How did she touch his nerves?


    ¡°Say, what else does that man have?¡±


    Gu Zechen was aggressive.


    ¡°Uh, I heard that he yed quite well in tennis. He was the main yer in school and yed the professionalpetition two years¡­¡±


    ¡°When I was at Yale, don¡¯t talk about tennis. Now, my name was on the Hall of Glory of the football team.¡±


    Eh¡­


    It seemed that as long as Su Ni said something, Gu Zechen would definitely refute it.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean, your man isn¡¯t as outstanding as others?¡±


    Gu Zechen leaned against Su Ni, his narrow eyes full of threats.


    Su Ni wanted to retreat, but she was suppressed by Gu Zechen. She turned her head and Su Ni quickly smiled. ¡°Mr. Gu, of course, you are the best person. I just said that, you just know your own and know each other. A hundred battles.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared intently at Su Ni as if he wanted to see through her heart to see if she was lying.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it.


    And at the fastest speed, he tiptoed on his face and smiled, ¡°My husband is not only the best, but also the most handsome. That Mr. Wen might be a bad old man. How can hepare to you, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little, but he was still a little angry when he thought of Su Ni¡¯s dashing expression.


    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to praise other men, let alone look at other men.¡±


    Gu Zechen warned.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni agreed.


    This man was jealous. It really wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could handle.


    In the end, Su Ni sessfully escaped the danger with a ck sheep suit embroidered with maple leaves on her chest. However, Gu Zechen still looked unsatisfied.


    But the entire wardrobe was turned down, which made him slightly satisfied.


    In Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni was too beautiful. She wore clothes that looked like a funeral, which was still so dazzling in the crowd.


    Su Ni felt a sense of contempt in her heart.


    Maybe Mr. Wen already had a house, and in the public venue where he signed the contract, how could he feel uneasy?


    ¡°When did President Gu start to do everything?¡±


    Su Ni asked in the car.


    Gu Zechen nced at her. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, he felt like he wasn¡¯t angry and arrogant. Su Ni quickly stopped and shut her mouth.


    After that, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly.


    From Nancheng city to Beijing, it was not far or near.


    After a short break, it was almost there. I remembered that thest time I came, I was still attending Gu Lang¡¯s banquet. It seems that Gu Zechen has note back to the family this time.


    J. K.


    As early as when Ji Ke bought the construction of Junfeng, Su Ni had seen the news on the main building. Now that it had been renovated, the atmosphere was obviously higher.


    Su Ni secretlypared it in her heart. There was no need to talk about Gu Corp. It was unknown how long it would take for the Su Corp to live in such an elegant office building.


    It was really a starved camel is still bigger than a horse. J. K heard that there was a resistance in overseas sales, but it was still in full swing in the capital, as if it was not affected at all.


    Gu Zechen came over in advance and told anyone that Li Mo didn¡¯t inform Ruan Yichen until they reached the hall.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, a person who called himself the department manager hurriedly walked out of the elevator and shook hands warmly.


    Obviously, Ruan Yichen did not show himself directly.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen waited in Ruan Yichen¡¯s office for ten whole minutes. During this period, the secretary and assistant came in to apologize and said Mr. Ruan¡¯s words.


    Su Ni could still endure it, but Gu Zechen had never been so angry. She immediately got up, put her hands in her pockets and left.


    ¡°Mr. Gu has just arrived. Why are you leaving?¡±


    Before Gu Zechen could leave, Ruan Yichenughed first and asked Gu Zechen with a smile.


    Gu Zechen was expressionless and there was a chill in his cold and gloomy mood. ¡°Since Mr. Ruan is so busy, let¡¯s go personally when Mr. Ruan is free.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu is joking. Mr. Gu didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance, and I just had a meeting in the morning, which made Mr. Gu and Mr. Su wait a little.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes swept over Su Ni without trace. When he saw the ck patterned suit on her, there was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    ¡°President Gu, Mr. Su, sit.¡±


    Ruan Yichen invited politely.


    ¡°I came today just for thend that Mr. Ruan lost to mest time. If Mr. Ruan hasn¡¯t prepared the contract yet, I¡¯ve brought it here. You can take a look.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat down and nced at Ruan Yichen.


    Thetter did not speak and there was a trace of embarrassment in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Ruan can¡¯t make a decision. You still have to ask Mr. Wen?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice and continued without leaving any face for Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Ruan Yichen quickly denied it.


    A smile crossed the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth, but with the disdain and indifference in his eyes, even thest smile became a little unkind.

 Chapter 269: Can’t afford to lose

    ¡°As far as I know, thend has long been under the name of Mr. Ruan. There is no need for Mr. Wen to go through it. Mr. Ruan is so hesitant. How¡­ he wants to go back on his word. Don¡¯t forget that there were many witnesses in Spring Spa Resort.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯mughing. I¡¯ve already prepared the contract, and I can send it over at any time, but before this, I still have a request.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said.


    ¡°Looks like Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t intend to follow what he said.¡±


    Gu Zechen said and got up to leave.


    Ruan Yichen looked troubled, but his aura wasn¡¯t inferior. ¡°In that case, I have to take out the contract.¡±


    Soon, a secretary came in and ced the thick contract in front of Gu Zechen. Thewyer was already browsing quickly, but before he could finish reading the first page, thewyer lowered his head and whispered a few words to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°But on the edge of the ground, isn¡¯t Mr. Ruan being too rude?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and asked directly.


    ¡°At first, Mr. Gu wanted thisnd, then what I gave now is thisnd. Is there a question?¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled with a hint of cunning in his eyes.


    ¡°What Mr. Ruan means is he going back on his word?¡±


    Gu Zechen got up and looked unhappy.


    Su Ni stood up with hesitation in her eyes. She did not expect Ruan Yichen to use this move.


    ¡°My sincerity is already ced here. Whether I sign or not will depend on President Gu.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked like a scoundrel and stared at them with a smile.


    ¡°Originally, I wasn¡¯t very interested in thisnd, but since Mr. Ruan is so unwilling to give up, I will naturally take it back in my way.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look at the contract on the table again. He took Su Ni and walked out.


    Just then, Wen Ruyan arrived.


    ¡°I just learned that Mr. Gu hase to visit me from Nancheng city. You¡¯re really a rare guest.¡±


    Wen Ruyan smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Wen. I¡¯m here just for some personal matters.¡±


    Gu Zechen was expressionless.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Wen Ruyan looked inside. Ruan Yichen was still sitting in his previous position and asked, ¡°Is it settled now?¡±


    ¡°I never imagined that there would be such a disobedient person in a prestigiouspany. I think yourpany¡¯s idea of cooperating with my Gu Corp can be stopped.¡±


    Gu Zechen obviously didn¡¯t want to be too anxious with this man. His gaze didn¡¯t fall on the other person from the beginning to the end, and his words were polite and indifferent, ¡°Madam and I have things to do, so let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Su Ni nced at the young man in front of her. However, 27 to 28, it gave people a very mature feeling.


    Even though his eyes were blue, his fluent Mandarin still had Chinese style.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu has always been very interested in Madam Calle¡¯s investment.¡±


    The moment Gu Zechen left, Wen Ruyan¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and paused slightly, but he didn¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°Regarding thend that Mr. Gu wants, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford it, but there are still some problems with the formalities, but I still have another wonderful idea. I wonder if Mr. Gu is interested in talking?¡±


    ¡°Since it is a matter of cooperation, I will naturally not refuse.¡±


    Gu Zechen said solemnly.


    In a private clubhouse in Beijing.


    The tea artist in front of him was performing his tea skills. From Han Xin to Guan Guangning, to the final sunny day, he was done with water in one go, coupled with his fair, jade-like wrist.


    After the tea is over, the tea artist is invited out. Wen Ruyan takes a sip of tea and smiles, ¡°Not bad, Gu and Mrs. Gu can have a good taste.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, but Su Ni nodded slightly in approval.


    When Wen Ruyan saw this, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Since Mrs Gu likes it, then okay. When we go back, Kn can bring some.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±


    Su Ni was polite and humble.


    ¡°If my wife likes this tea, I¡¯ll buy it myself for her.¡±


    Gu Zechen refused Wen Ruyan mercilessly.


    Wen Ruyan just smiled and didn¡¯t show much emotion.


    However, when it came to Madam Calle¡¯s investment, Wen Ruyan changed her tone and tentatively asked about Gu Zechen¡¯s progress.


    Gu Zechen immediately got up, his face dark. ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing to talk about with Mr. Wen.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°President Gu, don¡¯t misunderstand. In fact, I don¡¯t have much interest in Madam Calle¡¯s investment. The top priority is to establish a stable position in the capital. This naturally won¡¯t be less than Mr. Gu, and you have the support of the family behind you.¡±


    ¡°I think that the general information of Wen is not so urate. I have long been separated from the family in the capital and I have not much contact.¡±


    Speaking of Gu Jia, Gu Zechen is unhappy.


    ¡°Although that is the case, there is not a saying in China, breaking the bone is still attached. After all, you still have the blood of the family. This friendship is absolutely impossible to let go.¡±


    Wen Ruyan smiled and said.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and seemed to be thinking about Wen Ruyan¡¯s intentions.


    Su Ni acted as a foil throughout the whole process and listened to their words quietly.


    ¡°I can give Madam Calle¡¯s investment choice, but Mr. Gu has to help me make a deal.¡±


    Wen Ruyan finally said.


    ¡°Madam Calle¡¯s target of choice was from the beginning. Even if it was a businesspany, it was not one of them, let alone an foreignpany.¡±


    The implication was that J. K was not part of Madam Calle¡¯s choice from the beginning, let alone give in.


    ¡°If I want to intervene or support other local industries, I think it will cause a lot of trouble for Mr. Gu. I heard that Mr. Gu¡¯s situation recently has not been good.¡±


    Even though Wen Ruyan was smiling, her words became sharper.


    A few secondster, Gu Zechen still coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I appreciate CEO Wen¡¯s kindness, but I don¡¯t like to ept other people¡¯s kindness. I only feel at ease when I earn something from myself.¡±


    ¡°President Gu is so bold.¡±


    Wen Ruyan suddenly pped her hands in admiration.


    ¡°Since President Gu insists on that piece ofnd, I, J. K, will not risk my reputation to ruin a bet. Later, I¡¯ll immediately ask Mr. Ruan to prepare, but there are some formations¡­¡±


    ¡°I will handle it myself.¡±


    Gu Zechen knew what Wen Ruyan meant.


    Even if he managed to get thisnd so smoothly, it would be a big trouble.


    Wen Ruyan nodded with a smile. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll say more. Mr. Gu has always developed in Nancheng city. I don¡¯t know that Mr. Gu wants thisnd¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, thisnd isn¡¯t of much use to me. It¡¯s just a bet Mr. Ruan lost to me.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly looked at Su Ni with a touch of tenderness in his eyes. ¡°But¡­ I want to give it to my wife as a gift.¡±

 Chapter 270: A Gift For You

    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Surprise shed across Wen Ruyan¡¯s eyes and she quickly looked at Su Ni.


    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wen Ruyan¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal, and she said in a congrattory tone, ¡°I¡¯m really congratting you. I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Gu and Mrs Gu are very loving. Today, I see you, it¡¯s true.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wen, Madam and I still have to sign the contract, so we won¡¯t stay.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood up and said.


    Wen Ruyan stretched out a hand and made a gesture.


    As she came out of the club, even though the sky was drizzling and the air was unusually wet and cold, Su Ni could not help but take a deep breath and suddenly felt that she was much more rxed.


    ¡°This Mr. Wen, I always feel strange.¡±


    It was even stranger than when he first met Ruan Yichen.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He just tightened Su Ni¡¯s coat, pulled her into his arms and quickly got into the car.


    When he returned to J. k again, Ruan Yichen changed his face. Not only did he send the whole piece ofnd out ording to the agreement, he also redrafted a contract in front of Su Ni.


    After reading it, thewyer nodded after confirming there was no problem.


    Su Ni raised her pen and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°I really signed it.¡±


    ¡°Sign it.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were filled with affection.


    Ruan Yichen sat opposite him and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°President Gu is really generous. Such a big piece ofnd, I will send it off.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored Ruan Yichen. After she signed and gave him a look, he got up and said, ¡°Thank you for Mr. Ruan¡¯s gift. We won¡¯t disturb him anymore.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where Gu Jia¡¯s second house got the news. When the two came out of J. K, they saw Gu Lang and Miao Cuiqing just got out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    A few voices came at the same time, quickly surrounding the two of them, and they were full of me, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us when we reach the capital? Do you want to go home?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was still tense, but Su Ni was embarrassed.


    ¡°I came in a hurry this time because I have something to do, so I haven¡¯t had time to inform everyone.¡±


    Su Ni apologized.


    ¡°Also, we¡¯ve heard of such a big thing. President Gu just took a piece of fat meat from J. K. I was still thinking if this could be done, but I heard that it has been done.¡±


    As soon as Miao Cuiqing said this, Su Ni and Gu Zechen quickly looked at each other, puzzled.


    The two of them had just signed the contract and hadn¡¯t left thepany yet. How did news spread?


    Su Ni suddenly remembered Wen Ruyan.


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s waist secretly. Gu Zechen quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and said expressionlessly, ¡°We still have something to do. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing and Gu Hanyang quickly followed behind. Gu Lang also said, ¡°little uncle, aunt, Grandfather is still waiting for you at home.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    Miao Cuiqing winked at Gu Lang, who was helpless and could only chase after him. She stood in front of the car and said, ¡°little uncle, you won¡¯t be so heartless. Even if you have a meal with Grandfather, it¡¯s not toote to leave.¡±


    Speaking of this, although Gu Zechen has been separated from the family early, after all, people havee, and it is always hard to say if they don¡¯t go.


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away and persuaded him.


    ¡°Go to Gu Jia.¡±


    Finally, Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and he finally showed hisposure.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll open the road ahead.¡±


    When Gu Lang heard this, he immediately got excited and quickly drove.


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni helplessly, ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen only looked at Grandfather for her own face, so she leaned her head gently on his shoulder and whispered, ¡°I know you don¡¯t have much rtionship with the family, but after all, it¡¯s a family. It¡¯s still necessary to do it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I need it?¡±


    Gu Zechen said with disdain.


    ¡°I know, of course I know you don¡¯t need it!¡±


    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s face and spoke a little hurriedly. She continued, ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a coincidence that Gu Lang and the others appeared? If it wasn¡¯t for someone deliberately letting the news out, how could they have been found out so soon?¡±  And I¡¯m worried¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t finish her sentence and there was a strong worry in her eyes.


    ¡°You are worried that this matter is not only known by the family of the family, I am afraid that it has long been spread in Beijing.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni expressionlessly and added the second half of her sentence.


    Su Ni nodded heavily.


    She changed her hands to tightly embrace Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and lowered her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, this time I always feel uneasy in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Alright, with me around, don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder andforted her in a low voice. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to hear these dejected words again.


    He looked sideways and looked at the dusk sky outside. asionally, a few neons would light up too early, faintly discernible.


    The Mercedes-Benz galloped all the way on the second ring, and the Gu Lang family was in front of them. But if this matter really spread, why didn¡¯t the three rooms get the news, or was there something else?


    For a moment, Gu Zechen fell into deep thought.


    Soon, Gu Jia arrived.


    With the arrival of the Gu Zechen couple, Gu Jia was hot, and they were busy inside and outside.


    At the dinner table, the elder even asked if Gu Zechen had any ns toe to the capital for development.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face sank, indicating that he would not do it for the time being.


    A hint of disappointment shed across the elder¡¯s eyes, but he quickly nodded and asked some other questions.


    Gu Zechen was not stupid. He answered Grandfather Yang¡¯s question seriously, but he couldn¡¯t bring up the main point.


    Even though the atmosphere at the dining table was peaceful, it was already with swords drawn and bows bent in the dark. In the end, even the elder frowned.


    Everyone knew that Grandfather Yang was going to ask thend that had just been signed from J. K, but they didn¡¯t say that Gu Zechen had to eat quickly and take Su Ni away.


    Miao Cuiqing quickly got up and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s sote, and driving isn¡¯t safe. I think it¡¯s better to leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked cold and refused to stay any longer.


    While they were talking, Gu Zechen had already walked to the door with Su Ni. Gu Lang saw her and looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s determined face. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for little uncle toe. Why should he leave in such a hurry? Grandfather has been missing you.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather has such an excellent grandson, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly.


    Gu Lang put his hands in his pockets and nodded with a smile. He looked back and saw that no one came up. He said to the two, ¡°Grandfather really wants you toe to the capital for development.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t agree with Grandfather¡¯s decision, but I can¡¯t make a decision in this family. I can only remind you to be careful, Grandfather¡­¡±


    Gu Lang wanted to say something but stopped. Gu Zechen turned his head and looked deep.

 Chapter 271: The Uneasy and kind Gu Jia

    ¡°Grandfather wants thend in your hand.¡±


    Gu Lang swallowed his dry throat and finally said it. Then he looked at Gu Zechen with aplicated expression.


    Gu Zechen was not as angry as Gu Lang imagined.


    He said lightly, ¡°I have heard about the recent situation of the family, and it is normal for the elder to have this idea.  However, I think his n was wrong this time because I¡¯ve already given it to my wife on that piece ofnd.


    Gu Lang stared at Su Ni in disbelief.


    Seeing that there was no ripple in her eyes, it was obviously the truth.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t know what he was shocked about. Was it Gu Zechen¡¯s handiwork or the rtionship between the two of them had already reached the point where Gu Zechen could give it to the ground, or¡­ Gu Zechen already knew about it, so he made second-hand preparations?


    ¡°I will go first, be careful in the family.¡±


    Gu Zechen then got into the car.


    This was probably the first time Gu Zechen said something of concern after the argument in Nancheng city.


    Gu Lang was stunned for a while before he reacted.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to worry about. However, I must not let Grandfather know about this.¡±


    Gu Lang let out a sigh of relief, but then he suddenly became worried for Su Ni.


    The elder would not give up this time.


    If he knew that Gu Zechen gave this piece ofnd to others¡­


    ¡°What are you talking about outside alone? What did you say, little uncle?¡±


    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s voice came from behind.


    As soon as Gu Lang turned back, he saw his parents following behind him. Gu Lang smiled bitterly, ¡°little uncle got a piece ofnd from J. K with great difficulty. Not only can he suppress J. K¡¯s development in the capital, it is also a good opportunity for Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that your little uncle doesn¡¯t intend toe to the capital to develop.¡±


    Gu Hanyang sighed.


    ¡°If I want to tell you, little uncle got it with his own ability. If he doesn¡¯t want it, we have no right to interfere.¡±


    Gu Lang said boldly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Miao Cuiqing called Gu Lang and looked at the house with some worry. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°If your grandfather hears this, I have to hit you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Gu Lang was unwilling andined in a low voice. He didn¡¯t dare to fight back. After all, in this family, Grandfather was the real authority.


    ¡°Actually, sometimes I¡¯m quite envious of little uncle and Grandmother. They were so courageous back then. Although they had nothing when they left, now only little uncle is confident in front of Grandfather.¡±


    After Gu Lang said this, he perfectly avoided Miao Cuiqing¡¯s fist again and ran away.


    Miao Cuiqing held her forehead and suddenly felt a headache. Sheined to her husband, ¡°Tell me, why did I give birth to such an uneasy son? He doesn¡¯t know that right now, three squads are eyeing him. His position is in danger.¡±


    Gu Hanyang hugged Miao Cuiqing with a hint of worry in his eyes, but there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°This time, I think Ze Yu did well. If Gu Lang can stand on little uncle¡¯s side, it might not be a bad thing.¡±


    Gu Hanyang whispered.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Miao Cuiqing was not stupid. She soon heard the secret from Gu Hanyang¡¯s words.


    Gu Hanyang looked at the elder with deep eyes and did not say anything.


    ¡°Gu Jia, this is going to change the sky.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if Mr. Gu can help us Gu Lang, at least we have the capital to fight with the third house. But Mr. Gu¡¯s attitude is really..¡±


    ¡°Take it slow.¡±


    Gu Hanyang was not worried, but he still had some confidence in his heartpared to Miao Cuiqing.


    Gu Lang¡¯s move was a dangerous move but it was not impossible to win.


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni rushed back to Nancheng city overnight.


    The next day, the whole Nancheng city was reporting on Gu Zechen¡¯s trip to the capital. They gave J. K a heavy blow and snatched the most important piece ofnd.


    Both Su Ni and Gu Zechen were mentally prepared, but An Rong was worried and specifically called them to the study to ask them clearly.


    Gu Zechen lightly avoided it and lightly mentioned it.


    ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t believe Ze Yu. Tell me, what¡¯s going on? As far as I know, the old demon Wen Ruyan took a lot of effort to get the piece ofnd.¡±


    An Rong raised Su Ni¡¯s hand and asked worriedly.


    Su Ni subconsciously looked at Gu Zechen.


    Thetter was expressionless, as if it was none of his business.


    ¡°Mom, Ze Yan is right, but J. K Corp has lost¡­¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen did not stop her, Su Ni still stated the bet she made in Spring Spa Resortst time. When she heard An Rong¡¯s expression change, she finally asked, ¡°Is it that simple?¡±


    Yeah, everything sounded so unbelievable.


    Su Ni now had the same feeling.


    But¡­


    ¡°That is indeed the case.¡±


    Su Ni nodded seriously.


    An Rong felt relieved when she saw Su Ni saying the same thing. However, she reminded them to be careful no matter what.


    Gu Zechen first went to the study room while Su Ni apanied An Rong downstairs. Naturally, she talked about giving birth. Although Kafa didn¡¯t reject him directly, he still made Yao 4 realize something was wrong.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with Ze Yu? Don¡¯t worry, Mother will go find him.¡±


    An Rong said.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re on good terms now.¡±


    Su Ni blinked at An Rong. She felt that the more she exined this matter, the more confused she was. Finally, she said seriously, ¡°Okay, Mother, Zexin and I will work hard.¡±


    An Rong smiled and looked at Su Ni strangely. ¡°This is the same.¡±


    Back in the room, Su Ni did not mention An Rong¡¯s words to Gu Zechen. Through this period of time, her original purpose seemed to be bing faint in Khai¡¯s heart, but a strange feeling slowly rose in his heart.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t say what she felt but she cherished this moment.


    Su Niy on the bed and listened to the sound of running watering from the bed. She couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of her mouth.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When someone came out, she took the initiative to hug him. Her forehead leaned against his chest and whispered, ¡°Hubby, I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I always be by your side? Why did I suddenly say such things?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni suspiciously, then as if he had discovered a new continent, he asked seriously, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Then, looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s serious face gradually, the good mood just now disappeared. He couldn¡¯t help bute out of his arms and whisper discontentedly, ¡°Is it possible that he missed you except when he has something to do?¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen know that he had misunderstood.


    He quickly pulled him back into his arms andforted him kindly, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not what you mean.¡±  However, my wife¡¯s business is mine, so I naturally don¡¯t dare to be negligent.

 Chapter 272: Anxiety

    Su Ni deliberately turned away and pretended to be angry and ignore him.


    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni¡¯s neck and rubbed against her face. After a long time, Su Ni¡¯s expression softened. Then she obediently said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Husband, I think Mother is quite worried. This time, we can easily take down thend in J. K¡¯s hands and feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that your husband doesn¡¯t have the ability to eat thatnd?¡±


    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose and his worries about her were clear.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Su Ni blurted out and quickly denied it.


    Finally, she leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°For some reason, I always feel that this was a conspiracy from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he saw that Su Ni was still frowning and uneasy. He continued, ¡°Even if Ruan Yichen really wants to y some tricks, then I will do it. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Su Ni knew Gu Zechen¡¯s superpower.


    She also knew that it was mostly because she was overthinking things, but she couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m also concerned about you. It¡¯s always good for you to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Got it, my dear wife.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni in his arms. With a scream, the two of them rolled on the bed.


    After some nonsense, Su Ni was pressed down by Gu Zechen and her face was gradually rosy under her breath.


    Gu Zechen licked Su Ni¡¯s earlobe tentatively, and Su Ni dodged for a while. After a while, Gu Zechen said seriously, ¡°Someone said that they have to make up to me when theye back. I don¡¯t know how Cairn ns topensate me?¡±


    Su Ni was confused.


    Did he say this before?


    However, seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s vow, Su Ni couldn¡¯t deny it. She just rolled her eyes and smiled, ¡°Mother made the fish soup that you most drank downstairs. I¡¯ll bring it up and make up for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be there!¡±


    Gu Zechen bit Su Ni¡¯s chest and his voice was a little vague. Su Ni gently pushed Gu Zechen but couldn¡¯t push him away. She could only let him do whatever he wanted.


    The atmosphere was easily stirred up by Gu Zechen. Su Ni¡¯s body gradually heated up and her breathing quickened.


    The two small hands rubbed his broad and strong back uneasily, trying to grab something, but they couldn¡¯t grab anything.


    He could only be anxious and ufortable.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni resisted in a low voice, but her body held Gu Zechen tightly in her arms.


    When Gu Zechen saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth lightly, revealing a faint smile. At the same time, he tightened his breathing and movements, making him bite.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen reorganized themselves and headed to thepany together.


    The news of Gu Zechen taking thest piece ofnd of J. K spread across the entire capital, and even the Nancheng city got quite a lot of news.


    However, no one knew that thend had long been transferred to Su Ni by Gu Zechen.


    Un, Ruan Yichen did not expose this matter.


    The more Su Ni thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She was epting everyone¡¯s congrattions and envy along the way, but she was not shocked.


    Sure enough, at noon, there was turbulent news from Gu Corp.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At first, a building materialspany under the Gu Corp was banned from tax evasion, and then the investigation team came forward to investigate. Some of the information that had yet to be processed was also taken away by the police.


    In the afternoon, someone went to thepany to cause trouble and used the Gu Corp store of bullying guests. Not only did they lower the price of building materials to the lowest, but they had not even paid thest three months.


    Gu Corp was chaotic.


    Su Ni tried to call Gu Zechen but no one picked up.


    Su Ni could think of how busy Gu Zechen was now, so she just left a message and waited patiently for Gu Zechen to find her.


    On her side, Qin Yue came over to report that arge group of reporters had gathered downstairs of Su Corp. He was afraid that it was rted to what happened in Gu Corp today.


    Su Ni held her forehead and felt a headache.


    ¡°This is something that Mr. Gu should be able to solve.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Qin Yue and didn¡¯t know if she was asking him or herself.


    Qin Yue pursed his lips and looked serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit troublesome this time. It¡¯s not that the matter is serious, but it¡¯s sudden, Gupiled and did not have time to prepare, let the insiders in the Gu Corp get empty.¡±


    Su Ni probably understood what Qin Yue said.


    She still remembered that at the press conference, there were several arrogant shareholders, one of whom was Li Dongxue.


    Looks like this incident was probably rted to him.


    Su Ni stood up and Qin Yue asked, ¡°Mr. Su is going to Gu Corp?¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    Qin Yue said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Su, forgive me for being extra. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good time for you to go to the Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head, and Qin Yue continued, ¡°At the moment, Mr. Gu should be in an emergency. I don¡¯t know how many eyes are staring at you outside. Your rash past is probably burning this fire to the Su Corp.¡±


    ¡°There are no problems in our Su Corp, and then¡­¡±


    When Su Ni thought about the incident with the Nanjiawan project, Su Ni shut her mouth and nodded.


    Su Ni avoided the reporters from the back door and asked Luo Qing to send her to the kitchen to buy a few dishes that Gu Zechen loved to eat.


    Luo Qing just watched the whole process without saying a word.


    When she was about to reach the family, Luo Qing suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Su, can Mr. Gue back today?¡±


    Su Ni was flipping through the menu when she heard Luo Qing¡¯s words. A trace of disappointment shed across her eyes. Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t picked up her call. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Zechen woulde back tonight.


    However, Su Ni pretended to smile at ease and said, ¡°No matter what, I will personally cook today. If he doesn¡¯te back, I will send it to Gu Corp.¡±


    Luo Qing was silent.


    That night, Su Ni invited the servants out of the kitchen and personally cooked.


    As Luo Qing expected, not only did Gu Zechen note back until dinner, he didn¡¯t even make a call.


    Su Ni decided to go to Gu Corp.


    It was already seven o¡¯clock at Gu Corp and the hall was still busy. When she got into the elevator, Su Ni fixed her face and knocked on the office door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    After a response, Su Ni pushed the door open and walked in. She saw that Gu Zechen did not raise his head and was still looking at the document in his hand.


    ¡°Put the things on the table and go out.¡±


    Gu Zechen ordered without looking back.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. She didn¡¯t disturb Gu Zechen. She put the soup aside and sat down slowly.


    After waiting for a long time, Gu Zechen felt that something was wrong. He looked up and saw Su Ni smiling at him.


    Gu Zechen patted his head, a hint of self-me shing in his eyes. He quickly got up and said, ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯ve been busy for a whole day, so you don¡¯t have time to contact you.¡±

 Chapter 273: Personally Making Soup

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni opened the soup and the smell of chicken soup floated over. ¡°Let¡¯s eat some hot first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    Su Ni stood up, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s waist and whispered coquettishly, ¡°Who told me yesterday that no matter how difficult it was, my husband could solve it.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at her.


    Su Ni smiled and continued, ¡°Of course, in my eyes, your body is more important. Even if you have to work, you have to eat first.¡±


    Under Su Ni¡¯s persuasion, she pushed her to sit on the sofa again.


    ¡°Did you do it yourself?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and heard the key point in Su Ni¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni looked rxed and nodded. ¡°This is the first time I made chicken soup. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s delicious. Try it. If it¡¯s not delicious, I¡¯ll work hard next time.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and quickly tasted it. At first, he frowned, but the taste was not as difficult as he imagined.


    ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Gu Zechen said seriously.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni looked forward to it. Actually, she had also invited the servants to taste the taste before. Even though they all pped, she knew deep down that there were too manypliments in it.


    Now that even Gu Zechen recognized her, Su Ni was happy from the inside out. ¡°Then drink more.¡±


    Gu Zechen was really obedient and drank three bowls in a row. When Su Ni cleaned up the table, Gu Zechen suddenly noticed Su Ni¡¯s fingers were red.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s wrist and saw that the middle of her middle finger and ring finger were slightly red.


    Su Ni still wanted to pull back her hand but was held tightly by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Did you get burnt?¡±


    Gu Zechen still remembered that thest time Su Ni cooked, she seemed to be injured too. His expression suddenly turned bad. ¡°It¡¯s not like there are no maids at home. This is not what you should do.¡±


    Knowing that Gu Zechen was really angry, Su Ni quickly coaxed Gu Zechen, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m really fine. Look, I don¡¯t cook every day. I just want to care about you.¡±


    Gu Zechen also felt that his tone was a little heavy, so his expression softened a little, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t do such stupid things again. I can just take out whatever I want. I¡¯m tired from working for a day, so don¡¯t get these things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired doing this for my own husband.¡±


    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you just say it was delicious?¡±


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to personally cook.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up and started to look for ointment in the lounge. Even though Su Ni kept saying that he was fine from behind, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t listen to it at all. After he personally applied the medicine, he stopped.


    Su Ni looked at the time and it was already past eight o¡¯clock.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Gu Zechen to get off work. ¡°Then I¡­ wait for you to get off work together?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and felt a little embarrassed. He apologized, ¡°I might have to go backter tonight, my wife.¡±  Why don¡¯t you go back and rest first?


    ¡°Rest here is the same. I¡¯ve never seen you working.¡±


    Su Niy on the soft sofa and didn¡¯t feel tired. On the contrary, she felt particrly happy to see Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stand Su Ni, so he could only follow her.


    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, not long after, a secretary came in. First, she called Mrs Gu, and then she stammered and reported to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°If you have anything, just say it.¡±


    Gu Zechen urged him loudly.


    ¡°Miss Shine is waiting downstairs to see you.¡±


    The secretary said.


    ¡°No see.¡±


    Gu Zechen said directly without thinking.


    He looked at Su Ni with concern, fearing that she might misunderstand something. Fortunately, Su Ni was expressionless and did not show much reaction.


    ¡°But, ESHINE said there¡¯s something important to see you. If she can¡¯t see you, she won¡¯t be leaving tonight.¡±


    The secretary continued.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything important, then we¡¯ll talk about it when we get to work tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Zechen started to get annoyed.


    Su Ni sat up from the sofa, smiled sweetly, and said with a smile, ¡°Husband, since the designer has something to do with you, I think it¡¯s very important.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned, between the devil and the deep blue sea.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The secretary didn¡¯t know what Mr. Gu meant, so she stood there without moving. Su Ni went straight to the secret book and said, ¡°Go and invite Miss Shine.¡±


    The secretary looked at Gu Zechen again. Thetter repeated it again before the secretary nodded quickly.


    Two minutester, ESHINE came up.


    While waiting for the ESHINE, neither of them spoke. Gu Zechen looked a little embarrassed, while Su Ni generously said, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient, I can wait for you in the lounge.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen was afraid that Su Ni would misunderstand him, so at this moment, he would not let Su Ni leave. He hurriedly said with disgust, ¡°I have nothing to talk to her. I thought she was not in Nancheng city, so I never thought she woulde back.¡±


    Su Ni had never seen Gu Zechen exin so much about something. She just smiled and didn¡¯t continue to ask.


    After people came up, Su Ni also sat on the sofa in a slightly more dignified position and looked at the door.


    The moment she entered, the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    She pursed her lips, and there was a hint of sarcasm in her indifferent eyes, saying, ¡°Mr. Gu, you still have good fortune. There are people apanying you when you work overtime.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression did not change, but Gu Zechen said impatiently, ¡°If you have anything, just say it directly. Don¡¯t y tricks here.¡±


    ¡°Look at what you said.¡±


    She sat down opposite Gu Zechen without hesitation. She looked calm and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m here today, but I have something important to tell you.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Shine suddenly leaned forward and was a little closer to Gu Zechen. Finally, she blinked mysteriously and smiled, ¡°But today can¡¯t do. I only want you to know about this, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Su Ni listened and got up. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll avoid it first.¡±


    Shine was still smiling.


    Gu Zechen immediately shouted, ¡°No need.¡±


    Then, Gu Zechen stared coldly at the esperture again. A hint of disgust shed across his eyes as he coldly said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, then fine. Please leave now.¡±


    A sh of embarrassment shed across Sheshine¡¯s eyes. She never imagined that Gu Zechen would be so heartless.


    However, she wasn¡¯t a vegetarian either. Soon enough, she got up and wore a bewitching red dress that outlined her graceful figure.


    ¡°Alright, since Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want to listen, I don¡¯t want to say it. It seems that the fire pit of J. K, Mr. Gu is nning to jump off like this.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.

 Chapter 274: Sharp Relationship

    Shine didn¡¯t wait for Gu Zechen to speak again and quickly walked out.


    The air seemed to be filled with a faint perfume.


    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was still gloomy and indifferent, and she whispered, ¡°Maybe she really knows something?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will care?¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted with disdain.


    Su Ni pursed her lips. She wanted to say something but she was stuck in her throat, but¡­


    Are you familiar with Gu Zechen?


    At this time, ESHINE went to Gu Zechen¡¯s office. With her rtionship with Ruan Yichen, how could she tell Gu Zechen such an important thing?


    Su Ni felt that there must be something she didn¡¯t know.


    Su Ni deliberately pretended as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°This woman is crazy.¡±


    Gu Zechen cursed softly.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Su Niforted but her mind was not here.


    It wasn¡¯t until 11 o¡¯clock in the evening that Gu Zechen¡¯s work came to an end. Su Ni leaned over and massaged his shoulder. Gu Zechen patted her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was a little tired.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni looked gentle and obediently leaned into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°With you around, how can I feel tired?¡±


    Gu Zechen screamed miserably and frightened Su Ni. Later, he found out that he had been deceived.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    In the end, Gu Zechen took Su Ni to the hotel, and the reason was that Gu Corp was not at peace these two days. A group of reporters still didn¡¯t know where to hide, so it was more convenient to go to the hotel.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It was dark and the two of them had juste out of Gu Corp when a ck business car followed closely behind them. They watched the two enter the hotel before the business car left.


    He was probably really tired. This night, Gu Zechen was much more honest than usual. They hugged each other and kissed each other for a while before going to sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    The two of them had just left when they were blocked by reporters rushing over like floodwaters.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Gu Zechen immediately urged Su Ni to leave. At the same time, Gu Zechen was surrounded by a group of reporters and had no way out.


    ¡°President Gu, may I ask if you know about the tax evasion case of building materials for Gu Corp?¡±


    ¡°Also, Mr. Gu, I heard that Gu Corp intended to destroy the evidence, but it was caught by the police. Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, please tell us in detail how yourpany ns to solve the trouble?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened one after another. When the reporters were about to finish talking, Gu Zechen calmed down and said, ¡°I understand everyone¡¯s mood. Regarding the issue, the Gu Corp will specifically hold a press conference. At that time, we will give everyone an answer!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, can you reveal to us about the recent ns of the Gu Corp in advance, and¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on fire!¡±


    Suddenly, a disharmonious voice was heard.


    Following that, the sound of smoke sirens was heard from every corner of the hotel.


    The reporters who had been surrounding Gu Zechen immediately panicked. They looked around and walked towards the hotel gate one after another.


    At this time, Gu Zechen was still worried about whether Su Ni would retreat at this moment and started looking for Su Ni against the flow of people.


    Su Ni hid in a corner and pulled Gu Zechen over. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s shocked expression, Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll go through the back door.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have time to exin too much. After she got into the car, Su Ni was calm. She had just secretly made some smoke and triggered the smoke rm.


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    Su Ni naturally knew how unscrupulous she was doing this, but Su Ni couldn¡¯t manage that much.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little smoke. The rm will be eliminated soon and won¡¯t cause much impact.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no surveince footage?¡±


    Gu Zechen was worried. It was a disaster. If Su Ni followed the news again, it would really be worse.


    Su Ni gestured with Madam O Cayle¡¯s hand and emphasized that it was really just a bit of smoke. She still had this bit.


    ¡°There are so many reporters. I think you can¡¯t leave for a while. I have no choice but to do that.¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly.


    Gu Zechen did not me Su Ni, but Su Ni did not need to do so. He could handle a few reporters.


    However, how did the reporters find out that he was in this hotel?


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. He first sent Su Ni to Su Corp and watched her go upstairs before returning to Gu Corp.


    ording to the media, the investigation team had already arrived at the headquarters of Gu Corp for personal inquiry. Although they did not take her away this time, it caused quite a stir.


    The whole Gu Corp was in a sense of urgency, but only Gu Zechen remained unruly, not the slightest bit flustered.


    At seven o¡¯clock that night, Gu Zechen went to Su Corp after work and the two of them attended Madam Cayle¡¯s monthly dinner together.


    Su Ni was dressed in a striped trouser dress with delicate hair behind her ears. She was elegant and elegant. Standing beside Gu Zechen, she naturally attracted countless attention.


    This time, Su Ni also received an invitation from Madam Calle.


    Today, she was not only Gu Zechen¡¯s wife but also the president of Su Corp.


    Almost all the upper ss members of Nancheng city attended Madam Calle¡¯s banquet. It was a lively asion, and the topic naturally referred to the previous case of Wang Qian. In addition to the fact that Gu Corp built materials to steal taxes, Gu Zechen had be a target of public criticism.


    However, Gu Zechen was still calm as he shuttled through the crowd. Su Ni did not embarrass Gu Zechen. In the face of those malicious questions, Su Ni dealt with them without trace.


    After a while, the banquet was about to be lively and Madam Calle finally appeared.


    Among the crowd, Su Ni suddenly found the trace of Ruan Yichen.


    Although Ruan Yichen¡¯s appearance was not strange, Su Ni was quite uneasy. She leaned closer to Gu Zechen and found that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were also looking at Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°I heard that this time, Mr. Ruan defeated President Gu with an absolute advantage and gained Madam Calle¡¯s favor.¡±


    Some people started to talk among the crowd, and from time to time, they wouldpare two equally excellent men. But at present, Ruan Yichen was obviously much more lively.


    ¡°On the other hand, a group of people who have seen the wind are not tired.¡±


    A trace of contempt shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    At the same time, he also secretly worried about Gu Zechen. He nced at him and continued to sip the champagne lightly.

 Chapter 275: An adopted Girl Appears

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little inside news. This time, I¡¯m not only looking for investors, but also looking for a long-lost adopted daughter, and this adopted daughter¡­¡±


    When Su Ni heard the word ¡°foster daughter¡±, her nerves immediately tightened.


    Guan Ning had not been informed for a long time, and the news of Ruan Yichen¡¯s adopted daughter that had been kept secret was also spread.


    She used the excuse to go to the bathroom and quickly called Luo Heng.


    There was no information about Guan Ning, but Su Ni swore that she must have been brought to the scene by Ruan Yichen tonight.


    Upon hearing this, Luo Heng immediately said that he would help Su Ni find out the room number of Ruan Yichen.


    Su Ni watched the time while paying attention to Gu Zechen¡¯s movements. She found that the two most dazzling men were gathered together.


    And looking at the smile on Ruan Yichen¡¯s face, it was obvious that he was confident.


    Su Ni fixed the expression on her face and turned her phone to silence. Then she quickly followed her.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Ruan Yichen greeted him with a smile.


    Su Ni really wanted to talk to Ruan Yichen alone, but it was obviously not realistic. She asked without trace, ¡°Ruan Yichen has been happy recently. I just heard many stories about Ruan Yichen and Mrs. Kel.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su is joking.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled without trace and continued, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that I just lost to Mr. Gu, and¡­¡±


    He suddenly lowered his voice and continued to lean over. Under Gu Zechen¡¯s warning, Ruan Yichen restrained a little and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t thatnd under Mr. Su¡¯s name now?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched and there was not much smile.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care. He quickly straightened up and returned to his elegant and gentlemanly demeanor. He continued to smile, ¡°I believe Mr. Su is not the type to believe in rumors. To be honest, I really want to be appreciated by Madam Calle but unfortunately, I never had the chance.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen is so confident, I don¡¯t think he has any Trump cards.¡±


    Su Ni was no longer smiling but stared coldly at Ruan Yichen.


    Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t refuse to answer, but on the other hand, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was ugly. He grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for Madam to worry less about Ruan Yichen.¡±


    Gu Zechen reminded without trace.


    Only then did Su Ni realize that she was overdone. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Sorry, look at me. It¡¯s probably a woman¡¯s nature to gossip about it. I¡¯ll go to the lounge for a while and you guys talk.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t stop him and nodded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Su is leaving.¡±


    Su Ni took out her phone from her pocket and sent a text from Luo Heng.


    Su Ni nced around and determined that no one noticed her. She quickly turned from the lounge to the staircase beside her and ran down.


    Un, there were no bodyguards at the 916 gate.


    Su Ni looked around and knocked on the door without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, there was no reaction.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up and continued to call Luo Heng.


    Luo Heng once again promised that Ruan Yichen only booked one room this time. Su Ni still doubted if there was a problem with her guess and Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t bring anyone over this time.


    At this moment, the door opened.


    Guan Ning¡¯s red eyes revealed a trace of fear. When she confirmed that Su Ni was the only one, she opened the door and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted me during this period of time. I¡¯m afraid of death.¡±


    Su Ni patted Guan Ning on the shoulder and pursed her lips. ¡°Ruan Yichen brought you here this time, is he going to bring you to see Madam Calle?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Guan Ning stopped talking and her body subconsciously shrank.


    She looked like she had suffered a huge blow, her eyes filled with fear.


    Su Ni could not imagine just how much of a blow Guan Ning had suffered during this period of time. However, the quiet Khai suddenly shouted, ¡°Hey 4, go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what I said before? The matter between you and Gu Zechen has already spread. Don¡¯t you want to help Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t care much and quickly questioned.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave! I won¡¯t help you, go!¡±


    Guan Ning shouted and forcefully pushed Su Ni out.


    Su Ni looked around and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there surveince in this room?¡±


    Guan Ning clenched her teeth and didn¡¯t say anything, but her attitude was still resolute.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go, but you have to remember what I told you before.¡±


    Su Ni said that before Guan Ning urged her again, she turned around to leave. However, just as she reached the door, she was blocked by a tall ck figure.


    ¡°Mr. Su just came, is she leaving now?¡±


    Ruan Yichen grinned and looked gentle.


    It was clearly gentle and elegant, but it gave Su Ni a chilling feeling.


    She thought of the previous house arrest.


    She thought of Guan Ning¡¯s fear.


    She started to regret her own rash and impulsive behavior. Since he didn¡¯t send someone to guard the door, it meant that he was waiting for someone to break in.


    And that person¡­


    It was herself.


    Thinking about this problem, Su Ni quickly took two steps back and leaned against the wall.


    ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re scared!¡±


    He took a slow step, but he pressed his steps until Su Ni had no way out. Her body was tightly against the wall. Then, her body straightened but she couldn¡¯t resist his further approach.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, what do you want to do!¡±


    Su Ni scolded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything. I really want to know why Mr. Su appeared in my room at this time. Is this what everyone said? Is Mr. Su going to do something with me?¡±


    As he said this, one of his hands was raised but was quickly knocked off by Su Ni.


    Then, with a cold look on his face, he said, ¡°Since Mr. Ruan wants to do something big tonight, I think you don¡¯t want to be disturbed by anything else.¡±


    ¡°I have something else to do, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Su Ni then pushed Ruan Yichen away.


    However, Ruan Yichen pulled Su Ni into his arms. Amidst Su Ni¡¯s horror, Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were approaching.


    ¡°Have you changed into perfume?¡±


    The tip of his nose lightly sniffed Su Ni¡¯s neck, then he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as it was at the barst time.¡±


    A trace of disgust shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes and she quickly raised her head.


    But before the p could fall, Ruan Yichen pinched his wrist tightly. The corner of his mouth shed, ¡°You want to hit me?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened with anger. She was restricted, but she couldn¡¯t hide the disgust in her eyes. ¡°Ruan Yichen, you¡¯d better let me go now.¡±


    ¡°Threatening me?¡±


    Ruan Yichen tilted his head and looked at Su Ni, then he grinned. ¡°Compared to your husband, you¡¯ve not been together for long, yet you¡¯ve learned his threatening habits.¡±

 Chapter 276: Nothing To Talk About

    Su Ni snorted coldly and suddenly stepped on his leather shoes.


    Ruan Yichen was stunned, obviously hurting.


    Su Ni¡¯s slender heels slowly tightened on her leather shoes. As she watched him frown deeper and deeper, the strength under Su Ni¡¯s feet increased.


    On the side, Guan Ning was already scared silly. Her buttocks were limp on the ground, and her hands covered her face, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°You are so despicable!¡±


    She gnashing teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Mr. Su means. I just want to do what I want to do. However, Mr. Su, who is the more despicable person to go back on her word and vite our alliance in advance?¡±


    He asked.


    Su Ni was speechless when questioned, but she still said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t trust me first. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Did you think that day, I was just putting you under house arrest?¡±


    Ruan Yichen sneered and a touch of contempt shed across his eyes as if everything was under his control. He continued, ¡°But¡­ You are quite smart. At least up till now, you haven¡¯t told Gu Zechen about Guan Ning¡¯s matter.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but coldly.


    ¡°Or or¡­¡±


    One of Ruan Yichen¡¯s hands slowly touched her cheek. There was a hint of tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Or, this is also a little bit of your affection for me.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, don¡¯t be so despicable.¡±


    Su Ni struggled twice but she couldn¡¯t resist. Instead, she was grabbed by Ruan Yichen.


    She had no way to retreat and her body was pressed against the wall by Ruan Yichen. Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red and she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t heard enough.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    Now, Su Ni confirmed that Ruan Yichen deliberately seduced herself.


    ¡°Say, if you let your husband know that in the middle of the banquet, you suddenlye down with another man. Oh, no, it¡¯s hispetitors who are messing around. I wonder what your old guild thinks, and those people at the banquet¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Also,st time at the night shop, you came in to look for me and drank quite a lot¡­ Well, you probably haven¡¯t told your husband about this.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Ruan Yichen still wanted to continue, but he was interrupted by Su Ni. There was hatred and murderous intent in her eyes. She suddenly bit his wrist hard, then she coldly said, ¡°If you want to use these threats to threaten me, I¡¯ll tell you now. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, if Gu Zechen knew that his wife had to sell his body to save him, would he find a hole in the ground?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Ni was really afraid, but she wouldn¡¯t show it in front of Ruan Yichen. There was only endless coldness and hatred in her eyes, ¡°Ruan Yichen, is this your means to retaliate against Gu Zechen? It¡¯s really low level.¡±


    ¡°Revenge?¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned.


    Suddenly, she let go of Su Ni.


    Then, the teasing in his eyes gradually disappeared and he started walking towards the sofa.


    Su Ni tried to open the door but found that Ruan Yichen had already locked it.


    ¡°Come here, I won¡¯t dy you too much time.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t turn around and said lightly.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing to discuss with you anymore.¡±


    Su Ni said coldly.


    Although Ruan Yichen had let go of her, Su Ni looked at the ce where her wrist was red. The shadow just now was still there. What was even more terrible was that as she got closer to Ruan Yichen, she found that this person was more and more unfathomable.


    She started to believe in Gu Zechen¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, Su Ni!¡±


    He suddenly said and handed it to Su Ni who walked to him.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t pick up the wine, just waiting for her to reply. Now that she was highly alert, she had to think about anything Ruan Yichen said.


    On the side, Guan Ning was already ignored.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care if Guan Ning would hear her. He just smiled faintly and sat on the sofa. He looked up at Su Ni and said, ¡°Just two minutes. Sit down. After all, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for myself until now.¡±


    Su Ni nced at Guan Ning, temporarily believed Ruan Yichen¡¯s words and sat down opposite him.


    ¡°I can give up Madam Calle¡¯s right to invest. If possible, I can also help Gu Zechen.¡±


    Ruan Yichen did not circle around the circle. The toe straight to the point gave Su Ni a lot of excitement.


    Su Ni stared at Ruan Yichen in disbelief.


    She knew very well how hard Ruan Yichen had put in this project and how many tricks he had used. Now that he suddenly said he wanted to give up, if it was true, he would ask for the same thing.


    ¡°You want to return to the ground again.¡±


    Su Ni immediately thought of Wen Ruyan¡¯s conditions.


    However, Ruan Yichen shook his head, and there was even disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that shameless. Since I lost something, I naturally won¡¯t want it anymore.  Besides, I haven¡¯t put it in my eyes yet. It¡¯s just Wen Ruyan who can¡¯t bear to part with it.


    He seemed to have exined for thest time, and he looked down on Wen Ruyan in his words.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Waiting for Ruan Yichen to make a request.


    However, Ruan Yichen stopped talking.


    Su Ni nced at the time. She had been out for almost half an hour and Gu Zechen must be looking for her.


    Su Ni moved on the chair uneasily and continued, ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Break up with Gu Zechen!¡±


    Ruan Yichen spoke again, but his words were not shocking. Even Guan Ning raised her head in shock.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Su Ni stood up and refused without hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to break up.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni misunderstood, Ruan Yichen quickly exined, ¡°But¡­ I want to give Gu Zechen some illusion and need your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni was expressionless. She had been fooled once, but she listened to Ruan Yichen bluntly and said coldly, ¡°I believe that even if you have Guan Ning, Madam Cayle won¡¯t necessarily invest in your project. Besides, I¡¯m very confident in Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was confident and indifferent. He leaned on the sofa and opened the electronic lock in the room.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly left.


    Guan Ning shrunk for a moment and wanted to dodge, but she heard Ruan Yichen yell, ¡°Come here!¡±


    ¡°Ruan¡­ Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Guan Ning said that she was afraid. She lowered her head and almost crawled over to the ground.


    Ruan Yichen pulled his tie and kicked the coffee table with no pity in his eyes.


    ¡°What did she talk to you about?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni said¡­ She said that she wanted me to help President Gu, and she also wanted me to go back¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Obviously, Ruan Yichen was disappointed and couldn¡¯t get any new news from Guan Ning.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Guan Ning quickly answered.

 Chapter 277: Another Plan

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to show yourself today. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly changed his mind.


    A touch of fear shed across Guan Ning¡¯s eyes and a tear was about to fall. She nodded in fear and didn¡¯t dare to refute anything.


    ¡°Because¡­ I suddenly have a new idea.¡±


    There was an evil smile on the corner of Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth, and even his eyebrows were raised. He seemed to be asking Guan Ning, but also as if he was talking to himself, ¡°I suddenly feel that stealing Gu Zechen¡¯s woman is far more interesting than stealing his investment.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s body shrunk again.


    ¡°Miss Guan, what do you think?¡±


    He suddenly sneered.


    ¡°What¡­ listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s mood suddenly turned bad again.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was a problem with Gu Zechen¡¯s body or if Gu Zechen had arranged it. When he found out that Guan Ning was still a child, he was very upset.


    Of course, he had taken her too.


    Since Gu Zechen was reluctant to use it, then he would do the rest.


    Su Ni returned to the party as quickly as possible. Gu Zechen was talking about business with someone, so she was not surprised to see Su Ni. Instead, she asked with concern, ¡°Have a better belly?¡±


    Su Ni nodded without changing her expression.


    Deep down, she was a little suspicious.


    After that, he heard Gu Zechen say that someone came over to tell Gu Zechen that he had to stay in the bathroom for a while longer after he left.


    Gu Zechen was not suspicious.


    Now that she thought about Gu Zechen¡¯s confident appearance, Su Ni probably knew who sent him.


    Su Ni¡¯s nervous heart finally calmed down.


    Madam Calle didn¡¯t have much contact with Gu Zechen. She just made a simple appearance and left quickly after she symbolically fulfilled her host¡¯s hospitality. Ruan Yichen¡¯s early departure made this fight meaningless again.


    Before the banquet ended, Su Ni and Gu Zechen left first. This time, Gu Zechen went to Gu Corp, and Su Ni returned to the family early.


    For the time being, it was still safe.


    However, Guan Ning¡¯s existence was like a time bomb. Even though she saw Guan Ning today, it was obviously not good with her mental state.


    The situation seemed to be worse for Gu Zechen, but Su Ni didn¡¯t know how to speak to Gu Zechen.


    For the past few days, Gu Zechen had been worrying about the tax evasion case of building materials. He had been working overtime for a few days, and there was even a rumor in thepany. Even Qin Yue couldn¡¯t sit still and wondered if he wanted to do something.


    An Rong disappeared.


    Su Ni was at home alone. Even if she wanted to help, there was nothing she could do. Gu Zechen was alwaysforting Su Ni. Most of the negative news was still heard from the news.


    In a hurry, Su Ni fell ill in the office and was sent to the hospital.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t allow anyone to tell Gu Zechen that the Gu Corp was already busy enough. She couldn¡¯t help and didn¡¯t want to add more trouble.


    Su Ni got the simple medicine and returned to Su Corp. She met a group of reporters on the way. Fortunately, Luo Qing and Qin Yue helped her up the stairs.


    However, three dayster, what Su Ni was worried about still happened.


    Just as Madam Calle decided to leave, the news about her adopted daughter quickly brewed and came.


    Madam Calle¡¯s itinerary was dyed.


    Guan Ning once again stood under the spotlight of the media, but this time, she no longer appeared as Gu Zechen¡¯s lover, but as Madam Calle¡¯s adopted daughter.


    In the live stream, the fear and worry on Madam Calle¡¯s face faded away, and then she put on a stiff smile. A little more attentive, she could still find that her posture and movements were somewhat numb.


    However, in front of the reporters, she obediently answered all the questions rted to her background.


    Her makeup was exquisite and she was supported by Madam Calle¡¯s gaze. For a moment, Guan Ning looked like a real princess.


    Su Ni¡¯s brain shook and she rushed out before she could finish reading the live stream.


    ¡°Mr. Su, your body¡­¡±


    Luo Qing was worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go live.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t turn her head back. In her excitement, her head didn¡¯t seem to hurt so much.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen must have received the news as well. There was only one thought in her mind, that was, she had to work hard.


    She would put in all her efforts to help Gu Zechen.


    Luo Qing did not understand Su Ni¡¯s wild and excited thoughts, but she felt that her trip was a little strange.


    When the rtionship between Guan Ning and Gu Zechen was revealed, she did not seem to be as excited as Su Ni. ¡°Kang, I think we should inform President Gu.¡±


    Not to mention that Su Ni had juste out of the hospital, even with Su Ni¡¯s current state, she was a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni knew very well that apart from herself, no one else could help Gu Zechen.


    Back then, when Ruan Yichen came to look for her, she should have taken control of the initiative and not missed it again and again!


    ¡°Mr. Su!¡±


    ¡°I told you to drive quickly. Do you listen to me or President Gu?¡±


    Su Ni yelled.


    This was the first time she spoke to Luo Qing with such a rude and violent attitude, but she didn¡¯t want to exin too much now. She had to rush over as quickly as possible.


    Why is Luo Qing not surprised?


    However, he still stomped on the elerator, took out his real technique and sent Su Ni over in the shortest time.


    Before the car even stopped, Su Ni rushed down.


    Luo Qing called out worriedly from behind. Sadly, Su Ni had no time to take care of her and the security guards at the door were blocking her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Quite a number of reporters came over.


    Finally, Luo Qing came to help her out and Su Ni was allowed to enter.


    However, there were stillyers of people closing the live broadcast. Su Ni didn¡¯t want the invitation and couldn¡¯t enter. She could only rush outside.


    Suddenly, she saw Ruan Yichen at the corner.


    ¡°You finally announced it, right?¡±


    Su Ni looked like she was crazy and her elegant image disappeared. ¡°You said it before!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shrugged as if he thought Su Ni¡¯s words were ridiculous. He looked at her with sympathy and pity, ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re a little excited.¡±


    ¡°Now that you suddenly announce Guan Ning¡¯s identity, you want topletely cut off Gu Zechen¡¯s path of retreat, right? Don¡¯t forget that Gu Zechen has an absolute advantage. Just as you said back then, even with the existence of this adopted daughter, Madam Calle can¡¯t invest in her identity as a foreignpany.¡±


    Su Ni yelled.


    She had forgotten that she was in public, or perhaps she couldn¡¯t care so much now.

 Chapter 278: Out of Control

    Su Ni knew very well how much Gu Zechen had invested in order to get this opportunity, and the rtionship between her and Gu Zechen was because of this opportunity.


    She would never let anyone ruin her rtionship with Gu Zechen, nor would she let Gu Zechen¡¯s efforts go to waste.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, I beg you¡­¡±


    Her tone softened and she even gave up all her dignity. ¡°To you, this is meaningless.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s expression became firm, and at the same time, he seemed to have seen through Su Ni¡¯s deepest thoughts and smiled, ¡°What, you are afraid. Once Gu Zechen fails, your rtionship with him will return overnight.  Because it is fake, you are afraid of losing it!


    ¡°Madam Calle won¡¯t choose a foreign enterprise. You know this better than anyone else.¡±


    Su Ni was powerless.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    Behind that gloomy smile was more indifferent and deep.


    Su Ni was stunned for a moment, as if she was drinking the stick.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not impossible either¡­¡±


    Ruan Yichen changed the topic and seemed to give Su Ni hope. He said, ¡°You can reconsider my suggestion. I can give up on being my woman.¡±


    Su Ni raised her hand in an instant.


    Ruan Yichen also saw the anger and fire in her eyes. He smiled disdainfully and forcefully pushed her away with his hands in his pockets.


    The elevator door opened and Gu Zechen came out.


    He frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears instantly fell.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, we¡­ we¡­¡±


    She choked and was afraid.


    She started to be speechless.


    She was worried that Ruan Yichen¡¯s words woulde true. She was worried that Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t stop and would drag herself into the mud instead.


    Gu Zechen seemed to know what Su Ni was thinking. He gently patted her shoulder and hugged her tightly. He said softly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Su Ni kept shaking her head.


    She couldn¡¯t tell Gu Zechen what she was afraid of.


    However, the purpose of Gu Zechen¡¯s arrival was obviously not on Su Ni. He quickly took Su Ni and handed in his pass.


    In the hall, the temperature seemed to be higher.


    Su Ni wanted to cry without tears, but she was iparably hesitant. In the end, Gu Zechen found the clue and reached out to stroke her face, saying softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Why do I feel like your body is trembling?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best to calm herself down, but her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She took a deep breath, ¡°Gu Zechen, I just think it¡¯s cold.¡±


    The room wasn¡¯t cold.


    Gu Zechen knew very well, but he still took off his coat as quickly as possible and put it on her. His eyes were full of tenderness, ¡°How about I get someone to send you back first?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ni suddenly grabbed his arm tightly and cried, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    She tiptoed and hugged Gu Zechen hard in her arms, but she still had something more important to do.


    If possible, she could exin itter.


    ¡°Zexin, how about you go busy first? I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best to defeat her fear, forced herself to calm down and forced a smile at Gu Zechen.


    Although Gu Zechen was suspicious, he did have more important things to do, so he still nodded.


    Su Ni washed her face in the bathroom and looked at the red and swollen eyes in the mirror. She rubbed hard and started to practice her smile again, trying to make herself normal.


    When she came out again, Su Ni had already locked her target, mixed in with the group of reporters and slowly approached Guan Ning.


    On stage, Guan Ning was still narrating her rtionship with Madam Calle. She started to enthusiastically miss the time, while Madam Calle listened behind her with a smile.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already walked to thedy¡¯s side. ¡°After so many years, thedy finally found an adopted daughter and fulfilled her wish. Congrattions.¡±


    Madam Calle¡¯s expression changed slightly and she nodded.


    However, due to the rumors of Gu Zechen and Guan Ning, Madam Calle¡¯s attitude towards Gu Zechen became worse. However, in public, it was a day of mutual understanding. Madam Calle didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be too awkward.


    The two of them only talked for a few words before Gu Zechen stood next to Madam Calle and another voice followed, ¡°Madam.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Compared to her indifference towards Gu Zechen, Madam Calle¡¯s attitude towards Ruan Yichen could be said to be excited and enthusiastic.


    She grasped Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand tightly. She was grateful towards the person who helped her find her adopted daughter and her eyes became increasingly red and swollen.


    ¡°Madam is fine. I didn¡¯t intend to know about your rtionship with Miss Guan. I can do my best. I¡¯m already very satisfied.¡±


    Ruan Yichen acted as a junior and was particrly respectful to Madam Calle.


    The two of them held their hands tightly, leaving Gu Zechen to one side.


    On the other side, Su Ni worked hard for a long time and finally squeezed over to Guan Ning. With a gentle touch, Kang¡¯s body shrunk in fright, but he managed to maintain his dignity.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to help Gu Zechen anymore. Only you can help him now.¡±


    Su Ni reminded him in a low voice.


    ¡°May I ask, what ns do Miss Guan have in the future? Will she follow Madam Calle back or stay in China?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Miss Guan Zeng has a rtionship with Mr. Gu. It was also a rumor before. I wonder how Miss Guan answers?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The topic changed and the question became awkward.


    Guan Ning subconsciously looked in the direction of Ruan Yichen, but everyone thought Guan Ning was looking at Madam Calle. Instead, she continued to ask, ¡°I think if Miss Guan and President Gu¡¯s rtionship, Madam Calle should be more interested in President Gu.¡±


    ¡°But as far as I know, it is entirely Mr. Ruan¡¯s credit that Miss Guan and Madam Calle recognized each other.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Mr. Gu is already married. Miss Guan¡¯s reputation has been damaged by the previous incident. It is not certain how Madam Kel sees it.¡±


    Guan Ning pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    ¡°If you are willing to help Mr. Gu, I think Mr. Gu will definitely not treat you unfairly. Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±


    Su Ni said anxiously.


    ¡°You know very well what status you have with Ruan Yichen right now. He just wants to control you!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni still wanted to continue, but Guan Ning didn¡¯t look sideways. She pushed Khai aside while no one was paying attention. Then she faced the reporter and raised her voice, ¡°Sorry, about the rumors about me and Mr. Gu, I was on vacation at the time, so I didn¡¯t know. I want to rify here.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 279: Guan Ning Is Fake

    Even Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t help but raise his head. This was not within their range of discussion.


    ¡°Sorry, although I know Mr. Gu, my rtionship with him is not what everyone thinks. Mr. Gu is always a benefactor of my university. Apart from that, there is nothing else.¡±


    ¡°But even so, I can¡¯t deny the hearts¡­¡±


    Some reporters expressed their disbelief.


    ¡°I know that your reporters like to be flustered, but I said that nothing happened. I have to apologize for the trouble caused by Mr. Gu.¡±


    She looked at Gu Zechen with a hint of calmness in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t have any feelings for her.


    Guan Ning didn¡¯t lie. So what if she loved Gu Zechen painstakingly, this man never cared about her.


    She knew everything that Su Ni had promised to tell her the answer.


    Gu Zechen wanted to be with him because he was like his ex-girlfriend.


    The reason why Gu Zechen didn¡¯t touch him was because she was just like him, but what she really was not.


    A tear slipped from Guan Ning¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not, but I¡¯m telling the truth. You can take me to the hospital¡­¡±


    The implication was that her body was still perfect.


    Now, not only did the reporters take a deep breath, but even Su Ni looked suspicious.


    She had witnessed with her own eyes how enchanting Guan Ning was in the hotel, but now she said¡­


    Madam Calle and Ruan Yichen followed.


    Could it be that Guan Ning deliberately lied to protect Gu Zechen.


    But if someone really did investigate, her lie waspletely unconvincing.


    ¡°Miss Guan, you¡¯re still a virgin till now?¡±


    A reporter asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Guan Ning¡¯s face was expressionless as a coldness shed across her eyes.


    As if they got a definite answer, the rtionship between Guan Ning and Gu Zechen was naturally unbroken. There was a momentary awkward silence at the scene.


    Madam Calle naturally did not allow anyone to destroy the press conference. What¡¯s more, these questions were not within the scope of the previous questions. At this time, Madam Calle had no time to worry about whether Guan Ning and Gu Zechen were really rted. She immediately asked the security guards to take away the few reporters who had just asked.


    There was amotion at the scene. Guan Ning sniffed and looked at Su Ni¡¯s eager eyes.


    ¡°As for the rest, I have nothing to say. At that time, I was younger and I couldn¡¯t remember it.¡±


    Guan Ning then turned around and was about to step down.


    Madam Calle stepped forward and hugged Guan Ning tightly in her arms, tears in her eyes.


    Gu Zechen was expressionless throughout the whole time. He saw Su Ni¡¯s small movements through his eyes and had long been puzzled.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I lost mypany.¡±


    A smile finally crossed Ruan Yichen¡¯s lips and strode towards Guan Ning and Madam Cayle. Guan Ning¡¯s shoulders shrunk when she saw Ruan Yichen.


    Madam Calle thanked Ruan Yichen again, but Ruan Yichen looked at Guan Ning with a smile. ¡°This is also a great joy.¡±


    Guan Ning lowered her head and pursed her lips.


    ¡°I still have something to talk to Miss Guan¡­¡±


    Ruan Yichen said.


    Madam Calle nodded. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan wants to have a private chat with Miss Guan so eagerly. What, is there something shameless to say?¡±


    Gu Zechen, who had been silent, suddenly asked.


    Su Ni frowned. Why did Gu Zechen rush out at this time?


    Madam Kel, who hadn¡¯t gone far away, was even angrier. ¡°President Gu, are you being a little too rude?¡±


    The impression Gu Zechen had in her heart waspletely gone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Calle, I know I¡¯m being rude, but I think it¡¯s better to be clear in front of the reporters.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked to the stage. He stood at the spot where Guan Ning stood before him and calmly watched the reporters ¡®eyes.


    Ruan Yichen frowned, grabbed Guan Ning and nced at Guan Ning suspiciously.


    Under the strong aura, Guan Ning quickly became afraid and tears were about to fall. She kept waving, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, believe me!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Get up!¡±


    Ruan Yichen shouted coldly.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen went on stage, Guan Ning was scared. Ruan Yichen put one of his hands on her waist and lowered his voice, ¡°If you still want your parents to live, give me a more realistic act. With me around, no one will find a problem.¡±


    ¡°Quickly adjust your breathing!¡±


    Ruan Yichen warned.


    Guan Ning looked at Ruan Yichen, slowly closed her eyes and breathed out. Gradually, her emotions finally calmed down.


    ¡°You are!¡±


    Ruan Yichen whispered into her ear.


    As if there was some kind of magic, Guan Ning gradually got courageous and decided.


    On the other side, under the puzzled eyes of the crowd, Gu Zechen slowly took out a hospital appraisal and said, ¡°Since Mr. Ruan can steal Liang to change pirs, why can¡¯t I reappraise another one?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡±


    Ruan Yichen snorted coldly.


    Madam Calle also immediately said, ¡°President Gu, I think you¡¯re mistaken. As early as Mr. Ruan brought Miss Guan over, I already applied for an appraisal. If Mr. Ruan can make a fake, can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying that Madam is pretending.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and nodded at Madam Cayle, then continued, ¡°But this is also Mr. Ruan¡¯s realistic performance. I found someone else toe over.¡±


    Gu Zechen took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and handed them over to all the reporters present. Madam Calle also picked up a copy with suspicion. Gu Zechen looked at Ruan Yichen and asked, ¡°Does Mr. Ruan want one too?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face was livid and he didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m Miss Guan¡¯s benefactor, I naturally have a simple understanding of her family. In fact, I¡¯ve been paying close attention to Miss Guan during this period of time. When I found out that Miss Guan was under Mr. Ruan¡¯s house arrest, I felt that something was not right¡­¡±


    ¡°I never imagined that Mr. Ruan would sing a big show for everyone.¡±


    He turned back and looked at Ruan Yichen with a smile. ¡°Coincidentally, I have a recording here¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly shouted loudly, interrupting Gu Zechen¡¯s next move, and then quickly walked over to people, squeezing out a smile on his face, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu would think of this move when he was in a dead end.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But to be honest, it¡¯s not my fault to find Miss Guan. It¡¯s all thanks to Mrs Gu.¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly mentioned Su Ni.


    Su Ni froze and her pupils instantly magnified. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    She stared at the stage in a daze. Shock and surprise shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, but she instantly learned from Su Ni¡¯s eyes that what Ruan Yichen said was true.

 Chapter 280: Pulling Her Under the Water

    ¡°Actually, when I was looking for Miss Guan, I was on my own, so I found Mr. Su, Mrs Gu¡¯s help. I think that only Khai and I know how much hardship this is.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sighed again.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand holding the recorder pen slowly slid down. He looked at Su Ni and asked, ¡°Mrs Gu, is it true?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tears instantly fell.


    Even though he was smiling, his voice was so cold that she felt scared.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She subconsciously wanted to deny it, but then Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Mr. Su is so humble. If it weren¡¯t for your support, how could I have found Miss Guan so easily?  However, at Madam Calle¡¯s party a while ago, it was rare for you to find time to meet Miss Guan alone.


    He then ignored the pale Su Ni and continued to say to Guan Ning, ¡°Miss Guan, do you think so?¡±


    Guan Ning was scared silly.


    She knew that Gu Zechen had absolute evidence in his hands to deny her, but she had to listen to Ruan Yichen¡¯s words. She could only nod and say, ¡°That day at the banquet, Mrs Gu dide to find me¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s fist slowly tightened in the dark.


    Su Ni bit her lips tightly, as if she had tasted the sweet smell. Ruan Yichen was going to die and had to pull her back.


    She had no choice but to escape.


    Su Ni braced herself and walked on stage. She was always on Gu Zechen¡¯s side, and now she was the same.


    She wanted to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s hand but thetter took a step back. Su Ni¡¯s expression stiffened, but she quickly adjusted her emotions and exined expressionlessly, ¡°I do know about this, but I¡¯m not sure about Miss Guan¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°The only reason I met Miss Guan is because I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time. When we meet again, Miss Guan is in a bad spirits. I suspect that she was threatened by Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Everything was broken.


    Su Ni had to tell her everything she knew. She could feel Gu Zechen¡¯s burning gaze behind her.


    Yes, Gu Zechen must think he lied to him.


    A bitter smile crossed Su Ni¡¯s lips. When she realized that the ending couldn¡¯t be avoided, she was not so afraid and more calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She bent slightly and bowed deeply.


    The scene was silent.


    Madam Calle¡¯s gaze towards Guan Ning gradually cooled down until she regained her senses. ¡°I will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°If someone dares to use their adopted daughter to get close to me, I will keep the right to sue.¡±


    Madam Calle finished speaking and didn¡¯t want to participate in the farce anymore. She left with her assistant on the spot.


    At this time, Gu Zechen also opened the recording pen.


    It clearly recorded the conversation between Ruan Yichen and Guan Ning. How Ruan Yichen threatened Guan Ning and how she acted? Although it was less than 30 seconds, it was enough.


    Everything was revealed!


    Guan Ning copsed on the ground weakly, and Ruan Yichen had long left. Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with longing. However, when he exposed everything, he didn¡¯t care about Khai and left.


    Su Ni could only follow closely, not letting the reporters have a chance to talk.


    ¡°Zexin, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Can you listen to my exnation?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tears gushed out. Now that Gu Zechen knew everything, she no longer had any scruples. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of losing you. I just want to help you, Zexin, listen to me exin¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    A sarcastic female voice pierced in, blocking Su Ni¡¯s footsteps. Heshine appeared again and her eyes were full of disdain, just as Guan Ning had been in the hotel.


    ¡°Su Ni, I have to say that your acting is quite good. Even our CEO Gu was deceived by you.¡±


    ¡°This is between me and him, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Su Ni put away her tears and said coldly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°But if I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Gu in advance that he was almost able to get Ruan Yichen, how are you going to save him?¡±


    ¡°Also, you said you want to help Mr. Gu?¡±  Why didn¡¯t I see it? Instead, I felt that you were Ruan Yichen¡¯s aplice who deceived our CEO Gu for so long. Besides, secretly see Guan Ning. How dare you say that you don¡¯t know Ruan Yichen¡¯s n?


    Her voice became louder and colder. Looking at Su Ni in front of her in a sorry state, she finally felt a sense of joy as she stomped on her feet.


    During this period of time, the humiliation and pain he had suffered had finally been returned.


    After saying so much, Hesine still felt frustrated. She wanted to exin everything in front of Gu Zechen, ¡°Besides, you and Ruan Yichen secretly meet in private. How can you guarantee that nothing really happened?¡±


    One sentence was like a bucket of cold water, drenched from Su Ni¡¯s head.


    Her heart was as cold as ice.


    However, the man in the car never showed up from beginning to end, and he never spoke for Su Ni.


    ¡°Alright, you can do it yourself. Don¡¯t use the banner of your lover toplete your own selfish interests. Su Ni, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re disgusting yourself?¡±


    Shine revealed a disgusted expression, then pulled open the back door and entered.


    Su Ni wanted to follow her into the car, but Gu Zechen, who was sitting in the front row, slowly rolled down the car window. Without looking at Su Ni, she said lightly, ¡°Get a cab and go back.¡±


    ¡°Zexin!¡±


    Su Ni begged, her eyes full of pain.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zexin, let¡¯s go quickly. I don¡¯t want to say anything more.¡±


    Shine pinched her throat and said in a shrill voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you saying enough just now?¡±  Sheshine, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!


    Su Ni yelled angrily.


    However, Gu Zechen was already annoyed. He frowned, but he was calm and didn¡¯t get angry at all.


    He just said softly, ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted her. Su Ni was stunned for a moment. She had just said so much to herself, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    Gu Zechen finally rolled up the car window.


    ¡°Zexin!¡±


    Su Ni patted the car door and desperately chased after it. She ran off her shoes, but she continued to move further and further away until she finally hit the ground.


    Li Mo saw this scene through the rear mirror and was so scared that he immediately stepped on the brakes. ¡°President Gu, Mrs. Gu fell.¡±


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest. He didn¡¯t look back and warned coldly, ¡°If you stop, you won¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Let you drive just like that. How can there be so much nonsense!¡±


    As if she was a petty person, she ordered Li Mo.


    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t be so bad. Although someone wants to destroy it, in the end, we still haven¡¯t seeded. How about I have a drink with you?¡±


    Shine took the opportunity to say.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go back to the hotel together!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni¡¯s legs rubbed against the steps, blood was pouring in. However, the car that had gone far away didn¡¯t stop.

 Chapter 281: Didn’t Dust Go

    Luo Heng rushed over from afar. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Su Ni falling to the ground. He quickly helped her up and looked at her leg.


    ¡°Luo Heng, I¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips, not wanting to cry, but before she could finish, she fainted.


    When she woke up again, Su Ni was lying in the hospital. Looking at Bai Wu¡¯s eyes, her mind went nk.


    It was like a dream, a little illusory, but it was so real¡­


    She suddenly covered her head with pain.


    Luo Heng was still outside receiving the doctor¡¯s scolding, ¡°She has a fever of more than forty degrees. How could she wear so little? If she were anyter, her brain would be burnt. Do you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I got it.¡±  I was careless.


    Luo Heng hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°And her leg. Although it¡¯s bandaged now, it¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯ll leave a scar in the future. Remember to use this medicine and it can lighten the scar.¡±


    The doctor handed Luo Heng the ointment and Luo Heng thanked him repeatedly. When he entered the ward again, he saw that Su Ni was awake.


    ¡°Su Ni, how do you feel?¡±


    Luo Heng quickly rushed over.


    However, Su Ni¡¯s attention was attracted by the chaotic scenes on TV.


    That wasst night.


    Gu Zechen left resolutely, leaving her alone at the scene, and the even more intense face-off between husband and wife left a lot of space for the reporters to imagine.


    The news of the family¡¯s emotional change has be an indisputable fact, and the reason is that Su Ni is tied to Ruan Yichen.


    Su Ni¡¯s head hurt again.


    Guan Ning¡¯s identity was a farce. Although it was finally exposed by Gu Zechen, Su Ni became the opposite of Gu Zechen!


    This was not what she wanted to see.


    Even though she had exined so much, this was the result.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look anymore!¡±


    Luo Heng quickly turned off the TV and forced him back to bed. Pity and pain shed across his eyes, ¡°Gu Zechen is going to divorce because of this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore, Luo Heng, let me be quiet.¡±


    Su Ni clutched her head tightly. The pain that was about to explode made her feel ufortable and her temper became even more violent.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Luo Heng raised his voice and tried to wake Su Ni up.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    But tears involuntarily fell.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Gu Zechen, I lied to him, I¡¯m not good..¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, calm down.¡±


    Luo Heng gripped her hand tightly and looked at her pained and hopeless eyes. She started to wonder if she wanted Su Ni to treat Gu Zechen well, not just about revenge, but whether it was right or wrong to revive the Su Corp.


    ¡°No, I want to be discharged!¡±


    Su Ni became excited again.


    ¡°I know what you want to do now, but something like this happened. Now that the media reporters are crazy, Gu Zechen definitely won¡¯t listen to it!¡±


    Luo Heng grasped Su Ni¡¯s weakness and tried to exin herfort. Su Ni looked at Luo Heng in a daze and finally calmed down.


    In her mind, the image of Gu Zechen leaving with the carst night once again resurfaced.


    ¡°And your leg. Although it didn¡¯t hurt your bones, you still need to recuperate for two days or you have to leave a scar.¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s heart ached.


    Although he didn¡¯t see what happened, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess either.


    As soon as Luo Heng saw the change in the live stream and the moment Su Ni and Gu Zechen confronted each other, he rushed over but was still a stepte.


    ¡°If you feel ufortable, just cry.¡±


    Suddenly silence made Luo Heng uneasy again. He handed her a peeled apple but Su Ni didn¡¯t pick it up.


    Su Ni shook her head nkly.


    She didn¡¯t even know what she had done wrong.


    She just wanted to help Gu Zechen. Even if she was in contact with Ruan Yichen, nothing happened. The only two times, she did not willingly.


    But how could he talk to Gu Zechen?


    Su Ni was suppressed and irritated as she bit her lip tightly, forcing her tears to fall.


    ¡°Luo Heng, I want to be discharged.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The moment Su Ni finished, Luo Heng rejected without hesitation.


    However, Su Ni¡¯s attitude was firm. She wasn¡¯t as excited as before, nor was she at a loss. She just repeated mechanically, ¡°Luo Heng, I¡¯m going to be discharged.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you are still having a fever?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°And your legs. Your arm is grazed too.¡±


    ¡°Luo Heng, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m fine. I know my body very well!¡±


    Su Ni stared at Luo Heng and said without moving.


    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s the point of this¡­¡±


    Luo Heng looked helpless.


    He knew that once Su Ni decided on something, he couldn¡¯t change it at all, so he sighed helplessly and got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go through the procedures.¡±


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t give Su Ni any chance to expose herself. Originally, he nned to take Su Ni out of the hospital but was rejected by Kafa. Finally, he helped Yao 4 and limped onto the car, then quickly got in.


    Gu Jia.


    Luo Heng was still a little worried.


    ¡°Can you really do that?¡±


    After all, Gu Zechen was furious. If they encountered each other at this time, the two of them would argue again, ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s character¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni forced out a smile, but she couldn¡¯t hide the loneliness in her eyes. ¡°Besides, he probably wouldn¡¯te backst night.¡±


    Luo Heng nodded.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, call me anytime.¡±


    Su Ni squeezed out a smile and a hint of warmth crossed her heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Luo Heng, thank youst night.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so polite? By the way, Ruan Yichen took Guan Ning awayst night.¡±


    Luo Heng said.


    Su Ni nodded without any expression.


    Now, the truth was revealed. She didn¡¯t want to participate in the matter between Guan Ning and Ruan Yichen.


    Luo Heng nodded when he saw her like this.


    Su Ni entered the hall and saw that An Rong didn¡¯te back. She let out a sigh of relief. The servants were worried about the strange look in their eyes.


    In the bedroom upstairs, she was already leaving.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen didn¡¯te backst night.


    Also, ESHINE had been together with Gu Zechenst night. When she came to the office, she probably wanted to talk about this.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She had always believed that not only was Gu Zechen not rted to ESHINE, but she also hated it to the extreme. Thinking of this, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly and lie on the bed alone.


    Rumors spread outside. Qin Yue called many times but was silently hung up by Su Ni.


    Guan Ning¡¯s true identity was up to the table and Madam Calle¡¯s itinerary was on her schedule.


    Everything was turning towards her uncontroble direction. After thinking about it, Su Ni decided to call Gu Zechen. After no one picked up, Li Mo picked up.


    ¡°Madam, CEO Gu is in a meeting. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have time to pick up your call.¡±


    Li Mo smiled politely over the phone.

 Chapter 282: Don’t Want to See Her

    Su Ni sighed and said, ¡°Is it because he doesn¡¯t want to pick up my call now?¡±


    ¡°Madam, what are you saying? How can Mr. Gu not want to pick up your call? Recently, thepany is quite busy, you know.¡±


    Li Mo hurriedly said.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Su Ni hung up.


    After that, Li Mo respectfully handed over the phone and looked at Gu Zechen with some concern, ¡°Mr. Gu, you won¡¯t pick up the phone. Mrs Gu will think too much.¡±


    There was ayer of frost on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. Only Li Mo dared to persuade him now, but as soon as he said this, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes could kill people.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I still have work to deal with outside. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly found an excuse to leave.


    Gu Zechen nced at his phone. Fromst night till now, there were more than ten missed calls, but he was annoyed for no reason.


    This damn woman!


    It was this way he let down his trust in her.


    He might as well throw the phone aside, but soon the phone rang again. A text came in.


    Su Ni only had one sentence.


    I want to talk to you.


    Gu Zechen quickly moved his fingers and deleted the message. Finally, he returned to his expressionless face and handled his official duties as if nothing had happened.


    But for the whole morning, not only the people around Gu Zechen, even the department heads below were scolded by Gu Zechen for a small mistake.


    The entire Gu Corp was in an even colder atmosphere than before.


    Li Mo handed over the materials with fear. There were many that he was not responsible for, but no one had the courage to enter the CEO¡¯s office. In the end, all of them were entrusted to Li Mo.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is the financial statement fromst month, and the data from the building materials..¡±


    Before Li Mo could say anything, Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened again and he asked coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t they send it here personally?¡±


    Li Mo was shocked. You had scolded everyone in thepany all this morning, but who would daree over now?


    But Li Mo didn¡¯t dare let Gu Zechen know about this. He could only smile and make up a reason, saying, ¡°I just went downstairs and happened to bump into it, so I asked me to bring it along.¡±


    Gu Zechen took the document and looked at it, then said coldly, ¡°Only you¡­ It seems that you¡¯re not busy with work. I have other arrangements for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    When Li Mo heard this, he was so scared that he was about to cry, and he quickly pleaded, ¡°Mr. Gu, I still have a lot of work on my side. Look.¡±


    Pah!


    Gu Zechen mmed the files on the table and stared coldly at Li Mo.


    Li Mo had no choice but to say with a hard scalp, ¡°Mr. Gu, you know, you have a little temper these two days. Everyone, are you afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Am I angry?¡±


    Gu Zechen touched his chin unconsciously.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Li Mo thought that Gu Zechen was aware of the problem, so he nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Now the whole department says that you are because of Mrs Gu, so¡­¡±


    ¡°There is still a batch of construction materials from the engineering department that has yet to be signed. Remember to follow up. In addition, there are some issues with the finances. Go and deal with them. Also, the administration department is having a dry meal. You can¡¯t recruit anyone until now. You have to follow up.¡±


    Gu Zechen decisively interrupted Li Mo and arranged a series of work for him. Li Mo¡¯s scalp went numb when he heard him. However, he dared not object. All the bitterness swallowed in his stomach and nodded repeatedly.


    After leaving the office, Li Mo gently pped himself twice.


    The secretary looked at it and said with surprise, ¡°Asistant Li, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you scolded by President Gu again?¡±


    ¡°If you just scold me, it¡¯s fine. Mr. Gu still thinks that I have a lot of words, and arranged a series of work for me. Say when will youe to an end?¡±


    Li Mo was about to cry.


    The secretary was full of sympathy, but for the matter of direct contact with Gu Zechen, the secretary¡¯s neck still shrank. ¡°In my opinion, we still have to wait until CEO Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s feelings are softer before we have a good day.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    At noon that day, Gu Corp issued a new rule.


    If someone were to discuss the CEO¡¯s emotional life behind the scenes, they would immediately be fired once they found out.


    When the secretary heard this, he felt his back turn cold and his mouth was tightly pursed all afternoon.


    Su Ni had been waiting for Gu Zechen at home, but it wasn¡¯t until eleven in the evening when there was still no car light outside.


    She went to the hotel where Gu Zechen usually stayed, hoping to bump into Gu Zechen, but she never imagined that she would see eshen first.


    As if she was a victorious rooster, she acted in front of Su Ni and sneered, ¡°What, you still have the face to chase after me here. Do you know that you almost killed Gu Zechen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that this is between me and Gu Zechen. You are not qualified to ask.¡±


    Su Ni looked expressionless and didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    ¡°Ha, Su Ni, what¡¯s there to be proud of? Do you think Gu Zechen will still bother you now?¡±


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding. Naturally, I will tell him clearly.¡±


    Su Ni was not to be outdone.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really a misunderstanding, I don¡¯t think Gu Zechen will stay in a hotel every day.¡±


    At this moment, Su Ni felt increasingly disgusted with Shine, and her attitude was rather bad and forceful. ¡°I think, I don¡¯t know who designer Shine is talking to me right now. Is he the friend of a dead friend or a woman who likes Gu Zechen?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, what nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly raised her hand, but Su Ni grabbed it tightly. A hint of sarcasm crossed the corner of her mouth. ¡°What, did I break it?¡±


    ¡°From start to end, you didn¡¯t get close to Gu Zechen because of Xu Wan, but because you love Gu Zechen too!¡±


    Su Ni raised her voice andpletely pierced the hypocritical questioning of Shine. Under her angry eyes, she quickly let go of her hand and retreated to safety as quickly as possible. She sneered, ¡°So, you should just ept your thoughts. No matter how much I quarrel with Gu Zechen, I¡¯m still his wife. I¡¯m Mrs Gu!¡±


    ¡°How long do you think you can sit in your position?¡±


    ¡°But before this, I will always be Mrs Gu. Please ept what you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she turned around and nned to wait for Gu Zechen. She didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Zechen standing behind her.


    From his posture, it was obvious that he had arrived for a while.


    Her face turned pale and she quickly called out Ze Yan. Keeshen had already rushed to Gu Zechen¡¯s side, wanting to hold onto his arm, but Gu Zechen avoided it.


    Su Ni seemed to see a glimmer of hope, adjusted her emotions, squeezed out a smile, and said gently, ¡°Zexin, I want to talk to you.¡±

 Chapter 283: Don’t Come To Me Again

    ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡±


    Gu Zechen said mercilessly.


    Su Ni was unwilling to give up on this opportunity. She went forward and said, ¡°I know you still have a misunderstanding with me. Don¡¯t you want to listen to me?¡±


    ¡°What do I want to know? I will naturally investigate, but unfortunately, what I know is no different from what I see, Mr. Su.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was indifferent and cold.


    No matter how soft his eyes were, he even addressed her from Mrs Gu to Mr. Su.


    Su Ni¡¯s body seemed to have been hit hard. She took two steps back and her body was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°In that case, I have nothing to say.¡±


    She lowered her head.


    Like a defeated soldier, he had removed all his armor and lost all his dignity.


    Even though he forced out a smile, he no longer had warmth. ¡°Then I¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    It was almost deserted but the instant it passed by, Gu Zechen grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Zexin!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tears were about to fall and she looked at him with hope.


    But Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even look at her. His merciless words stabbed Su Ni¡¯s chest like a knife. ¡°In the future¡­ please don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡±


    Bang!


    Su Ni¡¯s mind seemed to have copsed. All the walls umted by love copsed at this moment.


    Her body trembled slightly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard it yet? Gu Zechen asked you to get lost.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and stopped begging. She turned around and left.


    ¡°Zexin, let¡¯s go up.  I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, but I saw Su Ni. It¡¯s really disappointing.


    As she hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, she started to act coquettishly.


    Gu Zechen pushed Shine¡¯s hand away again and said coldly, ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t want to hear Su Ni¡¯s name again. Also¡­ you don¡¯t want to provoke her again.¡±


    Shine¡¯s heart trembled.From N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, she still obediently agreed.


    Since she had helped Gu Zechen this time, everything in the past would definitely be written off. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you up!¡±


    Su Ni rushed out of the hotel and mixed into the crowded crowd. Her tears could not stop anymore and she flew down.


    Her leg hadn¡¯t been drugged for a whole day, and it was still hurting.


    Gu Zechen saw the injury on his arm, but there was no pain or heartache in his eyes. All he did was look colder than when he hated her.


    She could not help but cry out loud again.


    Su Ni squatted on the side of the road, her body trembling uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t know why things were like this, and she couldn¡¯t figure out how she and Gu Zechen would go down the road.


    The cold wind blew and snow fell.


    Gu Zechen stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the 28th floor. Hesine opened the warm air and opened a bottle for Gu Zechen. Seeing that he was still standing in front of the window, he hugged Gu Zechen from behind.


    ¡°Sheshine.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly cried out, while he stared at him passionately, his eyes filled with love.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from the opposite side of the road to the woman on the ground.


    ¡°Put down the wine and go out.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Shine instantly screamed.


    Gu Zechen frowned and was already unhappy.


    Shine quickly hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s back. His hands were like eight ws and he didn¡¯t let go of anything. He apologized hurriedly, ¡°Sorry, Zeheng, I was excited just now. Don¡¯t chase me away, it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly remembered the woman still squatting in the snow. His heart was as stiff as iron.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    Her attitude was firm again.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, the person who helped you this time isn¡¯t Su Ni. It¡¯s me. If I didn¡¯t know about Ruan Yichen¡¯s n in advance, how could you defeat him so easily?¡±


    Her emotions were once again out of control.


    However, Gu Zechen still pushed Shine¡¯s hand away from the ground and gently pushed him onto the sofa. Looking at the woman who was going crazy, he didn¡¯t have any ripples in his heart. He just said lightly, ¡°You should know that it¡¯s impossible for us to not love you before. I won¡¯t love you now.¡±


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, a little helpless, and his tone softened.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for what happened this time, but that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll give you the reward you want and I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you.¡±


    This was the best attitude that Gu Zechen could put forward.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be satisfied with how much money you give me. I only want you from start to finish.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen impatiently interrupted ESHINE, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat my words again.¡±


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and the image of Su Ni leaving appeared again in his mind.


    That desperate gaze was probably painful.


    No, Su Ni¡¯s acting skills have always been good. She used to show how much she loved her, but now in order to get her forgiveness, pretending to be painful was not a difficult thing.


    However, the injury on her arm didn¡¯t seem like a fake.


    Gu Zechen furrowed his brows and he shouted at him with trembling eyes. However, he got Gu Zechen¡¯s cold shout, ¡°Get out now!¡±


    In the end, she reluctantly left.


    When Gu Zechen opened the curtains and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows again, there was already no one under the streetlights.


    His mood was inexplicably irritated and he suddenly became disappointed again.


    Gu Zechen poured himself a full ss of red wine but felt that it was not strong enough. He pulled out a vodka from the wine cab again. This time, he didn¡¯t use a cup and poured it into his mouth.


    His throat was boiling hot, and his body instantly became hot with the burning sensation.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body fell on the sofa and he looked up athetically. The bottle in his hand hadn¡¯t broken.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    His eyes were filled with endless anger.


    The bottle mmed against the wall.


    He should have discovered it long ago.


    He should have known that this woman was wrong.


    Didn¡¯t he warn Su Ni? He hated deception the most, but she actually cheated him so deeply.


    Su Ni did not return overnight.


    Instead, she arrived at the hotel where Madam Calle was staying.


    She didn¡¯t know which room Madam Calle was in, so she could only wait in the hall.


    Su Ni thought that as long as she could see Madam Calle, she would definitely have a chance to speak for Gu Zechen and beg for mercy.


    However, before she met Madam Calle, Su Ni first received a call from Li Mo saying that President Gu had drunk a lotst night. He couldn¡¯t get into ss now and he was still in the hospital.


    Su Ni between the devil and the deep blue sea.


    But in time, Madam Calle was about to appear. If she left now, she wouldn¡¯t have been waiting for nothing.


    Furthermore, there would never be a chance again.


    ¡°Asistant Li, listen up. Help me take care of Mr. Gu first. Wait two hours for me, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±  Su Ni promised.

 Chapter 284: Confess Everything

    Li Mo probably didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to refuse, and his attitude was much calmer. He kindly reminded, ¡°Madam, Mr. Gu is in the hospital right now. It¡¯s a good opportunity. I think you¡¯d bettere over before Mr. Gu wakes up.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni was so anxious that she was about to cry, but now that she had seen Madam Calle, she hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, Asistant Li, CEO Gu is here to ask you. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Sure enough, Li Mo looked at his phone and Su Ni hung up early.


    In the room, Gu Zechen¡¯s roar was heard. Li Mo could only rush in quickly, ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Who sent me to the hospital? I wonder if there¡¯s still a lot of work waiting for me to do?¡±


    Gu Zechen removed the nket and quickly went to the ground. Li Mo hurriedly stopped him, but he couldn¡¯t find a better reason. He had to say, ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam wille over soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°Why do I need her toe over?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Mrs Gu is already on the way.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    Although Gu Zechen was still angry, his intention of leaving was not as obvious as before. He ate the porridge on the table and called to ask about thepany.


    On the other hand, Li Mo could only constantly call Su Ni but Su Ni had already turned off her phone.


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Su Ni took a few steps towards Madam Calle but was stopped by the bodyguard.


    Madam Calle looked at Su Ni and she still had some impression of her. She nodded and said discontentedly, ¡°I think Mrs Gu doesn¡¯t have toe back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know your schedule, so I can only wait here.¡±


    Su Ni apologized sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What? You waited here all night?¡±


    Madam Calle was surprised.


    Su Ni smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t deny it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She knew that she was stupid, but she had no other choice.


    Probably touched by Su Ni¡¯s sincerity, Madam Calle pushed off the bodyguard and softened her tone. She said helplessly, ¡°Mrs Gu, I know what you¡¯re looking for, but Mr. Gu is really disappointing me this time. I won¡¯t invest in Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you misunderstood.¡±


    Su Ni said seriously and sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m here today. I promise I won¡¯t mention work.¡±


    Madam Calle was half-convinced. ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni nodded vigorously.


    Madam Calle whispered a few words to her and then said to Su Ni, ¡°I can give you half an hour.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Ni blurted out.


    She covered her eyes and her excited nose grew sore again. Under the lead of the group, Su Ni followed Madam Cayle to a private room.


    On the other side, Moss looked at the time, clearly counting.


    Madam Calle made a wee gesture. ¡°Mrs Gu, you can talk.¡±


    Su Ni sniffed her sore nose, but found that at this moment, she was choked up and couldn¡¯t speak. In order not to waste time, she could only toe straight to the point, ¡°Madam, maybe you have doubts about my rtionship with Mr. Gu, but I want to say that your suspicions are true.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Madam Calle¡¯s eyes but she was fleeting.


    Obviously, Su Ni guessed right.


    Just like what the mysterious person said, fake is fake. Even if they disguise themselves and deceive themselves, they can¡¯t deceive everyone.


    Madam Calle didn¡¯t make a sound. It was probably Su Ni¡¯s sudden confession that made the madam unable to figure it out for a while.


    ¡°Sorry, Madam.¡±


    Su Ni apologized again.


    ¡°Actually, Mr. Gu and I have been married for more than three years, so I haven¡¯t had much of a connection, but this time, because of your arrival, I have a good chance to get along with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe many times, I think I¡¯m acting, but when I¡¯m acting, everything has changed. I don¡¯t have to think about the script anymore and think about what kind of emotions I need. Everything will happen naturally. Now I can be very calm and seriously tell you that I love him.¡±


    Madam Calle frowned. ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m touched by your story, but I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that because of Guan Ning, you don¡¯t have a good impression of me and Mr. Gu, but Mr. Gu once told me that nothing happened between him and Guan Ning.¡±


    Su Ni swore solemnly.


    She didn¡¯t believe it before and had always been deceiving herself. However, when Guan Ning personally admitted that she denied all her rtionship with Gu Zechen, Su Ni had to re-examine the rtionship.


    ¡°Perhaps he hated me too much, so he deliberately found someone to anger me.¡±


    Su Ni muttered softly.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you probably don¡¯t know that CEO Gu once had a woman she loved, called Xu Wan. Even now, he still has her shadow in his heart¡­ And that woman, because she wanted to get engaged to me, she left in a car ident, so this is why Mr. Gu hated me so much.¡±


    Even if Su Ni didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was an insurmountable ditch in front of her and Gu Zechen.


    Now that she said it, it was much easier.


    ¡°Then, do you¡­ really don¡¯t mind?¡±


    A hint of heartache crossed Madam Calle¡¯s eyes. The man she loved always thought of another woman in her heart. She couldn¡¯t imagine how she hated her.


    ¡°Madam, once you fall in love with a person, you will fall in love with him all. Even in his past, you will ept him, because that is a part of his life. Only this love isplete.¡±


    Su Ni wiped away her tears and slowly calmed down. ¡°Because I know that when he proposed to me, my heartbeat was real. He was afraid of Gao Gao and even apanied me to watch the sky. My feelings are true. I¡¯m sick. He gave up on your meeting toe to the hospital. My warmth in my heart is real¡­¡±


    The things that they had experienced in the past shed across her heart like a movie. It was so clear and touched.


    The tears that had just been controlled burst again.


    At this moment, she was very sure of her heart.


    There was a strange look in Madam Calle¡¯s eyes but she didn¡¯t show it.


    Thirty minutes had passed and Madam Calle looked at the door. It was obvious that Su Ni¡¯s story was touching but it was not enough for Madam Calle to change her mind.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve always envied your rtionship with you, but that kind of feeling is too unattainable in this world, so I feel very satisfied to meet him now, but¡­ I really just wanted to help him with Guan Ning¡¯s matter, but he misunderstood him¡­¡±

 Chapter 285: Helping You This Time

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then exin it clearly.¡±


    ¡°He once told me that he hates others deceiving him the most, especially me.  Now that I had touched his bottom line, he was unwilling to give me another chance to exin.


    As Su Ni said this, she suddenly knelt in front of Madam Calle and tightly grabbed her hand.


    Madam Calle screamed and Mcx rushed over but was stopped by Madam Calle.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears were streaming down her face without Mrs Gu¡¯s attitude and dignity. ¡°So, I hope that Madam can help me and CEO Gu to create a chance for me and I to make it clear.¡±


    Madam Calle looked troubled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you because I¡¯m going to leave soon.  Furthermore, if they really loved each other, they would not be afraid of these difficulties. I believe that you will be able to walk over.


    Su Ni wiped her tears.


    She let go of Madam Calle¡¯s hand.


    She stood up and bowed heavily at Madam Kel.


    ¡°Madam, thank you very much for listening to me today. Actually, it¡¯s fine to act or to have a true rtionship during this period of time. I feel very happy, and I¡¯m very satisfied to tell Madam about it.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, you¡­¡±


    Madam Calle hurriedly helped Su Ni up, but Su Ni squeezed out a smile and looked at the diamond ring in her hand. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Before Su Ni could take two steps forward, she heard Madam Calle¡¯s voice behind her. Su Ni turned her head and saw Madam Calle standing up with a gentle and kind expression.


    ¡°Three dayster, I will hold a Chinese cultural exhibition salon. You and Mr. Gu cane over.¡±


    My husband.


    Su Ni blinked in astonishment, as if she had reacted for quite a while. Was she right?


    ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth excitedly, unsure what to say.


    After Madam Calle signaled for her to sit down again, she continued, ¡°Although you and President Gu deceived me and made me feel very dissatisfied, I thank you for being honest with me now.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s expression was sincere and faint. She didn¡¯t look like she was angry, so she continued, ¡°So I¡¯m willing to help you!¡±


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Su Ni got up excitedly and bent down at Madam Cayle. ¡°Thank you really, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Madam Calle waved her hand and stood up to look at Mcos. She smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to see a couple of lovers being torn apart. Although you guys have been unhappy before, I think Madam Gu just said that if you didn¡¯t lie to me, you still have a good chance.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached.


    ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t apany Mrs. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Madam, please take care.¡±


    Su Ni stared at Madam Calle¡¯s back for a long time, her expression finally rxed.


    If Madam Calle had suspected her rtionship with Gu Zechen from the beginning, she would be able to convince her to win a ce with Madam Calle instead.


    Now, she had done it.


    After that, Su Ni remembered that Gu Zechen was still in the hospital and didn¡¯t dy, so she quickly chased after him.


    However, when she reached the hospital, she was already empty.


    Su Ni called Li Mo, who was driving. She held her breath carefully and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re on our way back to thepany..¡±


    ¡°Hang up!¡±


    A cold voice came from behind.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    Li Mo was embarrassed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Su Ni vaguely sensed something was wrong, and she listened to Li Mo quickly say, ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m driving now, it¡¯s not convenient to pick up.¡±


    Then, she really hung up.


    There was a dead silence in the car.


    Li Mo had already endured the baptism of Gu Zechen¡¯s anger, and he did not dare to provoke him at all.


    He had already reminded Su Ni and given Su Ni a chance. However, Gu Zechen had waited in the hospital for almost an hour but he could not see Kang. In the end, his phone was switched off.


    Li Mo sighed and shook his head gently. The rtionship between the wife and President Gu was getting more and more rigid.


    Su Ni heard Li Mo¡¯s words and knew that Gu Zechen must be angry, so she rushed to Gu Corp as quickly as possible.


    As a result, in the hall, I saw the front desk looking at Su Ni with a troubled expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Mrs Gu, Gu Huai has always told me that you can¡¯t go up for the time being?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face sank. ¡°When did President Gu say it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noon today, about an hour ago.¡±


    The front desk said.


    Su Ni frowned. It was fine if this guy was angry. Did he really fight with her?


    Su Ni also came with an evil fire, her face gloomy, ¡°You let me go up, I have something to tell Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    The receptionist looked at Su Ni with fear and said, ¡°How about you call Mr. Gu first?¡±


    Who doesn¡¯t know that the rtionship between President Gu and Mrs Gu has changed in the outside world. Now CEO Gu¡¯s attitude towards Su Ni has changed dramatically. The front desk naturally has doubts and does not dare to act rashly.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t move.


    If Gu Zechen¡¯s call could get through, she wouldn¡¯t have stood there stupidly.


    ¡°You also know that I am Mrs Gu. If you let me go, you will say that you didn¡¯t stop me¡­ If you stop me outside now, you won¡¯t be afraid that I will blow the wind to Mr. Gu in the future¡­¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and threatened in a low voice.


    She had no other choice.


    These words were part of the receptionist¡¯s heart. This was where she was hesitant and worried.


    Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t wait for the front desk to react and quickly pushed the elevator open and rushed in.


    The front desk still wanted to catch up, ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    But behind her, a colleague pulled her back and shook her head gently.


    Su Ni nodded gratefully and closed the elevator.


    In President Gu¡¯s office, Li Mo looked a little ugly. Gu Zechen raised his head and asked him what happened?


    ¡°I said downstairs that Mrs Gu had an argument with the security guard at the front desk, and now she has barged in.¡±


    Li Mo reported carefully and secretly broke out in cold sweat for Su Ni.


    Su Ni was not a good man when she barged in.


    Gu Zechen looked gloomy. ¡°These useless things are fired!¡±


    Su Ni barged in again with a strong posture. The two secretaries followed in and exined with fear, ¡°President Gu, we¡­ Mrs Gu insisted on barging in¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded coldly without even lifting his head.


    The two secretaries quickly lowered their heads and quickly escaped, while Su Ni still stood still.


    The more Gu Zechen frowned, the more dead.


    Li Mo quickly reminded, ¡°Mrs Gu, you should go out too.¡±

 Chapter 286: Don’t Want to See Her

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out!¡±


    Su Ni raised her voice. Even if she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s ugly face, she was not afraid at all.


    Su Ni heard the words of firing the front desk, and she frowned at this time. ¡°CEO Gu, do you think that just a few receptionists can stop me? Even if I expel these people today, I cane in tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re good.¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and said coldly, one word at a time. His attitude, his momentum, he wanted to devour themon name alive.


    Su Ni grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just telling President Gu one fact. Besides, I¡¯m still Mrs Gu, and several people in Gu Corp dare to stop me.¡±


    Li Mo patted his forehead and felt ack of oxygen in his brain.


    Su Ni nced at Li Mo and said, ¡°Asistant Li should have a lot of work to do, I won¡¯t dy you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I have to make a financial trip.¡±


    Li Mo did not want to be a cannon fodder for their war. He nodded quickly and rushed out without waiting for Gu Zechen to express his opinion.


    At present, there were only two people left in the office. Compared to Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy expression and trying to suppress his anger, Su Ni¡¯s smile was much calmer.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I came today to talk to you.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni sat down quietly in front of Gu Zechen. Since Gu Zechen had nevere looking for her, she was the only one who came.


    ¡°What, do you want to tell me how you and Ruan Yichen got into a mess and used my trust in you to deal with me?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, closed the documents in front of him and put them into his drawer, as if he wanted to be highly vignt against Su Ni.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids didn¡¯t move. She knew that she would definitely be humiliated by Gu Zechen today, so she was mentally prepared and didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, since I am your wife, how can I harm you? I did know about Guan Ning in advance, but I also wanted Guan Ning to stand on your side and try my best to recruit her.  If Guan Ning is Madam Calle¡¯s adopted daughter, the problem that has been troubling you will be solved soon.


    Su Ni said seriously and honestly, ¡°Butter on, when I found out that I was uncontroble, I thought about telling you, but I was afraid of your reaction after I lied to you, so I never spoke.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Gu Zechen coldly squeezed out two words from his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know Ruan Yichen¡¯s true purpose. Do you think he would help you so kindly?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked like he was going to hit Su Ni¡¯s heart again and continued, ¡°Ruan Yichen just wants to see if you will tell me about Guan Ning.  If you didn¡¯t tell me, he would have taken the lead and gained Madam Calle¡¯s trust. But once you tell me that Guan Ning is really on my side, then the truth will be Ruan Yichen himself.


    ¡°You still want to help me. Your brain is only used by others.¡±


    A thick irony shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    In the past two days, he did not listen to Su Ni¡¯s exnation but did do a lot of research in secret.


    It was only then that she realized that Su Ni and Ruan Yichen had colluded with each other, and Su Ni had even yed a role in pushing the tide. She did not know that this stupid woman was treating a wolf as her savior!


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Her mind went nk for a moment. She knew that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t make up lies to anger her because it was unnecessary.


    But if that was the case¡­


    Su Ni thought about it and felt a sense of fear.


    If he really told Gu Zechen, it would be Gu Zechen¡¯s fault.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. The sarcasm on Gu Zechen¡¯s face became even more intense, but her eyes were dark and cold. ¡°Su Ni, no matter if you hide from me or your involvement in this matter, you are obviously out.¡±


    ¡°Zexin!¡±


    Su Ni suddenly got up and a touch of pain crossed her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ you really don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Since you love me, you will tell me the first time, instead of hiding it from the beginning. For a whole month and a half, you have many opportunities to tell me and prove your feelings for me, but you didn¡¯t do it once, and instead lied to me for another man!¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly stood up, his chair flipped to the ground, making a harsh sound.


    Su Ni subconsciously took two steps back and her eyes were dazed.


    ¡°Go out. From now on, I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned around, turned his face sideways, and said coldly.


    Su Ni stood still.


    She lowered her head, wanting to exin something, but she realized that it was futile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I should say, but in the end, I hope you believe me because I have never hurt you ever since the beginning.¡±  And¡­ Three dayster, Madam Calle will have a cultural salon. I hope you can participate. ¡±


    Su Ni then turned around and wiped her eyes.


    She came today to ask Gu Zechen how he felt aftering out of the hospital.


    But now, there was no need to say it.


    Compared to himself, there might be people more suitable to care about him.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s cold gaze seemed to prate Su Ni¡¯s backbone. ¡°Madam Calle is leaving today. How can there be a cultural salon?¡±


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, three dayster.¡±


    Su Ni stopped but didn¡¯t turn around.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who did it again!¡±


    Gu Zechen gnashing teeth rushed over and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm tightly, forcing her to look at his cold gaze. He repeated, ¡°This time, Su Ni, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re enough!¡±


    Su Ni shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and her usually stubborn tears couldn¡¯t help but stroke her face.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m not as despicable and shameless as you think. From start to end, I¡¯ve always thought of helping you. Yes, I¡¯ve messed up the matter, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll continue to be stupid!¡±


    Su Ni then quickly opened the door and strode away.


    Gu Zechen wanted to chase after her, but when he saw Su Ni cover her face and trotted with her, he did not leave the office.


    His hand was still in mid-air, as if there was still a faint breath.


    What Su Ni just said¡­


    Shit!


    Gu Zechen waved his hand impatiently and kicked the trash can in front of him to the ground.


    This woman wanted to cause trouble for herself again.


    ¡°Immediately investigate Madam Calle¡¯s schedule.¡±


    Gu Zechen informed Li Mo, but Li Mo replied with surprise, ¡°No need. President Gu, Madam Calle decided not to leave at thest minute. Three dayster, there is a cultural salon at the Half-City Hotel, saying that she wants tomunicate Chinese culture.¡±

 Chapter 287: The Banquet Three Days Later

    ¡°Not leaving?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was not surprised. Simrly, Su Ni had told herself before leaving that he thought it was Su Ni¡¯s trick but it was true.


    ¡°For no reason, why didn¡¯t you leave? What happened to Ruan Yichen?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Li Mo was also confused, but it was definitely another opportunity for Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, then don¡¯t hurry up and investigate.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice on the phone, frightening Li Mo to hang up quickly.


    After that, Gu Zechen quickly called Su Ni. This woman must have been colluding with Ruan Yichen and had something to hide from him.


    But this time, Su Ni hung up directly.


    Gu Zechen finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He picked up his coat and left the Gu Corp.


    Su Ni had just arrived at the office and had not taken a sip of tea when she heard Qin Yue report that Mr. Gu was here.


    ¡°No see.¡±


    Su Ni rejected without thinking.  At this moment, Gu Zechen should have known that Madam Calle was holding a cultural salon, so she and Gu Zechen had nothing to talk about for now.


    Qin Yue looked at Su Ni with concern. ¡°If there is really a misunderstanding, it is better to say it clearly earlier.¡±


    ¡°Now things are very clear, it is to see if Mr. Gu is willing to forgive me.¡±


    Su Ni felt that the Su Corp was on the right track and there wouldn¡¯t be much economic crisis for the time being. However, Qin Yue and the mysterious Mr. Chen were more concerned about their rtionship with President Gu.


    However, the answer Qin Yue gave was a serious one. If Su Ni divorced President Gu at this time, the agreement she signed with Su Corp might be ruined.


    Speaking of this, Qin Yue just let Su Ni endure. After all, Gu Zechen had been so cold to her back then, so she had not survived.


    Su Niughed bitterly when she heard this.


    In the past, she had no feelings, so she could treat being close to Gu Zechen as a necessary job. Naturally, she would spend ten times or a hundred times her energy.


    But now¡­


    She realized that she no longer had the strength on the spot, nor was she as thick-skinned as before.


    The office door was mmed open. Looking at the frightened secretary behind her, Su Ni just waved her hand to signal her to leave first.


    ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m going down first.¡±


    Qin Yue left expressionlessly. Su Ni wanted to ask them to stay, but Qin Yue obviously wanted them to talk alone and leave in an especially timely manner.


    Su Ni shrugged and pretended to look at Gu Zechen with a gloomy face. She said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Gu, if I remember correctly, we should be separated for less than half an hour.¡±


    To be precise, it was only ten minutes apart.


    Perhaps the moment he left, Gu Zechen caught up to him.


    ¡°What is Ruan Yichen¡¯s n this time?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked directly in toe straight to the point.


    Su Ni opened her mouth and wanted tough, but in this situation, she still held back and said, ¡°Ruan Yichen and I really have no ns, really.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened, his chest heaving, but he soon stabilized himself and stared coldly at Su Ni, ¡°This is thest chance I can give you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    Su Ni got up and walked slowly to Gu Zechen from the desk. She looked at Gu Zechen calmly and said, ¡°Do you still remember that I cried when you rushed to the live stream?¡±  At that time, I wasn¡¯t just worried about what Ruan Yichen was going to do, but if this matter fails or seeds, then will your rtionship end?


    Gu Zechen still frowned and remained silent.


    Su Ni smiled and continued, ¡°Thest time Ruan Yichen put me under house arrest, it was actually him who found out that we weren¡¯t on the same line. He threatened me. If Gu Zechen really got the project, would Gu Zechen still need me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will forgive you just because you arepletely naked?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered.


    Su Ni shook her head with disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°Although I really want you to forgive me, I won¡¯t use such a despicable way.¡±


    Su Ni said seriously, ¡°Maybe I already know the answer.¡±


    Regardless of whether Gu Zechen could win Madam Calle¡¯s project, it would be over with Madam Calle¡¯s departure.


    Naturally, this included her rtionship with Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall for Ruan Yichen again this time. Since Madam Calle is going to hold a cultural exchange, please attend it. I think since Madam Calle has invited you, it means that you still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    He became furious again. Suddenly, he rushed over and pinched Su Ni¡¯s neck tightly. There was anger in his eyes that he could no longer suppress. ¡°Su Ni, when are you going to y such tricks in front of me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She denied it without hesitation.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, do you still remember you saying that you¡¯re serious? Now¡­ are you still counting?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In a trance, Su Ni was a little confused about reality and dreams. Her nose was sore and tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    ¡°It would be great if we could continue like this¡­¡±


    She murmured in a low voice that she had personally broken the dream. A smile appeared on Su Ni¡¯s face, but a chill rose in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Su Ni, I will never forgive you this time.¡±


    Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni. If she didn¡¯t say it, he would naturally find a way to find out.


    ¡°Then, trouble President Gu to prepare and apany me for thest scene in three days. When the timees, Mr. Gu and I will no longer have anything to do with each other, we will be clear.¡±


    Su Ni took two steps back and said coldly to Gu Zechen¡¯s back.


    It was a pity that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop.


    Su Ni smiled bitterly and slowly converged her emotions so that she looked like she was fine.


    That afternoon, the media once again exposed the change in Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s rtionship.


    There was even more spection that Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s love was just a facade. It was a conspiracy to deliberately show it to Madam Calle.


    One stone aroused a thousand waves, and the doubts of the two during their love were once again exposed, except for the vague evidence.


    Su Ni sat in the office and didn¡¯t hear about the news. On the other hand, Qin Yue organized a press conference and nned to publicize it. However, at thest moment, she was stopped by Su Ni.


    Qin Yue was confused.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore andughed. ¡°Do you think that in such a short period of time, my rtionship with Gu Zechen is really advance by leaps and bounds? All of a sudden, from a cross eyebrows to a fiery, sweet couple?¡±

 Chapter 288: Everything Is Fake

    Qin Yue frowned and revealed an incredulous look.


    Su Ni shrugged, put her hands on the chair, and said, ¡°Let them talk.¡±


    ¡°You mean, the news this time is true?¡±


    Qin Yue found it hard to ept.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni felt that it was much easier to say it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hid it from you for so long, but since we formed some kind of deal to achieve the goal of helping the Su Corp, why do we have to make Gu Zechen fall in love with me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, you hid it deep enough.¡±


    Qin Yue¡¯s expression returned to his usual silence and indifference. He said something that did not know if it was praise or sarcasm.


    Su Ni smiled again.


    In her opinion, this wasn¡¯t a bad thing. She kept her pride and didn¡¯t have to think of ways to make Gu Zechen ept her. And the Su Corp was like Mr. Chen¡¯s expectation, one step at a time.


    ¡°I will report this to Mr. Chen.¡±


    Qin Yue restored his business is business tone.


    Su Ni nodded.


    Qin Yue left very quickly, and the press conference that was originally nned to be held was also cancelled. This action gave the good people more chances to guess, and they all thought that Su Corp was tacitly agreeing.


    The Gu Corp was still dead silent.


    As the parties involved, they kept silent, which waspletely different from Gu Zechen¡¯s high-profile style.


    For two days in a row, countless media cameras were aimed at Su Ni and Gu Zechen, but there was never a scene where they were together.


    Su Ni still lives in the family, while Gu Zechen did not leave thepany for two nights.


    It was as if everything was a foregone conclusion.


    Even Luo Qing seemed to be a little worried on the way to thepany.


    Su Ni looked calm andposed after she let go of everything. She smiled at Luo Qing and said, ¡°They can write whatever they like. Could it be that I still have to revolve around these reporters all day long? That¡¯s not too tired.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    A trace of worry crossed Luo Qing¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°If they let them report so recklessly, I¡¯m afraid that everyone will believe it and think¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Su Ni asked with a smile.


    Luo Qing pursed her lips and there was an additional trace of uncertainty in her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Su, are you really not worried at all?¡±  During this period of time, I have seen the feelings between you and Mr. Gu. Your feelings are so good, and Mr. Gu is even better for you. How can it be fake?  This group of media was too boring. They couldn¡¯t just hold on to a problem and just bite it off.


    Luo Qing was indignant and Su Ni started to wonder if the driver would have rified it if she hadn¡¯t stopped her.


    However, for some reason, Su Ni felt sour when she heard Luo Qing¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni quickly sealed off these bad emotions. She no longer nned to think about it. She just had to act thest scene, that would be enough.


    In the afternoon, just as she was about to get off work, Su Ni suddenly received a call from Gu Zechen. Her heart heaved and she tried to calm down for a long time and calmly asked him something.


    Over the phone, Gu Zechen snorted, ¡°You¡¯re really calm.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°Since Mr. Gu can hold his breath, I naturally have nothing to worry about. If I identally said something wrong, I won¡¯t anger Mr. Gu again.¡±


    Su Ni smiled andforted her.


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll get someone to send you tomorrow¡¯s dress. I think with Mr. Su¡¯s acting skills, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to perform the final scene.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and tried to make her tone calm and confident.


    The moment she said that, the phone quickly hung up.


    Su Ni burst intoughter. She told herself that she didn¡¯t want to say anything extra.


    Soon, Luo Qing came in with a gift box. Su Ni was not interested in seeing it at all, so she let Khai put it aside.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Luo Qing wanted to say something but stopped.


    Looking at her thirsty gaze, Su Ni sighed and got up. ¡°Bring it over and try it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Su.¡±


    Luo Qing smiled. However, when Su Ni opened the gift box, the smile on her face quickly froze.


    It was a pure ck silk dress.


    Su Ni was stillforting herself in her heart, but when she was wearing it, she realized that the waist of the gown was a little big. Su Ni frowned again. She knew her size, Gu Zechen, so how could there be such a problem?


    Su Ni could only call Gu Zechen again.


    On the other side, there was an understatement and said perfunctorily, ¡°Maybe the assistant chose the wrong size, I will get someone to give it one more time.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized that he had his servant help pick, so Su Ni understood, so she rejected and hung up.


    Luo Qing was a little embarrassed. ¡°How about you change the gown, it should be toote.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni quickly adjusted her emotions and smiled, ¡°Coincidentally, I still have a few good dresses on my side. I should be able to wear them tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Corp.


    Gu Zechen held the phone and caressed the cloth in the gift box with one hand.


    At this time, the light green dress gave off a unique luster and texture under the light. Thinking about Su Ni hanging up coldly, Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was raised.


    She could not wait to enter someone else¡¯s embrace.


    Su Ni, I will not let you do it!


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and twisted the gown into a ball.


    That night, Gu Zechen returned to the family and threw the gift box in his hand on the bed coldly.


    Su Ni just nced at it and said calmly, ¡°No, I¡¯ve prepared a dress.¡±


    ¡°How can you be perfunctory at Madam Calle¡¯s banquet? This dress is outlined by Chinesendscape paintings. Don¡¯t embarrass me then.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were full of disdain and indifference towards Su Ni.


    Su Ni turned around and took a look at the gown. It was just as he said, thendscapendscape sketches together with the embellishment technique made a light green gown impable. Even the smooth silk fabric was unique to Chinese style.


    Compared to the dress in her cupboard, it was much better.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Su Ni said lightly.


    Gu Zechen ignored him and went to the study.


    The next day.


    Su Ni was prepared early. From makeup to selection of essories, she was the one who helped her. When she put on thest ink gown, she was perfect and close to her.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. This was probably the dress that Gu Zechen had personally prepared.


    Downstairs, Gu Zechen was eating breakfast when he heard the maid calling for his wife.


    Until Su Ni sat down opposite him, he pretended to be careless and raised his head, but when he saw her elegant and dignified qipao, his eyes were stunned for a few seconds.

 Chapter 289: The Last Scene

    Thendscape was outlined, and it just so happened to pour down from her chest. Along her exquisite body, she transformed into a clear pool.


    Su Ni silently drank the porridge and didn¡¯t notice that the other person¡¯s eyes were burning. Of course, the temperature didn¡¯tst for three seconds and soon turned into frost that was colder than ice.


    ¡°After the party is over, if you want to end this rtionship, I can do it anytime.¡±


    Su Ni was ready.


    Gu Zechen suddenly put down the bowl and wiped his mouth coldly. He didn¡¯t reply and left.


    Su Ni sped up and quickly caught up.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude had already be a reality in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Sheughed at herself and suddenly looked back at the ce she had lived for two or three years. Was she really going to leave this time?


    Li Mo drove the car while Gu Zechen sat in the back row. When Su Ni opened the door, she was stunned for a long time and could only sit inside.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It seemed that it had been a long time since he was so close to Gu Zechen.


    For a moment, she felt particrly awkward.


    The car was warm, but Su Ni still felt her arms go cold. She couldn¡¯t help but wrap her hands around her chest. On the side, Gu Zechen closed his eyes tightly as if he was sleeping.


    Half an hourter, Benz came down from the second ring and headed straight for the hotel.


    Because it was a private gathering, there weren¡¯t many reporters present. Su Ni and Gu Zechen entered together. As the temperature rose, Su Ni felt better.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    This time, Madam Calle personally appeared to apany her and greeted her with a bright smile.


    Gu Zechen finally had a hint of warmth on his face as he respectfully bowed to Madam Kel. Thedy¡¯s kind gaze fell on Su Ni and nodded at her.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu¡¯s qipao is really beautiful.¡±


    Madam Calle sighed in praise.


    ¡°Thank you. Actually, this qipao was personally chosen by President Gu.¡±


    Su Ni looked shy and gentle, looking at Gu Zechen with loving eyes.


    Gu Zechen was expressionless and had a high expression.


    ¡°President Gu¡¯s eyes are really good!¡±


    Madam Calle praised and smiled at the side. ¡°Please excuse me. The two of you for a stroll.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded slightly.


    On the other side, Ruan Yichen entered.


    Gu Zechen quickly retracted his gaze on Su Ni¡¯s face. Seeing that she was looking at Ruan Yichen, a trace of coldness shed across his eyes and he suddenly turned around to walk in the other direction.


    Su Ni was pulled and almost fell.


    ¡°Be slow.¡±


    Su Niined in a low voice.


    ¡°What, I¡¯ve dyed you from looking at my lover. Are you feeling very unhappy?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered with contempt.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    The sudden humiliation stunned Su Ni, and she was a little angry. ¡°I know that Mr. Gu is still angry with me, but since you want to y thest scene, please don¡¯t say such boring and meaningless words.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was tough, and there was a trace of coldness in his eyes, ¡°Since you want to act, please keep Mrs Gu¡¯s eyes on me.¡±


    Su Ni red at him angrily.


    Gu Zechen bent over and suddenly grabbed the back of her head and started to bite hard.


    Su Ni resisted and put her hands between their chests. However, the more so, the more powerful Gu Zechen was, the more he wanted to pull Su Ni into his arms, holding her head and not giving her the freedom to breathe.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Su Ni struggled to make a sound.


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes tightly and restrained Su Ni. He didn¡¯t think about anything at the moment.


    On the other side, Ruan Yichen wanted to walk towards Su Ni but when he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but stop.


    Madam Calle looked into her eyes and said calmly, ¡°President Gu and Madam Gu have deep feelings, and they are talented and beautiful. This is really a match between heaven and earth.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smirked and didn¡¯tugh. Suddenly, he felt like his heart was twitching and he felt unusually painful.


    ¡°Yeah, CEO Gu and Mrs Gu¡¯s feelings are obvious to everyone, but CEO Gu is too anxious.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s nothing bad.¡±


    Madam Calle walked all the way to the wind and rain. There were too many things that could be seen through as soon as she saw it. ¡°This time, Mr. Ruan didn¡¯t bring a dance partner?¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Sorry, Madam, I don¡¯t have a dance partner for the time being. Rather than finding a small number at thest minute, I might as well enjoy the dance of others.¡±


    He was humble and polite.


    Ruan Yichen did not mention the incident with Guan Ningst time.


    Although he promised that everything was a loss of mind, but what was going on? I believe Madam Calle already knows that Ruan Yichen no longer has anypetitive power.


    However, this opportunity would not fall into Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.


    There was quite a lot of news from the two of them, but there was no movement from Gu Zechen¡¯s side. On this side, Madam Kel had invited the Gu Zechen and his wife. From her attitude, it seemed that she had changed her usual attitude and appreciated Gu Zechen.


    This was something Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t understand.


    Could it be that Gu Zechen did something in the dark?


    Ruan Yichen frowned and wanted to get some useful information from Madam Calle, but Madam Calle had already made an excuse to leave first. Ruan Yichen found a seat and sat quietly.


    On the other side, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were separated.


    Su Ni wiped the corner of her mouth and was a little dissatisfied, but she still lowered her decibel, pretending to be calm, ¡°I¡¯ll go make up.¡±


    He ate the lipstick well.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop him but slowly followed behind Su Ni with his hands in his pockets.


    Su Ni saw it and was so angry.


    The man clearly did not believe him and deliberately monitored him.


    ¡°President Gu is really happy. Even Mrs Gu has to apany her personally when she goes to the bathroom. If there is no difference between men and women, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Gu will not follow in.¡±


    A teasing voice came from the side.


    As soon as Gu Zechen turned around, he saw Ruan Yichen standing not far away in a pure white suit. From his appearance, it didn¡¯t seem convenient. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I love my own wife. How did Mr. Ruan get into his eyes?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and took a few steps closer, then said, ¡°I just think that CEO Gu is tired in acting like this.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    Ruan Yichen smiled and continued, ¡°Now the whole Nancheng city knows that Mr. Gu and Mr. Su are not really husband and wife, but they are just acting for Madam Calle. CEO Gu is still so dedicated, acting so realistic, really admirable!¡±


    ¡°What, Mrs Gu told you?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked coldly.


    Ruan Yichen shrugged and did notment.

 Chapter 290: Uneasy and Good Heart

    Gu Zechen smiled and the light in his eyes was unusually cold. ¡°Since Mrs Gu didn¡¯t tell you and I didn¡¯t tell you, I don¡¯t know where the news from Mr. Ruan came from. Could it be that Mr. Ruan has the habit of lying under the bed and listening quietly?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face stiffened, but soon he smiled unnaturally. ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m just listening to the media reports too¡­¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Ruan knows better than me about the diapers of those unscrupulous media outlets. I think Mr. Ruan should not believe in some rumors.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not look sideways. Coincidentally, he saw that Su Ni had alreadye out and said expressionlessly, ¡°Sorry, I lost mypany.¡±


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb the two of you. I hope the two of you can forever love me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen added.


    As soon as Su Ni came out, she saw two men standing outside. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, it was obvious that they had been talking for a while.


    Su Ni felt her head hurt.


    He just didn¡¯t know what kind of crime Gu Zechen nned to me him again.


    ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t look at Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gu Zechen responded lightly. After Ruan Yichen left, his expression quickly cooled down.


    ¡°I heard that Madam Calle has invited Master of Landscape Painting, Mr. Zhu. Let¡¯s hurry up and take a look.¡±


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen were still wandering when they heard people talking. Then many people rushed in one direction. Su Ni and Gu Zechen naturally walked over.


    Along the way, many people greeted Gu Zechen, but their anxious eyes still fell in the middle of the crowd.


    On the stage, a master in his fifties was holding a brush in his hand. He put a pen on the paper with a majestic aura, which made many people amazed.


    Su Ni had studied national paintings for a while, so she knew about Mr. Zhu¡¯s reputation. She never imagined that Madam Calle would actually invite a national treasure artist this time.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Zhu¡¯s one foot painting cost five million dors. This time, he deliberately painted for Madam Calle. I¡¯m really envious.¡±


    The socialite whispered.


    ¡°But I also heard about it. Mr. Zhu came here and brought a few paintings, saying that he was going to sell it.¡±


    Among the crowd, someone whispered.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    When they heard that there was a free offer, everyone started to get hot. It must be known that Mr. Zhu¡¯s paintings were not only expensive but also hard to find in the market.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s all a few cashiers, I think today is the right one. Madam Calle really has a big face..¡±


    Su Ni was a little interested when she heard that there was an auction. She wanted to discuss it with Gu Zechen, but seeing as he was still expressionless, she still took her interest back.


    The master on stage was still drawing. Even though they were discussing, they didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. Even Madam Cayle stood quietly beside her, a smile of amazement shing across her face from time to time.From N?velDrama.Org.


    About half an hourter, the master made a move to close his pen. It was a picture of a scene between the forest, and there was a loud apuse from the audience.


    Master Zhu smiled humbly and courteously. Madam Calle went on stage, her eyes full of admiration and admiration. She put her hands together and said emotionally, ¡°Thank you Master Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    He put the seal on it seriously, then asked, ¡°I wonder if Madam Calle can understand the meaning of this painting.¡±


    Madam Calle frowned slightly, but she quickly said, ¡°This should be the early autumn morning. There are deer, rabbits, and they are chasing and making a fuss in the forest. Raising her head, she looked up and saw a ray of morning light. I wonder if I¡¯m right or not.¡±


    It was a simple ck ink painting that allowed Madam Calle to see so many movements and looks.


    Master Zhu nodded in agreement.


    Madam Calle¡¯s eyes became more and more respectful as she put her hands together to express her gratitude.


    Un, the master changed the topic, but suddenly he said, ¡°But Madam only said the first level of conception, I don¡¯t know about the second level.¡±


    Madam Calle¡¯s face turned pale but she was not angry. Instead, she fell into deep thought and pondered the Master¡¯s words.


    There were also quite a few people discussing it. Su Ni thought that she already had a good understanding of national paintings, but when she heard the Master¡¯s words, she still frowned.


    ¡°Madam is a Frenchman. Master, you are making trouble for Madam.¡±


    From the crowd, there was suddenly a disharmonious voice. Not to mention the Master, even Madam Cayle could not help but frown.


    Su Ni only felt that her voice was a little familiar, so she couldn¡¯t see who else could be in the room.


    It seemed that as long as they were in a lively ce, they would appear.


    Everyone¡¯s opinion of Heshine was different. Thest time they had sex at the party, Gu Zechen had personally chased them out.


    After she disappeared for a while, she appeared in a grand ce. There were even people who took Shine to go back to the hotel with Gu Zechente at night.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of person thisdy has?¡±


    The master said.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have any high views, but I know that Madam Gu has good research on national paintings. It¡¯s better to hear what Madam Gu said.¡±


    ESHINE looked at Su Ni with a smile. Su Ni clearly saw a killing intent in her harmless eyes.


    Su Ni lowered her eyes and secretly clenched her fists.


    She seemed to have heard the sound of chuckling.


    No matter what she said or not, the ending wasn¡¯t too good.


    If she couldn¡¯t say it out loud, she wouldn¡¯t be able to really understand what was going on.


    If she was lucky enough to say it, wouldn¡¯t it be a p on Madam Calle¡¯s face, then she would have no face to continue staying.


    On the other hand, Madam Calle looked at Su Ni softly and smiled, ¡°Since Mrs Gu has research, I might as well share it with everyone.¡±


    ¡°Madam Calle, how dare I make an axe in front of you and the master?¡±


    Su Ni was humble.


    ¡°Madam Gu, don¡¯t be modest. I didn¡¯t see that all of us are waiting for your high opinion.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she covered her mouth and startedughing.


    ¡°This master drawing is in the form of a straight pain¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the first conception that Madam has mentioned.¡±


    Two voices were heard at the same time.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with surprise. He did not say anything from the beginning, but why suddenly¡­


    The other voice sounded even more abrupt.


    Everyone looked through the voice and saw that Ruan Yichen was smiling without any embarrassment. Seeing that Gu Zechen had also made a sound, he closed his mouth and humbly said, ¡°Let everyoneugh, but since Mr. Gu has a high opinion, I have to talkter.¡±

 Chapter 291: Solving the Surround in Public

    Madam Calle looked appreciative and wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°Then, please talk first.¡±


    It was up to Gu Zechen to answer this question, so that it was not enough to disgrace Madam Calle.


    In Su Ni¡¯s puzzled eyes, Gu Zechen spoke in a joking manner, ¡°This painting is painted in a straight brush. Deer and rabbit are done in one breath, but it is a masterpiece. The morning light and Han Qiushuang are put together at the same time, which not only increases the visual effect, but also gives people a sense of serenity, quiet, and forgetting.  I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right or not.


    After Gu Zechen finished speaking, Madam Calle took the lead in pping, while the master¡¯s eyes also shed with admiration and nodded with a smile.


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and his mouth twitched. His expression softened a little, ¡°I stole Madam¡¯s limelight. Madam should not be angry.¡±


    Angry?


    She didn¡¯t have the right to be angry. What¡¯s more, Gu Zechen was helping her out of the encirclement, so he grinned at him. ¡°CEO Gu¡¯s opinion is much higher than mine. I wonder if Miss Shine is satisfied.¡±


    On the other side, when Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen spoke at the same time, their expressions became extremely ugly. They even attracted a wave of ridicule and disdain and frowned in anger.


    After finally calming down, she heard Su Ni mention this again and her expression stiffened again.


    ¡°Miss Shine?¡±


    Someone reminded him.


    Shine quickly reacted and smiled. ¡°Mr. Gu, you are naturally unreasonable. And even the master is satisfied. Isn¡¯t Madam Gu¡¯s words too weak?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether my wife is able to see her or not. It¡¯s the fact that she¡¯s making things difficult for my wife. She¡¯s afraid that she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Gu Zechen took Heskin¡¯s words and didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to speak.


    Her face turned pale and she pursed her lips tightly.


    Gu Zechen wants to act as a loving couple with Su Ni again. No, she must expose this lie.


    Shine forced out a smile and responded with a few words before inadvertently leaving.


    Although Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t have the chance to speak, he still kept his movements shut. As soon as he left, he nced around and left.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Heshine stared coldly at Ruan Yichen. Ever since he was fooled by Ruan Yichen thest time, he had been unhappy.


    ¡°I came to warn you not to trouble Su Ni from now on.¡±


    Ruan Yichen warned in a low voice.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    As if she had heard something funny, a hint of ridicule shed across her eyes. She coldly looked at Ruan Yichen and said, ¡°What, does Mr. Ruan have any new ideas?¡±  I remember thest time I was on the live stream, but Mr. Ruan personally broke up your conspiracy with Su Ni.


    Ruan Yichen was the main culprit when he said that the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Su Ni had deteriorated.


    ¡°I know, you told me about Guan Ning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you hide this for the time being. You don¡¯t want Mr. Lu to know about this, right?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use Mr. Lu to suppress me.¡±


    Her shoulders shrunk slightly, but her aura had already been reduced by half.


    Ruan Yichen put his hands in his pockets, leaned sideways and smiled. ¡°Mr. Lu, don¡¯t need me to say anything more.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯s purpose is to make Gu Zechenpletely bankrupt. He didn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t hurt Su Ni. Besides, I think hurting Su Ni can make Gu Zechen¡¯s backyard popr, which is what Mr. Lu wants.¡±


    ESHINE argued.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything and just stared coldly at Shine.


    He looked too cold, as if he wanted to see through her heart.


    Sheshine quickly calmed down and raised her voice, ¡°I think you won¡¯t be kind to Su Ni, right? I remember that you wanted to help Su Ni stand up just now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk to me. If you dare to make things difficult for Su Ni again, I think you can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen!¡±


    Shine was so angry that she broke down and screamed loudly.


    Ruan Yichen just stared at her calmly without saying a word.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you not to touch Su Ni, but I will report this to Mr. Lu as soon as possible. Mr. Lu will definitely support my decision.¡±


    ¡°What if Mr. Lu found out that you¡¯ve fallen in love with Gu Zechen?¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked up at the sky and said lightly.


    Shilin¡¯s pupils shrunk, and his heart seemed to have been stabbed by someone. His words suddenly became less decisive. ¡°Ruan Yichen, what are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°Do you still need me to speak through?¡±


    ¡°You leaked my n to Gu Zechen in advance and ruined Mr. Lu¡¯s n. You also acted on your own because of Gu Zechen and made trouble for Su Ni many times. I¡¯m afraid that you did it for your own personal safety.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, shut up!¡±


    ¡°If you protect Su Ni like this, then I can say that you¡¯ve fallen in love with Su Ni too!¡±


    A trace of sadness shed across Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes.


    His voice suddenly turned cold, with a hint of disappointment. ¡°Mr. Lu will believe me. In my heart, she will always exist.¡±


    ¡°Hah, stoping!¡±


    Heskin didn¡¯t believe what Ruan Yichen said, and he didn¡¯t belong to his superior. Why should he teach him a lesson here? He immediately said, ¡°I won¡¯t ruin Mr. Lu¡¯s n. Please don¡¯t interfere in my decision. If anything happens, I will plead guilty to Mr. Lu!¡±


    As he finished, he nced around and left as quickly as possible. Before leaving, he said, ¡°Also, please don¡¯t see me alone in the future. You don¡¯t want Mr. Lu¡¯s chance to expose it in advance.¡±


    On the charity auction site, Gu Zechen¡¯s unique insight got many people¡¯s praise andpliments. Su Ni seemed to be much more rxed because Gu Zechen helped her out of the encirclement, and her muscles gradually rxed.


    ¡°For the next sale, I don¡¯t get it ording to the price. I need everyone to understand the meaning of my painting so that they can find the real owner of my painting.¡±


    Master Zhu said slowly under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Madam Calle pped and pped.


    Not to mention that Master Zhu¡¯s style had already spread throughout the industry, even if Madam Kel had just taken the lead in making a model, everyone naturally had nothing to say.


    Su Ni gently pushed Gu Zechen, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a picture too? Not only is it difficult to get a master¡¯s painting, it is also a free sell, and we can do some good things.¡±


    ¡°Gu Corp will donate 3 % of thepany¡¯s funds to Western education every year.¡±


    Gu Zechen said slowly.


    Su Ni pouted, thinking that it was really generous. Although it was only 3 %, it was estimated to be a considerable sum of money. No wonder she didn¡¯t like a small sale.

 Chapter 292: Don’t Cause Her Again

    However, the Su Corp was no match for her, so she was happy to be able to do something good within her limits.


    Su Ni stretched her neck and wanted to see more clearly. When she had juste out of the pen, Su Ni did not express her opinion. Wrongs of bids were heard from her side, and the eyes of the master asionally fell on Ka¡¯s face.


    ¡°I heard that this time, the master took out a collection level manuscript map. I¡¯m very interested.¡±  She asked.


    Gu Zechen remained silent and did not say anything.


    ¡°Take a look for me first. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice.


    As soon as Su Ni went out, she saw that she was rushing over aggressively. She didn¡¯t want to take a photo, so she hid.


    She didn¡¯t expect Ruan Yichen to follow behind her.


    His expression was also bad.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, I¡¯m very clear. You¡¯re not qualified to care about me. No matter what, I¡¯ll exin it to Mr. Lu personally!¡±


    Shine roared at Ruan Yichen angrily.


    Ruan Yichen silently walked past him. ¡°I will only say it once. Think about it yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shine yelled angrily while Ruan Yichen walked away.


    Su Ni, who was hiding in the corner, was confused. What did Ruan Yichen want to care about Heshine and who is Mr. Lu? Why did they exin to Mr. Lu?


    Her voice was far away and Su Ni slowly retreated.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart at that time. When she came out of the bathroom, there was suddenly a scream, and then there was chaos.


    Su Ni quickly rushed over, but she heard that the Master¡¯s drawing was gone.


    Su Ni was still in a daze. Gu Zechen had urately found her and grabbed her hand and whispered, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked. ¡°How could the Master¡¯s drawing be stolen at the scene?  Who is so bold?


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in your affairs. Madam Calle has already called the police and this ce will be sealed soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and warned coldly.


    ¡°No one can leave!¡±


    Suddenly, someone went on stage and grabbed the microphone.


    The group turned to look and saw that ESHINE was a little more excited. ¡°Since Master¡¯s drawing is not seen at the scene, the person who stole the painting must still be there. Not only are the staff members suspected, everyone is also suspected.¡±


    The moment he said this, many people were furious.


    Someone was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that? Did you mean that we stole a painting?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though the Master¡¯s painting is expensive, it won¡¯t be enough for me to steal it. You don¡¯t talk nonsense here. As far as I see it, you¡¯re the most suspicious. Don¡¯t shout for thieves here!¡±


    The other person was furious as well.


    The person who could attend Madam Calle¡¯s banquet was none of the famous people who worked in Nancheng city. It was ridiculous to say that they were secretly drawing.


    Keeshen wasn¡¯t affected by everyone¡¯s attack. Instead, she spoke to Caleroff with a serious expression, ¡°Madam, please believe me. Although it might not be everyone¡¯s doing, for the sake of safety, it¡¯s best for everyone to stay.¡±


    Madam Calle looked at the Master with a serious expression.


    Obviously, it was up to the Master.


    Not only did Master Zhu lose his painting, he had lost his face even more. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Calle, he would have asked the police to arrive at the scene.


    ¡°Since everyone is here to attend the banquet, it¡¯s best not to ruin the atmosphere.¡±


    The moment the master opened his mouth, everyone was much quieter. ¡°However, my painting is indeed gone on set. These staff can testify. Everyone might as well stay and act as a witness to the person who stole the painting.¡±


    The corner of his mouth revealed a smile of victory. ¡°That¡¯s the same for me.¡±


    Quite a few people below the stage quieted down and nodded in agreement.


    Grandmaster¡¯s words were much more eptable than Hesine¡¯s words.


    The Master did not consider the guests as thieves. Instead, he stood at the Master¡¯s point of view and snatched the person who stole the painting together with the Master. For a time, everyone became indignant again.


    ¡°Who is so unscrupulous that he dared to steal a Master¡¯s drawing? If he is caught, he¡¯ll be in jail forever!¡±


    ¡°Humph, they¡¯re all reputable people. It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re in jail. If their reputation is ruined, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll never be able to raise their heads in this lifetime.¡±


    There was another person on the side.


    ¡°Is someone really drawing?¡±


    Su Ni looked around. The ce was heavily guarded and there shouldn¡¯t be any illegal people mixed in. Now that the staff was under control, the only ones left were really the people attending the banquet.


    ¡°I lost the manuscript you wanted to take.¡±


    Gu Zechen said meaningfully.


    Su Ni frowned and felt a little heartache in her heart. ¡°Then I really have to find it out quickly.¡±


    ¡°Now, everyone is sitting on the spot. Let¡¯s capture the thief who stole Master¡¯s painting together!¡±


    After everyone entered the arena, they became the spokesperson for the Master and Madam Kel. After they talked about the crowd, the Shine¡¯s gaze inadvertently turned towards Su Ni and smiled, ¡°Now, please bring out the bag that you carry with you. After all, the script is only an inch away and it is easy to hide.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is there a mistake? We still need to search!¡±


    Now, the people who were supporting Heskin just now couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Su Ni always felt that there must be other reasons for this enthusiasm, but it was true that the Master¡¯s drawing had been lost. Therefore, Su Ni couldn¡¯t figure out what she wanted to do for a while.


    As for the guests below the stage, they were originally against the fact that they wanted to search for the body, but the Master and Madam Cayle had no objections, and the voices of opposition slowly faded.


    ¡°I wonder which bold thief dares to steal Master¡¯s drawing. If it is found out that he will suffer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Madam Calle and the Master weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have epted the search today.¡±


    As everyone criticized the thief, they handed over their bags and checked them one by one.


    Obviously, this move of Heshine¡¯s is quite effective. Even though everyone has some words about Heshine, no one will fight back against Madam Cayle. This wave of anger has sessfully burned onto the thief, and for a time, all kinds of insults and thieves are heard.


    The guests who had been checked before let out a long sigh of relief.


    Then, there were the guests who were watching the examination. Their eyes were so sharp that they could not wait to enter the other party¡¯s bag to see clearly. However, after their innocence was proven one after another, everyone was clearly restless.


    ¡°Looks like the thief can¡¯t find it today.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe the thief hid the painting somewhere else. Who would be so stupid and let someone search on him?¡±

 Chapter 293: The Painter Was Stepped

    Some people started toin. Their voices weren¡¯t loud. After Heskin heard this, he turned around with a smile and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since the Master discovered it in time, the thief didn¡¯t leave the scene and it¡¯s impossible for him to have time to transfer.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? The thief will find it soon?¡±


    Someone retorted unhappily.


    At present, only Gu Zechen and Su Ni had not checked, but who would believe that the rich Gu Zechen would steal a painting?


    Everyone was waiting for Sheshine to be pped in the face. Gu Zechen said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t carry my bag with me.¡±


    ¡°With Mr. Gu¡¯s identity, it is naturally impossible to secretly draw. However, everyone has been checked and I have to do business.¡±


    Shine¡¯s tone was sincere and unquestionable.


    There was a sneer in the crowd, with both hands on his chest.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way, Mrs Gu, your bag¡­¡±


    ESHINE looked at Su Ni with a smile.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly pulled Su Ni into his arms. He probably noticed the bad intentions in ESHINE¡¯s eyes. Gu Zechen frowned and looked at ESHINE with warning eyes.


    Instead, he shrugged his shoulders with ease and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu, now that everyone has been checked, it¡¯s not going to let Mrs Gu do something special alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve checked it.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes changed as they looked at Su Ni. They raised their voices to help and continued, ¡°Now only the body search can prove their innocence. Mrs Gu is the same.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, look¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I agree now, everyone will not agree.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Mrs Gu is so resistant to the inspection. People who don¡¯t know think Mrs Gu stole Master¡¯s drawing.¡±


    As he spoke, he covered his mouth and startedughing.


    ¡°Check and check. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Su Ni saw that she had enough, so she opened her bag with a nk expression and handed it over.


    ¡°Of course, I believe in Mrs Gu.¡±


    Shine pursed her lips and smiled smugly. In Su Ni¡¯s eyes, it was obvious that she was gloating.


    This was just a small interlude for her purpose of attending today, so Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the Shine would show a surprised expression after taking Su Ni¡¯s bag and cover her mouth.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    She cried out in rm.


    Immediately, countless people turned their heads and looked over. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Eskin slowly took out a folded drawing paper from his bag.


    Su Ni frowned. When did something appear in her bag?


    As soon as Su Ni reached out and was about to take it, she was quickly raised up by ESHINE and looked at Su Ni warily, ¡°Kafa, this is probably the lost painting. You can¡¯t take it away.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen scolded without waiting for Su Ni to make a move.


    Although there was a trace of panic in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, she quickly calmed down and said, ¡°I never stole a Master¡¯s drawing.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll open it for everyone to see.¡±


    The corner of her mouth slightly curved. Su Ni didn¡¯t admit it was the best, so she would feel better.


    ¡°Sheshine, quickly open it and see if it¡¯s a Master¡¯s drawing.¡±


    On the side, there was already too much time to wait and urged.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    As she was about to open it, the receptionist walked down excitedly and quickly said, ¡°Let me take a look first!¡±


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know how to draw. Look at this. I just took it from Mrs Gu¡¯s bag.¡±


    The master¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. After a quick nce, his eyebrows moved.


    Seeing this, Su Ni was also a little anxious. She took two steps towards the master and exined, ¡°Master, I really didn¡¯t steal your paintings. I just went to the bathroom and never went backstage.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there is a tunnel to the backstage next to the bathroom. Mrs Gu can¡¯t be ying dumb with us right now.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she covered her mouth and smiled.


    ¡°Sheshine, what are you doing again!¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly pulled Su Ni behind him with a gloomy expression as he stared coldly at Shine. ¡°You helped Master Zhu find a painting so enthusiastically just now. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s your purpose to frame him now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, we have to pay attention to the evidence when we speak. Everyone saw with their own eyes that this was pulled out from Mrs Gu¡¯s bag.¡±


    At this moment, ESHINE already had quite a few fans supporting her. At this moment, she was not afraid of Gu Zechen¡¯s usation. Instead, she smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    Gu Zechen was not deceived by ESHINE. As soon as he turned around, he calmed down to Master and said, ¡°I believe that with my financial resources, I don¡¯t have to do such despicable things. I suggest that I transfer the surveince first.¡±


    ¡°Due to the rush of preparation for this event, some ces didn¡¯t have time to install surveince.¡±


    Madam Calle was both shocked and helpless when she saw that Su Ni had stolen the Master¡¯s drawing.


    Of course, she was willing to believe Su Ni but the truth was right in front of everyone.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard that there was no surveince.


    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen, who was a little calmer than Gu Zechen. She looked at the master sincerely and sincerely, ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t know how this painting appeared in my bag. Although I like your painting very much, I have already nned to shoot it for real.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The master looked troubled but his expression did not rx.


    Su Ni looked at the hastily folded painting and tried to calm herself down. She thought about when it was time for people to take advantage of.


    ¡°Did your bag leave yourself?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked from the side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head gently, then slowly closed her eyes and thought about it seriously, ¡°Probably.. When I went to the bathroom, I hung my bag on the side of the washroom¡­¡±


    When she said this, a thought shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind. Was it that time¡­


    Su Ni¡¯s sharp eyes once again fell behind esperine. At that time, she saw esperine and Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, what do you mean by that? The thing in front of you is found in your bag. Are you trying to deny it?¡±


    Eskin nced at Su Ni with a look of disdain.


    ¡°If it was me who stole it, I would have dared to fall for it, but if someone framed me, I will never admit it!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were burning and she was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Alright then, let everyone take a good look. What terrible thing did Mrs Gu do that caused everyone to be searched!¡±


    Shine raised her voice again and sessfully transferred everyone¡¯s anger to Su Ni.

 Chapter 294: Suspected

    The guests started to surround them. Su Ni¡¯s analysis just now did not get everyone¡¯s approval. Instead, she thought that Su Ni was admitting defeat.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, if you really like that painting, I don¡¯t think everyone willpete with you.¡±


    One of thedies seemed to be kind enough to persuade her, but the contempt in her eyes waspletely unseen.


    Soon, someone followed suit and said, ¡°No, Gu Jia now has such a scandal, it is really embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Didn¡¯t you hear that CEO Gu is nning to divorce Su Ni now? I think it¡¯s because of this that Su Ni has no money to buy paintings, but chose to steal it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much, it caused all of us to be searched!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I was pretending to be quite simr before. I looked calm. Even I was almost deceived.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen could no longer stand everyone¡¯s discussion, or Gu Zechen had never suffered such humiliation in his life. He stared coldly at the Master with an indifferent expression, ¡°How much is this painting? I bought it.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t steal this painting.¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, her head grew bigger.


    Gu Zechen did this to admit that he stole a painting.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    However, as soon as she said that, she was scolded by Gu Zechen and shut her mouth. Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and found that his eyes were full of impatience, and she no longer had the patience and steadfastness from before.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen just wanted to solve this matter as quickly as possible.


    As for the truth, it was probably not that important to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I know that you have the ability to buy this painting, but what I said before is very clear that my painting can¡¯t be bought with just money.¡±


    ¡°I just have to analyze it. Take it out and let me see.¡±


    Without hesitation, Gu Zechen looked even more disdainful.


    In his opinion, this was just a way for a master to brag about himself and raise his own worth.


    ¡°I really want to know what opinions President Gu has this time?  No, since Mrs Gu stole this painting, Mrs Gu must be very fond of it. Why don¡¯t you let Kn repeat it?


    ESHINE smiled and said.


    She didn¡¯t mind who bought the Master¡¯s drawing, since she had already seeded.


    On the side, Ruan Yichen lowered his eyebrows and pursed his thin lips tightly as he stared at Shine without saying a word.


    As for Eskin, she noticed the gaze behind her back, but she didn¡¯t care.


    Now, no one had any evidence to prove that it was their own doing.


    ¡°Sorry, although I like this painting very much, I won¡¯t get it in such a despicable way.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she turned around and was about to leave, but she was stopped by Gu Zechen. Her deep eyes gradually lost patience, ¡°I think who will pay the money to talk about, Master Zhu, what do you think?¡±


    Master Zhu thought about it and nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    As the master had already spoken, it was not good for her to talk anymore, but there was one less chance to embarrass Su Ni.


    ¡°Since Gu Huai is interested, then the Master will open it again for everyone to see.¡±


    Madam Calle said from the side.


    It was obvious that this incident had wasted too much time. As long as the Master¡¯s drawing could be found, it would be good to find out who the real burr was.


    The master¡¯s eyes were full of love. He couldn¡¯t help but open the painting andy it on the table. He said sadly, ¡°Unfortunately, the decoration has been broken by someone, affecting the beauty of the painting.¡±


    ¡°The background of the Master¡¯s painting is here. Even if it is a manuscript, it is still beautiful.¡±


    Shineplimented.


    ¡°Yes, Master, don¡¯t be humble.¡±


    ¡°Such a precious painting, it¡¯s really lucky to be able to regain it.¡±


    As everyone said this, their eyes constantly fell in Su Ni¡¯s direction. Their respect from the beginning became iparable contempt.


    No matter how famous Su Ni¡¯s Mrs Gu status was, Gu Zechen could not change the suspicion of Hwa Xia¡¯s secret painting no matter how much he had saved.


    Unknowingly, everyone had slowly kept a distance from Su Ni. They didn¡¯t even want to give Su Ni a simple eye contact.


    When he saw this scene, the smile on his face became even more smug. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°Then, everyone can bid fairly.¡±


    ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    The moment he said that, Gu Zechen immediately calmed down.


    The people present were stunned and even Madam Calle opened her mouth. She wanted to say something but eventually shut her mouth.


    Gu Zechen was determined to get this painting today. Anyone with discerning eyes must have seen it. Now that Gu Zechen was generous, he was silent for a while. No one went topete with Gu Zechen and offended him.


    ¡°Since everyone is no longer bidding, what do you think, Master?¡±


    The corners of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth slowly twitched, his expression still arrogant and indifferent.


    ¡°This is the Master¡¯s first manuscript. Could it be that everyone isn¡¯t interested?¡±


    When he saw it, he immediately became anxious and hurriedly urged.


    They were just looking around. They weren¡¯t indifferent, they were just looking around and looking away.


    Gu Zechen lowered his gaze coldly and said in a neutral tone, ¡°Since Miss Heshine is so interested, I¡¯m d to hear your offer.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The corner of his mouth twitched.


    Fifty million.


    This was not a small sum.


    How could she get it?


    Gu Zechen did it on purpose.


    She did not understand. Su Ni had already betrayed him, so she could see how their rtionship had deteriorated, but it had only been a long time¡­


    Why did Gu Zechen help Su Ni?


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you are joking. Since everyone is not interested, it seems that this painting is going to be taken home by Mr. Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen no longer paid attention to ESHINE. After staring at the Master¡¯s manuscript for 30 seconds, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his chin and frowned slightly.


    A trace of pride shed across the master¡¯s eyes, but he pretended to casually ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really good to draw.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly.


    He didn¡¯t praise people so easily, nor did he need to be like anyone else. These words came from his mouth and werepletely his true thoughts.


    Because of this, Master Zhu¡¯s backbone seemed to be straighter, and the smile on his face became more and more raised.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken about this painting, it should be borrowed from Song Dynasty¡¯s style. Lord Jing is small. This ce is dyed on the white paper with ink, and it reaches the state of being calm and one.  In addition, there was also here.. There was only one scene in the pale, but it reflected the glow of the people in theke.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s skills were good, and every part of the story was said. Not only were the guests listening to him, even the master couldn¡¯t stop nodding and stroking his beard with one hand.

 Chapter 295: Buy it directly

    Su Ni waspletely unprepared.


    When Gu Zechen decided to auction the painting, Su Ni started to wander the world. Everyone wasmenting on the value of the painting, but Su Ni was wondering how to prove her innocence.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of apuse.


    Su Ni instantly came back to her senses. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, but when she saw the master smilingly handing the painting to Gu Zechen and gave Su Ni a meaningful look, she probably understood what had happened.


    Su Ni turned and left.


    Gu Zechen chased after him.


    ¡°You clearly know¡­¡±


    Su Ni was speechless and angry, but when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face, her tone subconsciously pressed down, ¡°You know that I didn¡¯t steal the painting.¡±


    ¡°Even if I believe you, I can¡¯t solve the problem. Now that I¡¯ve bought the painting, no one dares to say that you stole the painting.¡±


    Gu Zechen said and handed the painting to Su Ni.


    Su Ni stood still.


    Gu Zechen wanted to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand but Su Ni flung it away like she was electrocuted. She took two steps back and refused, ¡°I won¡¯t want this painting.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I only took pictures to solve the problem?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, he said in a low voice, ¡°I know this is the painting you like. Even if there is no ident, you n to take it, right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want it now.¡±


    Su Ni rejected again and turned to refuse to talk to Gu Zechen.


    The matter was resolved but who could prove their innocence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to leave, but Gu Zechen did not stop Su Ni. He just stared coldly at the back of Hwa Xia, took out his phone and said expressionlessly, ¡°Help me investigate the fingerprints on it.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    On the other side, Ruan Yichen forcefully pulled Shine to a ce where no one was present.


    Shine forcefully shook off Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand and crossed his arms around his chest, maintaining a high alert. ¡°What do you want to do this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you stole the Master¡¯s drawing and put it in Su Ni¡¯s bag.¡±


    Ruan Yichen lowered his voice, his brows gloomy.


    Shine pulled the scarf and said proudly, ¡°Mr. Ruan has to pay attention to evidence.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have no proof?¡±


    Ruan Yichen approached.


    Shine¡¯s eyes dodged for a moment, but she didn¡¯t retreat. Just like that, she let Gu Zechen stare at her at a close distance. She denied without hesitation, ¡°You have proof that you didn¡¯t say it just now. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Ruan Yichen clenched his teeth and tried to control his tone. He nced around and confirmed that there was no one else. Then he pointed out, ¡°I saw you sneakily entering the bathroom again, and you came out in less than 30 seconds. The news that you lost the painting has already spread.¡±


    Shock shed across Shine¡¯s eyes. Did someone really see what she had done?


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Shine raised her voice, but it was clearly a little flustered. It looked like a bully is always a coward.


    ¡°Do you know my nonsense?¡±


    Ruan Yichen grit his teeth and his expression became increasingly ferocious. ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t take my words seriously.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it. If you have the ability, you can go out and tell me. See who will believe your words.¡±


    Since that was the case, Shine didn¡¯t intend to hide it anymore.


    She just couldn¡¯t stand it. Whether it was Gu Zechen or Ruan Yichen, they were defending Su Ni. ¡°Ruan Yichen, she¡¯s Su Ni, not the Kafa you liked before. Don¡¯t make a mistake!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted him roughly, his eyes full of impatience.


    ¡°What I said is the truth, but didn¡¯t you say it just now?¡±


    A smugness shed across his eyes.


    ¡°You know very well why I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked awkward. He leaned sideways slightly and continued, ¡°I just see that this will make Gu Zechen¡¯s impression in Madam Calle¡¯s mind worse. Besides, Gu Corp¡¯s funds are tight now. Fifty million is not so easy for Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Shine frowned.


    A touch of pity shed across Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Sheshine sympathetically. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know yet. Gu Zechen, who you have been scheming to get close to, has already been disintegrated due to the internal problems of the Gu Corp. Now that these 50 million are probably unable to get through thepany¡¯s financial affairs, they can only be drawn from his personal property.¡±


    Shine frowned again.


    If that was the case, why would Gu Zechen not hesitate to help Su Ni take the picture?


    As soon as she thought about this, she tightly furrowed her brows.


    Ruan Yichen still said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you deal with Gu Zechen, but if you dare to make things difficult for Su Ni again, I won¡¯t let you go easily.¡±


    ¡°From what Mr. Ruan says, are you going to expose me in public?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s attitude was cold and he did not hide the contempt and contempt in his eyes. ¡°Do you think Su Ni or Gu Zechen will easily give up on the investigation?¡±


    Ruan Yichen left after saying a sentence, leaving only a stunned Shine in his ce.


    Su Ni came out from the backstage and her eyes were full of disappointment. Madam Calle didn¡¯t say wrong. The few useful surveince cameras couldn¡¯t find anyone suspicious.


    During that period of time, no one had noticed where the heck was.


    Su Ni decided to look for the Master personally.


    The free sale was over and the masters and party were already nning to leave. Su Ni was in a hurry to block the door.


    The master frowned. Obviously, he had an impression of this person who stole his paintings.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, we don¡¯t draw anymore.¡±


    The implication was that she couldn¡¯t steal it.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about the other person¡¯s humiliation. Instead, she earnestly introduced herself, ¡°Master, do you remember your auction in the hemisphere¡­ I once bought a birthday picture of yours at the end ofst year?¡±


    The master frowned.


    With Su Ni¡¯s reminder, the master seemed to have an impression. Finally, he slowly ovepped with the person in front of him and asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Are you Mr. Su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±  I admire your paintings very much. This time, I have already brought enough funds to auction off your paintings. Plus, I¡¯m doing charity, how can I be¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni was so excited that she was incoherent.


    The master probably remembered Su Ni¡¯s identity and his expression softened. ¡°Forgive me for being blind and didn¡¯t recognize her for a while.  With Mr. Su¡¯s artistic achievements and her enthusiasm for charity, I certainly believe that you won¡¯t do such a thing.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The master sighed again, clearly helpless.


    Su Ni knew that it was difficult to do this. ¡°Master, I think someone must have secretly stuffed your drawing into my bag while I¡¯m not paying attention. The purpose is to frame me.¡±

 Chapter 296: Reaching The Old Art

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence. All the surveince has been checked.¡±


    ¡°I know, so the only ones who can help me right now are you and Madam Calle.¡±


    Su Ni said anxiously.


    The master listened patiently to Su Ni¡¯s exnation and soon met Madam Calle again. Madam Calle had always supported Su Ni in spare no effort. Soon, half an hourter, she heard that the Master still had a painting to auction.


    Thest painting had just been bought by Gu Zechen in a dominant manner. Many guests were still interested in it. When they heard that there was an auction, they were naturally excited.


    ¡°I think that since that person wanted to frame me and was rescued by President Gu just now, her objective has not beenpletely fulfilled. CEO Gu can¡¯t repeat the auction this time. I think she will not let go of this opportunity.¡±


    Su Ni was very confident in the face of the Master and Mrs. Cayle.


    Madam Calle had originally simply believed in Su Ni. She had just heard the Master¡¯s spit exnation and learned how Su Ni supported charity, so she felt even more admiration and high regard for Khai.


    On the contrary, Su Ni felt a little embarrassed and said to the two of them, ¡°Actually, I just want to do my best. With our current situation in Su Corp, we really don¡¯t have a better economic ability.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Su, it¡¯s great that you have this heart. This time, we must catch the person who framed you and give you an exnation!¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    The master swore confidently.


    Soon, Su Ni mixed into the crowd again. Obviously, everyone looked at her differently and clearly kept a distance.


    ¡°What else is she doing?¡±


    Someone lowered his voice and secretly discussed it.


    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯ve already stolen it once. Could it be that I still want to think about this painting?¡±


    ¡°Small voice, be careful that Mr. Gu hears it. No matter what, she is still Mrs Gu. You should pay attention to her words.¡±


    ¡°I see, this news is not empty, and the Gu Corp is now so fierce. Even if the economic strength is strong, it is impossible to help Su Ni again.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t secretly draw!¡±


    Su Ni retorted coldly.


    Soon, the surrounding voices disappeared.


    As Su Ni looked over, everyone naturally shifted their gazes. Su Ni took a deep breath and tried to control her emotions.


    She would soon be able to as the water recedes, the rocks appear, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand by with these people.


    ¡°Not good. I heard that Master¡¯s drawing was stolen again.¡±


    ¡°What? How is that possible? It¡¯s not just a theft.¡±


    Su Ni still lowered her head and stood there calmly, pretending not to hear her.


    ¡°Could it be her again¡­¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu would actually marry such a woman. How disgusting.¡±


    The scene was once again blocked.


    Shine appeared in front of Su Ni once again in an arrogant manner. ¡°Please get checked.¡±


    Obviously, ESHINE was more confident this time than before. She no longer acted like before and simply asked to check Su Ni¡¯s bag alone.


    This was clearly a provocation.


    ¡°Sheshine, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni chuckled, looked around, and saw that everyoneughed maliciously. She became even more proud and proud, ¡°Everyone here knows that you stole your previous paintings. I want to check your bag first. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was because of you that all of us were going to be checked. Mrs Gu, I think you¡¯d better open your bag and let everyone check it.¡±


    Needless to say, Su Ni had clearly aroused the public¡¯s indignation. She stood on the side of Sheshine and med Su Ni.


    ¡°Exactly, I think everyone here can do something like this except Mrs Gu.¡±


    Someone sneered.


    As if she was a prideful peacock, she raised her head. Now, she didn¡¯t need her to do anything anymore. She believed that this time, everyone¡¯s saliva would be enough to engulf Su Ni.


    This time, she didn¡¯t want to escape.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t opened your bag yet, can you wait for Mr. Gu toe over?¡±


    The guests seemed to be trying to expose Su Ni¡¯s conspiracy, and thenughed. ¡°Say, such a big thing happened, why don¡¯t you look at President Gu?¡±  Could it be that he felt embarrassed and left you alone?


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°If I were President Gu, if something like this happens, I would definitely not show myself again.  Sigh, this is really embarrassing.


    Everyone shook their heads one after another, looking regretful, but the smile on their faces was obviously gloating.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, bring over your bag.¡±


    Shine stretched out a hand with a disdainful expression.


    ¡°Are you so sure that the Master¡¯s drawing must be in my hands?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly grinned.


    She didn¡¯t resist the examination, but¡­ she was going to return the humiliation that she had given her just now.


    ¡°Su Ni, what do you mean?¡±


    Shine suddenly felt that Su Ni¡¯s smile was not right. At this moment, shouldn¡¯t she be flustered or afraid?


    Could it be that this woman was already immune after being humiliated?


    As she thought about it, when she looked good, she grabbed the bag from Su Ni. When she saw what was in Su Ni¡¯s bag, the smile on her face slowly grew.


    She said, how could Su Ni escape her palm?


    ¡°Everyone, look at what is this?¡±


    Hovering the things that were found in Su Ni¡¯s bag, she swayed in front of everyone. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t see fear or fear on Su Ni¡¯s face. She wanted to exin something but she was calm and calm, just like the expression of an observer.


    ¡°Oh my God, it really is her.¡±


    The crowd eximed in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fine if she stole it once. How did she steal it twice in a row? She¡¯s really thick-skinned.¡±


    ¡°As I see it, she¡¯s just interested in the value of Master Zhongzhen¡¯s paintings. What do you mean by selling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid CEO Gu won¡¯t be able to save her now.¡±


    ¡°How disgusting!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    There were all kinds of discussions, and the corner of his mouth was high. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, her expression was clearly questioning. This time, Su Ni had something else to say.


    ¡°I have to say, your acting is really perfect!¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but p her hands in appreciation for her actions.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean is not important. You should open it and let everyone see what it is.¡±


    Su Ni nced at the album in Shine¡¯s hand and smiled faintly.


    ¡°What does she mean by that?¡±  Miss Shine, quickly open it.


    Someone urged.


    As she opened the draft, she realized that it was nothing more than a clean piece of white paper. She swayed around the paper unwillingly, but even a drop of ink couldn¡¯t be found on it.


    ¡°How could this be? This is impossible!¡±


    Shine screamed.

 Chapter 297: Displayed

    ¡°What is impossible?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were burning, and her expression was confident and firm. She smiled at the pretending to be calm and said, ¡°Or did Miss Shine know what was in my bag earlier?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, stop ndering me!¡±


    Shine yelled, then her eyes became stern. She wished she could see through Su Ni¡¯s body.  ¡°You must have hidden the real painting. This is just your trick, right?¡±


    Su Ni shrugged.


    Un, the excited ESHINE suddenly rushed over and started to tear Su Ni¡¯s clothes apart. ¡°It must be hidden on you, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gu Zechen finally rushed over at a critical moment. He quickly pushed Shine away and pulled Su Ni behind him.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gu Zechen yelled loudly.


    The guests who wanted to me Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything at this moment.


    After all, Sheshine couldn¡¯t find the real painting from Su Ni, so it couldn¡¯t prove that it was painted on Su Ni. In addition, Gu Zechen had appeared and all of them chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Sheshine, are you crazy? When are you going to cause trouble?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s cold gaze fell on esperine. There was no time for this woman to stop.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s like this. The Master¡¯s words just now disappeared again. We suspect¡­ No, Miss Shine suspects that the Master¡¯s drawing is still on Mrs Gu.¡±


    A kind-hearted guest exined.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. Miss Shine said that Master¡¯s drawing is on Mrs Gu.¡±


    The other person also reminded him.


    This time, there was no more fun to watch, and everyone pushed their responsibilities away.


    Heskin was pushed to the ground by Gu Zechen. Now that she didn¡¯t have time to refute it, she saw that everyone was throwing a pot on her. Her appearance of being afraid of causing trouble waspletely different from what she had just said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect just now that Su Ni stole the painting?¡±


    Shine wouldn¡¯t let this group of people stay out of the ordinary and roar at them.


    When she saw everyone looking elsewhere, she sneered. Why did everyone show up when she med Su Ni? Now, all of them wanted to be clean.


    ¡°What did you say earlier? Have you forgotten?¡±  Could it be that Mr. Gu didn¡¯t dare to say anything?


    ¡°Miss Sheshine, we followed after you said it to Mrs Gu. Now that the lost painting is not on Mrs Gu, what else do you have to say?¡±


    Someone was helpless.


    ¡°Is everything they said true?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    As Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened, everyone started to feel uneasy and some even wanted to escape.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this isn¡¯t what we said. It¡¯s all the handiwork of esperture. It¡¯s her who framed Mrs Gu.¡±


    ¡°Defamation?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, do you think I¡¯ve framed you?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.


    Shine sneered, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out how the master¡¯s drawing had be a piece of white paper.


    Could it be that Su Ni found out and was transferred by her?


    But no matter what, this painting must be on Su Ni.


    As she thought about this, Shine regained her confidence and stared at Su Ni with a determined expression. ¡°You stole the previous painting. This is something that everyone can see for themselves. I think you can¡¯t refuse it. It seems that it¡¯s inappropriate for me to take your bag first this time.¡±


    ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡±


    After all, Heskin didn¡¯t have any evidence, so no one would risk offending Gu Zechen and admit it.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I said, this painting is on you, on you!¡±


    ¡°Enough trouble.¡±


    Gu Zechen could not bear it anymore, but he was pulled by Su Ni beside him.


    Because of her n with the Master, Su Ni did not have time to tell Gu Zechen that in order not to dy her n, Su Ni did not want Gu Zechen to intervene.


    Under Gu Zechen¡¯s confused eyes, Su Ni stood up and said, ¡°I know that because of what happened before, everyone doubted me, but I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t steal Hua.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can testify.¡±


    ¡°And me.¡±


    At the same time, Madam Cayle and the master simultaneously appeared.


    The scene caused quite a stir, especially the master¡¯s elegant voice, which still shocked people.


    Ruan Yichen watched the farce and left quietly.


    As for Sheshine, her mind was still a little dazed as she quietly called out Master.


    It was a pity that the Master didn¡¯t pay attention to Heshine. Madam Calle just nced at Heshine in disgust. Soon, the Master said, ¡°Because of the one man¡¯s fault is other man¡¯s lesson, I¡¯ve already arranged for people to install surveince cameras in every room. The real person who stole the paintings identally fell into our surveince.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Master has said that there will definitely be no falsehood. Could it be that Mrs Gu stole it?¡±


    Everyone started to whisper, and the side that had just stood up felt weak and almost fell into a daze. Then, her face turned pale as she murmured, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In that case, bring out the surveince footage.¡±


    Su Ni was calm andposed. When she saw that Gu Zechen was still looking at her, Su Ni smiled at him, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to worry.


    The Master didn¡¯t keep him in suspense and everyone was soon invited into the surveince room.


    In the picture, a white esperture was looking around and tiptoed into the backstage. Soon, he took out a painting from the box and looked around from time to time¡­


    That ugly expression waspletely exposed to everyone.


    Every now and then, cries of rm could be heard, ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually eschine! How annoying! No wonder she was so certain that the person who stole the painting was Mrs Gu. She was the one who framed it!¡±


    Everyone reacted and looked for a look.


    But how could there be any traces of eschine?


    As long as she knew that the Master still had surveince cameras, she knew that it was over. Hence, she took advantage of the opportunity for everyone to watch the surveince and prepared to escape.


    However, he never imagined that Ruan Yichen would be blocked by the door.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, what do you mean? Get out of the way immediately!¡±


    ESHINE growled softly.


    From time to time, she nced back, afraid that someone would chase after her.


    ¡°Since everything has been done, there will naturally be a day of exposure. Do you think you can escape?¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked calmly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs. Ruan Yichen, you¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡±


    As he finished, he had to push Ruan Yichen away, but Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t move but locked him inside.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±  Open the door!


    Shine knocked on the door desperately.

 Chapter 298: Tragic Arrest

    ¡°Go over there and take a look. This eschine has ruined us. Not only did she deceive us, she also made us offend President Gu and Mrs Gu. We must find her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this woman is too cunning. She can do something like this!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that these people were about to find him, Shine panicked and started knocking on the door.


    But Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t intend to open the door from the beginning. Now that he had long left after closing the door, he had no reaction at the door for a long time, so he could only find another way.


    In the end, because he was too fast, he almost fell into someone else¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Sheshine!¡±


    The guests who caught the eshen screamed. Their eyes were filled with the intention of eating the esperture.


    ¡°What do you want to do!¡±


    Sheshine struggled desperately, but the security guard who heard themotion quickly rushed over and controlled her.


    The guests had alreadye out of the surveince room and learned that it was all Hesine who framed Su Ni. All of them looked ashamed and apologized like Su Ni, hoping that her lord would not remember the past.


    On the other side, Su Ni was much calmer.


    ¡°I know that everyone has been bewitched by eschine, which is why everyone has misjudged, so I won¡¯t me everyone.¡±


    Su Ni said with a smile.


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief when they heard that Su Ni wasn¡¯t ming her. They also took advantage of the situation and ced all the me on the side of Heshine.


    ¡°I told you that this ESHINE is uneasy and kind. It must be because of the love and love of the Gu family and Mrs Gu. It is jealous and deliberately made so many movements.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know that the Master was already on guard against her and had security cameras set up.¡±


    Everyone kept talking and everyone surrounded Su Ni.


    It was also time for Madam Calle to step forward and tell her ns with Master and Su Ni, as well as prove her innocence for Su Ni again.


    The people who had doubts in their hearts suddenly became cheerful.


    Thest time he stole a painting, it was also a crime of esperture.


    ¡°This woman is so vicious.¡±


    Someoneined for Su Ni, as if they had been friends for many years. They filled up with righteous indignation, ¡°Mrs Gu, you can¡¯t let this Shine go. The police are outside!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Liu is right. This time, I have to let the ESHINE taste a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the details after the banquet is over.¡±


    Su Ni smiled gratefully at Madam Calle and the Master.


    It was enough to prove her innocence. Besides, it should be someone shouting for a beating right now.


    Gu Zechen, who had been silent all this time, probably understood that this was a scene that Su Ni had created herself. His worried expression rxed slightly.


    However, Su Ni did not tell herself about this from start to end, which made Gu Zechen unhappy.


    Therefore, twoplicated emotions were mixed on Gu Zechen¡¯s face, and his expression didn¡¯t look so friendly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found someone to collect the frame that was thrown away previously. Although the traces on it have been clear, there are indeed Hesine¡¯s fingerprints. This proves that the loss of the Master¡¯s drawing was rted to Hesine.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s low and maic voice was heard slowly.


    Everyone was stunned again and even Su Ni could not help but look at Gu Zechen.


    Did he help her investigate the time he disappeared?


    He didn¡¯t say that as long as things were resolved, it would be fine.


    At that thought, Su Ni¡¯s nose suddenly ached and her heart was full of mixed feelings.


    No one knew who was leading the way. Suddenly, there was a loud round of apuse. Even Madam Cayle and the master nodded, feeling happy for Su Ni.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, congrattions. With CEO Gu¡¯s husband who loves you so much, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world who can frame you.¡±


    Madam Calle stepped forward and warmly hugged Su Ni.


    Su Ni was instantly ttered and her eyes were full of excitement. She nodded excitedly, and such an intimate scene made people look straight.


    Normally, although Madam Cayle was friendly and charitable, she had always maintained a close distance from everyone. Usually, the banquet would only show off as a gift. It was the first time she had appeared like today to participate in a free sell.


    Now, Madam Calle actually hugged Su Ni.


    Does this mean that the rtionship between Madam Calle and Gu Zechen is already spring.


    For a time, everyone was thinking, while Gu Zechen gave Su Ni a meaningful look.


    He had long learned from Li Mo¡¯s investigation that this woman had contact with Madam Calle three days ago, and then the woman came to find him.


    He did not know that the two of them were already so close.


    The couple had different thoughts and Madam Calle¡¯s hug made the atmosphere even more lively.


    Someone suddenly sniffed. Some sharp-eyed people saw that Shine was sent over by several security guards.


    ¡°Look, you still want to run. You should be caught now.¡±


    Someone nced at esperine. There were several ws on the white gown and their eyes became even more contemptuous.


    ¡°With Mr. Gu around, do you think she can run today and run tomorrow?¡±


    The truth was that everyone secretly looked at Su Ni.


    At this time, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were close to each other. Whether they were close or far away, they were a pair of talented women. It was only after listening to the lies of the Shine that they felt that they were going to break up.


    When she thought about how she had been fooled by a monkey earlier and how she had been angry in front of the Gu Corp couple, she was now all transferred to her.


    ¡°Sheshine, hurry up and apologize to Mrs Gu and CEO Gu!¡±


    Someone helped Su Ni please.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wronged others twice at the same time. What do you really think of someone else?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni calmly looked at Shine, just like before. She let others humiliate her without saying a word. Now, Su Ni just returned her in the same way.


    Shine lowered her head and remained silent.


    Since she had been found out, she had nothing to say, but if she wanted to apologize to Su Ni, it would be a dream!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I have already handed over the evidence to the police. It¡¯s better to hand the person over to the police.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s calm voice slowly rang out. He didn¡¯t even nce at the esperture and turned around.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Leave it to the police. You can decide whatever you want. This is too abominable.¡±


    Everyone apuded for Gu Zechen¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡­ you can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±


    ¡°Bring it down.¡±


    Madam Calle frowned in disgust.


    The party was ruined by this woman, and her heart was filled with anger. She had seen enough of this woman¡¯s acting!


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you forgot how I helped you. Did you forget how Su Ni betrayed you before? I helped you¡­ Gu Zechen!¡±


    ¡°Quickly bring it down!¡±


    Madam Calle scolded again!

 Chapter 299: The First Dance

    The flustered and angry voice gradually disappeared. Everyone seemed to have yet to wake up from the farce just now. Madam Calle said directly, ¡°I specially prepared a walnut band for everyone. Next is dance time. Let us all forget about the unpleasant feelings just now and enjoy it as much as possible.¡±


    As she said this, everyone pped one after another, and their enthusiasm soared.


    ¡°Then I have a proposal for President Gu to invite Mrs Gu to dance our first dance today. I wonder if everyone has any objections?¡±


    The smile on Madam Calle¡¯s face grew bigger and when everyone¡¯s apuse quieted down, Madam Calle suddenly suggested.


    ¡°Of course, I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu will perform this opening dance, of course, everyone wants it.¡±  There was a gentleman inside, and everyone pped their hands as they looked at the Gu Corp couple.


    Su Ni was slightly surprised but she quickly realized that Madam Calle wanted to help her.


    Her dance wasn¡¯t outstanding, but at this moment, she had no reason to back down. She looked at Gu Zechen expectantly, waiting for his final invitation.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, quick.¡±


    The atmosphere seemed to be cheerful and rxed in an instant. Many people started to urge Gu Zechen.


    The farce about the eschine was over and no one would deliberately mention it. Everyone started to cheer up and let the Gu Corp couple dance quickly.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Even though he was expressionless, in this atmosphere, he still reached out and his eyes gradually softened.


    In that instant, the walnut music yed.


    Su Ni was dressed in a qipao and slowly danced in the middle of the crowd. Obviously, her dress wasn¡¯t the most suitable one, but it was the perfect disy of her exquisite figure. In addition to her elegant and elegant dance, she attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    When Gu Zechen came over, he happened to see two people dancing in the crowd. From his angle, they looked at each other closely, seemingly very loving.


    Ruan Yichen asked for a ss of red wine and hid in the crowd, staring at the gentle and delicate face.


    ¡°This is just thest dance. You don¡¯t have to put on a smelly face.¡±


    Su Ni reminded gently.


    ¡°What, you can¡¯t wait to be separated from me, or do you have other unspeakable motives?¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly.


    Su Ni¡¯s dance was getting faster and faster, but it didn¡¯t disrupt Gu Zechen¡¯s rhythm. On the contrary, not only could he keep up, he also didn¡¯t stop. ¡°You did well in this scene.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously looked into the crowd and found that everyone was smiling and immersed in each other. Obviously, she did not notice that the atmosphere was not right.


    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth magnified, concealing the awkwardness of the atmosphere between them.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose, his expression bing more arrogant and indifferent.


    There was a tinge of confusion in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know why the man was crazy again. She remembered that Gu Zechen had helped her, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Thank you just now.¡±


    However, Gu Zechen remained expressionless as if he hadn¡¯t heard it.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When Su Ni thought he would keep silent like this and ignore herself, he suddenly said, ¡°Madam Calle helped you just now. I wonder when did your rtionship with Madam Calle be so good?¡±


    For some reason, it was normal for Su Ni to hear something wrong.


    She frowned and pretended to be calm, ¡°No, Madam Calle is just willing to give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°She never gave anyone this chance.¡±


    Gu Zechen is not calm first.


    Su Ni looked up at Gu Zechen and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    With a spin, Su Ni, led by Gu Zechen, started to spin quickly and there was a loud apuse.


    As the dance ended, everyone entered the dance floor and started dancing with their female partners.


    In the spacious venue, only Ruan Yichen was left alone.


    Su Ni was just curious, so she inadvertently nced at Ruan Yichen and made Gu Zechen unhappy.


    A hand was ced on Su Ni¡¯s waist and controlled her to spin to the side.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care, but Gu Zechen snorted coldly and pinched her hand tightly, saying, ¡°Ruan Yichen came here alone this time. I¡¯m afraid he has other goals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Su Ni said calmly.


    ¡°Rumor has it that the two of us are not really husband and wife. Do you dare to deny that it has nothing to do with you?¡±


    Gu Zechen pressed her step by step.


    A tinge of surprise shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Gu Zechen¡¯s deep eyes were now a little moreplicated.


    Gu Zechen was enduring his anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Su Ni shifted her gaze.


    There was no reason for her to feel guilty.


    ¡°Looks like you really worked hard to help Ruan Yichen this time. Even if you¡¯re acting well now, it¡¯s not enough for Mrs Gu to make a sound, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand, smiled coldly at her and turned to leave.


    ¡°Zexin!¡±


    Su Ni was in a mess. What was he doing?


    Su Ni quickly caught up to her. Ruan Yichen suddenly intervened and issued an invitation. ¡°I wonder if I have the honor to invite Mrs Gu to dance.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Su Ni looked anxious while Ruan Yichen blocked her line of sight. She couldn¡¯t see where Gu Zechen went.


    There were still countless pairs of eyes staring at her. Su Ni was anxious, ¡°Sorry, please move aside.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something more important.¡±


    Ruan Yichen followed Su Ni¡¯s gaze and smiled.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Madam Calle was helping her out.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were full of anxiety while Madam Calle smiled. ¡°Mr. Ruan didn¡¯t bring a dance partner today. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s destined to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, Mrs Gu is here.¡±


    Ruan Yichen did not avoid it.


    ¡°When did Mr. Ruan be so interested in my woman?¡±


    Behind them, a cold voice was heard and Gu Zechen came back.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Su Ni was worried that Gu Zechen would misunderstand her again, so she quickly ran to Gu Zechen and grabbed his arm.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse but quickly walked over to Ruan Yichen and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just picking up a call. Mr. Ruan will look for opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ruan Yichen chuckled and his expression became more and more arrogant. He put his hands in his pockets and gently tapped his leather shoes. ¡°Now there are rumors that the two of them are not friendly. I thought that what the media said was true. President Gu just nned to leave Mrs Gu behind. I just stood out to help Mrs Gu.¡±

 Chapter 300: No One Of His Women

    Listening to Ruan Yichen mention this again in front of Madam Calle, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help frowning and his eyes became sharper. ¡°I¡¯ve told Mr. Ruan that I still have some business when I have time. Don¡¯t keep staring at the news that doesn¡¯t know what to say, so as not to be fooled and serious.¡±


    ¡°What does Madam think?¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and looked at Madam Calle.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing seemed to have stopped for a few seconds. He remained silent on the surface, but he had already looked at Madam Calle.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know where to look and simply lowered her head.


    Madam Calle understood and smiled at this moment. ¡°Mr. Ruan, in my opinion, CEO Gu and Mrs Gu are in a better rtionship now. They are both good looking and good looking when they stand together. What¡¯s there to care about whether they are real or not?¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned. ¡°What does Madam mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is very simple.¡±


    Madam Calle looked at Su Ni with a smile and said, ¡°As long as CEO Gu and Mrs Gu have a good rtionship now, it doesn¡¯t matter what pretending to be loving to me or if they are about to divorce. After all, these days are still for themselves.¡±


    Madam Calle¡¯s words were obviously biased towards Su Ni and Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know what it meant, but Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore and gratitude shed across her eyes.


    Madam Calle did not stay on this topic all the time. Instead, she said to Gu Zechen, ¡°President Gu just left. It¡¯s not your fault that Mr. Ruan misunderstood. As time is just right, please continue.¡±


    Gu Zechen naturally had nothing to say. He nodded with deep eyes and once again grabbed Su Ni¡¯s waist, as if he was dering sovereignty to Ruan Yichen.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyebrows trembled, but he casually joined the dance floor and slowly followed the music.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was still beating. ¡°I thought you left just like that.¡±


    ¡°Why are you disappointed that I¡¯m back?¡±


    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni in a displeased tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Su Ni quickly denied it but she didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen was still jealous of Ruan Yichen at this time. Her expression became even more displeased. She just repeated the truth calmly, ¡°Mr. Ruan is unintentional. Madam Calle¡¯s attitude was obvious just now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t ruin your good things?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Why do you always think that¡­¡±


    Su Ni blurted out and felt a little embarrassed, ¡°How can I work with Ruan Yichen to deal with you?¡±  Yes, I know you don¡¯t believe me, but just like today, didn¡¯t you help me?


    ¡°Help you today, just don¡¯t want you to ruin our reputation.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with a cold face.


    ¡°Is that really all?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it.


    Gu Zechen was the first to stand out and even believe in her unconditionally when she was troubled by the situation. She was touched by this kindness.


    She believed that things would not be as simple and heartless as Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Su Ni, do you think I will have any extra thoughts towards someone who betrayed me?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression darkened. One of her henchmen was about to retreat but was held tightly by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s thest dance, I will trouble Mrs Gu to use her superb acting skills.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, she sped up. When the two of them spun to Madam Calle¡¯s side, Su Ni subconsciously squeezed out a smile.


    Ruan Yichen was shaking gently not far away. Su Ni knew that he was waiting for the time to exchange dance partners.


    ¡°I will not give you this chance.¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, do you believe me for thest time? Can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    His answer was straightforward and decisive.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen soon said to Cayelf, ¡°Madam, Madam and I still have something to do. I¡¯m afraid I have to leave first.¡±


    Calleff looked worried but quickly hid it and nodded.


    Su Ni looked worried as she walked behind her. ¡°Madam, thank you today, but I always feel that his heart ispletely cold. I don¡¯t know if I can save his heart.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, I have seen your hard work.¡±


    Madam Calle¡¯s eyes were filled with affection, as if she was looking at her daughter. ¡°I think CEO Gu is not a hard-hearted person. He just made trouble for someone. He is standing on your side without hesitation. I believe that you must be in CEO Gu¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    A glimmer of hope ignited in Su Ni¡¯s eyes but soon dimmed.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, if you give up just like that, how can you be worthy of the salon that I personally organized for you?¡±


    Madam Calle suddenly said.


    Su Ni was in a trance. She understood Madam Calle¡¯s intentions. No matter how confident she was, she still nodded vigorously to let Madam Calle rest assured.


    ¡°Go, he¡¯s still waiting for you.¡±


    Madam Calle looked at Gu Zechen at the door. He didn¡¯t get in the car but looked over. ¡°In addition, whether it¡¯s sincere or acting, I hope that you can take this rtionship seriously in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and she wanted to hug Madam Cayle. The two of them hugged each other affectionately.


    Gu Zechen saw it until he said goodbye to Madam Calle and got into the car. He asked coldly, ¡°What did you just say to Madam Calle?¡±


    ¡°If I said that Madam Calle would reconsider working with you, would you believe me?¡±


    Su Ni asked him calmly.


    Gu Zechen smirked coldly. ¡°Just because you just acted in a scene with me, will Madam Calle reconsider?¡±


    Madam Calle didn¡¯t say this.


    However, she believed that since Madam Calle was willing to support and understand her, she would be cheering for her when she left, there would be no problem with her side.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s strength was much higher than JK and Ruan Yichen. She believed that Madam Calle would make the most intelligent choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±


    Su Ni smiled confidently.


    There was still doubt in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    In short, he would never allow Su Ni and Ruan Yichen to conspire.


    The driver took Su Ni to the Su Corp first. When he got out of the car, Gu Zechen closed his eyes and pretended not to say anything. Su Ni nced at the car and told the driver, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    After she left, Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was already past the time to work, and Su Corp was not as busy as Gu Corp. For some reason, she did not want to go back to the family alone today.


    However, An Rong¡¯s call arrived as scheduled.


    Su Ni had prepared a lot of excuses, but under An Rong¡¯s aggressive attitude, Su Ni found that she had no way to fight back.

 Chapter 301: Confess Everything

    She wanted to deny that her rtionship with Gu Zechen was just a group of reporters, but An Rong acted as if she had found some solid evidence and believed that their feelings had changed.


    In addition to An Rong¡¯s spection, she quickly decided on this matter.


    Finally, Su Ni had to admit it.


    Over the phone, An Rong¡¯s voice was heart-wrenching. In the end, she decided, ¡°Su Ni, you have really disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°Mother, actually, I don¡¯t want to be like this either, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you know I¡¯ve always helped you, but if something really happens to your rtionship with Gu Zechen, I can help you, not hide me like you do now!¡±


    An Rong was disappointed.


    Su Ni wanted to exin something, but she knew that it was useless to say anything. Her words turned into an apology, ¡°Sorry, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I will not ept this apology.¡±


    An Rong then hung up.


    On the other hand, Qin Yue had been waiting in the office for a long time, and when Su Ni hung up, he also said calmly, ¡°Mr. Chen told you that no matter what your rtionship with President Gu is now, you can¡¯t ask for a divorce.¡±


    ¡°I know how important Gu Zechen is to our Su Corp, but now it is different from before. I believe that as long as I work hard, the Su Corp will develop along the current trajectory.¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    She was grateful to Mr. Chen, but now Mr. Chen had interfered with her private life. She could understand before, but now¡­


    The feeling of the puppet grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Mr. Chen also said that if Mr. Su is determined, the Su Corp is likely to change owners.¡±


    Qin Yue¡¯s voice was calm, but his words were unquestionable and rejected.


    Su Ni frowned. Was this a threat?


    Qin Yue did not deny it, or he was now Mr. Chen¡¯s messenger, standing in front of Su Ni in a high position. ¡°Mr. Chen is also thinking about the Su Corp. Besides, there is no real revenge for Mr. Su. There is still a part of Su Corp in other people¡¯s hands. Do you really n to give up just like that?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed hard. Suddenly, there was a stabbing pain and she quickly covered her chest.


    Qin Yue lowered his head, ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened. In the next second, the pain in her eyes was reced by hatred. She had probably been at ease for too long and her Su Corp was flourishing again, so she almost forgot the most important thing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t divorce Gu Zechen. In this state, it might be the best for both of them.¡±


    Su Ni squeezed out a bitter smile. If Madam Calle was really as she expected and chose the Gu Corp, Gu Zechen would not propose a divorce in a short amount of time no matter how stupid she was.


    At nine in the evening, Su Ni came out of Su Corp alone and saw Maybach.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened and she sped up. It was Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    His voice was clear and decisive.


    Su Ni remained silent. She got into the car and didn¡¯t ask her destination. She let Maybach gallop in the night before finally stopping in front of a restaurant.


    Su Ni smiled sarcastically. ¡°What, this is to reward me for acting well today, so I purposely trouble me?¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at her meaningfully without saying a word.


    Su Ni pretended to be true, suddenly understood, and smiled again, ¡°Oh¡­ Since it is not, it must be thest dinner. I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu, you still have a good memory.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, do you want to divorce me so much and then get into someone else¡¯s arms?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly clenched Su Ni¡¯s wrist tightly. His eyes were as cold as an eagle, and his sharp sharpness almost cut Su Ni¡¯s flesh.


    He gnashing teeth fiercely said, ¡°I won¡¯t give you this chance.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled for a moment. She remembered what Qin Yue had said in the office before and asked with uncertainty, ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t agree to divorce me?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and said coldly.


    Without any reason, Su Ni sighed in relief.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, since we don¡¯t get a divorce, then we¡¯ll maintain the status quo. I think it¡¯s pretty good to be like this now.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s straightforward answer surprised Gu Zechen. In addition to his suspicion of Su Ni, a new guess quickly emerged, ¡°What, Ruan Yichen told you to stay with me as an undercover agent. It seems that you have done anything to seed.  Unfortunately, this time, Madam Calle has already nned to choose our Gu Corp.


    As he said this, he deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Now, you and Ruan Yichen are empty.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be calm, picked up the wine in front of her and gently took a sip, then smiled and said, ¡°Then congrattions Mr. Gu.¡±


    Hmph!


    Gu Zechen snorted from his nose, then he stared coldly at Su Ni¡¯s delicate and enchanting face. He was angry when he saw this woman, but he couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    Coincidentally, Su Ni also looked at him and smiled.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face turned ck quickly.


    He snorted again and looked out the window.


    Even if there was a time bomb beside him, he would not give Su Ni a hand and let her off.


    ¡°Since Madam Calle has chosen you and Madam Calle is returning to China, I think our previous agreement can be abolished?¡±


    Su Ni asked tentatively.


    She suddenly felt tired and didn¡¯t want to act anymore.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes tightened, and a cold light shed. He stared coldly at Su Ni and said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Since Madam Calle has chosen the Gu Corp again, I will do everything well. You know, I¡¯ve always pursued perfection.¡±


    After Su Ni listened, her right hand gently shook her ss, looking particrly in agreement.


    However, there seemed to be a familiar figure at the door. Su Ni, who had been rxed, suddenly frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly got up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen pinched Su Ni¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still Mrs Gu. You need my consent wherever you go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Gu, I want to go to the bathroom now, okay?¡±


    Su Ni was really anxious now.


    There was uncertainty in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, but he still let go and saw Su Ni running away.


    Could he have seen someone?


    As soon as he thought of the scene where Su Ni and Ruan Yichen were dancing and secretly sending autumn waves, a fire was burning in Gu Zechen¡¯s mind. He quickly got up and chased after them.


    This damned woman didn¡¯t know how to calm herself for a moment.


    Su Ni chased up to the second floor and saw a familiar figure around the corner.


    She let out a long sigh of relief, then she supported her forehead to sort out her emotions.


    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±


    Su Ni smiled as she quickly and calmly walked over to Su Banqing.

 Chapter 302: Su Ni’s Ex-Boyfriend

    It was said that they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, but Su Banqing had been hiding from her. She and Luo Heng couldn¡¯t find anyone at all, so they never imagined that they would bump into each other here today.


    Su Banqing and the waiter finished exining when they saw Su Ni. She screamed and quickly took two steps back.


    ¡°Half Qing¡­¡±


    Su Ni wanted to hold Su Banqing¡¯s hand, but as soon as she reached out, she saw Kafa turn to escape. ¡°Hey 4, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister!¡±


    Su Ni froze and shouted at her.


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t stop until she bumped into the man¡¯s embrace. The man¡¯s voice was gentle and concerned, ¡°Half clear, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head shook, then her face turned pale and her mind was in a mess.


    She was not flustered because she met Cheng Yi, but why did she get together with Cheng Yi and look at their intimacy? This¡­ How could this be¡­?


    ¡°Half-Qing,e over immediately!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s sister who was still in Cheng Yi¡¯s arms screamed.


    There were people passing by in the Long Corridor from time to time, so naturally, there were people paying attention.


    Su Banqing¡¯s expression was ugly. She was suddenly yelled by her sister and subconsciously wanted to separate from Cheng Yi. However, she was pulled into Cheng Yi¡¯s arms and looked at Su Ni with a provoking attitude.


    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other.¡±


    The young and handsome face was now smiling freely. Looking in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, she only felt nauseous.


    ¡°Half-Qing,e over immediately.¡±


    Su Ni ignored Cheng Yi, lowered her voice and ordered again.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Did you forget how our father stayed in the hospital? Su Banqing, how can you¡­ Are you going to anger me and Papa to death?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and her eyes were filled with bitterness. Because she was too emotional, her chest ached again and she held it tightly.


    ¡°Su Ni, you still have the guts to mention Papa!¡±


    Su Banqing, who had always been obedient, became furious because Su Ni mentioned her father.


    ¡°What reason do you have to me Cheng Yi? Papa was in the hospital. You were the one who angered him. You are the main culprit, you are not qualified to me anyone!¡±


    Su Banqing widened her eyes and her chest heaved greatly. As she spoke, tears fell.


    Only then did Su Ni notice that Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were locked and she was stunned.


    How did Papa get into the hospital? Was she not sure?


    She had forgotten how Cheng Yi had deceived herself, deceived her father, taken away the brand under Su Corp and defeated Su Corp.


    ¡°Su Ni, that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to mention the grudges that happened back then. I¡¯m in love with your sister now. I know you can¡¯t ept it, but you can only ept it because you can¡¯t change it!¡±


    Cheng Yi naturally took Su Banqing into his arms and looked at the person in his arms with love.


    Su Ni faltered and her body took two steps back.


    Back then, she was probably deceived by this gaze.


    Gu Zechen helped her up and looked at her with surprise. Su Ni shook her head gently and straightened up again.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Cheng Yi probably did not expect to bump into Gu Zechen at this moment, so he quickly went forward to greet him.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move but looked at Su Ni and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression quickly recovered. She did not want Gu Zechen to get involved in the Su family matter.


    Soon, she stepped forward and coldly said to Cheng Yi, ¡°Cheng Yi, I won¡¯t let you be with my sister.¡±


    In front of Gu Zechen, Cheng Yi was not as arrogant as before, but he still deliberately looked helpless. He spread his hands and said, ¡°Su Ni, we¡¯ve broken up. You don¡¯t have to interfere with my freedom.¡±


    Cheng Yi then looked meaningfully at Gu Zechen.


    Although he knew that Su Ni and Gu Zechen had not had a good rtionship over the years, Su Ni was married after all, so he didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    What¡¯s more, as long as she released a little of her previous entanglement, it is likely that Su Ni¡¯s life in the family will not be easy.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed when he heard Cheng Yi¡¯s words.


    Probably from his indifferent impression, Gu Zechen asked coldly, ¡°You are Cheng Yi?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±  I never imagined that Mr. Gu could still remember me.


    Cheng Yi pretended that he didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant. He just thought that he had met at a party, calm and free.


    However, for Gu Zechen to remember her so much, Su Ni would probably show her nostalgia for her on weekdays. When she thought of this, the corner of Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth slightly raised and his expression became more proud.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t be too shameless!¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and coldly squeezed out a sentence.


    Five years of light and darkness, plus everything about the Su Corp, had already made her clearly aware of what kind of hypocritical man he was. Now that Cheng Yi had stared at Su Banqing again, she was her only sister. No matter what, she would not let Cheng Yi seed.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ve broken up with you after all. Now my sister and I are true love. You can¡¯t be jealous just because of your sister¡¯s identity.¡±


    Cheng Yi kissed Su Banqing¡¯s face without any hesitation, causing Su Banqing to dodge her eyes and lean against Cheng Yi¡¯s arms with her back facing Khai.


    Su Ni felt that her blood pressure was rising and her brain was groggy. Taking advantage of the fact that she hadn¡¯t fainted, Su Ni tried to calm down and said, ¡°, if you still recognize me as your sister, follow me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Cheng Yi hugged Su Banqing tightly, his eyes full of threats.


    Su Ni was expressionless. Apart from making her feel disgusted, the man in front of her had nothing to fear.


    ¡°Su Banqing!¡±


    She raised her voice and said again.


    ¡°Su Ni, I won¡¯t go with you. I know very well that you broke the Su Corp back then. If Cheng Yi hadn¡¯t appeared, the Su Corp would have been gone now, and Papa¡­¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were wet and she took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    ¡°No, half-clear, listen to me. This isn¡¯t the case.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand what kind of Soul Soup this man had given Su Banqing would make her so unpredictable, regardless of ck and white.


    Cheng Yi was smug, ¡°I¡¯m right. Besides me abandoning you, you really have to thank me.¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s blood surged and her new and old hatred was added together. She couldn¡¯t help but rush up and p Cheng Yi¡¯s face.


    There was a scream in the corridor and many people pointed at Su Ni.


    Cheng Yi had never experienced this kind of anger. Even if he was with Su Ni back then, he was still absolutely dominant.


    Now that it was Su Ni who was pped in the face by the woman, he didn¡¯t think twice and raised his hand to p her. However, before the p fell, Gu Zechen lifted his arm in the air.

 Chapter 303: Two Slaps Mistress

    Gu Zechen frowned and his expression was locked. His aura was wide open and he could not be questioned.


    ¡°President Gu, this woman took action first. You can¡¯t let me take it just like that, right?¡±


    Cheng Yi yelled.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen would suddenly appear, and she didn¡¯t care too much about it. When Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t fight back, she raised her hand and pped the other half of Cheng Yi¡¯s face.


    Cheng Yi was furious.


    She didn¡¯t care who was blocking her. She swung her hand away and rushed towards Su Ni again.


    However, Gu Zechen still stood in front of Su Ni.


    ¡°President Gu, get out of the way!¡±


    Cheng Yi yelled.


    After being pped twice by Su Ni, no one could stand it, but Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were still cold and he stood in front of Su Ni.


    Cheng Yi probably recovered a little bit of rationality. He held back a little and smiled and thought, ¡°Mr. Gu, I know that your rtionship with Su Ni is just like that. You don¡¯t have to stand in the between the devil and the deep blue sea in the middle.¡±


    ¡°My Gu Zechen¡¯s woman isn¡¯t someone that anyone can touch.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored Cheng Yi¡¯s anger and spoke indifferently.


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen but did not know that he had such a tall time.


    Cheng Yi was dumbfounded by Gu Zechen¡¯s words. With Gu Zechen protecting him, he had to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s face if he wanted to make a move. Instantly, Cheng Yi shook his hand and pointed at Su Ni, ¡°Su Ni, wait, I¡¯m not done with you.¡±


    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±


    Watching Su Banqing being taken away by Cheng Yi, Su Ni quickly chased after her but was caught by Gu Zechen coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister!¡±


    Su Ni yelled and wanted to break free from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace, but she listened to the man¡¯s low voice and said slowly, ¡°Since she is a boyfriend and a girlfriend, even your sister is not qualified to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Su Ni was anxious. It was hard for her to meet Su Banqing this time, so she must bring Cairn back to her side.


    ¡°Alright, pay attention to your identity.¡±


    Gu Zechen gradually lost his patience and roared at Su Ni.


    Su Ni became more and more aggrieved. The fact that her sister was with the person she hated the most had yet to be digested and was yelled at by someone again.


    She quickly pushed Gu Zechen away, wiped her face and walked out.


    But there was no trace of Su Banqing.


    Su Ni took out her phone and Su Banqing still couldn¡¯t get through. However, when she called the number she didn¡¯t want to make the most, she hung up.


    Su Ni¡¯s head was about to explode.


    Gu Zechen walked over from behind without hesitation and grabbed her phone. He dragged her into the car, ¡°Since you¡¯re married, please stay away from your ex-boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t want you to care!¡±


    Su Ni yelled.


    She felt that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t understand her pain at all. Neither of her closest rtives could protect her. This kind of pain didn¡¯t happen to her, and anyone could be as calm as him.


    ¡°Drive!¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored Su Ni¡¯s yelling and told Li Mo indifferently.


    Li Mo was a little surprised. He had never seen such a scene of Su Ni, but he knew his identity and did not ask much. ¡°President Gu, are we going back to the family or to the hotel?¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent for a while.


    After thinking about it, he said, ¡°I will know the family.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t have a good meal after being disturbed by Cheng Yi. Gu Zechen specifically told the housekeeper to prepare two dishes first. Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t have the mood to eat and went upstairs.


    Su Ni mmed Gu Zechen outside the door.


    ¡°Young master, this¡­¡±


    The servants were a little terrified.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go down first.¡±


    Gu Zechen could not help but turn around and go to the study.


    However, after he went to the study to close the door, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was so gloomy that he almost knew a little about the Su family.


    However, Cheng Yi had been active in the capital. When did he run to Nancheng city? And just as Su Ni said, how could Su Banqing be with Cheng Yi?


    ording to Su Ni¡¯s personality, she would not let this matter go.


    Gu Zechen was worried and arranged for someone to investigate the matter again. On the other side, after Su Ni entered the house to calm down for a while, she realized that her attitude towards Gu Zechen was too rough.


    After all, Gu Zechen helped him and he was just an observer. He couldn¡¯t help him hit Cheng Yi.


    When she thought about the two ps, Su Ni still felt quite relieved. It was just a little interestpared to her father¡¯s illness.


    Su Ni washed her face and calmed down a little before going to the study.


    She was a little bit perturbed, especially when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s expressionless face. She didn¡¯t know if he was angry or not.


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    She instinctively opened her mouth and felt that it was not suitable after she finished calling them. After all, their rtionship was not before.


    Su Ni was still doing mental activities, so Gu Zechen had already epted it calmly. After replying, he nced at Su Ni. Seeing that her expression had almost recovered, he said directly, ¡°I know a little about you and Cheng Yi.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression quickly cooled down when she mentioned this topic.


    ¡°This is just a small interlude before marriage. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect your Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was being held ountable for tonight¡¯s matter.


    Gu Zechen pursed his lips, and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°I gave you two ps tonight, so I should calm down.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned. Even though she didn¡¯t understand what she meant, she was still angry. gnashing teeth said, ¡°This is just interest for him.¡±


    Of course, deep down, she knew very well that if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Zechen, she wouldn¡¯t have even given Cheng Yi a single p.


    Besides, Su Ni did not put Cheng Yi¡¯s threat at all. Even if he was done with her, Su Ni did not intend to let him go!


    It was the first time that Gu Zechen saw Su Ni look ferocious and did not hide his emotions.


    However, Gu Zechen could understand such a big thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that Su Banqing is your sister. In addition¡­ I think she has her reasons for doing so.¡±


    In the end, Gu Zechen had the impulse tofort others, but he didn¡¯t know how to speak.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t just look at my sister and jump into the pit of fire.¡±


    After that, Su Ni whispered, ¡°She wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±


    When did he start?


    Three years ago, her father was paralyzed in bed and the Su Corp was robbed by Cheng Yi. Su Banqing¡¯s personality had changed from heaven and earth turned upside down, and even Su Banqing would not recognize her.


    At that thought, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help feeling sad.


    However, in the end, she stood up firmly and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t stand by and do nothing about this.¡±

 Chapter 304: Peace

    Gu Zechen did not intend to persuade him anymore. He nodded and kept silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go rest first¡­¡±


    After a pause, Su Ni turned her head and added, ¡°Do you want toe together?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    His answer was straightforward and decisive, not the slightest bit unnatural.


    On the contrary, Su Ni¡¯s face was red and she felt a little embarrassed. She felt a little hot and wrapped her pajamas and quickly went out.


    About ten minutester, Gu Zechen appeared.


    He first took a shower, then only a towel appeared. Su Ni¡¯s heart was beating fast and she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    For some reason, all kinds of scenes shed in her mind like a movie. There was also Gu Zechen¡¯s words, his wife¡¯s words, all of them sprinted over and over again in her eardrums.


    Su Ni flipped over impatiently and saw that Gu Zechen was looking at her. Su Ni was so scared that she quickly shut her eyes.


    But this is too clumsy.


    Three secondster, Su Ni still opened her eyes, pretending to be calm and calm, ¡°Still not sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen responded but couldn¡¯t hear any emotions.


    The two of themy t but neither of them touched anyone. Su Ni¡¯s body was slightly stiff but she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    On the other hand, Gu Zechen did not make any sound.


    Su Ni fell asleep in a daze until dawn. When she found herself lying in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was on her chest, she almost screamed.


    Su Ni forced herself to hold back her inner chaos and secretly got up, not wanting to disturb Gu Zechen.


    Just pretend that nothing happened.


    When Su Ni came out of the bath, Gu Zechen looked calm and looked like he didn¡¯t know anything. Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and handed him a tie, but she listened to Gu Zechen, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s hand stiffened and the smile on her face froze, but she still said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them went downstairs to eat at the same time and left at the same time. They just got into their cars.


    Probably because of Madam Calle¡¯s sessful signing, Gu Zechen was not as disgusted with Su Ni as before, but it was limited to calm and indifferent treatment.


    Su Ni sat in Luo Qing¡¯s car and thought about it. She thought that this should be the most peaceful and friendly way of getting along.


    Nothing happened for a day.


    As expected, the news that Madam Calle had re-invested in the Gu Corp and had reached a preliminary consensus with the Gu Corp.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. Soon, Ruan Yichen called He Xi for some reason, causing Su Ni to be confused.


    However, Su Ni still cared about Guan Ning. Ruan Yichen answered bluntly, ¡°Since I have mistaken him, I will naturally let him go.¡±


    Su Ni did not want to pursue further. If it was as he said, it would be the best bad oue for Guan Ning.


    ¡°There¡¯s another piece of good news, I have to share it with you.¡±


    Su Ni was already a little annoyed, but Ruan Yichen was quite excited over the phone. He suddenly said about ESHINE and said, ¡°Gu Zechen really told me about ESHINE. This can be considered to have solved two annoying things for you.¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then pretend that I¡¯m too talkative.¡±


    Ruan Yichen chuckled, ¡°But I¡¯m worried about the friendship between Yi Shine and Gu Zechen. Let¡¯s see if Gu Zechen can be ruthless.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Su Ni is vignt.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to wake up Mrs Gu. This eschine has always been scheming against Mr. Gu. Otherwise, how can it be against you twice? Mrs Gu is better to be careful.¡±


    In the past, Ruan Yichen called Su Ni Mr. Su. This time, he suddenly changed his name, which made it particrly awkward to hear.


    Moreover, these caring words came from Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth, making Su Ni feel even more unreal.


    Probably because Ruan Yichen had used her, Su Ni was highly alert towards Ruan Yichen and was not caught by his words. ¡°Mr. Ruan cares about me so much, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be ttered.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su is joking. I know something bad has happened recently, but there is a saying that is sincere, that is, I really want to make friends with you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and hung up.


    Su Ni was confused, but it was limited to keeping a certain distance from Ruan Yichen and didn¡¯t ask further.


    After leaving ss, Su Ni asked Luo Qing to send herself to the nursing home.


    There were too many things going on in the past few months, so it was difficult for Su Ni toe over. She specifically exined the situation to Gu Zechen and said that she would be back tonight.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care and told Su Ni that he wasn¡¯t going back tonight.


    Su Ni let out an ¡°oh¡±, but she felt a little disappointed in her heart. In order to not be obvious, Su Ni quickly hung up.


    The nursing home.


    The moment Su Ni entered, she heard a familiar voice. The person in front of the bed looked back and it was Su Banqing.


    Su Ni¡¯s footsteps were messy and anxious, as if she was afraid Su Banqing would escape again. She quickly closed the door and stared straight at Khai.


    Obviously, Su Ni was still worried about what happenedst night.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re here to see Papa.¡±


    As soon as she thought about what Su Banqing saidst night, Su Ni felt that she could not forgive her. When she saw Su Yan¡¯s father who had not woken up on the bed, she scolded him.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve been waiting here for you for a day today.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s voice suddenly softened and she smiled apologetically at Su Ni.


    Su Ni was in a trance.


    It was as if she saw her sister standing in front of her three years ago. She stared at Su Banqing in a daze, but soon her thoughts were forcefully pulled over by herself. Her expression quickly cooled down and she turned around and said, ¡°You still recognize me as your sister.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry. Last night¡­ Please forgive mest night.¡±


    Su Banqing suddenly knelt on the ground without warning.


    Su Ni¡¯s head shook again.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Last night, Su Banqing had not calmed down and Su Banqing sang it again. She couldn¡¯t tell what Khai meant.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were still wet, so she quickly went forward to help Su Banqing up.


    ¡°In front of Dad, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was still a little stiff, obviously annoyed.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry for you and Papa. They even said those wordsst night. Sis, you must be angry with me.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was stiff.


    It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t angry, but she loved her sister since she was young. Now Su Banqing was kneeling in front of her, so how could she not be soft?


    ¡°If you have anything, you can get up first.¡±


    After all, Su Ni helped Su Banqing up, her expression softened and her voice was a little sour. ¡°Then tell sister, what¡¯s going on with you and that person?¡±

 Chapter 305: Revenge

    ¡°Sorry, Sis.¡±


    Su Banqing apologized again.


    How could she not know Su Ni¡¯s hatred towards Cheng Yi?


    In the past, Su Banqing had seen the rtionship between Su Ni and Cheng Yi. As for the fall of the Su Corp and his father¡¯s hospital, all of this had been personally experienced by Kafa, so how could she forget?


    When Su Ni heard Su Banqing speak, her voice choked. She asked excitedly, ¡°Since you know, why do you still do this? Didn¡¯t you hurt my heart and dad? When Papa wakes up, how do you let me confess to Papa!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s precisely because of this that I have to stay with Cheng Yi.¡±


    Su Banqing interrupted Su Ni¡¯s questioning and her eyes became hot and firm.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t react.


    However, Su Banqing¡¯s eyes became more determined and hot. She raised Cheng Yi gnashing teeth and poured her anger into her teeth, as if she wanted to devour Cheng Yi alive.


    Su Banqing¡¯s crazy state made Su Ni feel a trace of fear.


    ¡°Half-Qing, don¡¯t do stupid things!¡±


    Su Ni held Su Banqing¡¯s hand.


    Su Banqing held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly, then her eyes were hot and she said without hesitation, ¡°No, Sis, Cheng Yi has ruined our Su family like this. I won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled.


    Now, it was her weakness.


    ¡°Sis, I want revenge, I want to put Cheng Yi in the pain of us sisters, and return it back without hesitation!¡±


    ¡°Half-Qing, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Once Su Ni realized that her guess came true, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions again. She excitedly shook off Su Banqing¡¯s hand and stood up.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Un, Su Banqing stood up and stared at Su Ni madly, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°Half-Qing, calm down first.¡±


    Su Ni frowned. She couldn¡¯t imagine what her sister Su Banqing had experienced in the past two years.


    She tried to hold Su Banqing¡¯s hand, but she was still emotional. Her eyes were red and swollen as she shouted, ¡°Sis!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and tears gushed out of her eyes.


    ¡°Of course, I also want to get revenge, but it¡¯s fine for me to handle this matter. Leave Cheng Yi, or I¡¯ll send you abroad, okay?¡±


    At the end, Su Ni¡¯s voice was almost pleading.


    However, Su Banqing shook Su Ni¡¯s hand away and yelled, ¡°Not good!¡±


    ¡°Halfway clear!¡±


    ¡°Sis, I know you think I don¡¯t have enough ability, but it¡¯s different now. Do you know that Cheng Yi has fallen in love with me now and he can¡¯t leave me anymore. Everything I want to do is as easy as turning over a hand.¡±


    ¡°Halfway clear!¡±


    Before Su Banqing could finish her sentence, Su Ni covered her mouth tightly. Her biggest worry was confirmed.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°I heard that Cheng Yi is a venomous snake. He is not as simple as you think. He won¡¯t be toyed with by you in a whip¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake and fall in love with Cheng Yi. I only approached him to steal the top secrets of the Song Corp. Once I seed, I will immediately leave!¡±


    Finally, there was focus in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes and her expression calmed down, but her tone was still firm and unquestionable.


    She knew that she could not persuade Su Banqing to stop her actions at the moment, so she could onlyfort her, ¡°Halfway, since you are willing to return to her sister now, don¡¯t disappear again, okay?¡±  Do you know how worried sister has been during this period of time?


    Su Ni¡¯s voice choked.


    Su Banqing pursed her lips but remained silent.


    After a long time, she looked up and said to Su Ni, ¡°Sis, do you know? I¡¯ve not only been sisters since I was young, but I¡¯ve also gained a sense of respect. I¡¯ve also heard about the current situation of the Su Corp. I know that you can definitely do it, Sis.  However, I have to participate in this revenge!


    ¡°What do you want to do to leave Cheng Yi?¡±


    Su Ni closed her eyes.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were firm and she said word by word, ¡°My biggest wish in my life is to watch the Cheng Yi¡¯s family go bankrupt, or I will never be at ease in this life.¡±


    ¡°Regarding Cheng Yi, Sis has always worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sis, don¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯m from the Su family and your sister. This is to make us sisters work together.¡±


    Su Banqing held Su Ni¡¯s hand and interrupted her. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°Then what do you n to do next?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was covered in a gloomy fog. She had grown up in her care since she was a child. Now that she had grown up, she couldn¡¯t help but call herself sad.


    ¡°Sis, I already have a preliminary n. Now Cheng Yi has agreed to work in Song Corp. As long as I find an opportunity to steal information on Song Corp, I will join you.¡±


    Su Banqing suddenly hesitated, then she raised her head and looked at Su Ni with embarrassment, ¡°Sis, we won¡¯t meet again for the time being. I can¡¯t let Cheng Yi suspect it.¡±  I looked down on Sis for what happenedst night, but in order to gain Cheng Yi¡¯s trust, I could only do that.


    Since she had already spoken, Su Ni would not me Su Banqing anymore.


    Compared to revenge, Su Ni was more worried about Su Banqing.


    She repeatedly rubbed Su Banqing¡¯s hand with a worried expression, and her eyes were grave, ¡°Halfway clear, can you agree to one request from Sis?¡±


    ¡°Sis, tell me, apart from not letting me get revenge, I will promise you everything else.¡±


    Su Banqing did not hesitate.


    Su Ni nodded heavily but her eyes were sore. She pursed her lips and firmly said, ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t fall in love with Cheng Yi. This is the final bottom line.¡±


    She was very clear about Cheng Yi¡¯s personality and personality. Although this man was inferior, he had a good advantage in terms of appearance and ability.


    If Cheng Yi really wanted to get close to Su Banqing, he would definitely y his advantage.


    She couldn¡¯t guarantee that Su Banqing would be as determined as she was now.


    ¡°Sis, he¡¯s my enemy. He hurt you so deeply back then, how could I fall in love with him?¡±


    Su Banqing said without hesitation.


    Su Ni nodded worriedly, hoping that she was really thinking too much.


    ¡°You can agree.¡±


    In the end, Su Ni had nothing to say. On the contrary, Su Banqing consoled Khai again. They only left one after the other until dark.


    At night, Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was not at home. When she turned on the lights, she saw the man sitting on the bed and was shocked.


    Gu Zechen frowned. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±

 Chapter 306: Still Angry

    ¡°I went out for something. I remember telling you.¡±


    Su Ni said in a low voice.


    Gu Zechen frowned and looked at her discontentedly. However, he saw that Su Ni didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. Instead, she turned around and went to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today. I¡¯ll take a bath and sleep first.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Was this how she treated herself?


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t know what had happened. She looked back at him in confusion. Seeing that he was pursing her lips and not saying anything, Su Ni lost her thoughts and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I need to say after I take a shower.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I¡¯m just here to tell you that there is a celebration party tomorrow morning. You must be present.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up and put his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Sessfully signed the contract?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°What, are you very unhappy?¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a hint of ridicule. Then he approached her and raised Su Ni¡¯s chin with two fingers. He looked even more arrogant. ¡°What, I helped Ruan Yichen for so long, but in the end, I managed to capture Madam Calle. Are you very disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm but her eyes were still flustered.


    ¡°Ha, Su Ni, I really admire your skin thickness.¡±


    A sneer crossed the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. He looked up and looked around. His cold gaze fell on Su Ni¡¯s face again and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you still have the face in front of me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious. As the strength in his hand increased, he gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°There was something about Guan Ning before, and then you exposed our fake love agreement. Su Ni, do you think I can still believe what you said now?¡±


    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    As Su Ni said this, she pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand away expressionlessly, then she took a towel to the bathroom. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already received Madam Calle¡¯s investment, I should congratte you.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better be happy from the bottom of your heart, Mrs Gu!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s back and bit Mrs Gu seriously. Unfortunately, he only responded with the sound of the door closing heavily.


    Gu Zechen clenched his fists tightly and his bones made a creaking sound. His eyes were eager to swallow Su Ni alive.


    Su Niy in the bathtub, trying to calm her emotions. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and words shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind like a movie. She slowly closed her eyes.


    Then there was a slight sigh.


    She suddenly felt very tired¡­


    After some time, Su Ni came out with a bath towel, but she was shocked by the man sitting on the sofa smoking.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised.


    She thought that after some argument, she would definitely leave immediately after seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s disgusted expression.


    At this time, Su Ni was just a thin towel and most of her legs were exposed to the air. She subconsciously grabbed the towel on her chest and shut her legs tightly.


    Gu Zechen frowned and his dark eyes were full of anger and disdain. ¡°What, Su Ni, do you want to see me so much?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni sighed in her heart. Needless to say, Gu Zechen misunderstood again.


    ¡°What, didn¡¯t you want to divorce me and impatiently get into the arms of another man?¡±  Unfortunately, Su Ni, I won¡¯t give you this chance.


    ¡°And before that¡­¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he suddenly paused for a few seconds and slowly approached Su Ni. His expression became colder but he had a strong possessive desire, ¡°I will let you know your own identity!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want to do?¡±


    Su Ni was terrified.


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms, forcing her to stick tightly to his chest, then his warm lips covered the flush and gently touched her, ¡°Do what you have to do between husband and wife? What, Mrs Gu, are you unwilling?¡±


    Su Ni felt ufortable all over, especially the ces he touched, with some resistance and dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well in the past two days. President Gu has to understand his wife.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best to calm herself down and looked at Gu Zechen.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched but he didn¡¯t say anything. He suddenly bent over and threw him on the bed. Then he quickly covered her body and gave Su Ni no chance of escaping.


    During this period of time, Gu Zechen waved his hand and tore off the towel on her body.


    Su Ni screamed in fright and quickly covered her chest.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. He forcefully tore away Su Ni¡¯s hand that she wanted to block, and slowly kissed her skin.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still Mrs Gu!¡±


    He stared at Su Ni and said without hesitation.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°What do you think I want?¡±


    As soon as he said this, he bit Su Ni¡¯s lips and started to rub her hands downwards.


    Su Ni instinctively resisted but her hand hurt.


    She snorted softly. The man probably felt that she was a little talkative, so he quickly shut her mouth.


    This was a joyous scene.


    Su Ni felt like her body was torn apart. She felt a burning pain. As he attacked fiercely and quickly, Su Ni¡¯s body was forced to cater to her.


    This kind of pain had not been felt for a long time.


    At first, she thought it was her problem, so she could only use medicine to solve it.


    However, she had been happy after she epted Gu Zechen, but now, it was obviously not¡­


    Su Ni frowned and her body curled up slightly, as if this would make her feel less painful.


    ¡°Su Ni, are you so wronged to be with me?¡±


    Gu Zechen held her chin and stared at the tears in her eyes. His dark eyes were like the darkness before the wind and rain arrived, and there would be even greater anger at any time.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡­ just pain!¡±


    Su Ni said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Pain?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and looked down.


    He did feel a hint of bitterness and difficulty, but he didn¡¯t think so much before, so he could only vent his anger.


    Now¡­


    Gu Zechen slowly moved his body and saw Su Ni frowning tightly again. Her tightly shut lips didn¡¯t make any painful sounds.


    Gu Zechen picked up Su Ni and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to take a shower.¡±

 Chapter 307: Really Pained

    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to refuse, but halfway through her words, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy expression, so she reached her hand out to stop him.


    ¡°Since it hurts, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Gu Zechen warned.


    In the bathroom, there was a daze.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Su Niy quietly in the bathtub. His fingers were light and he was afraid of hurting Su Ni. However, seeing her painful expression, he asked with uncertainty, ¡°Do you want to hire a doctor for you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni refused.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still staring at her worriedly, Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°Do you still experience such things?¡±  Gu Huai is never too much of a fuss.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed.


    Of course, he knew that Su Ni was satirizing how he tortured her back then.


    He had been blinded by his good intentions and heartache.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed and he went straight into the shower area beside him without saying anything.


    Su Ni was happy. She continued to wash herself twice before wrapping herself in a towel and going out.


    At this time, Gu Zechen suddenly opened the door and walked out of the shower area with a dark face.


    Su Ni turned her head in surprise and saw Gu Zechen suddenly lift her chin. His wet hair allowed the water droplets to stroke her cheek, and even her eyes were a little moist.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were still cold and emotionless. He moved his Adam¡¯s apple and said, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll divorce you like this.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth.


    After a long time, she whispered, ¡°I never thought that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s best!¡±


    Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni.


    When Su Ni followed her out, Gu Zechen had already put on his shirt, but it was difficult for him to get on the tie.


    Su Ni naturally took the tie in his hand and tiptoed gently. She told him with a focused expression, ¡°You have toe over here so that you won¡¯t wrinkle and look better.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. When Su Ni looked up, she realized that the man was staring at her. His expressionless eyes couldn¡¯t see his emotions at all.


    For some reason, Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly flustered.


    She quickly shifted her gaze and lowered her head, only to hear the man¡¯s disdainful snort. Then, the sound of his pants sluttering without leaving a single word as he walked away.


    The temperature of the room suddenly cooled down.


    Su Ni touched her exposed arm, pursed her lips, took a deep breath, and tried to pretend nothing had happened.


    The next morning, Su Ni slowly got up and went downstairs to eat breakfast as if nothing had happened.


    Before Gu Zechen came over, he met An Rong first.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Su Ni¡¯s face.


    An Rong responded softly. An Rong was more solemn and dignified in her white professional outfit. She sat down opposite Khai and saw that there was only one bowl on the table.


    Su Ni exined quietly, ¡°Zexin has just taken Madam Calle¡¯s investment and has been busy these two days.¡±


    An Rong looked at the time and said, ¡°There¡¯s still some time before you go to work. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and continued to drink the porridge.


    The atmosphere was very quiet. Before the two of them sat back on the sofa and talked, no one had to say anything.


    However, Su Ni¡¯s heart slowly settled down.


    Ever since thest incident, Su Ni had personally confessed to An Rong, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    This time, she had really disappointed An Rong.


    After she sat down, Su Ni looked at An Rong and apologized in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say this now.¡±


    An Rong picked up the coffee in front of her and took a sip gently. She looked elegant and natural, ¡°I¡¯m too anxious to see that there are still so many clues between you.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but smiled bitterly.


    An Rong added, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Are you nning to divorce him?¡±


    Su Ni quickly shook her head and denied it, then exined, ¡°Zexin has just taken down Madam Calle¡¯s project. He won¡¯t divorce for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    An Rong raised her voice slightly and looked particrly dissatisfied.


    On the other hand, Su Ni was calm and worried.


    ¡°You should know what I mean.¡±


    After An Rong calmed herself down, her face darkened again. She didn¡¯t look at her and continued, ¡°You should know what I mean. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have any feelings after spending so long together?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I don¡¯t need you to be with me. I came today to ask you to say something. Do you have any feelings for Ze Yu?¡±


    ¡°Although you have signed an agreement and love is fake, what you have experienced is always true.¡±


    An Rong was excited again. There were so many things happening under her nose, but now she told her that everything was fake. She felt that she couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve been with him for a long time.¡±


    She took a deep breath and looked at An Rong¡¯s expectant gaze. Sheughed bitterly, ¡°But feelings are two people¡¯s business after all. He misunderstands me deeply. Of course, I also know that I didn¡¯t do well. I want to make up for it but things seem to be getting worse.¡±


    An Rong breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Su Ni say she still had some feelings for Gu Zechen.


    His expression quickly calmed down.


    An Rong nodded and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your things. Ze Yan is also stupid. He can¡¯t see such a simple thing. Sure enough, it is a trap in the outsider sees the most of the game. I will talk to him when I have time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Su Ni wanted to stop her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say much.¡±


    ¡°If you still recognize me as a mother now, listen to me.¡±  I will say it on Zeheng¡¯s side. You have to promise me that this marriage cannot be left!


    Su Ni opened her mouth and looked pale.


    An Rong was impatient. After chatting with Su Ni, she left in an uproar. She wondered if she had gone to find Gu Zechen.


    She was afraid that she would misunderstand Gu Zechen again. An Rong was sent by herself.


    Su Ni shook her head gently and felt her head dizzy.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what kind of thing An Rong liked. She had tried her hardest to get married to Gu Zechen, but now that she had reached this stage, she still wouldn¡¯t let her divorce. If it was really emotional, An Rong was really loyal to her.


    I hope nothing else will happen.


    ¡°Mrs Gu!¡±


    When Su Ni heard the movement outside the door, she quickly straightened her emotions and walked straight to Li Mo.

 Chapter 308: Attending As Mr. Su

    Li Mo looked at her in a sky-blue professional outfit with a meticulous hair te. Although she was attending a business party, he felt that she was a little strange.


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t in her mind, so she didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong with Li Mo.


    Just when they arrived at Gu Zechen¡¯s office and saw someone, Gu Zechen asked impatiently, ¡°Are you going to attend this event? Mrs Gu?¡±


    Su Ni looked down and looked at it. It was very serious and formal. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡±


    In the past, she could still live under Gu Zechen¡¯s wings, so it didn¡¯t matter if she was willing to act as a vase, but now¡­ she hoped that she could appear as the president of Su Corp.


    Gu Zechen winked at Li Mo, and Li Mo smiled awkwardly at Su Ni. ¡°Mrs Gu, please, Mr. Gu has prepared a dress for you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni looked calm and determined, ¡°I think this is good. I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and looked even more annoyed. However, he suddenly thought of something. He waved at Li Mo and looked at the determined Su Ni, ¡°Since this is your idea, I respect your meaning.¡±  But don¡¯t regret it then.


    Su Ni heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words, but she thought that this was at Gu Zechen¡¯s ownpany¡¯s celebration party, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    It was 11 o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen attended at the same time. Unlike other female partners, Su Ni was dressed in ady¡¯s suit, neat and elegant.


    Quite a few guests who passed by the two of them had to praise Su Ni in a sincere or fake manner. ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu are really good friends. Thebination of heaven and earth, Su Corp should be released in a few years under the leadership of Khai.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang, you¡¯re really ttering me. At present, our Su Corp has no ns of listing.¡±


    Su Ni smiled humbly.


    ¡°Then I advise Mr. Su to seriously consider it.¡±


    Mr. Wang tried to persuade him half-truthfully, and his eyes looked in the direction of Gu Zechen. He lowered his voice and smiled, ¡°With Mr. Gu here, Mrs Gu is afraid that there is a problem with the listing.¡±


    Su Ni smiled humbly while Gu Zechen looked calm and said lightly, ¡°What Mr. Wang said is not unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Look, Mr. Gu has already expressed his opinion. I said that I can¡¯t see wrongly.¡±


    When Mr. Wang heard that Gu Zechen followed his words, he became more and more energetic and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic, so she found a way to leave. Gu Zechen followed behind and hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist without trace.


    No matter how she dressed, Su Ni¡¯s first identity was Mrs Gu.


    ¡°Why? I can¡¯t listen anymore. I just don¡¯t want to get involved with me. How can I remember that someone tried so hard to seduce me for five million?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s sarcastic voice was heard in Su Ni¡¯s ear.


    Su Ni looked at him with a frown, but thetter smiled. She didn¡¯t feel that she had said anything wrong. She lowered her voice and continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that at this banquet today, with Mrs Gu¡¯s status, you can achieve Khai¡¯s goal more.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have to stab me with these words. The Gu Corp sent an invitation card to the Su Corp this time. It¡¯s fine for me to dress like this. I won¡¯t be your Mrs Gu. I¡¯m not the president of Su Corp, right?¡±


    Su Ni looked up at Gu Zechen and smiled.


    In other people¡¯s opinion, a lover has a concubine¡¯s intention, and a pair of loving lovers. They don¡¯t know that in that faint smile, they are the shadows of knives and swords.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t take it easy!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and threatened.


    ¡°I just said one fact. Why, CEO Gu can¡¯t ept it?¡±


    Su Ni raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly.


    ¡°If you really divorce me and Su Corp doesn¡¯t have the Gu Corp to rely on, you should know the consequences.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen did not smile again. Instead, he stared coldly at Su Ni and unceremoniously stated the stakes.


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°So, I helped President Gu to cooperate with Madam Calle¡¯s scenes. President Gu often mentions Su Corp from time to time. What¡¯s the fun?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes became dim. Before he could react, Su Ni quickly dragged Gu Zechen to the guests and calmly dealt with him.


    Although Gu Zechen¡¯s face was dark, he didn¡¯t turn his head in front of the guests.


    Suddenly, there was an uproar at the door.


    Someone said in Gu Zechen¡¯s ear that Cheng Yi has arrived.


    As expected, Cheng Yi was dressed in a white tuxedo with Su Banqing around him. He was also dressed in a white body-wiping gown and slowly entered the hall.


    Su Ni¡¯s brows tightened and she stood still.


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were obviously looking at Su Ni, but she didn¡¯t stay any longer. She quickly passed by like a stranger and her expression was expressionless.


    Thinking back to what Su Banqing saidst night in the nursing home, Su Ni¡¯s chest couldn¡¯t catch a breath. She was still unable to determine which step the rtionship between Khai and Cheng Yi had progressed, so she could only stay still.


    ¡°Today is a celebration banquet, let sleeping dogs lie!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s warning was heard.


    ¡°Then tell me what Cheng Yi wants to do when hees to Nancheng city.¡±


    Su Ni responded.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s base was in the capital. It had been three years since she had never seen Cheng Yi in Nancheng city. Now that Cheng Yi suddenly appeared, it was definitely not as simple as attending a celebration banquet.


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni and told her, ¡°Do you still remember thend that Ruan Yichen gave you?¡±


    Su Ni nodded. Could it be that this man wanted thisnd?


    Gu Zechen nodded. ¡°Cheng Yi once looked for me in private and hoped that I would transfer the ownership of thisnd to him, but I rejected it.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know that thisnd was in my hands.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and helped Gu Zechen exin the truth.


    Gu Zechen nodded and couldn¡¯t resist Su Ni¡¯s gaze. With a meaningful smile on his face, he said, ¡°Cheng Yi probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that I would give it to Mrs Gu as a gift to a piece ofnd that is favored by so many people.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart moved.


    She quickly turned her gaze.


    She naturally remembered that she had gone to Beijing with Gu Zechen. As the goddess of luck, Gu Zechen gave thisnd as a gift.


    Gu Zechen also said that he had never given him a decent gift since their marriage.


    At that time, everything was so happy.


    It was as if it had happened yesterday, but everything was wrong.


    At that moment, Su Ni had an idea in her heart.

 Chapter 309: Jealous

    Su Ni suddenly wanted to ask if they would continue this way if it was not for the previous incident.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked with concern.


    Su Ni saw the sarcasm on Gu Zechen¡¯s lips. The disappointment in her eyes quickly disappeared, pretending to be cold and quiet, ¡°Nothing, but I just remembered that Mr. Gu is really a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I am never stingy with the person I love.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly said seriously again.


    Su Ni bit her lip. She thought that Gu Zechen was deliberately using this to provoke her, but what did he mean by that?


    ¡°Gu Zechen, can it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, she¡¯s already here.¡±


    Just as Su Ni mustered up her courage and wanted to exin herself, Gu Zechen suddenly interrupted Su Ni, then he hugged her waist and looked in the other direction.


    On the other side, Cheng Yi came quickly with Su Banqing.


    Gu Zechen handed Su Ni a ss of wine and touched her fingertips. He felt a chill, ¡°Very cold?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Su Ni quickly said.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs Gu, long time no see.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked rxed, chatting andughing like he was meeting for the first time.


    Su Banqing nodded and smiled, not looking at Su Ni.


    Gu Zechen nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Mr. Cheng toe over.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, I nned to leave Nancheng cityst night. Suddenly I heard that CEO Gu has a celebration banquet here, so I want to join in a lively show. Mr. Gu will not mind.¡±


    Obviously, Cheng Yi had no invitation card. However, since he hade, Gu Zechen had no reason to stop him, so he let him in.


    Looking at Cheng Yi¡¯s smug smile, Su Ni felt disgusted in her heart. She shifted her gaze and didn¡¯t want to bother with Cheng Yi.


    Un, the man was too thick-skinned and asked Su Ni with a smile, ¡°Mrs Gu, this is¡­¡±


    However, Su Ni was not in the mood to act with Cheng Yi. She asked without hesitation, ¡°What, the p the day before yesterday didn¡¯t let Mr. Cheng remember. How dare you provoke me now?¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression changed and he quickly nced at Gu Zechen, but seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, he still smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mrs Gu is joking.¡±


    As he said this, he touched his face that had been pped, and a dark look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be Mrs Gu. After all, things between us are just a passerby. It¡¯s not generous enough for Mrs Gu to be like this.¡±


    Cheng Yi publicly used him.


    Su Ni was expressionless as she retorted back. ¡°When your family is destroyed and you have nothing,e and say such things to me.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Su Banqing was dissatisfied.


    Su Ni nced at Su Banqing. In front of Cheng Yi, the two sisters did not miss any clues.


    ¡°Su Banqing, you are clear about what happened back then. If you continue to want the people from Nancheng city to see our Su family as a joke, you will stay by his side.¡±


    Su Banqing snorted coldly and her eyes were full of resentment and anger. ¡°Su Ni, why? If you¡¯re sister, I¡¯ll listen to you. Su Corp has nothing to do with Cheng Yi. It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Even though she knew that this was an act, Su Ni¡¯s heart was still pierced.


    No matter how excited and resentful Su Banqing was, when she med Cheng Yi, she clearly saw aplicated emotion crossed Su Banqing¡¯s eyes, as if her heart ached and she seemed to be enduring.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes sank and she didn¡¯t want to be entangled in this matter. She turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go get some rest first.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s shout had attracted many people to look over.


    Before this, Su Banqing rarely appeared in public in Nancheng city. Su Ni was not afraid that everyone would recognize Khai and makements about her. However, if someone as shameless as Cheng Yi made a big fuss about her and him, even if it was fake, she would not be able to clean it up.


    ¡°For the time being, we should stay in your name.¡±


    Su Ni said to Gu Zechen, who was following him.


    ¡°Cheng Yi just wanted to swallow this piece of fat meat because of the fact that the Song Corp is on the market. It¡¯s just a dream.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not hide his contempt for Cheng Yi.


    Su Ni was worried, ¡°If Cheng Yi knows that thisnd is in my hands, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be honest.¡±


    Gu Zechen narrowed his narrow eyes, revealing a faint light, and jokingly asked, ¡°What, Mr. Su is worried that she might think of her old feelings and give up on this piece ofnd?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and yelled angrily.


    Obviously, Gu Zechen made such jokes at this time.


    She stared at Gu Zechen without blinking and said seriously, ¡°Since you know about Su Corp, you should know that I and Cheng Yi are cannot live under the same sky in this life.¡±


    ¡°But once you were together, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes suddenly started to hate.


    For some reason, when he found out that Su Ni had a leg with Cheng Yi and that Su Ni only hated Cheng Yi, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was still inexplicably mad.


    Su Ni was left speechless by Gu Zechen. It was probably not a personal experience and she couldn¡¯t understand her current feelings.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you now.¡±


    Su Ni turned to leave.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s arm tightly. Thetter turned back coldly and stared at him, ¡°I think I still have the right to rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly apologized.


    This was so abnormal that Su Ni couldn¡¯t react for a moment. She put her hair behind her ear to ease the awkwardness. ¡°All of this has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°I will help you cover the matter of the earth, but there is one thing I have to remind you that if you want to do anything to Cheng Yi, you¡¯d better tell me first.¡±


    Gu Zechen was suddenly serious.


    So he apologized for this.


    Su Ni¡¯s face softened a little, but she still had a cold face. She didn¡¯t say anything good, ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Gu.  However, I want to deal with his affairs myself.


    ¡°Su Ni, are you sure you have the ability to handle it?¡±


    Gu Zechen stabbed through Su Ni¡¯s lie.


    Su Ni frowned and looked at Gu Zechen unhappily, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t live if I leave you now?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at her without saying a word.


    But looking at that gaze, there was no clear denial, obviously tacitly agreeing.


    Su Ni shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand angrily. It was the first time she was angry because of her self-esteem, but she didn¡¯t lose her rationality. Su Ni said coldly, ¡°If it really threatens me and Gu Jia, I will tell you.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t chase after her and his expression cooled down slightly because of Su Ni¡¯sst sentence.

 Chapter 310: The Truth Revealed

    Su Ni had been thinking about the purpose of Cheng Yi¡¯s trip. She knew Cheng Yi¡¯s character well. Whether it was chasing after a woman or doing business, as long as he wanted it, even if he did not use any means, he would definitely get it.


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t know Cheng Yi well, so he said such words easily.


    And¡­


    Su Ni seemed to ignore the most important part of this and knew that it was not only Gu Zechen, but also Ji K, Wen Ruyan and Ruan Yichen.


    Su Ni was not sure that Cheng Yi would be in an uninformed state.


    Su Ni suddenly became anxious.


    Just as she was about to leave, the lounge door suddenly opened and a group of young girls barged in.


    At first, Su Ni hadn¡¯t noticed but she heard someone call Mrs Gu and had to stop.


    ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±


    Su Ni asked politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just think Mrs Gu is very beautiful today.¡±


    The girlughed.


    Su Ni forced a smile and took another step, but she heard the voice behind her voice again. ¡°I heard that CEO Gu has always had a woman she loves. Later, she died because of Mrs Gu¡¯s car ident. I don¡¯t know if you are at ease in this position of?¡±


    Su Ni turned her head in surprise. The gentle smile of the other party had already be more provocative, and the women beside her were also arrogant, clearly trying to see Su Ni as a joke.


    Since they were not friendly, Su Ni didn¡¯t have to put on a good face and replied respectfully, ¡°Since you call me Mrs Gu, I don¡¯t think I need to answer your question.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu is really arrogant!¡±


    The girl in the leadughed on the spot. She even leaned against the girl beside her and continued, ¡°I wonder how long Mrs Gu¡¯s confidence canst.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Su Ni sneered and walked away.


    When Su Ni found Gu Zechen and said her concerns, Gu Zechen looked up at the stairs and said, ¡°The person is here.¡±


    Sure enough, Ruan Yichen had already entered the venue and was chatting happily with a few socialites.


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°You invited him?¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, as the representative of J. K in Nancheng city, naturally has to attend.  But you don¡¯t need to worry about this problem. So what if you find it? With me around, Cheng Yi has to think more about it before he acts.


    ¡°Do you know what question did someone ask me in the lounge just now?¡±


    Su Ni understood what Gu Zechen meant and changed the topic.


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni seriously.


    Su Ni wanted to tell Gu Zechen as a joke. Now that she saw him like this, she lost her interest. She shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a bunch of women¡¯s gossip.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded but didn¡¯t ask.


    On the other side, Madam Calle¡¯s representative for the project¡¯s investment had also entered. Gu Zechen fixed his face and quickly went up to greet him.


    Su Ni had seen people before. It was the person who had been following Madam Calle.


    There was amotion at the scene and everyone looked over. Even Ruan Yichen, who had been hiding in a corner and didn¡¯t ask about the world, was inadvertently looking at Su Ni.


    ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu, we meet again. Happy cooperation.¡±


    The two hands were tightly held together and Su Ni also symbolically touched. After a polite speech, Mcx looked at Su Ni with a meaningful smile.


    When Su Ni was a little embarrassed, Gu Zechen coughed softly and listened to Mcxugh, ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu are really good puppets, they are really envious.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mcx already said those words when we first met.¡±


    Even though he was praising Mrs Gu, it came from another man¡¯s mouth. Gu Zechen was still a little unhappy.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Mike was stunned, then heughed again. ¡°I mean, President Gu really has to thank Madam Gu this time. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Gu this time, I¡¯m afraid that Madam Calle wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the contract with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Zechen was stunned.


    Even Su Ni was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Mcx, don¡¯t joke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡±


    This time, it would¡¯ve been a serious person, and he said seriously, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for thest time you personally went to Madam Calle and asked Madam Calle to stay, I¡¯m afraid CEO Gu would have already lost the opportunity.¡±


    Su Ni bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Zechen also didn¡¯t say much because of shock.


    Mike found the clue and asked curiously, ¡°What, haven¡¯t Mrs Gu told Mr. Gu about this?¡±


    Su Ni became even more embarrassed. ¡°Gu Huai always knows about this, but my role in this matter isn¡¯t that big. I just let Madam Calle stay, and the rest is still based on President Gu¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°But if you didn¡¯t let Madam Calle stay, you wouldn¡¯t have this opportunity and we wouldn¡¯t be able to see President Gu¡¯s strength. Mrs Gu, do you say that?¡±


    The more Su Ni dodged, the more he wanted to make things clear. In the end, he was too humble to Khai.


    On the side, Gu Zechen was already in ck.


    However, it wasn¡¯t just Gu Zechen who heard it. Many people in the venue heard the generous Chinese words of Mcann.


    ¡°Looks like I really have to thank President Gu.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Gu Zechen smiled and looked at Su Ni.


    Su Ni also felt that her limelight was overshadowed by Gu Zechen, so she quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Since the contract has been sessfully signed, don¡¯t mention the past.¡±


    ¡°Good or good. Also, Madam Calle also hopes that the two of you can grow old together and give birth to a noble son!¡±


    Mike gave Su Ni a blessing and smiled meaningfully.


    Even Su Ni could imagine that it was Madam Calle who entrusted him with the highly praise. The purpose was to hope that the misunderstanding between herself and Gu Zechen could be solved and the two of them could get back together.


    Gu Zechen thanked him expressionlessly while Su Ni pursed her lips to express her gratitude.


    When they met, both of them smiled and Su Ni smiled. Su Ni believed that both of them would understand their thanks.


    Su Ni helped Gu Zechen take down Madam Calle, so it didn¡¯t take long for things to spread at the banquet. Everyone looked at Su Ni with increasingly eager eyes.

 Chapter 311: A Rise

    There were even many people who took the initiative to greet Su Ni and ask about the development of the Su Corp. Su Ni was secretly happy, but she was lucky from the disaster. She didn¡¯t hold back at all, hoping that she could reach some cooperation for Su Corp.


    Cheng Yi had been watching not too far away. When the people around Su Ni had already left, he walked over in an orderly manner and said, ¡°I knew long ago that you are a rare talent in management. I didn¡¯t expect you to be more outstanding after three years. If it weren¡¯t for our twoyers of rtionships, I would really like to invite you to the capital.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept Mr. Cheng¡¯s good intentions.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words were tingling.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled indifferently and looked at Gu Zechen along Su Ni¡¯s line of sight. Gu Zechen was chatting andughing, but there was no smile on his gloomy face. Cheng Yi suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t been happy in the past few years of marriage.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, please take care of yourself!¡±


    Su Ni red at Cheng Yi coldly and stared at him expressionlessly.


    Thetter smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. No matter what, we are old acquaintances. You can¡¯t always be so heartless.¡±


    Su Ni felt a ball of fire in her chest as if it was going to explode at any time. However, this was Gu Zechen¡¯s banquet. She could not make any mistakes. She could only be patient and calm as she looked at the proud man. She said coldly, ¡°I think based on Mr. Cheng¡¯s actions towards the Su Corp, my attitude towards Mr. Cheng should be quite friendly.¡±


    Her fist creaked under it.


    Not only did Cheng Yi hear it, he also saw it.


    He touched his face again. Although he couldn¡¯t see any traces, Cheng Yi still remembered the humiliation that day.


    ¡°Su Ni, you hate me so much?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked.


    ¡°Ask if you know why!¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and spat out. While there was no one else, Su Ni lowered her voice and leaned over to say, ¡°If you dare to appear in front of me alone next time, I might pull your veins, skin you, and torture you to death.¡±


    Cheng Yi seemed afraid and quickly took a step back.


    Cheng Yi shook his head and said, ¡°After so many years, it looks like you¡¯re really not doing well and your temper is getting worse. Fortunately, your sister Su Banqing is different from you, she¡¯s gentle.¡±


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    When she heard Su Banqing¡¯s name from Cheng Yi, Su Ni¡¯s eyes started to fire.


    A smug smile crossed the corner of Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth, but he quickly repeated his words again, ¡°I said, if you were half gentle and considerate back then, maybe I would have been so reluctant to you, and the Su Corp wouldn¡¯t have been like this.¡±


    Su Ni picked up the champagne and sshed it directly on Cheng Yi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t dodge and the yellow liquid quickly rolled down from Cheng Yi¡¯s white swallow-tailed suit. Su Ni was still not satisfied. In the panicked eyes of the attendant, she quickly picked up two sses of red wine and sshed it at Cheng Yi again.


    Instantly, Cheng Yi¡¯s clothes were yellow and red, and there were patches of dirt. Cheng Yi¡¯s face was even more interesting and angry, but when everyone looked over, he wanted to hide it and regain some face.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re Mrs Gu now, I can¡¯t do anything to you!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t think that if you use my sister now, I can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Su Ni retaliated without hesitation, ¡°Be smart and leave my sister immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Cheng Yi squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that I left your sister, but your sister has been pestering me. Your sister has been pestering me all the time, alright?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    At this moment, Su Ni could no longer care about the asion. When her enemies met, she was extremely popr. It had been three years. Even if she was not ready, she could not be weak.


    What she had promised her dad before, as well as her long talk with her sister, could not make her feel normal when facing Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Su Ni, I think you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Su Banqing screamed and rushed over to block Cheng Yi.


    At the same time, Gu Zechen also heard movement. He quickly came over and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    The former was deep and cold, while thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with endless madness. With Gu Zechen¡¯s scolding, the anger in Su Ni¡¯s eyes seemed to have been controlled and slowly integrated into the calm in his eyes.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Cheng Yi was cursing.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    She muttered softly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the Su Corp¡¯s rise, she would probably still be in the mental asylum.


    She shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, lowered her head, and slowly left under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes.


    Su Banqing looked at Su Ni¡¯s back with concern. Even if the whole world said that she was crazy, she wouldn¡¯t have.


    Because I understand, because I feel the same.


    She understood Su Ni¡¯s mood very well at this moment, just like when she had decided to go to Cheng Yi. She needed to cut her skin with a knife to calm down the anger and anger in her chest.


    Now, Su Ni was not ready yet and Cheng Yi appeared without warning.


    Su Banqing¡¯s tears rolled down but she held Cheng Yi in her hands. She looked worried, ¡°Cheng Yi, are you hurt? She¡¯s crazy. Let¡¯s not mess with her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen finally regained some face for Cheng Yi. He said, ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s your sister too. I can ept this kind of humiliation!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Banqing shook her head desperately and threw herself into Cheng Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°I just want to be nice to you, I just want to be nice to you. Cheng Yi, the Su family is gone now. I only have you now.¡±


    The people around didn¡¯t know what happened. Gu Zechen didn¡¯te forward and just pointed at him.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have the time to look at the two people here. He said coldly, ¡°Mr. Cheng¡¯s clothes are dirty too. Why don¡¯t you go back and change?¡±


    This time and time were not enough.


    This was obviously a guest order.


    Cheng Yi finally made his pale face a little bloody, and now he fell to the bottom of The Valley because of Gu Zechen¡¯s words.


    Right now, even if he wanted to stay, he had no face to continue.


    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Cheng Yi fled miserably.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng.¡±


    Outside the door, Ruan Yichen blocked Cheng Yi¡¯s way. Thetter had juste out and his anger was written on his face. Just as he was about to re up, he saw Ruan Yichen. In a second, he changed his expression and smiled politely, saying, ¡°Mr. Ruan, I heard you were here too, but I haven¡¯t met you.¡±

 Chapter 312: Humiliation After Being Slapped

    ¡°I just came not too long ago.¡±


    Ruan Yichen put his hands in his pockets and looked at the bustling inside the door, saying, ¡°Mrs Gu¡¯s actions today are really shocking.  Is Mr. Cheng okay?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Being mentioned again, Cheng Yi¡¯s face turned green and red.


    However, Ruan Yichen acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen it, and said, ¡°However, Mrs Gu has always been in the big picture. It¡¯s not like this in such an important asion. I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Cheng did something he shouldn¡¯t have done.  Of course, I was just guessing. Most of the people at the banquet would think like me. I¡¯m really worried about Mr. Cheng.


    Cheng Yi frowned when he heard this.


    Su Banqing tugged on Cheng Yi¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Ruan, we have something to do, so we should go first.¡±


    Cheng Yi nodded and prepared to leave.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice was heard from behind, ¡°I really can¡¯t exin this matter. I wonder how tomorrow¡¯s newspaper will be written.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan is really curious about this?¡±


    Cheng Yi, who had nned to leave, suddenly smiled and turned to look at Ruan Yichen.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything.


    Cheng Yi smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you will know that I¡¯m Su Ni¡¯s first love. I¡¯m probably remembered because of my old love, so I¡¯m so emotional after meeting me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned slightly. He did not expect this, but seeing the proud look of the man in front of him and his reputation in the capital, it was hard to imagine that he would be Su Ni¡¯s ex-boyfriend.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t think so and he still looked proud. He ignored Su Banqing¡¯s ck face and continued to forget me, ¡°¡­ but she¡¯s already married now, so there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be able to. I just hope that next time we meet, Su Ni won¡¯t lose her cool and embarrass everyone.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nodded in agreement.


    ¡°If any bad rumors spread tomorrow and affect the rtionship between Su Ni and CEO Gu, to be honest, I¡¯m sorry too.¡±


    Cheng Yi spread his hands and looked helpless.


    Ruan Yichen remained calm and lowered his voice, ¡°If Mr. Cheng really exposed this matter, Mr. Gu is afraid that it is not easy to make friends.¡±


    ¡°Who said if I said it?¡±


    Cheng Yi looked serious and said without hesitation, ¡°I just saw that Mr. Ruan is curious. I¡¯m not interested in causing trouble for myself.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other andughed.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Cheng¡¯s rest.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was polite.


    Ruan Yichen returned to the banquet hall and began to search for Su Ni. Naturally, he didn¡¯t find out. Even Gu Zechen disappeared.


    Ruan Yichen found Mcx and was drinking tea. When he saw Ruan Yichen, he said directly, ¡°Mr. Ruan, I know what you mean, but now the die is cast, you don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m here to ask Mr. Mcx to help me apologize to Madam Cayle.¡±


    Mike nced at Ruan Yichen meaningfully and nodded in response.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t disturb him and slipped around the banquet before heading back to the residence.


    After Su Ni left the field, she went back to Gu Jia. She never thought that 10 minutester, Gu Zechen also came back.


    Su Ni¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down along the way.


    When she realized that she had lost her cool at the banquet and humiliated Gu Zechen, it was toote. She didn¡¯t know how the media would report the celebration tomorrow.


    Su Ni patted her head hard, annoyed.


    As Gu Zechen pushed the door open, Su Ni started to panic. ¡°Sorry, I was wrong tonight. You¡¯ve reminded me¡­¡±


    Su Ni dared not look at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She could already guess Gu Zechen¡¯s anger and secretly promised that no matter how harsh Gu Zechen said this time, she would never talk back.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were flustered and she didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and feet. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to me. When I saw him, I felt like I couldn¡¯t control my anger. Sorry, Gu Zechen, I promise I won¡¯t have a next time!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking about Madam Calle¡¯s matter. I¡¯m not interested in your small matter!¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni with a stern face.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured, and she instantly calmed down. Sheposed her emotions and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it very clearly? Of course, I know you don¡¯t want to admit it, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, I want your answer.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly took a step forward and pinched Su Ni¡¯s wrist. He stared coldly at her and paused word by word, ¡°Tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°I indeed went to find Madam Calle. You know this too.¡±


    Su Ni was overwhelmed by his excitement. She felt pain in her arm and Su Ni had to raise her feet with much effort. She then looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know all of this?¡±


    ¡°You asked Madam Calle for mercy?¡±  You even told Madam Calle the contract between us. That banquet was held by Madam Calle to make us happy?  All of this had nothing to do with Ruan Yichen, right?


    At the end, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was choked.


    He asked with a trembling voice, but he pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Su Ni, do you say¡­¡±


    The low voice in the dust was like the bell at the door of the church, hitting Su Ni¡¯s heart hard.


    Su Ni lowered her head and pursed her lips.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Su Ni interrupted Gu Zechen¡¯s roar and calmed down again. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you asking me now?¡±


    ¡°What you want to hear now, I¡¯ve told you before, right?¡±  I told you countless times that I had nothing to do with Ruan Yichen. I was wrong with Guan Ning¡¯s matter, but I just wanted to help you. And even if you didn¡¯t show up, I wouldn¡¯t let Ruan Yichen achieve his goal.  Also, Madam Calle, yes, I met her and told her everything, but how did you look at me back then!


    Su Ni¡¯s emotions followed with excitement. There was a fire in her eyes mixed with tears, reflecting a strange light.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Gu Zechen was a little stupid, so Su Ni easily shook his hand away and kept a certain distance.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t believe me at all. Now, with just two words from Mike, do you really believe me?¡±

 Chapter 313: Forgive Me

    ¡°If I had known all this, I would have believed you.  Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?


    Gu Zechen med himself and was dissatisfied at the same time.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, tell yourself, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±  The first thing I did after I met Madam Calle was to look for you in the office, but how did you treat me?


    Su Ni calmed down in anger. Her body kept retreating, and her eyes gradually became cold. ¡°I told Madam Calle the truth because I hope that Madam Calle will be able to sincerely exchange for her forgiveness. I also hope that Madam Calle will see our sincere interactions during this period of time, but you think I¡¯m helping Ruan Yichen and destroying our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, Madam Calle is not a fool. No one is a fool. Don¡¯t you know how our feelings have been for the past three years?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled slightly. She had nothing to say now.


    She had worked hard to exin herself and wanted to get Gu Zechen¡¯s forgiveness.


    However, it was either Gu Zechen¡¯s sarcasm or to avoid it.


    However, it was because of what Mcx said that Gu Zechen seemed to havee to find him personally.


    ¡°I have to say that Madam Calle really knows how to calcte. Even with this move tonight, Madam Calle just wanted us to eliminate the misunderstanding and make us reconciled.¡±


    Su Ni smiled bitterly, shook her head and walked outside.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm, his eyes full of worry.


    ¡°I want to stay.¡±  Gu Zechen, you¡¯ve already said it clearly, just don¡¯t misunderstand me.  No matter how bad our rtionship is, I will not harm your interests to help others. Gu Zechen, this is my bottom line.


    The moment Su Ni finished speaking, shepletely calmed down.


    However, Gu Zechen instantly remembered what Su Ni had said back then. She was afraid, not afraid that Guan Ning would say everything, but fear that her conspiracy with Ruan Yichen would be exposed, but fear that everything woulde to an end when he said everything.


    Even though he had promised her, Su Ni was still afraid.


    They were afraid that once things were over, they would have nothing to do with each other.


    Back then, when he heard this, he felt disgusted and had no trust in him at all.


    Gu Zechen seemed to understand Su Ni¡¯s despair and why she was willing to believe her, but her heart was ashen.


    Pah!


    Gu Zechen pped himself in the face.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what are you doing!¡±


    Su Ni was shocked and quickly grabbed his hand. However, Su Ni was still a stepte when she saw the red seal on Gu Zechen¡¯s face.


    ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    His eyes were burning and he didn¡¯t feel anything about this p. Instead, he calmed down. Then he grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and pulled her into his arms, ¡°You¡¯re right. You exined a lot from the beginning, but I believe in my own judgment too much, so I never believe in your exnation. I don¡¯t want to make a mistake again. Su Ni, can you forgive me?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were very different from the past.


    Su Ni did not expect that even if the misunderstanding could be solved, Gu Zechen would still apologize to herself, and that p just now¡­


    Su Ni didn¡¯t answer Gu Zechen¡¯s question. She broke free from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll get you ice.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were sincere.


    ¡°You still have injuries on your face. You don¡¯t want to go to work tomorrow. I can see that you have a scar on your face.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen still held Su Ni¡¯s hand and his eyes were full of pleading. Su Ni helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the ice first.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Please help me personally.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and his eyes were soft.


    Su Ni nodded and Gu Zechen finally let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    Once again, Gu Zechen sat on the sofa and raised his face.


    Su Ni slowly wrapped the ice with a towel and gently touched his wound. Gu Zechen dodged for a moment, and Su Ni immediately frowned worriedly.


    Gu Zechen nodded vigorously, his eyes full of grievance.


    Su Ni sighed and helplessly said, ¡°Then you have to endure.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how much force Gu Zechen used to p him.


    ¡°If you kiss me, maybe I won¡¯t be so painful.¡±


    Gu Zechen still blinked, his eyes full of pleading.


    ¡°Stop messing around!¡±


    Su Ni looked serious.


    The next moment, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and gently touched the corner of his lips.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni quickly pushed him away and stood up. She said seriously, ¡°You still have an injury on your face. I¡¯ll help you deal with it first.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly got angry and turned around, ¡°Since you don¡¯t forgive me, this is my fault. I don¡¯t dare ask you to help me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that you¡¯ll be seen tomorrow.¡±


    Su Ni had a headache.


    She really had no idea that Gu Zechen had such a side as a child.


    ¡°I saw it when I saw it. I also let people know that I have to punish me if I did something wrong.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were firm and he did not hesitate.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit this.¡±


    Su Ni quickly denied it.


    The incident at tonight¡¯s party was already bad enough. If the news got out that Gu Zechen was also injured, the outside world would not know what it was like to spread to him.


    ¡°What, are you scared?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni was helpless.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned around again.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath. She had no way to deal with Gu Zechen now. ¡°Okay, I forgive you?¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly!¡±


    Gu Zechen took an inch.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be proud!¡±


    Su Ni was so angry that her eyebrows trembled.


    No matter how angry he was, he should calm down.


    However, her heart was still unhappy.


    ¡°But I just didn¡¯t hear it clearly!¡±


    The smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face grew wider.


    ¡°I said, I forgave you. You didn¡¯t hear me this time!¡±


    As Su Ni said this, the ice in her hand pressed hard on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. She soon heard Gu Zechen scream, but he ignored it and took the opportunity to pull Su Ni into his arms and press her under his body.


    ¡°You want to murder your own husband.¡±


    Gu Zechen grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a p!¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.


    Gu Zechen touched his wound and grinned in pain again. Su Ni¡¯s heart was weak. She did use a lot of strength just now. Was it really painful?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Su Ni gently touched it with her hand, but she was hugged and kissed by Gu Zechen, so intimate, ¡°Then let me kiss, maybe it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The moment she said that, Gu Zechen kissed her directly. Su Ni dodged but she could not do anything.

 Chapter 314: Gu Zechen Slapped Her Own

    Wet and hot lips intertwined together, as if electricity had gone on. The memory in his mind was opened again, and that sweet and strange happiness filled his heart again, but when he thought about now¡­


    Su Ni suddenly pinched Gu Zechen¡¯s waist.


    Gu Zechen felt the pain again in gnashing teeth. When he saw Su Ni¡¯s angry face, Gu Zechen calmed down again and gently touched Su Ni¡¯s forehead with the tip of his nose, ¡°Waifu, are you still angry?¡±


    Seeing Su Ni shut her eyes and not saying anything, Gu Zechen touched her eyes again, her nose until the corner of her lips.


    Slowly, she covered the kiss.


    Su Ni dodged again.


    Gu Zechen whispered into her ear, ¡°Waifu, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Get your face first.¡±  Su Ni¡¯s anger had long disappeared.


    Probably because the man acted coquettishly, there was no woman. Now that Gu Zechen was lying gently on Su Ni¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t get angry even if she wanted to.


    However, Su Ni still had a stern look on her face. She must teach him a lesson.


    He couldn¡¯t let this man know how powerful his coquettish actions were!


    ¡°My wife loves me!¡±


    He rubbed against Su Ni¡¯s face.


    ¡°Stoping, Gu Zechen, what do you look like now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±


    Su Ni was speechless.


    If anyone spoke of Gu Zechen¡¯s pass like thunder and move like the wind without a smile, it would be unconvincing in front of her.


    ¡°How am I in front of my wife? Can anyone else manage it?¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted, took the opportunity to kiss Su Ni on the face, held her in his arms and murmured, ¡°This time, I was really wrong. I made you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t divorce you. After all, Madam Calle¡¯s investment has just started!¡±


    Su Ni finished her statement angrily and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face had changed. Su Ni quickly said, ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t been able to deal with this Khai now. I won¡¯t give it to anyone else for the time being.¡±


    Once again, Su Ni heard someone satirizing her at the banquet and felt a thorn stuck in her heart.


    It was not like this before.


    She felt like she couldn¡¯t argue with a dead person, but now¡­


    Su Ni wanted topletely upy Gu Zechen, even if he couldn¡¯t see a corner of his heart.


    She felt that she was a little selfish.


    But she felt that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s the same!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened when he heard Su Ni¡¯s next sentence. He kissed her again and heard Su Ni say, ¡°I want to renovate the room again.¡±


    Gu Zechen was in the mood and he couldn¡¯t wait to hear Su Ni¡¯s words. He humphed vaguely and agreed.


    Halfway through, Gu Zechen suddenly remembered how rough he wasst night and felt that he was worse than a beast. He asked worriedly, ¡°Is it still painful?¡±


    At first, Su Ni had yet to react. After Gu Zechen used her body twice, Su Ni Chen blushed.


    ¡°Of course it hurts. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good for a while.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    When Gu Zechen heard this, he took it seriously and immediately bent down to check. Su Ni was amused, so she quickly held Gu Zechen¡¯s head and smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll y with you!¡±


    ¡°Waifu!¡±


    Gu Zechen gasped and stared at Su Ni like a wolf. There was another reaction under his body, ¡°Can you let me kiss?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away and looked sullen.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni anxiously.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni answered straightforwardly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a kiss, you¡¯re angry. How about you hit me again!¡±


    Gu Zechen raised Su Ni¡¯s hand and leaned against her injured face. She was so frightened that Su Ni quickly retracted her hand and her heart ached.


    ¡°Then you have to give me a kiss.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously and pressed Su Ni under him again. Su Ni saw Gu Zechen¡¯s cunning face and knew that she had been deceived by this man.


    Unfortunately, it was toote to say anything now.


    Gu Zechen bit Su Ni¡¯s lips and gave her a long and deep kiss. The wonderful feeling was that Su Ni lost her temperpletely.


    Gu Zechen wanted more than that. He didn¡¯t know when his fingers had crossed the bottom of his skirt and slowly groped down.


    Su Ni¡¯s resistance waspletely defeated. Su Ni could only dodge wherever Gu Zechen went, and then she was slowly trapped.


    A night of passion returned to calm.


    The next morning, Su Ni deliberately got up early to see how injured Gu Zechen¡¯s face was.


    As expected, the red palm print was even more eye-catching than yesterday. Her heart was throbbing, and the man didn¡¯t know how hard he had been.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Su Ni was just about to touch the wound when Gu Zechen woke up.


    Su Ni quickly retracted her hand, her expression a little unnatural, but Gu Zechen held her hand tightly and smiled maliciously, ¡°Waifu, do you feel sorry for me again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Su Ni was embarrassed to admit that she was held tightly by Gu Zechen when she wanted to get up.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re going to work.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice became gentle and Gu Zechen did not say anything. He just rubbed his head against Su Ni¡¯s neck and snorted, looking extremely satisfied.


    When Gu Zechen finished freshening up and took a look at the mirror, he frowned when he found that his face was hurt.


    Su Ni knew that he was finally worried, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have a powder on my side. It should suit your skin color and can help you cover it.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to put on makeup?¡±


    Gu Zechen was particrly repulsive when he heard this.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Su Ni blinked innocently. ¡°Otherwise, President Gu will rest at home for a day today, but in my opinion, the injury on this face will not disappear for three or five days.¡±


    Gu Zechen still had a stern face and was in a bad mood.


    Su Ni pursed her lips, suppressed her smile and started to prepare. ¡°Alright, there are a lot of guys doing makeup now. Besides, I¡¯m just helping you cover up your wound. There won¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still not used to it.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice softened and he could hear that the man hadpromised. After all, he went to work with his wounds on his face.


    ¡°Alright.¡±  Sit down.


    Su Ni pressed Gu Zechen in front of the dressing cab that she usually put on makeup. She looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows carefully and had to admit that this man was talented.


    No matter if it was her facial features or skin, she was impable.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you really not skincare?¡±


    Su Ni found it unbelievable.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold and he couldn¡¯t tell what his emotions were.


    Su Ni thought to herself, ¡°Do you still want a woman to live?¡±

 Chapter 315: Does It Still Hurry?

    Su Ni gently touched her wound and thought it would hurt, but the man didn¡¯t frown and let Su Ni torment him.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni wanted to bottom Gu Zechen¡¯s entire face and look more evenly skinned, but Gu Zechen stopped him. Then she looked closer and determined that the wound would not be easily seen, and got up.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Su Ni looked around and didn¡¯t find much of a problem.


    No one dared to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s dark face so close.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pack up and head out together.¡±


    Downstairs.


    Ever since An Rong came back, Gu Jia seemed much more lively.


    At this time, An Rong watched the two go downstairs one after the other, and her eyebrows became much gentler. Last time, Su Ni had a friendship, which made Khai calm down.


    What she wanted was never an illusion of love between the two of them, but she really hoped that she could support each other for the past two days.


    ¡°It¡¯s a littlete today.¡±


    An Rong teased.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting, Mother.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she lowered her head shyly. Gu Zechen was still dead on the floor.


    An Rong looked at Gu Zechen and suddenly cried out. The two of them became nervous. Even Gu Zechen subconsciously touched her face and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why do I think there¡¯s something wrong with the two of you today?¡±


    An Rong said that she still had toe over.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re done eating. We¡¯re going to work first.¡±


    Su Ni took the lead and grabbed Gu Zechen. No matter what An Rong said behind her back, she quickly took Gu Zechen away.


    If An Rong knew that Gu Zechen had injured his facest night, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say it even if she had ten words.


    ¡°This child..¡±


    An Rong held back her smile and shook her head. She just thought that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was a little better than usual today. Why was Su Ni so excited?


    However, seeing their intimate behavior, she felt that it was unnecessary to worry about her. Even the maids said, ¡°Madam and Young Master are really close.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right?¡±


    An Rong smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, but thedy and young master have always been very loving.¡±  The maid hurriedly said.


    An Rong smiled but the smile on her face slowly disappeared.


    After getting into the car, Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with concern, and her doubts became heavier. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I can¡¯t see anything so close. How did Mother see it?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression became more unnatural.


    He looked like he was covered in flour. If it wasn¡¯t for an important meeting today, he wouldn¡¯t have epted Su Ni¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re too nervous. Mother didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    At this moment, Gu Zechen calmed down.


    However, when Su Ni took him away just now, she didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen say that she was wrong. On the contrary, her footsteps were fast,pletely in line with Su Ni¡¯s rhythm.


    Su Ni pouted and didn¡¯t say that she was wearing a man¡¯s pride. She just said, ¡°It¡¯s good that youe out early. It also saves your mother from saying it.¡±


    As the two of them were arguing, they heard a message from the station.


    Not long ago, Heskin was sentenced to eight months for theft.


    The two of them instantly fell silent. Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen, who was calm and did notment.


    On the other hand, Su Ni sipped and said, ¡°Eight months.¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s short, I can help you.¡±


    Gu Zechen knew just how troubled Su Ni was, and he didn¡¯t know what method she used. The penalty for theft was at least two years, but now it was only eight months.


    Su Ni shook her head. She couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Eight months. I hope she¡¯ll learn a lesson.¡±


    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, the moment she reached the office, a woman in delicate clothes suddenly knelt in front of her and hugged her thigh tightly.


    ¡°Mr. Su, I beg you, let go of the esperture and let her go.¡±


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am, but I¡¯m innocent. You can¡¯t just send her to jail just because she offended you.¡±


    The middle-aged woman continued to cry.


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t flustered. Before the security guards came over, she carefully examined the woman¡¯s eyebrows. She was simr to Heshine. Plus, her brand belonged to Hesine, so she could vaguely guess what it was.


    ¡°You¡¯re Sheshine¡¯s mother, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve heard about Heshine as well. I can¡¯t do anything because I¡¯m suspected of theft.¡±


    Su Ni spoke calmly.


    ¡°Su Ni, you can¡¯t be so shameless!¡±


    A malicious light shed across her eyes as she stared coldly at Su Ni. When she saw that there were more people around her, the woman also raised her voice, ¡°This is the president of your Su Corp. Because of a small matter, she wanted to frame my daughter and sent her to jail!¡±


    Because it was Madam Calle¡¯s private banquet, there were no reporters at the time. This matter was suppressed, so the people outside were not sure what was going on.


    When they heard the woman say this, everyone looked at Su Ni strangely.


    Su Ni frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Woman, if your daughter stole Master¡¯s drawing with an eyebrow, I think even if I want to use me, I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    ¡°All of you heard that Su Ni wanted to frame my daughter. She just couldn¡¯t see anyone else well.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that the moment Su Ni made her statement, the woman started yelling.


    No matter how good her temper was, Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand this woman ruining her reputation.


    ¡°What kind of mother is there, what kind of woman will there be?¡±


    A cold voice was suddenly heard.


    Su Ni was about to call the police when she looked back and saw that Ruan Yichen had appeared behind her.


    The woman was first stunned, then she quickly recognized Ruan Yichen and Su Ni as a group of people. She immediately pounced at Su Ni.


    ¡°As far as I know, it was your daughter who wanted to frame Mr. Su for stealing paintings twice that day. She never imagined that she would appear in her bag instead of drawing incorrectly. I¡¯m not wrong, right? I remember that she already admitted it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen put his hands in his pockets and looked calm with a hint of sarcastic smile on his face.


    The woman was startled. She had only heard about this from the mouth of Heshine. Of course, this was another version.


    Heskin really wanted to frame Su Ni, but in the end, she was imprisoned.


    This drawing was naturally put in Su Ni¡¯s bag.


    ¡°Who are you? Who doesn¡¯t know if you and Su Ni are together?¡±


    The woman was not afraid. Instead, she raised her voice and red at Ruan Yichen coldly.


    ¡°In any case, I believe in Mr. Su and the court¡¯s verdict. But to me, the crime of stealing a famous painting is only eight months in the end. It¡¯s really short.¡±


    Ruan Yichen clicked his tongue and looked at Su Ni, ¡°Mr. Su, I suggest that you can pursue this kind of behavior that ruined your reputation.¡±

 Chapter 316: The Trouble Is Here

    As expected, the woman became nervous when she heard theint. At the same time, she red at Su Ni with a warning face.


    Su Ni was not afraid. She nodded gratefully at Ruan Yichen, but she still frightened the woman. ¡°I will retain my rights. Simrly, today¡¯s actions are all evidence. Madam, you don¡¯t want to go to jail to apany your daughter.¡±


    When the woman heard that Su Ni was going to sue her, her shoulders shrunk in fright.


    Of course, she knew that once the court decided, it would be useless for her to make a fuss like this. Her purpose was to make Su Ni feel better.


    She didn¡¯t know that Cheng Xi had bitten gold halfway, which ruined her good things.


    However, although this man was familiar, he was not Gu Zechen.


    At that moment, the woman turned her head and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Su, I really can¡¯t tell that you are quite capable. I don¡¯t know that this is again¡­ I remember that your husband is CEO Gu of Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°I think this has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Su Ni knew what the woman was guessing maliciously and rejected her coldly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was raised and her face was sharp and mean. She said to the big family, ¡°I really don¡¯t see it. Mr. Su¡¯s skills in seducing men are really first-ss. I wonder how this Su Corp got up.¡±


    Naturally, the employees of Su Corp knew Ruan Yichen. In addition to the rumors about Su Ni and Ruan Yichen, and now Ruan Yichen was in charge, they were naturally whispering.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan was there too.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Mr. Ruan is so nervous about Mr. Su? If I want to say that Mr. Su is already married, Mr. Ruan is still chasing after him¡­¡±


    ¡°I still believe in Mr. Su. No matter how handsome Mr. Ruan is, there is still a gap between him and Gu Huai.¡±


    After the crowdpared Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen, they still felt that Gu Zechen was more reliable and naturally looked at Su Ni with more inquiry.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s eyes. She just warned coldly, ¡°If you dare to nder me again, I will call the police now.¡±


    ¡°Call the police, Su Ni, who are you scaring?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t get angry. The woman thought Su Ni was guilty and afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t be afraid of your husband knowing about you and this man. I know best about women like you.¡±


    Su Ni raised her hand and pped the woman¡¯s face.


    The woman was still in shock. Su Ni said directly, ¡°Please keep your mouth clean. Don¡¯t see who you are. Everyone feels dirty.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s p made the women who were still discussing quieted down.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look at the woman anymore. She looked at Ruan Yichen with embarrassment and said, ¡°Mr. Ruan, let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nodded indifferently, put his hands in his pockets and slowly followed behind Su Ni.


    After entering the elevator, Su Ni apologetically exined, ¡°I let you see a bad scene just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±  Also, thank you for helping me just now.


    If it was Ruan Yichen, it was hard to exin what happened today.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It is small to damage reputation. If it is spread to Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t know what happened.


    ¡°I feel lucky to be able to help Mr. Su.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    Su Ni looked at him in confusion, only to hear Ruan Yichen say, ¡°This kind of thing is usually solved by Mr. Gu. It¡¯s rare that he isn¡¯t here this time, giving me a chance to be a good person.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and the atmosphere softened.


    ¡°What kind of cooperation project do you have today?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s memory of what happenedst time was still fresh. She and Gu Zechen almost broke up because of Ruan Yichen.


    It was impossible to say that there was no resentment in her heart, but Su Ni was also a businessman. If there was any good project, she would not miss it.


    ¡°Mr. Su guessed right.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and looked gentle. When he entered the office, Ruan Yichen mentioned thend that Gu Zechen had given her before. Su Ni became nervous.


    Ruan Yichen smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know Cheng Yi has been looking for you.¡±


    He was blunt, but at the same time, he stared at Su Ni¡¯s silent expression and didn¡¯t show up.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she was still calm on the surface.


    ¡°Actually, this is not soplicated. Gu Zechen took such a big fat meat from me, so I naturally won¡¯t let it go easily, but I know that Cheng Yi will not let it go if he doesn¡¯t achieve his goal.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni seriously.


    Su Ni nodded.


    Su Ni knew this better than Ruan Yichen.


    Cheng Yi wanted thend in J. K¡¯s hand back then, so naturally he had gone to thepany. Ruan Yichen knew that it was understandable, but Su Ni still took a look at it and asked, ¡°Mr. Ruan came here today to remind me.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled, ¡°But I haven¡¯t revealed the news yet. Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t know that thend is in your hands.¡±


    He blinked at Su Ni.


    ¡°Even if I know, I have nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I heard that your sister is with Cheng Yi. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s words were very skillful. He hadn¡¯t finished his words, but he had alreadypletely expressed his meaning. Su Ni quickly frowned and she had never thought about this.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just saying it casually. What if Cheng Yi is sincere to your sister, haha.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled as he spoke. At the same time, he nced at Su Ni through the eyes of the lens. Seeing that she didn¡¯t smile, his smile became more and more cheerful.


    ¡°Since Mr. Ruan doesn¡¯t say anything, I think it¡¯s not so easy for Cheng Yi to know.¡±


    After all, Gu Zechen had promised to help him handle it. The biggest problem was on Ruan Yichen¡¯s side.


    ¡°If Mr. Su told me not to tell me, I naturally wouldn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen blinked ambiguously.


    This made Su Ni feel ufortable. She moved on the chair and started to change the topic. ¡°Mr. Ruan just said there is a new project. I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We jointly developed thisnd. When the Su Corp wants to develop in the capital, it will be much easier.¡±


    Ruan Yichen toe straight to the point.


    Su Ni frowned.


    Ruan Yichen quickly continued, ¡°Coincidentally, we have worked together in the Nanjiawan project before. I heard that we are doing well now. With our previous cooperation, we should be more smooth this time.¡±


    ¡°I understand what Mr. Ruan means. If I don¡¯t want this piece of fat meat to be remembered, the best way is to digest it myself as soon as possible, but I have to think about the cooperation with yourpany.¡±


    From a certain point of view, Ruan Yichen wanted to take back thend in this way.


    However, after being bitten by a snake for ten years, Su Ni really didn¡¯t want to interact with Ruan Yichen.


    Ruan Yichen got up and regained his calm.

 Chapter 317: Respected and Far

    ¡°Then Mr. Su will think about it more.¡±


    He suddenly leaned closer to Su Ni and leaned forward. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°If Mr. Su missed this opportunity because of our previous misunderstanding, I think it¡¯s really not worth it.¡±


    ¡°After all, I still think highly of Mr. Su. There aren¡¯t many beautiful and capable women like Mr. Su.¡±


    After Ruan Yichen said this, he left with a carefree smile and turned to leave.


    Unfortunately, in his eyes, two equally excellent women had fallen for Gu Zechen at the same time.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say this.


    Because he believed that no one¡¯s feelings could be smooth sailing, and Gu Zechen¡¯s good luck soon came to an end.


    Because of Ruan Yichen¡¯s words, Su Ni couldn¡¯t work for a long time.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s suggestion was indeed a great temptation, but it was also a big trap.


    Su Ni subconsciously called Gu Zechen, as if she was used to solving problems, so she went to find Gu Zechen¡¯s help.


    Instead, she expressed the same opinion as Su Ni. When she heard this, Su Ni felt a little cold. ¡°Do you want me to cooperate with Ruan Yichen?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Gu Zechen refused in one breath.


    Not to mention that Ruan Yichen¡¯s purpose was not simple, but even with Ruan Yichen¡¯s care for Su Ni, Gu Zechen would never let Su Ni and Ruan Yichen get in touch.


    ¡°Let me think about this first.¡±


    Gu Zechen said cautiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni smiled happily, then felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Hubby, do you think I transferred the headache to you again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. I don¡¯t want to see my woman having a headache.¡±


    Gu Zechen was serious. Just as Su Ni was about to be touched, Gu Zechen suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°But if Madam is truly sorry, I have a way to do it¡­¡±


    ¡°What method?¡±


    Su Ni asked innocently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch with you, or I¡¯ll add a littlepensation in the evening.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth.


    She could imagine that Gu Zechen shouldn¡¯t be in the office now, so he dared to be so unscrupulous. He coughed twice and said seriously, ¡°President Gu, it¡¯s working hours now.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯t call my wife during work hours.¡±


    Gu Zechen reminded again, ¡°It seems that my wife called me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Nipromised. She really wanted to ask the question. She didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen was so unserious. Besides, Su Ni also wanted to see how Gu Zechen¡¯s face was injured, so she agreed to have lunch with Gu Zechen.


    It was almost noon when Su Ni went out and heard that the tea room was still discussing her and Ruan Yichen. She couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I want to tell you, Mr. Ruan usually doesn¡¯te over when he is fine, but some things are not empty. I heard that Mr. Su and CEO Gu almost broke up because of Mr. Ruan.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that a while ago¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Su Ni coughed when she heard that people were saying things more and more outrageous, so she happened to bump into Qin Yue. Seeing that Su Ni¡¯s expression was not right, she had already guessed a little. She immediately scolded, ¡°Do you want to give you some time off? Let you guys talk about gossip beforeing to work!¡±


    ¡°Asistant Qin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The staff had just finished apologizing when they saw that Su Ni was also there. Their faces turned pale and they spoke unhappily, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. We just said it casually.¡±


    ¡°You guys, just go to the human resources department and resign. You don¡¯t have toe tomorrow.¡±


    Qin Yue spoke directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asistant Qin, Mr. Su, we¡¯re all talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni was not in the mood to listen to these people¡¯s gossip. She stood here just now just to know what kind of image she was in the minds of these people.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with Mr. Ruan.¡±


    For some reason, Su Ni suddenly wanted to exin, ¡°In addition, President Gu and I have always been very stable. Our Su Corp doesn¡¯t need employees who gossip. I hope you will not make an exception.¡±


    When the staff heard that Su Ni had left everyone behind, they immediately thanked them.


    In the elevator, Qin Yue was confused.


    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she was angry, but in the end, Su Ni didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°Do you really want to ask why I left them behind?¡±


    Su Ni told Qin Yue the question directly.


    Qin Yue replied, ¡°But I think Mr. Su must have her own ideas for doing this.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and lowered her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to expel these two people, but other people in thepany can¡¯t just dismiss everyone. Why don¡¯t you tell the truth with their mouths?¡±


    Qin Yue was in Su Corp and naturally heard Su Ni¡¯s gossip. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Su, I don¡¯t know if I should talk about it or not.¡±


    Su Ni looked directly at him, and Qin Yue said, ¡°There are too many things that happened between you and Mr. Gu recently. It¡¯s not their fault for thinking so¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that what Asistant Qin means or Mr. Chen means?¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be careless and asked.


    Thest time she proposed a divorce, Mr. Chen and Asistant Qin tried their best to stop it, which made Su Ni quite suspicious. Now that Asistant Qin was persuading her, she felt a little unhappy.


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t care in the past, but now, Su Ni didn¡¯t want her feelings to be as rigid as work and restricted.


    Asistant Qin warned expressionlessly, ¡°Of course, this is what Mr. Chen means. And Mr. Chen promised to help you back then, there is a very important one, that is, Mr. Su must have a good rtionship with President Gu.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always been doing this. Asistant Qin has always been by my side. I should be very clear.¡±


    There was no problem with her words.


    Besides, the Su Corp had been on track recently, which was why she had the courage topete with Cheng Yi.


    Asistant Qin couldn¡¯t say anything wrong, but it was obvious that Su Ni¡¯s attitude was still very far away from Mr. Chen¡¯s request. Qin Yue didn¡¯t have to speak and stood quietly behind Su Ni.


    Li Mo had already driven over. The ck Maybach was like the aura of Gu Zechen, but it stopped in a corner and couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Su Ni saw it at first nce and her colleagues started discussing it.


    Su Ni was already used to listening, so she got into the car without looking sideways. Seeing that Gu Zechen was there, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that Mr. Gu is free too, so he picks me up for dinner personally.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but pulled Su Ni into his arms, kissed her lips and told her that she missed her.

 Chapter 318: Re-signing Agreement

    Su Ni looked up and saw the injury on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Did anyone find out today?¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head. He had to say that Su Ni¡¯s makeup skills were good. As soon as she was in a good mood, she rxed and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, everything is good.¡±


    Su Ni was also very rxed. This was probably the first time they could be in the same room so easily after her argument with Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni was secretly grateful to Madam Calle in her heart. She also hoped that Mcx could bring the good news back and it didn¡¯t cost Madam Calle a lot of time.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good sushi room in front, I¡¯ll take you to try it.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She said it was a taste, but Su Ni found that Gu Zechen had already booked the whole sushi store, and the price on the menu was even more expensive.


    ¡°Just click.¡±  Gu Zechen sounded as if he saw Su Ni¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°I remember that this restaurant is not something that can be decided casually.¡±


    Su Ni asked for the set, then she closed the menu and looked at Gu Zechen seriously. ¡°And Mr. Gu also cleared people. It should be something important.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Having been seen through by Su Ni, Gu Zechen did not refute it and naturally gave someone an agreement. Su Ni only took a look and knew that it was the one year agreement signed by the two of them.


    Su Ni was silent and her expression darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed a few pieces. Do you want to see Mr. Su?¡±


    His tone returned to business is business¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni signed without thinking.


    In any case, Gu Zechen had already signed it. No matter if she had any opinions or if she wanted to sign it, she couldn¡¯t change it. She might as well have some time to enjoy the foodter.


    Su Ni¡¯s attitude surprised Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to look again?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    If she didn¡¯t look, then she wouldn¡¯t have wasted all her efforts.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni forced out a smile. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he winked at the assistant beside him. The assistant quickly read, ¡°Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s signing agreement is changed from one year to one hundred years. During this period, no matter if any party cheats or disappoint the other party, they will be borne by the man and leave the house!¡±


    When she heard thest four words, Su Ni spat out a sip of tea that she pretended to be calm.


    Looking at The Expressionless faces of the two men on the opposite side, Su Ni hurriedly apologized and quickly wiped her mouth.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±  I didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now.


    What Gu Zechen said was that no matter the reason, he had to leave.


    Are you sure you¡¯re not talking about yourself?


    Su Ni felt that her brain must be broken. She didn¡¯t have time to fix her face and stared at Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen snapped his fingers and the smile on his face grew wider. ¡°Then read it again and let Mrs Gu hear it clearly.¡±


    Soon, the assistant repeated what Gu Zechen had just said, following his request.


    ¡°This time, Mrs Gu heard it clearly?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked with a smile.


    Su Ni nodded.


    Soon enough, she nodded heavily again.


    She wasn¡¯t deaf, so she had already heard it clearly the first time. She was just shocked and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to read the contract again but was rejected by Gu Zechen. Su Ni said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t understand why you signed such an agreement.¡±


    A hundred years, that was not a separation in this lifetime.


    And¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll betray you. I said if¡­¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression and quickly lowered her voice, feeling a little guilty.


    ¡°There is no ifs here.¡±


    Gu Zechen said confidently, ¡°Since I dare to sign such an agreement, I won¡¯t let you have this opportunity, and¡­ I have this confidence in myself.¡±


    However, Su Ni was frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s solemnity.


    Su Ni did not know that she had consulted with thewyer when Gu Zechen made this agreement.


    The other party was also confused, and the level of shock was no less than Su Ni.


    ¡°President Gu, do you want to reconsider?¡±


    The other party also wanted to persuade Gu Zechen seriously, ¡°Forgive me for being too talkative. Not to mention decades, even if it¡¯s a few yearster, you can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t change and your woman won¡¯t change.¡±


    After all, he had seen too many things like this.


    When they were young, they had loved too much, but in the future, they would be married and married.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of person you will encounter in the future.¡±


    If Gu Zechen regretted it then, there would be no way back.


    It was a fatal blow to a man¡¯s career.


    ¡°I already met Su Ni. It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of people I will meet in the future.¡±


    This was what Gu Zechen said.


    Thewyer thought that Gu Zechen was on a whim, but because he wanted to show his loyalty during his love period, he tried to persuade him a few more words. Seeing that Gu Zechen had made up his mind, he would not waver at all and it was not good to say anything else.


    Gu Zechen understood his heart very well. He almost caused a misunderstanding between the two of them because of his misunderstanding.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to happen again.


    This is also a reminder for him to remember this lesson forever.


    Su Ni sat opposite Gu Zechen in shock. Until Gu Zechen grabbed her hand and gently kissed her, she still felt a little dazed.


    Such an agreement was useless for Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Waifu, I was wrong about what happened before. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Gu Zechen was deeply in love.


    Su Ni tried to pull her hand back but couldn¡¯t change it. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve forgiven you. If you really just want to apologize, you don¡¯t have to be like this¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen firmly interrupted Su Ni, ¡°This is my determination. I have confidence in myself. Don¡¯t you have confidence in yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Su Ni quickly denied it. Gu Zechen smiled and sat opposite Su Ni again. ¡°In that case, this agreement is just a piece of waste paper. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were not unreasonable.


    She didn¡¯t know when she had the idea of staying with Gu Zechen forever.


    In this way, she was overthinking things.


    Thinking about this, Su Ni rxed and quickly adjusted her emotions.


    Un, Gu Zechen suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that Shine¡¯s mother came to cause trouble today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±  Su Ni knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Gu Zechen.


    Moreover, she looked at Gu Zechen and was obviously waiting for more answers. She calmly said, ¡°Today, Mr. Ruan came over and discussed the matter on the ground with me. He happened to bump into him and helped me get out of the encirclement.¡±

 Chapter 319: Since You Dare to Sign, You’re Absolute Confidence

    Gu Zechen nodded without any opinions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already settled it.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t figure out Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts anymore. She thought he would ask more because of Ruan Yichen, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked about the Sheshine. Don¡¯t worry, no one will disturb you again.¡±


    Gu Zechen said seriously.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni was relieved that Gu Zechen was doing things. She smiled at Gu Zechen easily. Perhaps because of the agreement, Su Ni didn¡¯t bother with Ruan Yichen too much. After dinner, Gu Zechen sent Kn back to Su Corp and deliberately sent her to the office.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was slightly red. Many employees stared at the two of them along the way, but Gu Zechen was like dering his sovereignty. He hugged Su Ni tightly and did not rx for a moment, making him embarrassed.


    ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t have to send me upstairs.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled faintly.


    Since he dared to sign this agreement, he naturally had full confidence, and¡­ he had to rule out all obstacles and possibilities.


    Because there was still a meeting in the afternoon, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay on Su Ni¡¯s side. As soon as he left, Qin Yue came in.


    Su Ni just said that their rtionship had warmed up and did not mention the signing of the agreement.


    When she thought of the agreement, Su Ni¡¯s heart still pounded. As long as she recalled the scene back then, she still felt her blush and her heart beat. Gu Zechen¡¯s move was unexpected, so she really needed to digest it for a few days.


    However, there was one thing that made Su Ni feel particrly strange.


    Yesterday at the Gu Corp banquet, he and Cheng Yi were so angry. As a result, they woke up this morning, and until now, no words came out.


    Although Gu Zechen was sure to be in public rtions with the media, it was strange to be so quiet.


    Su Ni stayed in the office for three whole days. Because the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Su Ni warmed, many media outlets could smell gossip. In the past two days, there were quite a few reporters gathered at the entrance of Su Corp.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind and told these people to shoot enough.


    In the Nancheng city of December, although it was snow, Su Ni¡¯s heart was covered with a sweet breath.


    There is still a week to celebrate the New Year. Su Corp collectively has a holiday, and Gu Zechen has also received a call from An Rong. Gu¡¯s father has already said that he has to go to Beijing this year.


    After two or three months of fighting, the gap between the second and third rooms was getting bigger and bigger. Su Ni could even guess that it would only work in the capital this time.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Su Ni asked Gu Zechen if he should prepare anything in advance. Gu Zechen just said that he should prepare something.


    In fact, Su Ni didn¡¯t have to worry about it at all.


    If there is anything missing, buy it directly, but because Su Ni is thinking about it, Gu Zechen can¡¯t refuse.


    Su Ni spent a few days of sweet time. Before she set off, Su Ni wanted to look at her father again.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t intend to tell Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen asked to go with him after knowing it.


    After about three years of marriage, Gu Zechen had never seen his father as a son-inw. Su Ni hesitated at first, but Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say that he got into the car first.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Papa hasn¡¯t woken up yet, so you can¡¯t speak even if you go.¡±


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.


    It was enough for Gu Zechen to have this heart. To let him make this trip made Su Ni feel ufortable.


    However, Gu Zechen was solemn and serious. He hugged Su Ni in one hand as if he was reviewing himself. ¡°I¡¯ve been married to someone else¡¯s daughter for so long, but I haven¡¯t been there before. It¡¯s so unbelievable.¡±


    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely, but thetter was serious. ¡°But in the future, I will apany you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni whispered and thenid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    It had been quite a few rounds this year, and the snow was getting bigger and bigger when the New Year was approaching.


    The road up the mountain was not easy to walk. It took almost two hours to drive. When it was almost time, Su Ni woke up from Gu Zechen and blushed.


    She had clearlye to visit her father, so she fell asleep first.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost here.¡±


    Su Ni changed the topic.


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Su Ni saw a building not far away. She immediately became energetic when she thought about meeting her father.


    In the ward, the doctor was stunned when he saw Su Ni¡¯s extra person. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Su, this is your husband.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and made an introduction.


    The doctor gave a brief introduction and left first. In the quiet ward, Su Ni gave Gu Zechen a cup of hot water, letting him rest first. He sat in front of the bed and massaged his father¡¯s arm.


    ¡°How long has it been? Do you want me to invite foreign experts to take a look?¡±  Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for trouble.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    She stared sadly at the man lying on the bed. The muscr man who was originally 180 pounds had now shrivelled and now had less than 100 pounds.


    Although he had been doing healing, there was still no sign of improvement. The doctor¡¯s words were very obscure. Perhaps his father could only spend his life on the bed.


    Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore. She touched the corner of her eyes and found it a little wet.


    ¡°Actually, when I first started, I couldn¡¯t ept it, but now, I¡¯ve seen through it.¡±


    Even if her father could only lie on the bed forever, she would not give up.


    Gu Zechen went over and hugged Su Ni from behind.


    He knew that Su Ni had been suffering for the past three years, but after seeing Father Su on the bed, he felt the pain.


    Three years ago, Su Ni had just graduated from university and was iparable to people like him who had been in business since childhood. Su Ni was still too young at that time.


    His father fell ill, his feelings were betrayed, and even thepany was gone.


    He could not imagine how Su Ni would handle this situation alone.


    Although he didn¡¯t know much back then, he vaguely heard that Su Ni went into the mental asylumter on. It was only when the Su Corp improved that she slowly recovered.


    Gu Zechen sniffed.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen was thinking so much. She only thought that he was cold and asked, ¡°Is it not high enough?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen buried his head deep in Su Ni¡¯s arms, and his two hands hugged Su Ni even tighter until he said, ¡°I¡¯m about to catch my breath.¡±


    Then Gu Zechen reluctantly let go of Su Ni, raised her face and said, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t live so hard alone, okay?¡±


    Su Ni blushed and guessed what Gu Zechen was thinking.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing.  At first two years, she thought about dying, but you see, isn¡¯t everythinging over now?

 Chapter 320: Understanding Her Sufferings

    At this point, Cheng Yi¡¯s figure suddenly shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind. It was probably a thorn in her imperfect life.


    Gu Zechen naturally caught the hatred in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone had the right to me Su Ni for being rude to Cheng Yi, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I said before.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice.


    At that time, he just didn¡¯t want Su Ni to have too much rtionship with this man. He actually hoped that she could give up Su Banqing and give up revenge.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Zechen said again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Look, you¡¯re by my side now. I think it¡¯s good.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t sayforting words but said very seriously.


    In fact, because of Gu Zechen, she felt that all suffering was worth it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In the past, Gu Zechen in pass like thunder and move like the wind couldn¡¯t say anything else except this sentence.


    He was sorry for being so mean and indifferent to Su Ni.


    He was sorry for not doing anything in Su Ni¡¯s saddest days.


    He apologized for letting Su Ni give up when she needed support the most.


    He was sorry¡­


    Only now did she realize the pain in her heart.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni turned around and gently patted Gu Zechen¡¯s back. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here today if I knew you would be so depressed.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s dissatisfied eyes. Su Ni quickly hugged Gu Zechen and smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m kidding.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I wille every time.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen said seriously and seriously.


    Su Ni agreed and didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, Gu Zechen was so busy with work, so he didn¡¯t have so much energy.


    However, Su Ni underestimated Gu Zechen. Once he promised, she would not regret it easily.


    Gu Zechen bit Su Ni¡¯s lips and touched her tongue. After all, she was still in front of her father. Even if he couldn¡¯t see anything, Su Ni was still particrly uneasy and shy as she gently pushed Gu Zechen away.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice.


    ¡°What did you say when we go back?¡±


    His eyes gradually heated up, full of unsatisfied requests. Su Ni nced at the bed and pulled Gu Zechen out.


    On the corner of the stairs, Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly, bit his lips and responded.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing became serious and he pressed her against the wall. His two hands rubbed her body for a while. In the cold corridor, the two of them felt the heat of June. They took advantage of the kiss gap and looked at each other.


    ¡°So hot.¡±


    Su Ni muttered softly.


    ¡°How about we go next door?¡±


    Gu Zechen put Su Ni under his body and thetter blushed. ¡°This isn¡¯t good. We¡¯re here to see Papa.¡±


    It turned out that Gu Zechen was so lucky that even God was helping Gu Zechen.


    That night, the snow covered the mountains and the roads were dark. To be safe, the driver suggested that he stay here at night.


    There were enough empty rooms in the nursing home, so it was only seven o¡¯clock in the evening. After Su Ni massaged her father¡¯s legs and gave the nurse a few words, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but pull Su Ni back to their room.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    As soon as Su Ni opened her mouth, Gu Zechen blocked her mouth. Soon, he slowly dropped Su Ni¡¯s hand and said with grievance, ¡°Look, it has been waiting for you all afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Su Ni blushed and nced at him awkwardly, but she knew that Gu Zechen had worked hard all day and her hands were still moving slowly.


    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s satisfied voice came out of his throat.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Su Ni was about to pull back her hand, she was held back by Gu Zechen again and refused, ¡°It still wants it.¡±


    ¡°Take a shower first.¡±


    Su Ni knew she couldn¡¯t run away tonight.


    ¡°Then, together.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to be separated from Su Ni for a second.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I will wash itter.¡±


    Gu Zechen then carried him up and threw him on the bed.


    The room was in a daze, and the lingering and deep kisssted until the end, and Su Ni¡¯s heart melted.


    However, halfway through, there was a hurried knock on the door outside. Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly turned dark and he might as well use the quilt to cover his head, but the knock on the door continued.


    ¡°Call me.¡±


    Even though Su Ni knew that she would not be disturbed at such a critical moment, she was worried that something important would happen. She pushed Gu Zechen away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned over in displeasure and saw that Su Ni had already gotten out of bed. It was toote to regret, so he added, ¡°No, I¡¯ll give you one minute.¡±


    ¡°Very soon.¡±


    Su Ni leaned over and kissed him before leaving.


    Outside the door, the doctor anxiously said, ¡°Miss Su, for some reason, your father¡¯s heart suddenly has a problem.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    What Su Ni was most worried about happened.


    The group of people were in a hurry, and after Gu Zechen heard about Su Ni¡¯s father¡¯s ident, they also rushed over.


    Several doctors surrounded Su Ni¡¯s father in an emergency rescue. Su Ni and Gu Zechen could not help at all, so they could only rush.


    Half an hourter, the doctor wiped the sweat on her forehead and Su Ni heard her heart suddenly calm down.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s it?¡±


    Su Ni asked anxiously.


    ¡°My condition has stabilized for now.¡±


    The doctor let out a long sigh of relief. The rest of the matter was handed over to the nurse and the doctor called her to the office.


    ¡°Doctor, has my father ever been like this before?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Fortunately, she was in the hospital this time. If she wasn¡¯t there, what should she do if something like this happened again.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t worry. Listen to what the doctor says.¡±


    Gu Zechen understood Su Ni¡¯s mood but he still listened to what the doctor said.


    Su Ni realized that she had lost herposure. She looked at the doctor and pushed her sses up and nodded.


    ¡°This is also the first time that your father¡¯s condition has happened. His heartbeat has been steady before, and we are also investigating the cause of illness.¡±


    The doctor said.


    ¡°Then, what exactly caused it?¡±


    With Gu Zechen¡¯s reminder, Su Ni was no longer as flustered as before.


    ¡°The specific reason is unclear, but there is one thing you need to pay attention to.¡±


    The doctor looked at the two of them seriously and said, ¡°Since this has happened once, then it is very likely that the follow-up will continue. You are also aware of your father¡¯s current situation, and you can¡¯t bear any trouble.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    As soon as Su Ni finished speaking, tears fell. Gu Zechen quickly pulled her into his arms, gently patted her shoulder, and continued, ¡°Is there any other way? For example, is there any more advanced medical technology overseas?¡±


    The doctor shook his head and said something simr to Su Ni.

 Chapter 321: Sudden Need

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem with medical technology, but her father¡¯s physical condition is already unbearable.¡±


    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°I suggest conservative treatment. There might be a glimmer of hope.¡±


    ¡°Got it, doctor.¡±


    Su Ni quickly nodded.


    ¡°But I still hope that I can find out the reason for this.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t dare to give aplete guarantee and said, ¡°But I can only try my best. Miss Su, your father¡¯s illness is veryplicated and we don¡¯t dare to take any risks.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Aftering out of the ward, Su Ni¡¯s mood was extremely heavy.


    Probably because he rarely visited his father on weekdays, his father suddenly had such a situation.  Su Ni couldn¡¯t react for a moment and was worried.


    ¡°In the past three years, Father came over.¡±


    Su Ni muttered, full of self-me.


    ¡°This is not your fault, you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Gu Zechen gently kissed her forehead and looked at Su Ni¡¯s worried expression. His heart ached even more. ¡°Okay, go and see your father.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and took a deep breath.


    Now, the nurse was almost done packing up, and she had returned to her usual calm scene.


    Su Ni suddenly sat on the bed with her hands covering her face. Even though she had already restrained her emotions, tears still fell.


    Sensing Gu Zechen¡¯s concerned eyes, Su Ni pretended to be calm, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed.


    At this time, he didn¡¯t want to force Su Ni. ¡°If you want to cry, then cry. This will make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    But before he could finish, tears that had been umted for a long time still seeped out from the rims of his eyes.


    Gu Zechen just held Su Ni tightly in his arms and did not say a word throughout.


    After some time, Su Ni finally calmed down. She remembered that she had lost herposure and felt a little embarrassed.


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away and looked at the bed. Her father, who had just experienced life and death, had now calmed down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest first.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, I want to sleep here tonight.¡±


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.


    Un, Gu Zechen agreed to it all out and helped Su Ni to wrap the sofa.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it in and tears poured out again. She quickly turned her back to Gu Zechen and wiped her tears clean.


    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen and apologized, ¡°Do you want me to find someone to get you the bed covers?¡±


    She was worried that Gu Zechen would be cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    At this moment, the matter with Gu Zechen waspletely lost in his previous lust. He was full of worry, ¡°Be good, sleep first. We have to go to Beijing tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was loud.


    One night, it was hard to sleep.


    A few times, Su Ni got up and secretly looked at her father¡¯s calm face.


    She still remembered the shock, disbelief, and anger in her eyes when her father found out that Cheng Yi had stolen thepany¡¯s information.


    After that, he fell on the sofa in a hurry.


    From then on, he couldn¡¯t stand up again.


    That angry expression had always been on her father¡¯s face, and she couldn¡¯t see it now.


    ¡°Papa, don¡¯t worry. How did I lose the Su Corp back then, I will definitely snatch it back untouched.¡±


    Su Ni promised.


    What Su Ni didn¡¯t know was that she often woke up at night and Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    It had been a long time since he had slept separately with Su Ni. He was not used to it, and he was more worried. Watching Su Ni get up in the middle of the night, he felt even more upset.


    The next day, Gu Zechen brought some porridge and didn¡¯t mention what happenedst night.


    On the other hand, Su Ni asked how Gu Zechen sleptst night. Gu Zechen shrugged and answered.


    The two of them headed directly from the nursing home to the capital.


    On the road, it was snow again, but it was hard to hide the joy.


    The taste of the new year was getting stronger.


    Gu Jia¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Good New Year, Young Master Madam.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As soon as they entered the door, the servants around them said in unison. They were all smiles and looked cheerful.


    Su Ni took out the red packets she had prepared and distributed them. She received a lot of blessings, so An Rong was very gratified.


    ¡°The snow this year is much bigger than before.¡±


    An Rong held Su Ni¡¯s hand and saw that her little hand was a little cold, so she asked, ¡°Is it broken?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled.


    The elder was taking an afternoon break and did not appear. The second and third rooms were surrounded by Su Ni, asking about warmth. asionally, they would fight with each other. Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t get involved.


    It was lunchtime when there was a loudughter outside the door. ¡°little uncle and auntie are here.¡±


    On the side, Miao Cuifang smiled and said, ¡°Gu Lang is back.¡±  During this period of time, thepany was very busy. This time, I heard that you and Mr. Gu came, so I hurried back.


    As he said this, Gu Lang came in a ck suit, carrying a few gift boxes and giving them to the elders in the house.


    When it was Su Ni¡¯s turn, Gu Lang took out a small gift box from his pocket and said, ¡°Auntie, this is yours.¡±


    The moment the three rooms looked, a sharp voice came.


    ¡°Oh, this is a special gift for your aunt.¡±


    Su Ni looked a little awkward but pretended not to hear her. She smiled at Gu Lang, ¡°Thank you, I didn¡¯t prepare a present for you.¡±


    ¡°What did auntie say? Every time I go to Nancheng city, I disturb you and little uncle¡¯s peace.¡±


    Gu Lang smiled.


    Su Ni raised her head to look at Gu Lang¡¯s matured face, but she did not see the cheeky smile back then.


    Maybe it was because Gu Lang had a beard that made him look much older than him.


    Gu Zechen had been paying attention to Su Ni¡¯s situation, but when he saw Gu Lang personally prepare a gift for Su Ni, he frowned unconsciously.


    Gu Zechen walked over and sat down in front of Su Ni, hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°What gift?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t opened it yet.¡±


    Su Ni smiled. She also expected that Gu Lang¡¯s gift would not be too out of ce at this kind of family gathering, but because everyone was looking at it, especially Gu Zechen, Su Ni¡¯s hand still trembled.


    It was a pendant.


    Su Ni sighed in relief and smiled.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not really worth much. I just saw it by ident. I thought about sending auntie off.¡±


    Gu Lang looked calm and said naturally.


    On the other hand, Su Ni was too worried.


    ¡°Thank you, Gu Lang.¡±


    Su Ni thanked her again.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re so polite.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s words were much more distant from Su Ni and some were polite.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened and there was an obvious smile on his face. An Rong teased and asked why Xiao Xiao hadn¡¯te.

 Chapter 322: Celebration Together

    Gu Lang smiled. ¡°The New Year ising soon. Of course, Xiao Xiao is at her house.¡±


    ¡°Child, you are about to get engaged soon. It is only natural for Xiao toe to the family for the New Year. I think Xiao¡¯s child is also good and will definitely agree.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing was particrly satisfied with her son¡¯s marriage, so she naturally hoped that the matter between Gu Lang and Xiao Xiao would bepleted soon.


    The third room joked, ¡°I think Gu Lang doesn¡¯t want to bring her over. I think Xiao Xiao mentioned thisst time.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the atmosphere became a little awkward and Lan Qianqian¡¯s face was obviously a little more proud.


    ¡°Third room, don¡¯t talk nonsense. My son is getting engaged to the Xiao family soon.¡±


    Miao Cuifang was dissatisfied.


    Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t think much of it. She used to be like this, but she wasn¡¯t aimed at anyone. She had to say that she had to say a few words. Now that she was in a mess with the branch family, Lan Qianqian naturally refused to let go of her words.


    Once Gu Zechen came over, the Gu family man also followed, and Gu Jingyang pulled his wife and let her say less.


    Gu Hanyang also followed, ¡°The New Year is about to be celebrated soon. Don¡¯t cause trouble. Let Dad know that no one has a good life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The three rooms snorted, then got up and squeezed Su Ni¡¯s side. She affectionately pulled her hand and said, ¡°Su Ni, I know that it¡¯s hard for you toe to Beijing. There¡¯s a good bazaar on the second day of the lunar New Year. Why don¡¯t you go around with me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, second year of junior high.¡±


    Su Ni said and looked at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Originally, Su Ni was asking for help like Gu Zechen but Gu Zechen epted it.


    At that moment, Miao Cuifang¡¯s expression became unbearable.


    The background of the second room is not as good as the third room. The transaction in the third room is actually some socialite gathering. The three rooms can go, and the second room is no longer invited.


    Of course, there was also Lan Qianqian¡¯s contribution.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen said so, Su Ni could only ept it.


    Miao Cuiqing was not willing to be outdone, so she also showed her kindness and said, ¡°First day, I want to go to the temple to pray for the whole family. Why don¡¯t Su Ni follow me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After agreeing to three rooms, Su Ni was embarrassed to refuse again, so she agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the time and saw that the dining table was fully prepared. The elder was walking downstairs when everyone greeted him in unison.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni and sat beside him. Everyone took turns to say blessings, which made the elder sigh in praise.


    But Su Ni felt a little bored.


    The lights outside the door were bright and colorful, and the table was full of joy, but Su Ni didn¡¯t feel like home.


    During this period of time, the elder suddenly asked about Su Ni¡¯s pregnancy, so everyone looked over. Miao Cuiqing quickly said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to go to the temple with me, so I can pay my respects to Ziyun.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The elder sighed in admiration. ¡°This is fine.¡±


    At this point, Su Ni did not say much. She drank a few more sses of wine, and Su Ni took the lead upstairs.


    If it were in the past, there would be manyints, but this time, it was rare for the second and third rooms to agree. They asked Su Ni to go upstairs to get some rest.


    After the New Year¡¯s dinner, most of them revolved around some things in thepany, and the women of the family couldn¡¯t get in, and they slowly got off the table.


    The banquet ended at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Su Ni had already taken a nap upstairs for a while. When she asked about the following schedule, Gu Zechen just hugged Su Ni and said that he was going to thepany.


    ¡°How can you let me attend a third room party? Even during the New Year¡¯s Eve, you can¡¯t be clear.¡±


    Su Niined.


    ¡°What do you think of the capital?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Who¡¯s better than Nancheng city?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked again.


    When she asked this question, Su Ni understood it no matter how stupid she was. She immediately broke free from Su Ni¡¯s arms and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to the capital to develop.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the meaning.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled but didn¡¯t hide it from Su Ni. ¡°So, you happened to go out and take a look.¡±


    Su Ni understood Gu Zechen¡¯s intentions, but suddenly, it was said that Su Ni was not prepared for the development of the capital. If Gu Zechen really left, she was still in Nancheng city.


    ¡°Actually, I have a better idea, but I have to tell you after I confirm it.¡±


    Gu Zechen kissed her eyes. He didn¡¯t like to see disappointment on Su Ni¡¯s face, but he only had a preliminary idea.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to dy Gu Zechen¡¯s progress. Besides, she just thought that it would take some time to leave Nancheng city.


    Once Gu Zechen left, Su Ni felt cold again.


    An Rong knew that Su Ni didn¡¯t like to be lively, so she pretended that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and didn¡¯t let the second and third rooms disturb her. On the contrary, it was almost evening when Kafa said that Luo 4 was here.


    Su Ni had a good impression of Xiao Xiao, and she was also a guest.


    Sure enough, she heardughter in the living room. Even Lan Qianqian, who had always been mean, was extremely satisfied with Xiao Xiao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at this child who is heartless, there are still a lot of ghosts in my heart. In the whole family, no one dislikes her.¡±


    An Rong said.


    ¡°From what Mother said, I think you don¡¯t like Xiao Xiao very much.¡±


    Even though Su Ni liked Xiao Xiao, it was only on the surface.


    Su Ni was not sure about Xiao Xiao¡¯s character.


    An Rong did not deny Su Ni¡¯s spection. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to have snacks in such a big family. It¡¯s just that I never like fake things. No matter how perfect they are, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head at once.


    Just as Su Ni was about to talk about the situation, Kang suddenly changed the topic and pulled Yao 4 into a family conversation.


    ¡°Madam, Madam.¡±


    Xiao Xiao blinked at Su Ni. Because she had seen her a few times, Khai was also particrly enthusiastic to Luo 4. ¡°I would havee here early if I knew Mrs. Gu was there too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not to have a reunion dinner with me.¡±


    Lan Qianqian teased.


    Xiao Xiao was a little girl after all. She blushed and quickly denied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine to have a new year¡¯s dinner together.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing smiled at the side.


    Everyoneughed and Xiao Xiao¡¯s face became even redder, but she nced at Gu Lang shyly. She didn¡¯t react much and her mind wasn¡¯t here at all.


    ¡°Gu Lang, I think you¡¯ll apany Xiao Xiao around too. Don¡¯t stay here and talk to us olddies.¡±  Miao Cuiqing smiled.


    ¡°I like to stay with everyone the most.¡±


    Xiao Xiao smiled but there was still a hint of disappointment in her gaze towards Gu Lang.

 Chapter 323: Clashing in the Dark

    Gu Lang got up mechanically with a smile on his face and nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first and chat with everyer.¡±


    Xiao Xiao was considerate.


    However, after leaving the door, Xiao Xiao¡¯s face still copsed. She grabbed Gu Lang¡¯s arm and looked at his absent-minded expression, ¡°Gu Lang, should I not be here today?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t see that everyone was very happy.¡±


    Gu Lang said.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Xiao Xiao stopped and stood in front of Gu Lang. She looked at him seriously and said, ¡°You know, I only care if you are happy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not unhappy.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s face softened and he gently touched her face, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about thepany. little uncle is also nning toe to the capital to develop. I don¡¯t want to do too bad.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xiao Xiao believed Gu Lang so seriously.


    Gu Lang nodded seriously and pulled Xiao around the garden. When Xiao felt cold, the two of them entered the house.


    Gu Jia men, almoste back.


    The family gathered together, and the hall was chattering and bustling.


    Su Ni leaned against the sofa and listened to everyone talking about recent gossip. She was sleepy. She couldn¡¯t help yawning. Gu Zechen saw it and got up, ¡°Su Ni, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    When everyone looked over, Su Ni waspletely sleepy. She smiled apologetically at everyone and followed Gu Zechen upstairs.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the moment I went up, I was hugged by Gu Zechen. Su Ni instantly understood, but pretended to ask, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu has to discuss with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Su Ni, let¡¯s have a child.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    The smile on Su Ni¡¯s face froze. It was the first time she saw Gu Zechen discussing this topic with her, so she became particrly ufortable.


    And¡­


    They had not used any contraceptive measures.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let nature go.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away and looked sideways.


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Without thinking, Gu Zechen quickly hugged Su Ni from behind and lowered his voice, ¡°I never liked children before, but now I suddenly feel that having a baby is good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni was touched.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen responded and started pulling her hand down. Su Ni quickly shrunk back with a charming expression.


    Gu Zechen held back his smile and suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted foreign experts, but I still need more detailed information from your father. Please let the nursing home prepare.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­¡±


    Su Ni was shocked.


    She remembered that Gu Zechen had clearly said that he would go to anotherpany in Gu Corp in the afternoon.


    ¡°I told Li Mo yesterday. Coincidentally, I contacted him as soon as I contacted him.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were rxed, but Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore and tears almost fell.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it¡¯s not necessary?¡±


    No matter how rxed Gu Zechen was, she knew there must be quite a lot of twists and turns in the room. Besides, not to mention that her father¡¯s body couldn¡¯t afford to torment, it must be a huge fee.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about money, and if you can, experts can fly over.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already figured out Su Ni¡¯s concerns and settled them well. Su Ni was speechless now. Even if she disagreed, she didn¡¯t know how to refuse.


    Su Ni could only call the nursing home and her attitude changed. ¡°If there are foreign experts who can see it, there might be a glimmer of hope.¡±


    Listening to the doctor¡¯s words, Su Ni calmed down.  Soon, the hospital had already received information. Gu Zechen worked as Su Ni¡¯s face and sent out the email.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll inform you immediately.¡±


    Speaking of important matters, Gu Zechen was still serious.


    After dinner, the family dispersed, and asked Gu Zechen, only knowing that Gu Jia has no habit of keeping the New Year.


    At midnight, Su Ni was suddenly pulled up by Gu Zechen.


    Before he could react, Gu Zechen had already put on a coat for Su Ni and dragged her downstairs.


    ¡°What is this for?¡±


    The cold wind blew outside and Su Ni finally woke up a little. She listened to the soft sound of snow under her feet, making her surroundings seem particrly quiet.


    Gu Zechen put his fingers to his mouth, indicating for her to be quiet.


    ¡°What exactly are you doing? Everyone is already asleep.¡±


    Su Ni was more and more iprehensible. The whole family was dark, and even the lights at the door were much weaker.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about so much.¡±


    Gu Zechen has secretly started the engine, and Gu Zechen has already said so, and Su Ni is not good to ask anymore, so she has to follow him out of the family.


    It was less than ten minutes and the trip wasn¡¯t too far. Gu Zechen suddenly opened the trunk and started moving things to the ground.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Su Ni was full of doubts, but when she saw the words ¡®fireworks¡¯, Su Ni was stunned again. She quickly grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t be¡­ do you want to put firecrackers here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s far from the residence. They can¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Gu Zechen was in the mood and suddenly hugged two of them on the ground. Su Ni wanted to help but was also stopped by Gu Zechen. ¡°Stand there, give me two minutes.¡±


    ¡°But so many!¡±


    ¡°What if someone finds out?¡±


    Now that the forbidden bamboo was so powerful, it was still in the mountain area. If a fire really broke out, the consequences would bepletely predicted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Soon, Gu Zechen ced almost 20 fireworks in a neat manner and smiled at Su Ni.


    A bright light rushed to the sky and illuminated the snow night.


    Following that, all kinds of voices were emitted and Su Ni¡¯s surroundings became dazzling, illuminating the whole night sky like daytime.


    Su Ni had to cover her ears and look up at the gorgeous night sky. For a moment, she felt unreal.


    Ever since her father was admitted to the hospital, the Su family was no longer home. It had been a long time since she had crossed the years.


    It was just a talk to Gu Zechen before going to bed, but he did not expect him to really take him over the years.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hug Su Ni¡¯s neck. Gu Zechen did not expect that the fireworks in the sky would be so gorgeous. It was not that the formation was huge, but that all of this was prepared by him.


    ¡°Hurry up, didn¡¯t you want to make a wish?¡±


    Gu Zechen was happy like a child as he hurriedly touched Su Ni¡¯s hands, closed her eyes.


    ¡°Hurry up and make a wish.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was warm.


    Un, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse but closed his eyes with her.


    ¡°I hope that next year, I will be able to travel with Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°I hope that next year will be the same.¡±


    The voice rang at the same time and fell at the same time. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but look at each other.

 Chapter 324: Extra Surprise

    Su Ni did not expect that their wishes would be so simr.


    ¡°Looks like we thought about it together. We really have a sharp heart.¡±


    Gu Zechen stroked her cheek. With Su Ni by her side, it was even happier than hearing her wishes.


    The fireworks continued and the fireworkssted for nearly twenty minutes. The brilliant and dazzling lights made Su Ni fallpletely.


    Gu Jia.


    Miao Cuiqing rubbed her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s so noisy in the middle of the night?¡±


    But when she opened her eyes and saw the gorgeous colors that filled the sky, even though she was quite far away, she still saw them clearly.


    ¡°Hubby, get up, get up quickly.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing was excited and quickly pulled Gu Hanyang up.


    Not only the second room, the whole family was woken up by such a big battle, and everyone guessed who disturbed the people in the middle of the night.


    But seeing such a beautiful firework was like arousing countless fantasies in his heart, but no one could say anything to me.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Probably who¡¯s on the New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    Gu Lang revealed the truth.


    ¡°But this is the family, who will run so far.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing frowned and looked at the time. It was only twelve, so she urged Gu Lang, ¡°Go to bed now. We have to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see little uncle and auntieing down.¡±


    Gu Lang ignored his mother and turned to look at the second floor.


    Gu Jia suddenly fell silent.


    Looking around, there is indeed no Su Ni and Gu Zechen, and the location of this firework is not far from the old residence of the family, and it is estimated that only the family is.


    An Rong yawned. She had already guessed more than half of the car that had not been covered by the snow outside. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not guessing. Let¡¯s go and sleep.¡±


    As she said this, there was a bright light outside. Su Ni and Gu Zechen got out of the car, and everyone saw it clearly.


    ¡°What I said? It really is the two of them. If you want me to tell me, it¡¯s good to be young, and you know how to be romantic.¡±


    Lan Qianqian snorted and turned around to her husband beside her. She was also a little dissatisfied, ¡°The fireworks are finished. I¡¯m not going to sleep yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re already asleep. If you want me to tell me, you won¡¯t have that heart.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing also nced at Gu Hanyang. Although she was already husband and wife, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t need to be romantic.


    Su Ni saw the light of Gu Jia from far away, and when she got out of the car, she also secretly said, ¡°I won¡¯t wake everyone up.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s already very far away.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted Su Ni, but as soon as they entered, seeing how everyone was standing, they understood.


    Unlike the sour words just now, Lan Qianqian quickly went forward and smiled at Su Ni, ¡°It¡¯s still considerate. This firework just now is envious of me.¡±


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Zeheng wants to travel the New Year together, so we went out and woke everyone up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Coincidentally, we¡¯ve been working together for the New Year.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing smiled and lost her sleepiness.


    ¡°Gu Huai is still considerate, I think next year we will also take a year.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s suggestion quickly got everyone¡¯s approval. After some chatter, they all yawned upstairs.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was still red and she lowered her voice, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I said I¡¯ll wake everyone up.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, everyone is witness.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    He still remembered Su Ni¡¯s happy gaze. With her around, Gu Zechen remembered that everything was worth it.


    ¡°This is not allowed next year.¡±


    Su Ni med her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said just now.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly retorted.


    Su Ni blushed even more. Of course, he knew that Gu Zechen was talking about the two of them making a wish together. It was just a coincidence that the two of them made the same wish.


    This firework made Su Ni feel that the capital might not be so bad.


    Perhaps after many years, Su Ni didn¡¯t have a deep impression of the capital, but only the fireworks illuminated the night sky of the capital and also illuminated her heart.


    The next day, Su Ni got up early but her spirit was good.


    After dinner, Su Ni and her family went to the suburbs temple not far from the capital. Gu Zechen did not go together because there were other things.


    In the car, An Rong pushed Su Ni and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you go to the New Year with Ze Yust night?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was a little hot but she knew she couldn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west year. I was surprised that Ze Yu did this.¡±


    Su Ni said honestly.


    The smile on An Rong¡¯s face was thick.


    ¡°This is also Ze Yu¡¯s intention.¡±


    She could see the rapid development of their feelings. The big stone that had been pressed against An Rong¡¯s chest had finally been put down. She ignored all the bumps and lowered her voice, ¡°I think Grandfather was right yesterday. You can really have a child.¡±


    ¡°Zexin told me about thisst night.¡±


    Su Ni also lowered her voice, giving An Rong a lot of hope.


    ¡°I said Su Ni, why are you always whispering after this? This ising soon.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing teased.


    ¡°We¡¯re just chatting casually.¡±


    An Rong smiled and met Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Xiao Xiao as soon as she got out of the car.


    ¡°Auntie, what a coincidence.¡±


    Xiao Xiao was dressed in a pink girl coat and had velvet bunny on her ears. Her pink and tender appearance looked particrly attractive.


    Miao Cuiqing smiled and quickly grabbed Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand and said warmly, ¡°What a coincidence. You came to pray.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes quickly turned towards Gu Lang. She quickly lowered her voice and smiled, ¡°I also want to keep my family safe.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m still missing Gu Lang.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing smiled.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    As Xiao Xiao said this, she looked at Gu Lang again. It was a pity that since Xiao came over, Gu Lang had been fiddling with the car and did not look at it.


    Su Ni and An Rong looked at each other and didn¡¯t disturb the second room.


    To say that this can be encountered, it is really a coincidence.


    From Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression, she had obviously been waiting here for a long time. She was afraid that she hade specifically for Gu Lang.


    However, Su Ni did not think that this was a bad thing. Xiao Xiao was considerate and it was no longer important whether it was a chance encounter. As long as there was no bad intentions, Kang could ept it.


    Four people walked together and there was another person.


    Under Miao Cuiqing¡¯s request, Xiao Xiao also grabbed Gu Lang¡¯s arm, a golden child and jade girl, which attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Xiao Xiao was in a good mood, so she suddenly asked Su Ni about tomorrow¡¯s party. When she saw Khai agree, she immediately excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m going tomorrow too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that Xiao Xiao was invited as well. Coincidentally, she¡¯s apanion with your aunt.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing smiled at the side.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t enter, there were other people who could enter. Miao Cuiqing naturally wouldn¡¯t give such a good opportunity to the third room.

 Chapter 325: Misunderstanding Again

    Su Ni naturally didn¡¯t have any objections and nodded.


    There are a lot of people in the temple, and even if it is the identity of Gu Jia, they can only wait outside until three in the afternoon.


    Su Ni followed An Rong¡¯s request and prayed for blessings, then went to send her to Guanyin.


    Xiao Xiao was so moved that she was curious about everything. She pulled Gu Lang¡¯s hand and followed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss, that¡¯s sending Ziyun away. What are we doing?¡±


    Gu Lang was unhappy.


    ¡°Then you can also pay your respects in advance.¡±


    Xiao Xiao lowered her voice and said.


    Miao Cuiqing was also on the side, but this time, no matter how coquettish the two women tried to persuade them, Gu Lang just sat on the side and didn¡¯t say a word.


    When Su Ni came over, she clearly felt that the atmosphere between the three people was not right, but she did not ask much. An Rong had other wishes to pay back, so she went over first.


    There was only Su Ni and Gu Lang left.


    One stood and the other sat. Gu Lang probably felt a little embarrassed and got up with Su Ni.


    Looking at the snowkes outside the window, Gu Lang said, ¡°It¡¯s snow again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that this year¡¯s snow is bigger than before.¡±


    Su Ni put her hands in her pocket. Before leaving, Gu Zechen was afraid that he would be cold, so he deliberately stuffed a few warm babies. At this time, Su Ni¡¯s palms were hot and didn¡¯t feel cold.


    On the other hand, Gu Lang sneezed and Su Ni subconsciously asked, ¡°Is this a cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Lang smiled at her and Su Ni looked over. It was only then that she felt that Gu Lang seemed to have lost ap. With his beard, he wasn¡¯t much younger than Gu Zechen.


    Noticing the strange look in Gu Lang¡¯s eyes, Su Ni quickly turned her head and looked at the snowkes outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s time for you and Xiao Xiao to get married.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re getting engaged for now. There¡¯s no rush to get married.¡±


    Gu Lang was straightforward.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just think about yourself. After all, Xiao Xiao is a girl and always follows you without a name. She doesn¡¯t treat her well.¡±


    Su Ni stood in the perspective of her elders and persuaded her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t auntie too?¡±


    Gu Lang suddenly asked.


    When she saw him suddenly mention her, Su Ni¡¯s heart suddenly contracted, but she quickly smiled and said, ¡°You little uncle and I are on good terms now.¡±


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t make a sound.


    After a while, Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice came from the door. Su Ni and Gu Lang moved sideways at the same time, standing on their backs.


    Xiao Xiao nced at Su Ni, her eyes slightly wrinkled, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just grabbed Gu Lang¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Gu Lang, when are we getting engaged?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that next year, it¡¯ll be one day?¡±


    Gu Lang was dissatisfied with Xiao Xiao¡¯s sudden mention of this topic.


    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    It was clearly a love story between the two of them, but Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice was not small, so everyone heard it clearly.


    Su Ni pretended not to hear her and would rather stand at the door and feel the snowkes drifting in, but her palms were a little cold.


    It was easy to go down the mountain. Even if monks kept sweeping the snow by the road, the group of people still walked carefully.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t pay attention and her feet didn¡¯t stabilize. She quickly tilted to the side.


    Before she could make a sound, a handnded on her back and Su Ni was quickly pulled back.


    Seeing Gu Lang¡¯s worried face, Su Ni quickly put her messy hair behind her ear and avoided Gu Lang¡¯s hand without trace, ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you Gu Lang.¡±


    At that moment, Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes were about to pop out.


    But in a second, she quickly regained her worried expression. ¡°Mrs Gu, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly while Gu Lang also noticed that he was being abrupt. He whispered, ¡°The road is a little slippery, you should go slow.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t have the heart to think about other questions.


    The road ahead was particrly slow.


    The brief interlude on the road didn¡¯t change anything. Just as she was going down the mountain, Su Ni received a call from Gu Zechen. It turned out that he had rushed over after work.


    Su Ni sighed slightly.


    On the way there was a Kan, and Gu Lang was the only guy. One by one, he led thedy over. When it was Su Ni¡¯s turn, Su Ni didn¡¯t reach out and said, ¡°No need.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Slip.¡±


    His voice was very gentle.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni had already copsed but she overestimated her strength. Her entire body leaned to the side again. This time, even An Rong could not help but cry out.


    Gu Lang pulled him into his arms.


    The air became awkward again.


    If it could be used as a slippery road before, this time, An Rong looked at Su Ni and Gu Lang with more suspicion.


    However, she didn¡¯t show it back then. She just gently reminded her, ¡°Su Ni, let¡¯s go down first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu Lang, let go of auntie. If little uncle sees it, he¡¯ll be jealous.¡±


    Xiao Xiao pretended to remind her, but she was shocked by what she heard.


    At the same time, Gu Lang also let go of Su Ni and said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t see auntie falling just now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    Xiao Xiao stuck out her tongue and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°little uncle is here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen was not sure what was happening here, but he saw a few people standing there and asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni and Gu Lang spoke in unison. They looked at each other and avoided their sight.


    Gu Zechen was so clever that he could vaguely guess a little when he saw the stone in front of him. However, he didn¡¯t show up at the time. He grabbed Su Ni and got into his car first.


    An Rong sat in Gu Lang¡¯s car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much just now. It was a rock. I almost fell down. It was Gu Lang who helped me up.¡±


    After getting in the car, Su Ni exined.


    There was a scream outside the door.


    Through the rear mirror, she saw Xiao Xiao identally falling and Gu Lang was helping her up.


    Su Ni blushed instantly.


    Gu Zechen started the engine and said expressionlessly, ¡°His girlfriend didn¡¯t hold it up. He really cares about you.¡±


    ¡°This is an ident.¡±


    Su Ni bit the word ¡®ident¡¯ heavily. Seeing that Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything, her face was pale and unhappy. She lowered her voice and said softly, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    His answer was straightforward and decisive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart felt a little ufortable.


    Gu Zechen suddenly parked the car by the side of the road and pulled Su Ni into his arms. He didn¡¯t smell her breath all day, so Gu Zechen was very annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen believed in Su Ni, but he didn¡¯t like Gu Lang and Su Ni having too much contact. ¡°I should apany you today.¡±


    In this way, Su Ni was in danger, so there was no need for Gu Lang to save her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni felt wronged and her voice choked.

 Chapter 326: Not angry With Her

    ¡°Alright, be good. It¡¯s cold.¡±


    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s hand and smiled at the warm baby in her palm.


    Su Ni smiled.


    The atmosphere rxed.


    Back to Gu Jia, it was already 7 o¡¯clock in the evening. Su Ni and Gu Zechen went upstairs to rest early. Because it was toote, Miao Cuiqing asked Gu Lang to personally send Khai back.


    On the road, Xiao¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, but Gu Lang drove seriously and did not look at Xiao.


    Xiao Xiao suddenly pulled the steering wheel of Gu Lang, frightening Gu Lang. She immediately yelled at Xiao, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. This is dangerous, do you know?¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s neck shrank in fright.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice trembled. She just wanted Gu Lang to pay attention to her, but she never imagined that she was almost in a car ident.


    Gu Lang turned a corner and parked the car at the door. He held his forehead and calmed himself down.


    ¡°Gu Lang, don¡¯t get angry with me. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Xiao Xiao tried to pull Gu Lang¡¯s arm but heard Gu Lang say coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand shrunk back and stopped in the air. She hesitated, ¡°Are you still angry about going down the mountain?¡±


    Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything.


    Xiao Xiao had no choice but to sit back in the passenger seat. Her hand shrunk back and bit her lip, ¡°I know you like Su Ni. I just want to remind you that if you don¡¯t want people to know, you¡¯d better pay attention.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business!¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s face was cold and his tone was terrible.


    ¡°Of course I know. I told you from the beginning that you don¡¯t care who you like. As long as you can marry me, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    As Xiao Xiao said this, her eyes reddened again and her tears fell.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t see An Rong¡¯s gaze and your mother when you hugged Su Ni. How could you not make people suspicious of what you did?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Xiao Xiao looked like she was thinking for Gu Lang, which made Gu Lang unable to get angry. She restarted the engine and said, ¡°I will pay attention to itter.¡±


    When she heard this, the corner of Xiao Xiao¡¯s mouth also cracked open, looking extremely happy.


    ¡°I knew you would listen to me.¡±


    Xiao Xiao changed her smile and spoke in a rxed tone, ¡°Actually, as long as you are by my side, I will be very satisfied.¡±


    Gu Lang pursed his lips but still didn¡¯t say anything.


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s smile gradually fell silent.


    Probably from the first time she saw Su Ni at the ball with the trace of green, Gu Lang looked at Su Ni with a different look from other people. She knew that she was the person Gu Lang liked.


    However, they were already married.


    This saved Xiao Xiao a lot of things.


    If it was based on appearance and temperament, Xiao Xiao knew very well that she was not Su Ni¡¯s match at all.


    Simrly, Gu Lang would not be a match for Gu Zechen.


    That was why she didn¡¯t worry. Even if she knew that Gu Lang liked other women, she still loved him without regrets.


    Love for a long time.


    She believed that one day, Gu Lang would find out that she was always by his side.


    The next day.


    Su Ni was still asleep when she was woken up by an argument downstairs.


    Gu Zechen looked even more embarrassed than Su Ni, but he stillforted her to sleep for a while before going down to take a look.


    By the time Su Ni went down, the ground was silent. She listened to the servants ¡®discussion, but it was for breakfast to eat bread or rice.


    Su Ni opened her mouth in disbelief.


    On the other hand, An Rong looked like she was not surprised. She was obviously used to it.


    ¡°If this continues, no one can think of living a peaceful life. Why don¡¯t we split up a hundred?¡±


    Lan Qianqianined in a low voice.


    Miao Cuiqing looked like she was mistaken and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    The elder put down his chopsticks, and the heavy voice made the second and third rooms shiver. Then, he heard the elder say, ¡°Let me eat.¡±


    Only then did it calm down.


    But in less than two minutes, Lan Qianqian seemed to have suffered a great grievance. Suddenly, she put her chopsticks aside and said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat anymore. I really don¡¯t know what days I¡¯ve been living all day.¡±


    Lan Qianqian went up the stairs.


    The atmosphere at the dining table was a little awkward. Gu Jingyang still wanted to catch up, but he was stopped by the elder¡¯s warning gaze. Then the elder was calm and said, ¡°Have a good meal!¡±


    When the elder spoke, no one dared to object. Soon enough, everyone fell silent.


    Su Ni just felt that Lan Qianqian¡¯s mood was abnormal but she didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    When she was going out in the afternoon, Lan Qianqian had a smile on her face again. It was as if nothing had happened. At first, Su Ni was worried that Khai would be angry because of what happened in the morning, but now it seemed like she was overthinking things.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Her temperes and leaves quickly.¡±


    An Rong exined.


    Su Ni really experienced it.


    Previously, Lan Qianqian had bumped against the elder in person, so she almost lifted the roof. Now, she was as energetic as usual.


    Before leaving, she did not forget to show off in front of Miao Cuiqing. She smiled maliciously, ¡°Big Sister Xia, look, I also want to take you there, but everyone asks toe from an aristocratic family at the banquet. I have no choice.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s face was ugly.


    Almost every year, Lan Qianqian would mention this to show her identity.


    It is just that Iter gave birth to a son, and the status in the family has improved.


    Miao Cuiqing was also very calm. Although she had a stern face, she didn¡¯t have to argue with Lan Qianqian again.


    ¡°Su Ni, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make you anxious.¡±


    Lan Qianqian twisted her waist and smiled.


    Su Ni nodded but also deliberately asked, ¡°If I go like this, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Although the Su family was also an aristocratic family, it was only in Nancheng city, and it was still not a name in the capital.


    ¡°With me around, of course there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s eyes nced at Miao Cuiqing again, showing off her pride. ¡°No one can stop anyone I want to bring in.¡±


    ¡°This is the only capital.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and added coldly.


    ¡°Miao Cuiqing, what do you mean by that? You can¡¯t go and don¡¯t let others go?¡±


    Lan Qianqian saw that Miao Cuiqing dared to refute herself, so she immediately felt a fire rustling up.


    Usually, when she said Miao Cuiqing like this, she didn¡¯t even dare to utter a fart. It was just that Gu Lang was in charge of the Gu Corp, so she didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    ¡°You know very well what I said.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing was not to be outdone.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s from a small ce. There¡¯s no education at all. Su Ni, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lan Qianqian nced at Miao Cuiqing in disgust, then she grabbed the arm of Hwa Xia and walked out without looking back.

 Chapter 327: It’s Mrs. Gu

    Miao Cuiqing was so angry that her face turned green and red. An Rong had initially ignored all of this, but now Kafa was really ignoring her feelings, so sheforted her, ¡°She¡¯s not like that, you don¡¯t know.¡±


    When Miao Cuiqing heard An Rong also speak for her, she became more aggrieved and almost two drops of tears fell.


    ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve been worried about not being petty with her, but you saw An Rong just now. Lan Qianqian is too arrogant.¡±


    An Rong nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything else. She flipped over and over again, ¡°There¡¯s already more than forty people and my son¡¯s already grown up. If you don¡¯t like her, you avoid her. There¡¯s no need to be petty with her.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing sniffed and finally calmed herself down. ¡°An Rong, you¡¯re right. No matter what, I still have a son. No matter how arrogant Khai is, good days won¡¯t be long.¡±


    An Rong smiled.


    This was not what An Rong said.


    After Su Ni and Lan Qianqian got in the car, they also listened to bribe and whispered all the way.


    From Lan Qianqian¡¯s mouth, Su Ni also knew that Khai came from a rural area and her family background waspletely iparable to that of Yao 4. Over the years, Lan Qianqian had always looked down on Miao Cuiqing. At the same time, she also let Su Niu stay away from Miao Cuiqing.


    Su Ni knew Lan Qianqian¡¯s family and it was indeed a top name in Beijing.


    It was no wonder Lan Qianqian had such a temper at the dinner table in the morning. Although the elder did not let Gu Jingyang follow him, he did not me Lan Qianqian.


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s position in Gu Jia can be seen.


    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s not that I said you, you¡¯re just too easy to bully. Even I can¡¯t stand Miao Cuiqing¡¯s attitude towards you anymore.¡±


    Lan Qianqian felt unfair for Su Ni.


    Even though Su Ni knew that Lan Qianqian was sowing discord, she was still a little interested when she heard what she said. She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Lan Qianqian immediately said, ¡°Miao Cuiqing doesn¡¯t put us in her eyes because she has a son. If I want to tell you, if Mr. Gues back, there¡¯s nothing Gu Lang can do.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly remembered that Gu Zechen wasing to Beijing to develop. It seemed that it was not a casual remark and her mind could not help but ponder.


    Lan Qianqian was still chattering on, as if she wanted to tell Su Ni all her grievances over the past two years. She also took the opportunity to pull Ryan to her side.


    ¡°If I want to tell you, it¡¯s better for you to keep a distance from Miao Cuiqing.¡±


    Lan Qianqian finally came to a conclusion.


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly. ¡°This is not good, everyone is family.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re too young. I don¡¯t know how many people see you as a thorn in your eyes when youe back with President Gu.¡±


    Lan Qianqian still had words in her words, but Su Ni could hear what Khai meant, so she did not continue to ask.


    Half an hourter, Su Ni finally arrived at the bazaar Lan Qianqian mentioned.


    In a private manor, the first thing that came into view was an invisibleke. A gust of wind blew and Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but tighten the cape.


    After walking further inside, she finally saw the whole structure. It was a Central European Luoco style that looked gorgeous and mboyant.


    ¡°This bazaar has started. I will participate every year. Su Ni, if you want to y in the future, please tell me.¡±


    Along the way, quite a few people greeted Lan Qianqian. Although Lan Qianqian was polite to deal with it, she was not very interested in it.


    On the contrary, Lan Qianqian was keen on introducing her position in the bazaar and her connections and resources.


    When they entered the hall, someone quickly removed Su Ni and Lan Qianqian¡¯s capes. Compared to the cold wind outside, the hall was warm and many socialite guests in dresses shuttled past.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mrs Gu.¡±


    Someone greeted Lan Qianqian and the youngdy swayed over with champagne.


    Thedy¡¯s gaze soon fell on Su Ni. Her strange face made her frown slightly. ¡°This is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife who just came from Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.¡±


    The other person was slightly stunned and quickly reacted. Then, he looked at Su Ni with more scrutiny.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu was married before, but I never held a wedding. I almost thought it was fake.¡±


    After she said this, she smiled again. Seeing as Lan Qianqian still had a serious and dissatisfied expression, she realized that the situation was not good.


    Everyone present knew exactly how good Lan Qianqian was. If she hadn¡¯t liked and liked someone, she would never have put it in her eyes. Just like before, Su Keer smiled, but Lan Qianqian didn¡¯tugh.


    Su Keer reacted quickly and reached out. ¡°Sorry, Mrs Gu, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Su Keer said awkwardly, ¡°Both of you are surnamed Gu, this¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, my surname is Su.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni smiled. Lan Qianqian and Su Keer¡¯s performance was seen in her eyes, so she did not mind. Just as Gu Zechen said, she was just here to take a look today and she was not angry.


    However, Su Ni did not hold Su Keer¡¯s hand.


    However, because of Lan Qianqian¡¯s feelings, she still smiled and said, ¡°Since she is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, how can she call Miss Su?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and turned to leave.


    Lan Qianqian naturally followed behind Su Ni. At the same time, she red at Su Keer and quickly said to Kafan, ¡°This Su Keer is just too blind. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to her, Bo 4.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s your friend, I won¡¯t mind.¡±  Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°She!¡±


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s tone suddenly grew longer, and Su Keer¡¯s face was filled with disdain in advance. ¡°She¡¯s just a second-in-charge daughter. I know her and I can¡¯t be friends.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie Su.¡±


    Xiao Xiao came out of nowhere. Su Ni had deliberately looked around before but couldn¡¯t find Kn. Now, she ran out herself.


    Su Ni nodded and Lan Qianqian smiled.


    It was not long. After Su Keer spread all over the ce, coupled with Xiao Xiao and Lan Qianqian¡¯s attitude towards Khai, the socialitedies present had a new understanding of his identity.


    However, Gu Zechen has been developing in Nancheng city after all, and women do not know much about business affairs, but with the title of Gu Jia here, many people have more trials for Su Ni.


    ¡°From what I see, she¡¯s nothing remarkable. I wonder how Gu Zechen married her back then.¡±


    The socialite secretlypared herself to Su Ni and didn¡¯t think she had lost.


    Someone who was a little older who knew the inside story quickly said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni¡¯s appearance today, who would have known that Gu Zechen was married? I heard that he even had a decent wedding back then. How capable could Mrs Gu be?¡±

 Chapter 328: Gu Lang Likes You

    This was what everyone was saying. They nced at each other andughed at the same time.


    Lan Qianqian knew a lot of familiar people. She had to bring Su Ni with her every time she came to greet her, which made Kafa feel ufortable. In the end, she still let Luo 4 go to work on her own.


    Lan Qianqian looked apologetic. ¡°You see, there are too many people who know me. Everyone knows me since they were young. It¡¯s not good to not say hello.¡±


    Su Ni smiled with understanding, indicating for her to be busy first.


    Su Ni knew very well that Lan Qianqian would not bring herself to such an asion for no reason. She just wanted to show off her family background and connections.


    Now that everyone was ttering Lan Qianqian, Lan Qianqian was naturally willing to let Khai see her.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be an audience. Instead, she chatted with Xiao Xiao and ate food everywhere.


    ¡°Lan Qianqian, what is Su Ni¡¯s background? I¡¯ve never seen you be so polite to anyone.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was used to being arrogant and domineering. From childhood to adulthood, everyone had to tter her. Now that she was following Su Ni, no one could understand it.


    Su Keer, who had been in direct contact with her, said with an unruly expression, ¡°Just like her, she knows her own limits. She knows that you¡¯re Mrs Gu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Even though Lan Qianqian said this, she did not stop everyone. On the contrary, Lan Qianqian was very satisfied with her words. ¡°She is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife after all. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°I heard that this Gu Zechen has long left the family, but he was in the Nancheng city, but this has nothing to do with us. Lan Qianqian, you can¡¯t be afraid of her.¡±


    Su Keer smiled maliciously and stared at Lan Qianqian with her eyes full of makeup. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you be so polite to anyone before.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Lan Qianqian thought she had said a fair word, but she was quickly mocked by the group, ¡°It¡¯s just a good look.¡±


    ¡°Su family, have you heard of the Su family?¡±


    Someoneughed.


    Everyone shook their heads and smiled at have a tacit understanding. ¡°I really don¡¯t know which Su family is, but downstairs of ourpany, there is a Su Corp fried cake. This Su Ni can¡¯t be selling scones.¡±


    His words went too far.


    Lan Qianqian furrowed her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you usually say about others. Be careful today and don¡¯t offend her.¡±


    The crowd saw Lan Qianqian speak so seriously and looked at each other. Most of them were confused, but no one said anything more.


    Su Ni and Xiao Xiao were rtively calm. asionally, they would hear theughter from the side of Hwa¡¯s side and turn back to look.


    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°That group of people, being together means gossip. Who are they talking about now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    From the way everyone looked at her, and the fact that they had just appeared, the answer was obvious.


    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t seem to think too much. She pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like them.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of person do you want to be?¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. She looked at Su Ni seriously and her determined eyes were burning. ¡°If you have to say it, then I want to be someone like you, Aunty Su.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Xiao to be so straightforward.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Xiao looked at Su Ni with daring eyes. ¡°I think Aunty Su is very outstanding. She¡¯s beautiful and can open her ownpany..¡±


    Xiao Xiao kept praising Su Ni, but her smile was a little bitter.


    Most importantly, Su Ni was the person Gu Lang liked.


    Therefore, she wanted to be someone like Su Ni.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not as outstanding as you said. You, on the other hand, are young, have a good family background, and you¡¯re pretty too¡­¡±


    On the contrary, Su Ni praised Xiao Xiao but Kang was still unhappy. On the contrary, he was a little depressed, ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s not the person he likes.¡±


    Su Ni was shocked and thought she didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but soon she heard Xiao Xiao say, ¡°Auntie Su, thank you forforting me, but I know that there are still many ces I need to work hard.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s first thought was whether Xiao Xiao had argued with Gu Lang. As an elder, Kafa still advised, ¡°Gu Lang is not a bad child. He might have been busy recently and ignored you. Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡±


    Xiao Xiao nodded but she was obviously absent-minded.


    Su Ni handed Xiao Xiao a dessert, but Khai, who used to be a dessert, did not pick it up. Instead, he looked up at Yao 4. ¡°Auntie Su, can I talk to you?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned but she still nodded.


    The two of them walked towards theke and the surroundings gradually became quiet. Xiao Xiao suddenly said, ¡°Auntie Su, I didn¡¯t lie to you just now. I¡¯ve always wanted to be someone like you.¡±


    There was a bad feeling in Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Everyone is unique, Xiao Xiao, how do you know that others won¡¯t envy you?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was heavy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if others envy me or not. I only care who I love?¡±


    After Xiao Xiao said this, her eyes were burning and she looked at Su Ni undisguised.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart sank. Could it be yesterday¡¯s incident that made Xiao Xiao suspicious?


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, did you misunderstand something?¡±


    Su Ni asked tentatively.


    Xiao Xiao shook her head quickly and the smile on her face became brighter. However, Su Ni knew that all of this was a disguise of.


    ¡°Actually, Gu Lang doesn¡¯t like me at all.¡±


    She pursed her lips. In the past, the sun had been shining, but now she felt too aggrieved and depressed. ¡°I know that Gu Lang agreed to marry me. Apart from my family background, even Auntie and Grandfather like me.¡±


    Only Gu Lang did not like her.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart clenched and she frowned.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Xiao Xiao changed the topic and quickly smiled at Su Ni. ¡°Really, I don¡¯t care if he loves me or not, but yesterday, I was confused again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m about to get engaged to Gu Lang soon, so I¡¯m greedy and want more.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni also had this feeling.


    Therefore, she could feel what Xiao Xiao felt at this moment.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to be together, I believe Gu Lang will find you one day.¡±


    But as an outsider, Su Ni could only sayforting things.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Xiao Xiao shrugged. Today, she wore a ck dress and looked much more mature than before. ¡°Of course I know, so I was with him without hesitation, but I still have something to confirm with Aunty Su.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Xiao Xiao took a step towards Su Ni, stared at her pure eyes and asked, ¡°Auntie, do you know that Gu Lang likes you?¡±

 Chapter 329: Almost Drown

    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni had no warning at all and her body tilted backwards. This time, no one was able to help her. Su Ni instantly fell to the bottom of theke.


    The Cold Lake water pierced into Su Ni¡¯s skin. The blood in her body seemed to freeze. She struggled desperately, ¡°Xiao Xiao, save me!¡±


    Xiao Xiao was stunned.


    She was at a loss for words as she looked at Su Ni, who still had to struggle on the surface of theke. Her eyes were filled with fear. Just as she was about to reach out to save Su Ni, a cold look suddenly crossed her eyes.


    ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t swim. Wait for me, wait for me to find someone.¡±


    Xiao Xiao ran to the vi without looking back.


    Deep down, she thought that this time and time would take at least ten minutes. Su Ni was still wearing a gown. It was such a cold day that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on soon.


    A malicious idea suddenly popped up in Xiao Xiao¡¯s mind. If Su Ni died just like that, Gu Lang wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of him. By then, Gu Lang would only belong to him.


    At that thought, Xiao Xiao slowed down and was no longer nervous. Instead, she felt more happy.


    Su Ni looked at her back, her expression starting to despair.


    The Cold Lake water was about to engulf her. Her hands were waving desperately, but it also stiffened.


    There was no one else here, but Su Ni was unwilling to give up her hope of survival. She kept grabbing the shore, but she couldn¡¯t catch anything.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, did you hear anything strange?¡±


    Wen Ruyan asked Ruan Yichen.


    Ruan Yichen shook his head. The women in the vi were so noisy that he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He came out to take a breath. He didn¡¯t want to meet women again.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Could it be that I heard wrong? I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Wen Ruyan started searching around and finally saw movement by theke. She yelled, ¡°It seems that someone has fallen into the water.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡±


    Ruan Yichen can be cold.


    However, the two of them quickly walked towards theke. At this time, Su Ni only had half her face left on the surface of theke. Wen Ruyan yelled, ¡°It¡¯s a woman, quickly find someone.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was not flustered, but he nced at theke. At first, he felt a little familiar. The next second, Ruan Yichen jumped into theke.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Ruan!¡±


    Wen Ruyan yelled.


    However, before she could finish, Ruan Yichen had already pulled Su Ni into his arms. Su Ni held onto Ruan Yichen¡¯s neck as if she was holding onto thest straw.


    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s okay. I saved you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shouted nervously.


    Cough cough!


    Su Ni coughed violently but couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t dare to stop and ran all the way with Su Ni in his arms. ¡°Get the doctor, call the doctor!¡±


    Xiao Xiao looked at the time and saw that seven or eight minutes had passed. When she thought about it, she pushed the door open.


    Then Xiao Xiao was flustered and even tripped because of nervousness. She cried out, ¡°Not good, someone fell into the water.¡±


    In the hot hall, everyone looked over. Lan Qianqian was listening to everyone¡¯s enthusiasm when she suddenly heard Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice and frowned.


    Then, Lan Qianqian was nervous when she thought about Xiao Xiao and Ryan being together just now, and that Luo 4 was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Xiao Xiao, who¡¯s in the water?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Auntie Su.¡±


    ¡°Good, why did you fall into the water?!¡±


    Lan Qianqian heard that it was Su Ni. She was the one who brought Khai over. If something happened, how could she exin to Gu Zechen?


    ¡°Hurry up and go to theke.¡±


    When the security guard heard that someone had fallen into the water, he had already taken the first step. He happened to encounter Ruan Yichen who had saved him and ran towards the hall.


    ¡°Move, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ruan Yichen shouted as he ran.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Lan Qianqian rushed up excitedly, but after a nce, she was carried upstairs by Ruan Yichen.


    However, Lan Qianqian knew the dress on Su Ni.


    At that moment, Lan Qianqian trembled and dialed Gu Zechen¡¯s number, but heard Xiao Xiao nervously ask, ¡°You said, will Gu Huai me us?¡±


    Lan Qianqian quickly hung up.


    Holding the phone in her hands, she paced nervously. Although she didn¡¯t have much contact with Gu Zechen, she still knew about Gu Zechen¡¯s temper and her anxiety towards Su Ni.


    How could Su Ni fall into the water this winter?


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lan Qianqian asked as she held Xiao Xiao¡¯s shoulder tightly.


    Xiao Xiao trembled and pursed her lips without making a sound.


    She thought Su Ni waspletely finished this time.


    She had alreadye up with an excuse and said that Su Ni identally fell off on a walk alone. But now that Su Ni was rescued, how could she lie?


    ¡°Yes¡­ Aunty Su identally fell into theke.¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s body started to tremble.


    ¡°For no reason, why would you fall into theke?¡±


    Someone asked curiously.


    After all, Xiao Xiao was young and had a temporary n. Now that things had been exposed, she had no excuses at all.


    Some people suspected that Xiao Xiao¡¯s mentality copsed.


    Xiao Xiao suddenly remembered that if Su Ni really died today, she would have killed people¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Xiao Xiao suddenly went crazy as she pushed Lan Qianqian away and ran outside the vi.


    Tears fell in an instant.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, how can you do such a malicious thing? If Su Ni dies, Gu Lang will never forgive you forever.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, how can you do this?¡±


    Xiao Xiao ran out of the vi in one breath and kept gasping outside the courtyard, but tears could not stop flowing.


    She felt ashamed for not saving Su Ni.


    I feel ashamed for having such a terrible idea!


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, you¡¯re really a bastard!¡±


    Xiao Xiao yelled at herself.


    But¡­


    She turned back and didn¡¯t have the courage to go in again. How else would she face Su Ni in the future?


    In the vi.


    Wen Ruyan had already called for the emergency doctor and Ruan Yichen stayed by her side nervously. ¡°How¡¯s she? Is she in danger?¡±


    At this time, Su Ni in bed was still trembling.


    Even though the warmth was strong, Su Ni had long lost consciousness. Her body had been frozen for too long, but now she couldn¡¯t say a word except trembling.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to think about what happened just now and thest look in Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes..


    At that moment, she really experienced the feeling of death.


    ¡°There is no life-threatening danger for the time being, but after all, you¡¯ve been frozen in theke for so long, so there are other problems.¡±  The doctor said.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart finally rxed a little, and Wen Ruyan also advised, ¡°It¡¯s alright now. You should go and change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t say that Su Ni was fine and Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart was beating fast.


    At that time, when he saw that the person at the bottom of theke was Su Ni, he felt that his mind was nk. Then he had no idea what he had done.


    However, Ruan Yichen did not regret it.

 Chapter 330: Will Not Spare Anyone

    Wen Ruyan looked at the woman on the bed and felt a little familiar, but she didn¡¯t remember who she was.


    However, the person who could make Ruan Yichen look like two people and jump into the bottom of theke to save him was not simple.


    Ruan Yichen was willing to sacrifice his life to save him, and everyone could not help but tease him.


    ¡°Who is Mr. Ruan saving? I think he¡¯s so nervous.¡±


    Qiao Yuan asked.


    Lan Qianqian heard that Su Ni was fine, so she finally let out a sigh of relief. She ran to the bed and took care of her. Although she could not speak, she still blinked at her.


    Lan Qianqian turned her head and looked at Ruan Yichen. She didn¡¯t know him, but she still thanked him.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s okay, just call Mr. Gu.¡±


    Ruan Yichen wasn¡¯t annoying here and turned to leave.


    After all, Su Ni was fine, so Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be angry.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Su Ni, Gu Zechen¡¯s wife?¡±


    Su Keer finally recognized Su Ni and eximed.


    ¡°That Mr. Ruan just saved him¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s minds suddenly widened and they thought of Mr. Ruan¡¯s nervous eyes. Could Su Ni and Ruan Yichen know each other before?


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Someone lowered his voice but it still entered Ruan Yichen¡¯s ears, but he didn¡¯t stop it.


    Saving Su Ni was aplete ident but he was satisfied with the result.


    ¡°In my opinion, Mr. Ruan is probably interested in Su Ni. I can¡¯t tell if Su Ni is so amazing. Why did Mr. Ruan take a fancy to her?¡±


    Someoneined discontentedly.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe Su Ni is the best at seducing men.¡±


    Someone followed him andughed.


    There was not much discussion around, but Su Ni could still hear it. She knew that Ruan Yichen saved her, but she couldn¡¯t thank her.


    ¡°Let them go out!¡±


    Su Ni barely squeezed out a sentence and her lips became slightly conscious.


    ¡°Alright, the patient needs to rest, so don¡¯t disturb him here.¡±


    The doctor also gave the order to leave, and the group of people who watched the show reluctantly left.


    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was really worried.


    Half an hourter, Gu Zechen arrived.


    Lan Qianqian was really surprised. Gu Zechen drove the car quickly. It took them more than an hour toe.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    Wherever Gu Zechen went, there were naturally people who made way for him. Every now and then, there were people who screamed so handsome.


    ¡°Could it be Gu Zechen? He¡¯s really handsome.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it looks like he¡¯s even more handsome than Mr. Ruan.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and he was in no mood to bother with these voices. He rushed directly to Su Ni.


    ¡°President Gu, are you here?¡±


    Lan Qianqian smiled apologetically.


    Gu Zechen only nced at Lan Qianqian and did not re up. At this moment, he was full of Su Ni, ¡°How are you?¡±


    He held Su Ni¡¯s hand, but his heart was cold. He couldn¡¯t help but put it on his face, trying to warm Su Ni¡¯s hand up.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was intermittently and her little face was pale. There was no blood at all, but when she saw Gu Zechen, she felt relieved and knew that she could not die.


    Gu Zechen pursed his lips and didn¡¯t make a sound. He suddenly rolled Su Ni up with a quilt and hugged her in his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    The crowd once again moved aside and Lan Qianqian quickly followed behind. ¡°The doctor said that Su Ni is fine!¡±


    ¡°If something happens to Su Ni, I will not let you go.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not target Lan Qianqian but told everyone present.


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s body trembled inexplicably. Su Keer quietly leaned over to look at Gu Zechen¡¯s murderous aura and suddenly said, ¡°I suddenly know how you are so polite to Su Ni.¡±


    This man was too scary.


    Su Ni¡¯s injury had nothing to do with them at all. The people present were either rich or wealthy, but Gu Zechen ignored it and threatened them directly.


    ¡°What does Mr. Gu mean, it¡¯s too arrogant.¡±


    Some people were dissatisfied.


    Ruan Yichen had already changed his clothes and came out to hear Gu Zechen¡¯s threat. He could not help but touch the tip of his nose. Obviously, this was not the time to take credit, so he did not appear in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If Gu Zechen found out that you saved his woman, he wouldn¡¯t know what kind of expression he would have.¡±


    Wen Ruyan stood by the side with a good expression.


    The corners of Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth parted, and he smiled but didn¡¯t object.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, are you okay?¡±


    Su Keer leaned over.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ruan Yichen hid the disgust in his eyes. He smiled brightly and refined.


    Su Keer lowered her brows again and said shyly, ¡°But just now, you were too impulsive. You jumped into theke to save someone on such a cold day. Those who know your personality naturally know that you¡¯re brave and brave. Those who don¡¯t know you think you¡¯re the one who fell into theke.¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned after listening.


    Su Keer was clearly ying tricks. What wasughable was that Su Keer was really pretending to be cute. She thought that her acting skills were brilliant.


    Ruan Yichen followed her and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s someone important to me.¡±


    Su Keer was stunned.


    Ruan Yichen cast a wicked smile, then turned around, leaving Su Keer petrified.


    ¡°Keer, what does Mr. Ruan mean by that? Isn¡¯t that Gu Zechen¡¯s wife just now?¡±


    Quite a few people had heard their conversation earlier, so they came over to ask Su Keer.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe in Mr. Ruan¡¯s eyes, human life is very important.¡±


    At this point in time, Su Keer could not help but mutter, but deep down, she hated Su Ni.


    ¡°No way, that¡¯s Madam Gu. Su Ni is married. How can Ruan Yichen have any ulterior motives?¡±


    Her words were more in line with Su Keer¡¯s wishes. She quickly raised her voice and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t guess. Be careful that Mr. Ruan knows how angry he is.¡±


    As she said this, she immediately chased after Ruan Yichen.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, she clearly remembered what Ruan Yichen just said.


    Su Ni was someone he felt was very important.


    What is the important person?


    Gu Zechen sent Su Ni to the hospital as quickly as possible and re-examined her. After confirming that there was no problem, he waited for Su Ni to fully wake up before bringing her home.


    Gu Zechen asked about Su Ni falling into theke while Su Ni remained silent.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to force her. Anyway, it was the same for Lan Qianqian, so he let Su Ni rest for a while.


    ¡°What happened today was an ident, I was not careful.¡±


    Su Ni said weakly after a long time.

 Chapter 331: Who Was It?

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have promised you to attend a banquet.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold as he grabbed the steering wheel tightly with his fingers white.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Just arrived at the family, a group of people surrounded, and Su Ni could only repeat that she was fine.


    Miao Cuiqing looked worried, ¡°With such a cold face, how can you be fine falling into theke?¡±


    ¡°Miao Cuiqing, what do you mean? Are you ming me?¡±


    ¡°Third room, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing looked calm on the surface but she was secretly happy.


    This time, Lan Qianqian messed up the matter. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would not look good.


    After Gu Zechen sat down with Su Ni, he looked at Lan Qianqian. ¡°Tell me, what is the situation?¡±


    Lan Qianqian had just been ridiculed by Miao Cuiqing, and now Gu Zechen had such an attitude. She felt extremely aggrieved, so she immediately confessed to her.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao has always been with Su Ni. She was nowhere to be seen when something happened. You keep talking about me, but I wonder if it was Kafa.¡±


    ¡°Third mother, you can¡¯t say that!¡±


    Gu Lang frowned.


    Although Xiao Xiao¡¯s disappearance was suspicious, he knew Xiao¡¯s personality and she would not do such despicable things.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Xiao?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone did not calm down, but his eyes looked at the second room.


    If he remembered correctly, Miao Cuiqing asked Xiao and Xiao to go.


    Miao Cuiqing never thought that a fire would burn her body. She was obviously gloating, but now she was anxious. She quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this child is scared. I¡¯ll go make a call.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called and the call hasn¡¯t been through.¡±


    Gu Lang frowned and said with difficulty.


    Gu Zechen stood up, and Miao Cuiqing and Lan Qianqian¡¯s shoulders shrunk for a moment. However, they heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°No matter who it is, I will find out who it is.¡±


    Su Ni wouldn¡¯t fall into theke for no reason. Whether it was the second room setting up three rooms or the third room setting up the second room, he had to know clearly.


    ¡°I will never participate in a fight between you. If any of you are involved in Su Ni¡¯s life, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you can¡¯t say that. I really want to take Su Ni out for a walk. I¡¯m not sure what happened afterwards.¡±


    Lan Qianqian still wanted to exin that Gu Zechen had already carried Su Ni upstairs.


    Lan Qianqian wanted to catch up but was also stopped by An Rong. This incident was too much. No wonder Gu Zechen was so angry.


    ¡°Su Ni¡¯s body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. All of you should stop for a while.¡±


    ¡°An Rong, what do you mean by that? Could I push Su Ni into the water?¡±


    Lan Qianqian was anxious.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao is even more impossible. You saw it too. Xiao has always been on good terms with Xiao. How is that possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t keep them¡­¡±


    Before the three rooms could finish, the second room rushed over excitedly. Instantly, the hall was in a mess and the two women quickly fought together with their own anger.


    Finally, Gu Lang and An Rong joined forces to push them away, then Gu Lang said with a darkened face, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Xiao Xiao.¡±


    Then he left without looking back.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xiao Xiao stood at the door, not daring to look at everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Zechen, who had already gone upstairs, looked at Xiao at the door with anger in his eyes. He didn¡¯t care who Xiao was, as long as he dared to mess with his woman, he would not let go.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Xiao Xiao.¡±


    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao doesn¡¯t need to do that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being used by someone with ulterior motives.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think Xiao Xiao was simple.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was worried about her, so she coquettishly said, ¡°It was indeed me who identally stood by theke at the time and Xiao Xiao was afraid, so she never dared to appear.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni, wanting to know if she was lying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe my words?¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be unhappy. ¡°I think they are too afraid of you, so they dare not show up.¡±


    ¡°Rest, you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Gu Zechen was not fast.


    ¡°Then let Xiao Xiaoe to see meter. I know she¡¯s still scared.¡±


    Su Ni begged.


    Gu Zechen reluctantly responded and agreed.


    By the time Gu Zechen went downstairs again, Xiao Xiao had been surrounded by a group of people. An Rong was quite rational, but the second and third rooms were fighting for Kn.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, did Miao Cuiqing send you here to frame me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not!¡±


    Xiao Xiao cried.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t be afraid..¡±


    The second roomforted Xiao Xiao endlessly. This not only concerned Gu Zechen but also the alliance rtionship between the two families in the future.


    Once Gu Zechen came over, the atmosphere became much quieter, but it became a little strange again.


    Lan Qianqian was used to being excited, so she immediately pulled Xiao Xiao by the arm and said, ¡°Ryan has always been with Yao 4. She is the most suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Zexin, can you listen to the three-room nonsense? Xiao Xiao hasn¡¯t spoken yet.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing was not to be outdone.


    Gu Zechen ignored the two of them and stared coldly at Xiao Xiao. ¡°Tell me, does Su Ni fall into the water have anything to do with you?¡±


    Xiao Xiao quickly shook her head.


    On the side, Gu Lang finally let out a sigh of relief and said on behalf of Xiao, ¡°little uncle, I know Xiao¡¯s character. Although she is generous, she won¡¯t do such malicious things.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what happened back then.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat down. He had gotten a rough answer from Su Ni and now he needed more detail.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Xiao Xiao covered her face. Perhaps it was Gu Lang who had said something for her that warmed her heart. Tears immediately gushed out, ¡°Auntie and I were walking by the river. Auntie identally retreated and fell into theke.¡±


    When she recalled the scene back then, Xiao Xiao could not help but tremble.


    She knew very well that if she hadn¡¯t asked about Gu Lang and her matter, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t have fallen into theke.


    ¡°Why did she retreat for no reason?¡±


    Gu Zechen grasped the key to the problem and once again aggressively attacked.


    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t dare look at Gu Zechen¡¯s colder eyes. She retreated a few steps back and hid in Gu Lang¡¯s arms.


    When Miao Cuifang heard that it had nothing to do with Xiao Xiao, she finally sighed in relief.


    ¡°Zexin, you just heard it. Xiao Xiao has nothing to do with it. Su Ni is careless¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 332: Explain the Truth

    Gu Zechen scolded, then looked at Xiao Xiao, ¡°I just want to hear you exin it clearly.¡±


    Xiao Xiao swallowed her dry throat. ¡°I really didn¡¯t say anything. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?!¡±


    Miao Cuiqing listened anxiously.


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Xiao Xiao denied it again and her eyes became more determined. ¡°I was just chatting with auntie at the time. She fell into theke. I wanted to save her, but I couldn¡¯t swim. I could only find someone.¡±


    ¡°Find someone?¡±


    Lan Qianqian sneered, then she said, ¡°Your words are light and coincidental. It takes more than ten minutes toe back. When you find someone, Su Ni will have already drowned.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Lan Qianqian, Xiao Xiao can¡¯t swim. Do you want her to jump in too?¡±


    Gu Lang blocked Xiao Xiao behind him and angered Lan Qianqian.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I can¡¯t swim, so I¡¯m afraid too, but I really don¡¯t want auntie to die.¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s emotions copsed again.


    ¡°Who knows? If Mr. Ruan hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened.¡±


    Lan Qianqian crossed her arms in front of her chest, and now she had finally cleared her suspicion. She was still very happy about the matter of throwing a stone.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    At that time, he was only concerned about Su Ni¡¯s health and did not notice who saved Su Ni.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Lan Qianqian immediately eximed excitedly. It seemed that Gu Zechen knew him, but Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t know that this kind of understanding was not pleasing to her. She was still there adding oil and vinegar, ¡°You don¡¯t know how nervous Mr. Ruan was when he brought Khai in. Yao 4 is frozen and unable to speak. If Mr. Ruan is anyter, I don¡¯t know what will happen!¡±


    ¡°Lan Qianqian, what do you mean by that? What good is Su Ni¡¯s death for me!¡±


    Miao Cuiqing screamed.


    ¡°Then you can marry me. Miao Cuiqing, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    Lan Qianqian snorted and her expression became even higher.


    ¡°Enough, shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened again.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s name shed across his mind again and again. Why did it happen so coincidentally?


    Although Gu Zechen knew that there was some hidden meaning in Xiao Xiao¡¯s words, it was meaningless. She did not have the ability to harm people, so she stood up and said, ¡°Su Ni still wants to see you. Go up.¡±


    Xiao Xiao widened her eyes in horror and instinctively retreated. Gu Lang was confused and followed, ¡°Xiao, you go up too and apologize to auntie. After all, you can¡¯t swim, auntie won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Xiao nodded but she was still terrified. She couldn¡¯t show it and could only move forward with difficulty.


    There was no silence in the hall.


    After Lan Qianqian sat down, she looked at Xiao Xiao¡¯s back and smiled at Gu Zechen. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I heard something bad two nights ago.¡±


    ¡°If you have anything, just say it. Do you think things are not chaotic enough?¡±


    Miao Cuiqing¡¯s suppressed emotions werepletely released.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity.¡±


    Lan Qianqian blinked and smiled at Gu Lang. ¡°Before, I thought that it was a little strange for Gu Lang to give Su Ni a gift. I didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen today. There are outsiders, so we have to leave some face for Gu Jia, right?¡±


    ¡°Third mother, tell me what you want to say. You don¡¯t have to fan the mes here.¡±


    Gu Lang said in a low voice.


    On the side, Miao Cuiqing also pulled Gu Lang and did not look good at Lan Qianqian.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I heard Xiao Xiao arguing with Gu Lang and identally said something that surprised me.¡±


    As Lan Qianqian said this, her eyes also nced at Gu Lang. As expected, Gu Lang¡¯s expression suddenly shed a tinge of nervousness. She quickly added, ¡°I never thought that Third Lady would have a hobby of eavesdropping on people¡¯s conversations.¡±


    ¡°Passing by, passing by.¡±


    Lan Qianqian smiled smugly and continued to sell off.


    Gu Zechen was not very interested, so he got up and was about to go upstairs when Lan Qianqian raised her voice from behind, ¡°If Gu Lang really likes Su Ni, then it would be strange for Kafa¡¯s attitude towards Luo 4. Maybe Su Niu would die just like that.¡±


    The moment she said that, everyone was shocked.


    Even Gu Jingyang quickly pulled Lan Qianqian and scolded in a low voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Follow me upstairs!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going upstairs. It¡¯s not me who¡¯s embarrassed. Why should I leave?¡±


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice became louder. Looking at the ashen-faced second room, she smiled smugly. ¡°Why, you¡¯re not talking anymore?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and he clenched his fist. Just as An Rong called out worriedly, Gu Zechen suddenly rushed over and punched Gu Lang¡¯s face.


    Gu Lang covered his face but didn¡¯t fight back.


    An Rong hurriedly pulled Gu Zechen to signal her not to be impulsive.


    In fact, when Gu Lang had helped Su Ni twice, but he couldn¡¯t help Xiao Xiao in front of the car, Kang felt that something was wrong.


    But he never dared to think about it.


    ¡°Lan Qianqian, you dare to say anything in order to topple my son. See if I don¡¯t tear your mouth apart!¡±


    Miao Cuiqing, who had been silent for two seconds, suddenly burst into anger and rushed towards Lan Qianqian.


    Lan Qianqian screamed and suddenly touched her face. She saw a trace of blood. She was in a bad mood and screamed in the hall.


    ¡°Gu Jia has done such a embarrassing thing, I haven¡¯t said anything, you guys have moved. I want to find Dad and let hime out to judge.¡±


    Lan Qianqian said, really going upstairs.


    The second room was obviously nervous. Seeing that Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything, he started to cry as well. He punched Gu Lang, ¡°Say something, what happened to you and Su Ni? How could there be something between you?¡±


    An Rong sighed and shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to pay any more attention to her and went upstairs first.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡±


    After a long time, Gu Lang squeezed out a sentence and looked at Gu Zechen with a gloomy expression, ¡°little uncle, do you believe such ridiculous words?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s punch was indeed impulsive.


    There was still blood at the corner of Gu Lang¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t wipe it off, but it was as if Gu Zechen had admitted it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability yet!¡±


    Gu Zechen squeezed out a sentence from his mouth.


    Three months ago, Gu Zechen warned Gu Lang that although there was no substantial evidence, Gu Zechen would not allow any rumors.


    ¡°Gu Lang, you still don¡¯t dare admit it. I heard it personally at the time. Xiao Xiao grabbed your steering wheel because you liked Su Ni. Later, you guys argued over it.¡±


    When Lan Qianqian heard Gu Lang deny it, she started yelling anxiously.

 Chapter 333: Impossible for Gu Lang and Su Ni

    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Lang calmed down a little and sneered, ¡°Just how much you care about me, if there really was something like this, why didn¡¯t you say it in front of Xiao Xiao? Besides, how could you not record it at that time? After all, this is the best evidence to provoke little uncle and me.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s reasonable words made Lan Qianqian feel at a disadvantage at once, making it hard to say.


    Lan Qianqian was stunned for a long time and muttered, ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Gu Lang smiled. ¡°This is such an important thing. I didn¡¯t forget to say it just now, but I forgot about it before.¡±


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s face turned green and red from Gu Lang¡¯s words. Even Gu Jingyang stared at Lan Qianqian suspiciously. After all, what she said was ridiculous.


    Su Ni and Gu Lang.


    How could it sound impossible?


    Lan Qianqian could feel the suspicious gazes of the crowd and her pride instantly couldn¡¯t stand it.


    It was clear that it was the truth. How could she be turned upside down by Gu Lang? She started to panic and quickly told Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you are Su Ni¡¯s husband. You should be able to find out.¡±


    ¡°My wife and I have always had a good rtionship. I don¡¯t need outsiders to stir up trouble here.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was solemn.


    He stared coldly at Gu Lang and pped him again. ¡°I told you to be careful. No matter how close we are, that¡¯s your aunt. You¡¯re not young and you¡¯re getting married soon. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have any sense of propriety?¡±


    Gu Lang was dumbfounded.


    However, under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, they reacted quickly.


    He knows that no matter if it is himself, Gu Zechen, or Gu Jia, no one is willing to admit it.


    Gu Lang immediately apologized.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where it was wrong to let Third Lady say such words, but I¡¯m about to get married soon. How could I have ulterior motives for auntie? The ne I gave before was just thinking that when I was in Nancheng city, little uncle and auntie took care of me a lot, so they wanted to express their feelings.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing believed in her son.


    Now that Gu Lang had already expressed his opinion, he was angry and distressed when he saw his son being pped by Gu Zechen.


    Of course, this anger was only on Lan Qianqian. Miao Cuiqing immediately yelled at her, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you. My son is getting married soon. You even used him. What¡¯s the meaning of you?¡±


    As she said this, Miao Cuiqing wiped her tears.


    All of a sudden, Lan Qianqian was not a human.


    She didn¡¯t expect things to end up like this.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Lan Qianqian wanted to exin herself, but Gu Jingyang scolded her in a low voice. At this time, even if he wanted to help Lan Qianqian, he lost his sense. Gu Jingyang apologized to Gu Zechen, ¡°Zeheng, this is how she says it. She just opens her mouth and dares to say anything. I apologize to you and Khai on her behalf, and Gu Lang.¡±


    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡±


    Lan Qianqian had always been arrogant and had never been so angry. She immediately added, ¡°Sure, Gu Lang can deny it. We will ask after Xiao Xiaoes down.¡±


    Gu Lang¡¯s expression changed when he said this.


    Xiao Xiao had always been a person who couldn¡¯t hide her words. If she really asked, she would have thought¡­


    Gu Lang couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Zechen.


    Seeing that everyone didn¡¯t say anything, Lan Qianqian was delighted. ¡°Why, you¡¯re not talking anymore. I broke it up.¡±


    Suddenly, a pnded on Lan Qianqian¡¯s face.


    Before Lan Qianqian could react, Gu Jingyang dragged Lan Qianqian upstairs and scolded, ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing enough, go up!¡±


    Once the noisy person left, the hall was rarely quiet, but no one could adapt to it.


    Miao Cuiqing touched her son¡¯s face with a distressed expression and kept cursing Lan Qianqian. Gu Hanyang was annoyed when he heard this and scolded her with less words.


    Miao Cuiqing was wronged and she shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me say that you didn¡¯t see how wronged your son just suffered.¡±  Su Ni was fine. She was still lying upstairs, but how wronged was our son?


    ¡°Alright, Mother, don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Gu Lang pushed Miao Cuiqing away. ¡°I have something to do in thepany. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already this point, where are you going?¡±


    No one knew that Gu Lang was just looking for a way to go out first. No one stopped him, but Miao Cuiqing still asked.


    Gu Hanyang tugged at Miao Cuiqing and her eyes became fierce.


    The flies don¡¯t bite the eggs. Lan Qianqian¡¯s words are definitely not empty.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As a man of Gu Jia, he naturally thinks further than a woman. Now that he doesn¡¯t admit it, it means there must be no problem.


    That is something that cannot be admitted!


    Gu Jia can¡¯t afford this face.


    Seeing that everyone was not helping her, Miao Cuiqing started to cover her face and started crying on the sofa alone.


    ¡°Zexin, look at this.¡±


    Gu Hanyang was embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Just say it¡¯s open.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was gloomy as he threw a sentence and turned to go upstairs.


    Upstairs, Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t dare to go up because she was afraid.


    On the other hand, Su Ni heard something and took the initiative to let Xiao Xiaoe first.


    Looking at Xiao Xiao¡¯s red and swollen eyes, it was obvious that she cried a lot. Until now, Su Ni was unable to associate the lovely girl in front of her with her cold eyes.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s an ident. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    Su Ni took the initiative tofort her.


    As soon as she said this, Xiao Xiao immediately cried and threw herself on Su Ni¡¯s bed. ¡°Kang, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I can¡¯t swim. I can only find someone to save you. I really don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°I know it was an ident, so I didn¡¯t me you. I asked you to answer some of your questions.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Xiao Xiao stopped crying and stared at Su Ni with horror.


    Su Ni sighed. In the end, it was her mental fitness that was not over.


    Seeing that Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni said, ¡°Gu Lang and I are not what you think. Maybe Gu Lang misunderstood me a little. He might just feel that my rtionship with little uncle is not good, so he has some sympathy for me.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes widened.


    The rtionship between Su Ni and Gu Zechen was obvious to everyone. How could Gu Lang think so?


    Besides, she knew that Gu Lang¡¯s feelings for Su Ni were not as simple as she said.


    ¡°It was indeed the case at the beginning, but you believe me. I only treat my feelings for my younger generation purely.¡±


    Su Ni said seriously.


    Xiao Xiao lowered her head.


    She knew this from the beginning.


    How could Su Ni like Gu Lang since Gu Zechen was so excellent?


    She only asked that question after she felt uneasy and unconfident.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xiao Xiao apologized.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me, but I¡¯ve let you down and worried you.¡±

 Chapter 334: Gu Zechen Hearing Everyone

    Su Ni smiled. ¡°Actually, Gu Lang already exined everything to me three months ago. From now on, he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    Seeing Su Ni nod, she quickly asked, ¡°Then, did Gu Lang tell you anything?¡±


    Su Ni knew what Xiao Xiao wanted to hear, but when she saw the girl¡¯s excited and enthusiastic face, she could not bear to dispel her enthusiasm. In the end, she lied to Khai, ¡°He said that he will get engaged with you and treat you well.¡±


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s nose ached and tears fell again.


    She suddenly hugged Su Ni and cried, ¡°Auntie, why are you so good to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I want you to be together and be happy.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly felt that if the two of them really loved each other, then everything else would not matter.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Xiao Xiao nodded heavily.


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s mood finally improved, but when she was about to leave, she lowered her voice and said to Su Ni, ¡°Khai, I¡¯m sorry. I think there¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to tell you. It¡¯s very possible that I won¡¯t be at ease in my life. I¡¯ll live in the water for the rest of my life. I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    Xiao Xiao bit her lip and tightly pursed her mouth, seemingly wanting to say something.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, which was about to push the door, quickly retracted.


    The room was very quiet.


    Xiao Xiao cried in a low voice, ¡°Actually.. When you fell into the water, I wanted to save you, but suddenly there was a scary thought in my mind. If you died, would Gu Lang fall in love with me?¡±


    That was why she left Su Ni behind and quickly ran away.


    After that, Xiao Xiao lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look up again.


    She was afraid that Su Ni would be angry and wouldn¡¯t help her anymore.


    ¡°From now on, only you and I know about this, okay?¡±


    Su Ni held Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand. Kang Yan had no intention of admitting this. Everyone had a dark side in their hearts and no one needed to me themselves for this.


    However, when Xiao Xiao said it, she returned to her image in Su Ni¡¯s mind.


    Su Ni was happy.


    Xiao Xiao opened her mouth and looked at the smile on Su Ni¡¯s face. After a long time, she realized and mumbled, ¡°Ryan, did you¡­ know long ago?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hide it and quickly nodded.


    ¡°And only you and I know about this. Even Gu Lang, don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Su Ni ced her finger on her lips and gently mmed it.


    Xiao Xiao¡¯s feelings were intertwined and she had no room for self improvement. In front of Su Ni, she finally knew the real gap between her and Kn.


    ¡°Sorry, auntie!¡±


    Xiao Xiao was in pain again.


    The door to the room was opened.


    Gu Zechen stared at Xiao Xiao with a gloomy expression.


    Su Ni was not in a good mood. She didn¡¯t know how long Gu Zechen had been eavesdropping at the door. She gave Xiao Xiao a wink and said expressionlessly, ¡°Kang, go out first.¡±


    Xiao Xiao was afraid of Gu Zechen, especially when Gu Zechen heard what she just said. The murderous aura of Gu Zechen made her feel like she could die at any time.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Aunty, I¡­¡±


    She hesitated to tell Gu Zechen everything.


    However, Su Ni shook her head and her eyes were firm.  ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    Xiao Xiao finally got up, nced at Gu Zechen quickly and ran out.


    Downstairs, Miao Cuiqing wanted to ask Xiao Xiao a few questions, but Ka pretended that there was something at home and ran away quickly with his face covered.


    Miao Cuiqing sighed again.


    Even though the misunderstanding had been exined clearly, it was not clear what Gu Zechen would think when things got up.


    Su Ni stood up and smiled, indicating for Gu Zechen to sit down first.


    However, his expression was still cold. He stood still and said coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni still wanted to pretend to be stupid.


    However, seeing that he was getting angrier, he still sighed, ¡°You heard it.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t hear it, do you n on not telling me this forever?¡±


    Gu Zechen was furious.


    ¡°Do you know that you almost lost your life because of a Gu Lang just now?¡±


    The moment Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions exploded, he became uncontroble. ¡°Su Ni, you actually helped her hide it. What did she say to you at that time that made you panic?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Su Ni was weak and her head was groggy.


    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm, his eyes still gloomy.


    ¡°Okay, let me tell you.¡±


    Su Ni closed her eyes and remained silent for a few seconds. She stared at him seriously as if she was determined and said, ¡°Xiao Xiao asks me what kind of rtionship I have with Gu Lang. I know if Gu Lang likes me, so I was flustered and identally fell into the water.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and instantly let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t lie. Xiao Xiao knew that Gu Lang liked Ryan and that day, Luo 4 heard the two arguing over this matter.


    Su Ni sensed something was wrong with Gu Zechen¡¯s mood and wanted to hold his hand. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you angry?¡±


    Gu Zechen remained silent.


    ¡°Gu Lang and I really have nothing.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice.


    Gu Zechen suddenly pinched Su Ni¡¯s chin, but the moment he saw the tears in her eyes, he rxed and bit her lips. He didn¡¯t care that her body hadn¡¯t recovered yet and he bit hard.


    Su Ni was almost suffocated.


    However, she couldn¡¯t push Gu Zechen away and could only bear it with her life.


    She could feel that Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss carried too much repressed anger. She thought that Gu Zechen would vent his anger, and even question her because of Gu Lang¡¯s incident, so she was willing to admit it.


    But Gu Zechen didn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni sobbed.


    Gu Zechen pressed him directly on the sofa and his hands reached into his body. He massaged it until Su Ni was breathing, as if reminding him, and slowly rxed.


    Gu Zechen looked up at Su Ni and realized that she was already full of tears, but still said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    At that moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart meltedpletely.


    He no longer had any unwillingness or anger. He just calmly caressed her hair, tidied her messy hair, andforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hug Gu Zechen tightly in her arms.


    After that, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t go down and took a bath with Su Ni.


    Knowing that Su Ni was not feeling well, Gu Zechen suppressed his desire and didn¡¯t ask for Su Ni. On the contrary, this made Khai embarrassed and his two small hands wandered around him uneasily.


    Gu Zechen grabbed her hand and kissed her gently. ¡°Do you know what I was angry about before?¡±

 Chapter 335: I Trust You

    Su Ni¡¯s palms were cold and she wanted to hide, but she was held tightly by Gu Zechen, her eyes calm and firm.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡±


    Su Ni knew that no man could stand this kind of thing. Even if she was innocent, Gu Lang did not do anything rude, but it had happened¡­


    ¡°No.¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen denied it and said seriously, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Su Ni looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Since Xiao Xiao knows about your rtionship with Gu Lang, she can¡¯t help you. You know, but you don¡¯t tell me. Do you know how sorry I am?¡±


    Gu Zechen said and mmed Su Ni¡¯s hand against his chest. ¡°I¡¯m really heartbroken because I don¡¯t know if you have such good luck next time.¡±


    If it was not for Ruan Yichen passing by coincidentally.


    Although he did not want to admit it¡­


    When Xiao Xiao really found someone, Su Ni was afraid that she had already sunk into the bottom of theke.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and fell silent.


    She never imagined that Gu Zechen was angry because she hid it.


    ¡°Actually, I thought it was scary at first, but now I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and exined. In addition, Gu Zechen heard about it outside again, Su Ni believed that she was right. ¡°In the end, didn¡¯t Kafa admit his mistake? I think she was kind inside.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted with disdain.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of person she is. I only care if you are hurt.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s face and said seriously.


    ¡°Do you know that Ruan Yichen saved me?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly asked.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t like Ruan Yichen, but it was a coincidence.


    Gu Zechen was not surprised, nor did he say anything to indicate that he knew it.


    ¡°In two days, I¡¯ll give him a big gift.¡±


    Thinking about it, as proud as him, Gu Zechen could only express his gratitude in this way.


    After all, Ruan Yichen was really annoying!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni had no opinion.


    At this time, no matter what Gu Zechen did, Su Ni would unconditionally support him because she really felt that Gu Zechen really loved her.


    ¡°Husband, do we want to¡­¡±


    Su Ni leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s ear and whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although his hand was stopping Su Ni, it didn¡¯t use much force. Su Ni soon felt his toughness.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly and her warm tongue slowly shed across his earlobe. Gu Zechen instantly gasped, ¡°Do you know you¡¯re ying with fire?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but used actions to show it.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t hold back Su Ni¡¯s provocation. He immediately got on his horse and spilled half a pool of water.


    Su Ni forced herself to hold back her smile. Her hands were tightly hooked around his neck, her eyes were like silk, and she whispered, ¡°Can we go to bed?¡±


    Gu Zechen felt that his body was boiling hot, and even the water in the pool could not change his body temperature. After covering his warm lips, he could no longer let go.


    The bathroom was in a daze and it took two whole hours to shower.


    If she was not worried about Su Ni¡¯s body, Gu Zechen would be more and more greedy. At this moment, he was reluctant to part with her and swam around Su Ni. She was fine, but the one who was suffering was Gu Zechen herself.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Although Gu Zechen responded, his hand was still honest. Then he hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms and didn¡¯t want to let go of anything.


    The third room was not peaceful this night.


    Lan Qianqian was thundered after being pulled back into the room by Gu Jingyang. She had never suffered such a big loss in Gu Jia.


    Gu Jingyang didn¡¯t know that Lan Qianqian was angry, but if he didn¡¯t pull her up just now, he didn¡¯t know how big a disaster he would have.


    At that moment, after Lan Qianqian smashed all the things that could be thrown into the room, she softly said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for you to be angry. Listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Gu Jingyang, you just treat me like that. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me when you see Second House bullying me like this. You even want to kill me.¡±


    As Lan Qianqian said this, tears fell down, then she grabbed the bed and mmed the pillow at Gu Jingyang.


    Gu Jingyang didn¡¯t hide and was hit right, then he said in a good voice, ¡°Waifu, can you let me say a few words?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, if you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer today, we¡¯ll divorce!¡±


    Lan Qianqian raised her voice. If something like this happened, how could she raise her head in front of Miao Cuiqing?


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Jingyang sat down beside Lan Qianqian and hugged her shoulder with one hand, letting her gently lean in his arms. Although Lan Qianqian struggled a few times, she was left to him.


    ¡°Actually, of course, I believe in you.¡±


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s suspicious gaze swept over. When she saw Gu Jingyang nod, Lan Qianqian immediately pushed Gu Jingyang aside and widened her eyes, ¡°Since you believe in me, why didn¡¯t you help me just now?¡±


    At the thought of that p, not only did Lan Qianqian feel a burning pain in her face, but also the humiliation in her heart.


    ¡°Alright, be good.¡±


    Gu Jingyang kissed Lan Qianqian and said, ¡°You heard that this kind of thing can¡¯t be said with the truth. You think¡­¡±


    Gu Jingyang said that he was dry, but Lan Qianqian was skeptical, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Gu Jingyang swore, ¡°Which man is afraid of this kind of thing, let alone his nephew. Do you think Gu Zechen can ignore it?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if this matter is really caused by you, don¡¯t say where Gu Zechen¡¯s face is, where is the face of the family?¡±


    Gu Jingyang pushed Lan Qianqian, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s the case?¡±


    After Gu Jingyang¡¯s exnation, Lan Qianqian knew she was impulsive.


    Even if he saw Su Ni and Gu Lang together, he probably couldn¡¯t put it on the stage. Who could admit it about dignity and face.


    ¡°But it¡¯s good for you to make a fuss like this.¡±


    Gu Jingyang looked at Lan Qianqian¡¯s worried face and couldn¡¯t help pinching it lightly. ¡°Not only are your rtionship with Gu Zechen broken now, but Gu Zechen probably knows about Su Ni and Gu Lang, and the life in the second room won¡¯t be any better.¡±


    Lan Qianqian, who was still worried about bad things, reacted when she heard Gu Jingyang¡¯s suggestion. She immediatelyughed loudly, ¡°Yes, byparison, the matter in the second room is probably more serious than ours.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. In the future, you can stop talking.¡±


    Gu Jingyang looked at Lan Qianqian with pampering eyes.


    ¡°Alright, hubby, I was wrong today. I didn¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Lan Qianqian realized she was the one who picked this up, so she immediately apologized and asked, ¡°Then, should I talk to Gu Zechen tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 336: Deep Thing Behind

    ¡°Forget it, things have already turned out like this. No matter how much retribution is useless, I believe Gu Zechen will have his own choice.¡±


    A cold light shed across Gu Jingyang¡¯s deep eyes. He believed that the second room would be out without doing anything.


    Early the next morning.


    The family was still sitting together for breakfast. When Lan Qianqian came over, she saw Miao Cuiqing sneer and quickly turned her head.


    Miao Cuiqing just calmly lowered her head and pretended not to see her.


    After all, such a big matter had been caused. Whether it was true or false, it was a thorn in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all sit down. I have something to announce.¡±


    The elder nced at Lan Qianqian and gently reminded her.


    At first, Lan Qianqian felt that she couldn¡¯t face Miao Cuiqing, but now that she was in more trouble than herself, she had nothing to worry about. She immediately sat down on the opposite side of Bo 4 with pride and pride.


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen. There was such a bigmotionst night. Even if the elder did not appear, he probably knew about it.


    At that thought, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous.


    Gu Zechen gently pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand under the table, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to worry.


    On the other hand, Gu Lang stood up. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll go to the office first.¡±


    ¡°Gu Lang, sit.¡±


    The elder¡¯s voice was not loud, but he was extremely dignified. No one could refuse, so Gu Lang could only sit back down.


    ¡°Could it be that you did something shameful? You should run away early in the morning.¡±


    Lan Qianqian gloated on the side.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lan Qianqian!¡±


    Miao Cuiqing called out from the side.  After what happenedst night, Miao Cuiqing¡¯s temper became much bigger and she was staring at Lan Qianqian fiercely.


    If not for her nonsense, how could Gu Lang fall into such a situation?


    ¡°Quiet for a while!¡±


    With a click, the old man put the chopsticks on the table, and then looked at Gu Lang calmly. ¡°The business development of Gu Jia overseas in the past two years is also good. Sending others to me is not at ease. I intend to send Gu Lang to the English branch.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before Gu Lang could say anything, Miao Cuiqing was stunned. She fell into the bowl of soup and looked at the elder in disbelief. She said impatiently, ¡°Dad, be good. Why did Gu Lang go to the United Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu Lang has always managed Yueyuan Entertainment. Business has been doing very well for the past six months. There must be a reason.¡±


    Gu Hanyang was also talking for his son.


    It wasn¡¯t good to go to the United Kingdom but it was too sudden.


    Furthermore, withst night¡¯s incident, it was hard for people to not associate these two things¡­


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Seeing that the elder had been silent all this while, Miao Cuiqing called out tentatively again. However, she saw the elder wave his hand and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on this matter. You don¡¯t have to talk about it, Gu Lang. You don¡¯t have to go to thepany today. Just pack it up and leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s all right¡­¡±


    Miao Cuiqing stood up in a hurry, but was pulled back to sit by Gu Lang who had been silent all the time. Then she said lightly, ¡°Mother, since Grandfather has already decided, I will go to the United Kingdom.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing wanted to say something but Gu Hanyang shook his head and sighed.


    Since the elder had decided, it was impossible to change.


    Miao Cuiqing didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and pack things for Gu Lang first.¡±


    No one on the table stopped Miao Cuiqing and Gu Lang took the opportunity to leave.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect that the elder would let Gu Lang go to the United Kingdom early in the morning. She wanted to ask Gu Zechen if he knew about this, but it was difficult to ask.


    There was still a smile on Lan Qianqian¡¯s face. Her two hands slowly tore the bread and teased, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with going to the United Kingdom. Didn¡¯t Dad say that the future of the United Kingdom is good?¡±


    Although Gu Hanyang did not say anything, he also took a deep look at Lan Qianqian.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m doing this for Gu Lang.¡±


    Lan Qianqian smiled but her expression became more and more proud.


    Su Ni tugged at Gu Zechen and quickly went upstairs after they were full, leaving only Lan Qianqian¡¯s gloating voice.


    Once Gu Lang left, the fight between the second and third rooms was finally over. No wonder Lan Qianqian was so proud.


    ¡°Do you know about this?¡±


    Su Ni asked worriedly.


    Gu Zechen shook his head.


    ¡°Then this is¡­¡±


    Even though the incidentst night had broken up, both Gu Lang and Gu Zechen had already denied it. This was a misunderstanding in itself. Why would the elder not let go of it?


    ¡°Grandfather naturally has his reasons for doing this. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±  Gu Zechenforted Su Ni.


    Su Ni said, ¡°But as soon as Gu Lang leaves¡­¡±


    At the thought of Lan Qianqian¡¯s proud and arrogant face, there was still Second House and Gu Lang who were tied up, but now they had no worries.


    ¡°What, are you worried, or are you reluctant?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s anxious face and frowned slightly. After all, he hadn¡¯t said anything about this and Su Ni¡¯s reaction was too big.


    Su Ni suddenly realized.


    In order not to let Gu Zechen be overhearted, Su Ni still said seriously, ¡°I know that this has nothing to do with me, but you don¡¯t think about it. The second and third rooms were originally a bnce, but now the bnce is tilting towards the third rooms. What do you think will happen in the future?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, it has nothing to do with me. After all, I have not nned to go back to the family.¡±


    Gu Zechen was straightforward and decisive. Su Ni had nothing to say.


    Because Gu Lang wanted to leave, Gu Jia seemed to fall into silence for a time.


    Su Ni met An Rong a few times, but she did not know how to exin. She simply hid in the room and said nothing.


    The second floor of Gu Jia.


    Gu Zechen met Gu Lang, who hesitated for a long time before finally calling him little uncle.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond but nced at Gu Lang indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst night. Can little uncle apologize on my behalf?¡±


    Gu Lang med himself.


    He already felt that he had done well, but he never imagined that he would still be found out. This caused him to leave him alone and Su Ni in a dilemma.


    ¡°What do you think you can affect?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was unhappy.


    Gu Lang was stunned.


    Then he reacted, and a bitter smile crossed the corner of his mouth. It was no wonder Gu Zechen was so unhappy, but he thought too much.


    Gu Lang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine. From now on, I will go to the United Kingdom and I will probably nevere back. Everyone can rest assured now.¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I know a little about the United States. While the overseas business is expanding, you can make a big show when you go. It¡¯s a good opportunity.¡±


    Gu Lang nodded and looked rxed. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m still young anyway. It¡¯s good to go out for two years.¡±

 Chapter 337: I Want to Hold You

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and turned to leave.


    There was a faint sneer on Gu Lang¡¯s lips. He couldn¡¯t change anything in the die is cast. In the room, Miao Cuiqing¡¯s eyes were red from tears. Even if Gu Langforted her, it couldn¡¯t change Miao Cuiqing¡¯s inner pain.


    ¡°That Su Ni is a sinister person who ruined my son like this!¡±


    Miao Cuiqing was so angry that she started to curse loudly. No one heard it anyway.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Hanyang no longer spoke.


    Miao Cuiqing was still unable to adjust her mental state for a while and others couldn¡¯t help her.


    Gu Lang frowned and walked over to whisper, ¡°Mom, stop talking.¡±


    ¡°You even said that if you hadn¡¯t run to the Nancheng city twice in three days, you could have let the third room grab the handle. This is good. We were the one who had the upper hand, but in the end, the three rooms didn¡¯t do anything andpletely crushed me.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing wiped her tears as she spoke.


    For the battle between the second and third rooms, Gu Lang does not want to participate in it, but he is already in the vortex of the battle. This time, he can see it clearly. If he stays in the family, this fight will not stop.


    ¡°I see, I can go to the United Kingdom, so that the family can be quiet.¡±


    Gu Lang said.


    Miao Cuiqing thought that what Gu Lang said was anger. She stood up and stared at Gu Lang, ¡°What did you say?¡±  Do you know that once you leave, it will be difficult toe back again?


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t n toe back either.¡±


    Gu Lang said with a hard breath.


    Miao Cuiqing raised her hand and pped her, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to hit it. Then she covered her face and sat down again to cry.


    Gu Lang felt ufortable in his eyes, but his expression was stiff. He turned around and closed the door.


    Gu Lang said he would leave. That morning, Gu Lang had finished packing up. To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, Xiao Xiao came in the end.


    Looking at the box in the driver¡¯s hand behind her, Su Ni was surprised. Even Gu Lang frowned and quickly walked forward and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Xiao raised her head and said with a rxed expression, ¡°Since you want to go to the United Kingdom, of course I have to follow.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Lang frowned and refused without hesitation.


    He had yet to figure out what was going on in the United Kingdom. He was afraid that the situation would be even more troublesome with another person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve already decided that although we¡¯re not married yet, this is a matter of time, so I¡¯ll go wherever you go!¡±


    Xiao Xiao said, and directly held Gu Lang¡¯s arm in front of the family.


    Gu Lang wanted to shake off Xiao¡¯s hand, but he heard Xiao yell, ¡°Anyway, I know you¡¯re going to London. You don¡¯t want me to go. At worst, I¡¯ll get on a ne and find youter!¡±


    Miao Cuiqing saw it from the side, and she finally felt a little gratified. She said to Gu Lang, ¡°Son, it¡¯s rare for Xiao Xiao to have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I told you, this is not a joke.¡±


    Gu Lang looked grim and then said to the driver behind Xiao Xiao, ¡°Please bring yourdy back.¡±


    ¡°Gu Lang!¡±


    Xiao Xiao saw how determined Gu Lang was, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You dislike me so much?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Gu Lang knew that it was difficult to exin clearly to Xiao for a while. He immediately asked the driver to send his luggage into the car and followed him. As for Xiao, Gu Lang closed the door directly.


    If he couldn¡¯t say it clearly, he might as well leave.


    Xiao Xiao stomped her feet angrily before finally getting into her car and chasing after the airport.


    Su Ni smiled faintly. With Xiao Xiao¡¯s tenacity, it was difficult for a man to be unmoved.


    ¡°This time, Gu Lang is afraid to fall.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and said.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound. He held Su Ni with one hand and said, ¡°Get ready and go back to Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡°So fast.¡±


    Su Ni was surprised.


    After that, Su Ni and An Rong talked about returning to the Nancheng city. Ka breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good to go back to the Nancheng city. You two should be better.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to say but stopped. She wanted to talk about what happened that night several times, but it was difficult to say anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say much. I have seen your rtionship with Gu Zechen in my eyes. As long as the two of you are good, don¡¯t bother with anything else.¡±


    An Rong could see through it.


    Su Ni was slightly surprised, but Gu Lang had already left because of this incident. She couldn¡¯t even say a fewst words to Gu Lang because she avoided it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    An Rong patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Before Gu Lang left, he already told me.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t guess it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    An Rong smiled. It seemed that she did not intend to tell Su Ni, so Kafa did not ask much, so he went up to pack up.


    Xiao Xiao followed Gu Lang¡¯s car closely. When she reached the airport, she once again stood in front of Gu Lang.


    Gu Lang looked at the time and said helplessly, ¡°Xiao Xiao, when are you going to make trouble?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not messing around with you. What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re not going to take responsibility once you leave.¡±


    Xiao Xiao frowned and forced a joke.


    Gu Lang subconsciously took two steps back and stared at Xiao Xiao seriously.


    Nothing had happened between them.


    Seeing that he was scared, Xiao Xiao burst outughing and said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want you to take responsibility. I just want to go to the United Kingdom with you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xiao, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening in the United Kingdom. I¡¯m worried if you follow me.¡±


    After some hesitation, Gu Lang still spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, our family is developing earlier than Gu Jia in overseas, and there are some forces in the United Kingdom. If you encounter any problems, I can help you.¡±


    Xiao Xiao grinned.


    During this period, Gu Lang suddenly received a call, then nced at Xiao Xiao and said, ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡±


    Un, Xiao Qian immediately said on the phone.  ¡°Then, hurry up and take him away. Otherwise, it would be as if you had lost your soul. Sooner orter, you would have to run to the United Kingdom.¡±


    Gu Lang frowned. ¡°She¡¯s your sister!¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s my sister, I can¡¯t stop her from pursuing my own happiness.¡±


    Xiao Qian smiled over the phone and said.  ¡°Hurry up and leave. Otherwise, my parents have caught up to her. Even if you want to take her away, you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°What did my brother say?¡±


    Xiao Xiao leaned in and then looked nervous again. ¡°Do you want to bring me back?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to take you to the United Kingdom.¡±


    Gu Lang hung up and looked at Xiao Xiao withplicated eyes.


    However, as soon as Xiao Xiao heard the news, she rushed over excitedly. She clung tightly to Gu Lang¡¯s neck and said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s great. Take me away.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xiao.¡±


    Gu Lang still wanted to persuade him, but Xiao Xiao suddenly bit his lips.

 Chapter 338: Nancheng city

    Their bodies stiffened quickly. Xiao Xiao licked Gu Lang¡¯s lips but was pushed away by Gu Lang.


    Xiao Xiao didn¡¯t care. She stared at Gu Lang seriously and said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve decided that in this lifetime, I¡¯ll follow you. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Lang didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Xiao said embarrassedly, ¡°What¡¯s more, this incident was caused by me.  If you don¡¯t let me apologize to you, I will never feel at ease in my life.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    Gu Lang sighed. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have deceived himself from the beginning.


    ¡°No, I was wrong. I knew it from the beginning and it was my own volition. I shouldn¡¯t haveined!¡±


    Xiao Xiao sniffed. ¡°In addition, Su Ni also told me to boldly pursue my happiness.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have to live forever in Su Ni¡¯s shadow. She was Xiao Xiao and she was the only one in this world, the Su Ni.


    ¡°Perhaps you already have me in your heart, but you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the first time we met?¡±


    ¡°Remember, at the Gu Jia banquet, you wore a bunny dress.¡±


    Gu Lang blurted out.


    ¡°I knew you still remember.¡±


    Xiao Xiao smiled like a flower. She knew that Gu Lang remembered that although she had lost face at the time, Gu Lang came to help her.


    Perhaps from then on, she had fallen in love with this gentle man.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, my parents are here.¡±


    Xiao Xiao suddenly shouted.


    Without thinking about it, Gu Lang suddenly pulled Xiao and ran to the gate. However, seeing Xiao motionless, she secretlyughed.


    Gu Lang looked nervous, but no matter how stupid he was, he realized that there was no one else except the two of them.


    ¡°You lied to me.¡±


    Gu Lang was unhappy.


    ¡°Look, you actually want to take me away, but you haven¡¯t seen your heart clearly.¡±


    Xiao Xiao pointed to Gu Lang¡¯s chest and walked in front of Gu Lang.


    Gu Lang frowned, but a strange emotion rose in his heart. He knew that he couldn¡¯t chase Xiao Xiao away this time.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Xiao Xiao urged.


    Gu Lang¡¯s stiff expression softened a little, and his heart still felt strange, but in a short time, he seemed to have no energy to think about it.


    On the night of Gu Lang leaving, Su Ni and Gu Zechen also left from the family.


    Before leaving, Lan Qianqian showed that she was reluctant to part and said when she woulde back.


    Su Ni epted it, but she knew in her heart that she would not be here for a while.


    In the car, Gu Zechen also confirmed this to Su Ni. As soon as Gu Lang left, Yueyuan fell into Gu Jingyang¡¯s hands.


    The strength in Lan Qianqian¡¯s hands was strengthened again, and Miao Cuiqing didn¡¯t show herself when she saw her off.


    Su Ni sighed unintentionally.


    Gu Zechen asked her what was wrong.


    Su Ni said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to participate in the battle between the second and third rooms, but in the end, it changed because of myself.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but pulled Su Ni into his arms and gently held her hand.


    It was midnight when the two returned to their home.


    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni out of the car. Su Ni woke up and moved ufortably. Gu Zechen said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll carry you up.¡±


    Su Ni humphed softly but she didn¡¯t stop it. Her two hands gently hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and her heart was particrly stable.


    In the end, it was better for her.


    Even though it was gettingte, it didn¡¯t stop them from being warm. Gu Zechen leaned on Su Ni and looked at her with aplicated and confused expression.


    Su Ni was about to ask what was wrong when she saw Gu Zechen suddenlyy down and bite Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. She said rudely, ¡°You are mine in your life, no one can take you away.¡±


    Su Ni made a sound because of pain, but she couldn¡¯t push Gu Zechen away. Next, there was another long and hot kiss, which made Gu Zechen fall asleep with satisfaction.


    More than half of the holiday had passed, and it was almost the eighth of the month.


    Su Ni could still stay at home for two days, but Gu Zechen had already reported to thepany in advance.


    Su Ni was free at home, so she wanted to meet Luo Heng, so they had never seen each other in the whole new year.


    Luo Heng sent a text message but he ignored Su Ni because she was too busy.


    The two of them met at a cafe in the city centre.


    The space was clear, and the cleaner scooped up a lot of snow on the side of the road. Su Ni was looking at it when she saw Luo Heng walk past the window in a down jacket.


    Su Ni suddenly knocked on the window.


    Luo Heng was shocked, but when he saw Su Ni, he smiled rxed and cheerfully.


    After sitting down, Su Ni ordered a cup of coffee for Luo Heng and said it was a good new year.


    ¡°Look at your rosy face, it seems you¡¯ve been quite warm.¡±


    Luo Heng also joked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not one year old.¡±


    The two of them were joking. Su Ni had something to say to Luo Heng, and Luo Heng seemed to be the same. In this way, both sides were deadlocked and no one nned to speak first.


    ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    Su Ni took a sip of coffee and opened the chat box first. ¡°Cheng Yi is back?¡±


    Luo Heng frowned. He knew exactly what happened to Su Ni back then, and he hoped that he would never mention Cheng Yi¡¯s harm to Su Ni again.


    But now¡­ Su Ni took the initiative to mention it.


    Luo Heng pretended to be calm as he picked up the coffee, but identally spilled himself and was busy.


    ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    Luo Heng asked carefully.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni denied it but quickly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not defeated so easily this time.¡±


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t understand Su Ni¡¯s mind. Even if there was something, he wouldn¡¯t tell himself.


    Luo Heng nodded. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Su Ni smiled and looked out the window again. Her voice was calm and gentle, ¡°He actually came this time because he wanted thend in my hand, but she didn¡¯t know that it was in my hands. I¡¯m going to give him a gift?¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡±


    Luo Heng frowned as if he had thought of something.


    Soon, he asked with concern, ¡°Do you n to cooperate with Cheng Yi?¡±


    Su Ni sipped the coffee in front of her and didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Luo Heng knew that he couldn¡¯t stop him, but as a friend, he still asked worriedly, ¡°Then¡­ Does Gu Zechen know about this? Do you know your rtionship with Cheng Yi?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°He knows.¡±


    When Cheng Yi was mentioned, Su Ni¡¯s eyes softened. When she looked at Luo Heng again, there was a smile in her eyes, ¡°And I need his help this time.¡±


    Luo Heng breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, ¡°If you need me, just mention it.¡±

 Chapter 339: That’s Old Student

    As soon as she said this, Su Ni pushed an envelope over. Luo Heng opened it and quickly pushed it over. ¡°Su Ni, do you still treat me as a friend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, listen to me slowly.¡±


    Seeing that he was angry, Su Ni continued slowly, ¡°This money is not for you.¡±


    Hearing that, Luo Heng sat down again, but his expression was still stiff. ¡°I won¡¯t collect this money.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni smiled. ¡°I need you to help me find someone to follow Su Banqing.¡±


    ¡°Su Banqing?¡±


    Luo Heng frowned again. This name was familiar, and they all had the surname Su.


    ¡°You guessed right. It¡¯s my sister.¡±


    Su Ni smiled bitterly. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. I don¡¯t have any pressure on Cheng Yi, but my sister is¡­ she¡­ is by Cheng Yi¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Luo Heng was stunned by what had happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not really with Cheng Yi, but¡­¡±


    Su Ni felt some pain in her heart.


    ¡°You mean, she wants revenge like you?¡±


    Luo Heng is clear at a moment, but Luo Heng still doesn¡¯t dare to rx such a big matter, and then asks, ¡°Then, what do you n to do?¡±  Could it be that he wanted to stop her?


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°I know that I know her half-clear personality very well. I can¡¯t stop her. You just need to know her every move and she won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    ¡°I understand now.¡±


    Luo Heng nodded solemnly. At this time, Su Ni handed the money back to Luo Heng and said, ¡°It¡¯s very interesting for you to help me. I should pay for this invitation.¡±


    Speaking of which, Luo Heng could not refuse anymore and nodded.


    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and smiled a little more. She looked at Luo Heng again and asked Li Dan.


    Luo Heng nodded, acknowledging that the two were still together.


    This surprised Su Ni.


    ¡°During this period of time, Li Dan is very good. She is nning to find a job after the new year, and¡­ we n to get married at the end of this year.¡±


    Luo Heng looked embarrassed as he said this and lowered his head.


    Su Ni nodded. Since it was Luo Heng¡¯s choice, she could only wish her wishes.  Unlike the thunderbolt three months ago, Su Ni was very calm at this moment. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll congratte you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s expression was indescribably gentle.


    The phone on the table rang and Luo Heng quickly picked up the call.


    Luo Heng quickly got up and apologized, ¡°She just went to visit her parents, but now at the airport, I have to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Su Ni was calm. Seeing that Luo Heng was still a little embarrassed, she waved her hand and urged, ¡°Go quickly. I haven¡¯t seen anyone for a new year. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve long thought about it.¡±


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t dy any further and quickly left.


    Su Ni was free. When she saw that Gu Zechen was about to get off work, she called Gu Zechen.


    The phone didn¡¯t get through and Su Ni simply went straight to thepany.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    The receptionist greeted enthusiastically and helped Su Ni open the special channel for the president. After the person went up, Gu Zechen was not in thepany and heard from the secretary that he was out.


    Su Ni was not in a hurry. She sat on the sofa and casually flipped through her book.


    Suddenly, a notebook popped out of the page. Su Ni smiled and muttered to herself, ¡°I never thought that a man would have the habit of writing books.¡±


    However, Su Ni¡¯s hand trembled when she saw the line of words written under the pink cherry flower bookmark.


    The bookmark fell to the ground again.


    The secretary sent a cup of coffee. Seeing that Su Ni was in a daze, she cried, ¡°Mrs Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay!¡±


    Su Ni quickly picked up the bookmark and stuffed it into the new page. After she smiled and thanked the secretary, she still thought that the few numbers would always be together.


    Su Ni¡¯s throat moved quickly and she suddenly dried up. She picked up the coffee and took a sip, trying to calm herself down.


    The book was ced in a conspicuous position. She just grabbed it and easily got it.


    She could probably imagine that Xu Wan was sitting on the sofa like this back then. She could pick up her favorite book with a slight raise of her hand.


    Su Ni stood up in fright.


    All of a sudden, the room was cold.


    She walked back and forth uneasily in the house. She remembered that when she picked up the book, there was a faintyer of dust on it, which meant that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t touched it for a long time.


    This calmed Su Ni a little.


    However, when Su Ni walked to the desk and saw the photos on the table, her heart sank again.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He still kept her photo!


    As soon as Su Ni¡¯s hand touched it, she heard movement outside. She was so frightened that her hand shrank and pretended to be wandering in the office.


    However, her smiling face was still a shadow in Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Why are you here? I didn¡¯t make a call.¡±


    It was Gu Zechen¡¯s voice.


    Su Ni smiled and looked back to normal. ¡°Of course, I called you, but you are too busy. You don¡¯t have time to talk to me.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at his phone and smiled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Su Ni asked casually. After all, it was working hours and Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t leave thepany easily.


    ¡°There¡¯s a troublesome customer who wants me to talk about it personally. You know that some customers don¡¯t go over, so he¡¯s asking each other to find a problem.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms and gently pinched her shoulder.


    For some reason, Su Ni vaguely felt a tinge of panic in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How about we have dinner together tonight before going back?¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni nodded.


    Gu Zechen booked a star restaurant in advance, and the violin was particrly leisurely in a quiet environment. However, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone didn¡¯t stop. If it was in the past, Gu Zechen would definitely turn off his phone, but this time, Gu Zechen was impatient but he still picked up quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni cut the steak and stuffed it into her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen obviously wanted to pretend to be rxed.


    But after being together for so long, Su Ni understood Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions too well. At this time, he frowned impatiently, even with a smile in his eyes, he felt a little more reluctant.


    ¡°How about you go and get busy first?¡±


    Su Ni put down her knife and fork.


    If it wasn¡¯t an important matter, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have picked up the phone and hung up.


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡±


    As if he was trying to confirm it, he emphasized it heavily.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but nodded.


    The atmosphere became depressing, and even the smooth sound of the violin was heard by Su Ni.


    They were speechless all the way.

 Chapter 340: Keeping Something From Her

    Just as he was about to get out of the car, Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and asked inexplicably, ¡°Su Ni, will you believe me no matter what happens?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think twice, but she quickly got connected to what happened tonight. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Zechen, who knew that he was looking out the window.


    The topic stopped abruptly.


    Su Ni¡¯s throat moved and she whispered, ¡°Take some time and see Ruan Yichen together.¡±


    After all, Ruan Yichen had saved himself and had returned to Nancheng city.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it!¡±


    That night, Gu Zechen called Ruan Yichen, and Ruan Yichen¡¯s frivolousughter came from the other side. ¡°Why did Mr. Gu personally call me? It really makes me feel ttered.¡±


    ¡°I know you saved Su Nist time.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly felt that his breathing was unstable and he pulled his tie.


    Ruan Yichen was always uneasy and kind. Gu Zechen found himself unable to express his gratitude.


    However, it was Ruan Yichen who saved Su Ni after all. It was better to say such thanks than Su Ni personally told Ruan Yichen.


    Ignoring the faintughter on the phone, Gu Zechen returned to his normal self and said like negotiations in the mall, ¡°I have time toe out for dinner. I have some things I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Gu and I shouldn¡¯t have anything to talk about.¡±


    Ruan Yichen continued to smile, ¡°But I think if Mr. Su is here, I would be happy.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni has no time. I¡¯m just inviting you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want toe.¡±


    Gu Zechen suppressed his anger for a long time and started to hang up.


    On the other side, it is still good. ¡°I am just joking. President Gu is really angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been willing to owe others a favor. Tomorrow at noon, I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he really hung up.


    Ruan Yichen smiled at the phone, shook his head, sighed, and said to the beauty beside him, ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to hear Mr. Gu¡¯s apology.¡±


    The beauty took advantage of the situation and climbed into Ruan Yichen¡¯s body, his two hands uneasily touched his chest, and he said coquettishly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Gu also meet with Mr. Ruan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Ruan Yichen thought for a moment and nced at his gloomy mood. On the contrary, he was looking forward to tomorrow.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Ruan Yichen coughed twice and quickly took a sip of alcohol to suppress it. The water that day was too cold, and even his body couldn¡¯t bear it. He didn¡¯t know how Su Ni was doing now.


    Gu Zechen did not tell Su Ni about the lunch agreement tomorrow, but he only said that he would solve Ruan Yichen, so Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    In contrast, she was even more worried about Gu Zechen¡¯s unconditional trust.


    If it wasn¡¯t something particrly important or unbelievable, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have asked.


    Su Ni really wanted to ask, but Gu Zechenforted Su Ni and told her to go to the study if she slept early.


    The next day.


    Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen met directly at the entrance of the city. Gu Zechen¡¯s face was grim and he nodded slightly as a greeting.


    Ruan Yichen smiled, ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, Mr. Ruan, please inside.¡±


    Luo Heng personally served the two of them and led them into the room. He heard someone from the other side call him, so he quickly went over.


    ¡°Two days ago, I found out something interesting. Manager Luo is a ssmate with your wife.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked indifferent and wanted to see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression.


    Gu Zechen held the menu and didn¡¯t raise his head. He didn¡¯t know whether it was clear or unclear. He just asked, ¡°What do you think I can order?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I think CEO Gu is not here to treat me to dinner. I really want to know what kind of gift Mr. Gu will give me today.¡±


    He smiled.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t push it away and said expressionlessly, ¡°Back then, you lost thend in my hands. I know that I made you unhappy. I intend to give you a small part of thisnd that is close to JK Business.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile stiffened and he looked at Gu Zechen in disbelief.


    Although it was just a small piece ofnd that Gu Zechen mentioned, Ruan Yichen knew that it was very important. With the establishment of a new business circle, Gu Zechen was really willing to give Ji.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±  Can you repay Mr. Ruan for saving my wife now?


    Gu Zechen sneered.


    When Ruan Yichen reacted, his expression was a little more disrespectful. He smiled and said again, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu is quite affectionate. I gave thisnd to Mr. Su, and now I¡¯m taking it out to lend flowers to Buddha. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened.


    Ruan Yichen leaned back in his chair and looked even more arrogant. He squinted at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°This gift is indeed heavy, but to give it to me personally, Mr. Su.¡±


    ¡°Thisnd is still in Su Ni¡¯s hands, but I have the decision.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    However, Ruan Yichen seemed to have grasped Gu Zechen¡¯s evidence. He smiled and looked more proud. ¡°If I say, Mr. Gu will either give me a decent gift, or let Mr. Su give me this gift personally.¡±


    ¡°Do you want thisnd?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to waste too much of his lip and tongue, so he decided, ¡°You don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t have any losses, but for J. K, my reputation isn¡¯t that good.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t want it. It was just a different person.  As far as I know, Su Corp is not working yet, and Mr. Su is fine. It can¡¯t be that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t let Mr. Sue to see me.


    Ruan Yichen leaned in, lowered his voice and smiled maliciously.


    Gu Zechen looked at him coldly.


    Three secondster, Ruan Yichenpromised.


    She nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Good, good. If you don¡¯t see me, I¡¯ll thank you for that piece ofnd.¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Gu Zechen picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, his expression returning to normal.


    When Su Ni arrived in the middle of the city, she learned from Luo Heng that Gu Zechen was also here.


    However, it was not a coincidence that the two of them could still touch each other, so they followed Luo Heng to the room in the deepest part of the corridor.


    ¡°Only Su Banqing is here this time.¡±


    Luo Heng lowered his voice. ¡°However, she has Cheng Yi¡¯s people beside her. It seems that Cheng Yi is worried about her.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. She knew this. She thanked Su Banqing and quickly sent her text to meet up in the bathroom.


    Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t eat for long. The two men had nothing to talk about. When they came out, Gu Zechen seemed to see a familiar figure, not only frowning.


    Ruan Yichen also saw Su Ni and Luo Heng together, and he started to make eye contact, ¡°I told you that it¡¯s an old ssmate meeting.¡±

 Chapter 341: Gift

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not interested.  Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t intend to let Gu Zechen go just like that. He continued to smile at the back, ¡°You must be careful. I never thought that my wife would meet up under my eyes!¡±


    The moment he said that, Gu Zechen punched Ruan Yichen heavily. Thetter dodged agilely but was forced to the corner by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Please close your stinky mouth, Ruan Yichen, my patience is limited. For the sake of you saving Su Ni today, I won¡¯t bother with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen then let go of Ruan Yichen.


    Ruan Yichen shook his tie and tidied up his shirt. His smile restrained a lot, but he suddenly asked, ¡°Xu Wan is back. Do you know?¡±


    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen mmed the door shut and left.


    Ruan Yichen smiled faintly. Yesterday was the day when the murderer who killed Xu Wan was released from prison. Gu Zechen personally went over but unintentionally came up with a shocking secret. Xu Wan might still be alive.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression just now, she obviously knew that not only was Xu Wan still alive, she also took the flight yesterday back to Nancheng city.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯d like to see which woman you love the most this time.¡±


    It was as if he was waiting for a good show.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t leave directly but returned to half the city.


    Su Ni and Su Banqing met quickly, and their noses soon became wet. However, because time was short, Kang still let go of his No. 4 and wiped his eyes. ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll meet again when we send Cheng Yi to jail?¡±


    ¡°I know Cheng Yi sent someone to follow you, but it has something to do with dad.¡±


    Su Ni briefly told Su Banqing about Gu Zechen sending his father overseas for treatment.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you know Papa¡¯s body well. I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Su Ni felt that it was better to talk about such an important matter.


    Su Banqing held Su Ni¡¯s hand and her eyes were full of trust. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll listen to you.  Whether you stay or go out for treatment, I¡¯ll listen to you.


    Su Banqing¡¯s words gave Su Ni a heart-stopping needle. She nodded and said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, Cheng Yi is a poisonous snake. Be careful around her. I think it¡¯s not what you said. Cheng Yi is still doubting you.¡±


    ¡°Sis, alright, don¡¯t worry about me. Cheng Yi has already given me free ess to the office. When I find the most important information, I will definitely leave.¡±


    Su Banqing swore solemnly.


    ¡°Miss Su.¡±


    There was a man¡¯s voice outside. Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were flustered. ¡°That¡¯s the bodyguard Cheng Yi hired for me. He told me that he was monitoring me. I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    Su Ni was so worried that she held Su Banqing¡¯s hand reluctantly and advised, ¡°Sis can solve the issue of revenge alone. You better get out as soon as possible and don¡¯t give him a chance to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Sis.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Su Banqing¡¯s reasons outside and her eyes darkened.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Su Banqing in the past six months. Perhaps it was because she was afraid she would object that she never dared to contact her.


    By the time she realized everything, she was already with Cheng Yi and it was toote to stop her.


    ¡°Mr. Su, what a coincidence.¡±


    Su Ni tidied up her emotions and bumped into Ruan Yichen as soon as she went out. The other side was leaning against the wall, as if waiting for someone.


    Su Ni looked around and asked with a smile, ¡°Will Mr. Ruan wait for me here?¡±


    Su Ni knew that Ruan Yichen and Gu Zechen were eating here. At this time, Ruan Yichen was the only one. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried and looked at the previous room.


    Ruan Yichen saw Su Ni¡¯s mind and said, ¡°Mr. Gu has other things to do, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for what happened that day.¡±


    Su Ni calmed down and thanked her.


    ¡°As easy as lifting a hand.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled. ¡°In addition, Mr. Gu has also sent me a big gift.¡±


    ¡°What gift?¡±


    Su Ni was curious.


    ¡°It¡¯s the package in Mr. Su¡¯s hands. In other words, thend has now be both of us.¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned and smiled at Su Ni.


    Su Ni shifted her gaze and smiled without a smile. She replied naturally, ¡°I¡¯m really congratting Mr. Ruan. It¡¯s a good news for J. K to recover.¡±


    Ruan Yichen ignored the sarcasm in Su Ni¡¯s words. He put his hands in his pockets and followed Su Ni outside the Half-Cheng Hotel. ¡°I think I¡¯d better take some time and go to the Su Corp to do this. After all, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Gu won¡¯t be able to make time for a while.¡±


    Su Ni vaguely felt that Ruan Yichen had something to say, but thetter had already bowed at her and took a step first.


    Su Ni did not need to specte more about the matter. At noon, Su Ni called Gu Zechen with a female voice.


    Su Ni thought she made the wrong call and was about to hang up when she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s voice exining that it was the secretary.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t ask much but there was an unknown premonition in her heart.


    Gu Zechen worked overtime for three days.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Corp also officially started working. At the beginning of the new year, there were still a lot of things to be busy with. Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart. Until one day, Qin Yue suddenly asked about their recent rtionship.


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qin Yue doubted.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it. There was no need to lie to such things. Qin Yue nodded, ¡°It might be a misunderstanding.¡±


    After calming down, Su Ni thought about it and realized that she hadn¡¯t seen Gu Zechen for four whole days, which never happened before.


    Su Ni suddenly felt her throat dry and wanted to meet Gu Zechen for lunch.


    On the other side, there was an excuse that there was still a meeting that could not be made for the time being.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days.¡±


    Su Ni decided toe straight to the point. She didn¡¯t know what Qin Yue misunderstood but there must be something wrong with it.


    ¡°Sorry, Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to have realized this problem and began to apologize to Su Ni. In the end, he exined apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy these two days. Let¡¯s talk about it when I get settled.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be a troublesome woman and quickly hung up.


    During this period, Ruan Yichen also found Su Ni and simply signed a transfer agreement. After Gu Zechen found out, he didn¡¯t say anything and hurriedly hung up.


    It looked like he was really busy.


    ¡°Mr. Gu has been quite busy these two days. I met Mr. Gu at Fengyang Hotel two days ago. Tsk tsk, you¡¯re really busy!¡±


    Ruan Yichen was not in a hurry to leave, and Su Ni became more curious because she heard about Gu Zechen¡¯s recent situation.

 Chapter 342: Too Like Her

    However, Su Ni did not say anything. Ruan Yichen¡¯s purpose was unknown, and she was not sure about Gu Zechen¡¯s recent situation. Su Ni was afraid she would say something wrong.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Gu hasn¡¯te to you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, you care about yourself!¡±


    Su Ni frowned and interrupted Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t mind!¡±  Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni with a smile and slowly said, ¡°I have no other meaning, but I¡¯m a little curious. Mr. Gu is so busy, do you really not go to him?¡±


    ¡°Su Corp has been quite busytely.¡±


    Su Ni was perfunctory.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. This afternoon, I went to Gu Corp toe over. I heard that Mr. Gu got off work quite early these two days, but I just heard it casually. The news isn¡¯t safe.¡±


    Ruan Yichen crossed his arms and smiled at Su Ni.


    Su Ni looked calm and angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ruan, I still have a meeting.¡±


    Without waiting for Su Ni to finish, Ruan Yichen nodded endlessly, saying, ¡°I understand, I understand. I¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    After work hours, Su Ni kept looking at the documents, but deep down, she was thinking about Ruan Yichen¡¯s words.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see him for a long time. This was something he had never seen before when he was busy. A woman¡¯s intuition couldn¡¯t make her think about anything. In the end, he called Qin Yue into the office.


    ¡°The rumors you said before are rted to Mr. Gu?¡±


    Su Ni knocked sideways.


    Qin Yue didn¡¯t understand what Su Ni meant, but Mr. Chen¡¯s exnation was there. He didn¡¯t want to see Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s feelings go wrong. He nodded and told the truth, ¡°I heard that President Gu recently recruited a female secretary, and the time for work is almost stuck together.¡±


    Su Ni frowned but she managed to control her emotions well. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to be with the secretary every day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is naturally no idle talk when they are at work, but the problem is that Mr. Gu has been working overtime for the past two days and stays in thepany.¡±


    This was what Qin Yue was worried about.


    Although there were no rumors outside, there were already quite a lot of rumors in Gu Corp.


    Su Ni suddenly remembered the Fengyang hotel Ruan Yichen mentioned. It was not around the Gu Corp. If there was any important meeting, it wouldn¡¯t cross two districts.


    Su Ni went to Gu Corp first. Knowing that Gu Zechen had gone out to meet customers, Su Ni took another taxi to Fengyang Hotel.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen woulde today, but she had a hunch that she would sit on the sofa on the side of the hotel.


    Su Ni called Gu Zechen and said there was a meeting.


    After hanging up, Su Ni looked at the time. It was already eight in the evening.


    Su Ni yawned without any trace, which made her waste time here. Su Ni nned to leave, but she saw a familiar figure appear at the entrance of the hotel.


    Next to him was a woman.


    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°Zexin, you¡¯re so full tonight.¡±


    The woman leaned on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and called Ze Yan directly.


    Su Ni¡¯s blood gushed up but she was frozen in her ce. From her perspective, she looked like a loving couple.


    However, she was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s voice.


    Su Ni forcefully restrained her anger. She didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble and let the news of their rtionship breaking appear in the headlines of the media tomorrow, but now¡­Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, the humiliation Guan Ning had given her back then filled her heart again.


    Even though Gu Zechen had confirmed her innocence, how could she convince herself?


    Su Ni trembled as she took out her phone and called Gu Zechen.


    The man was so close that she could even see the warmth in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang. Gu Zechen picked it up and looked at it, but he quickly hung up and started typing.


    ¡°Zexin, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    The woman urged.


    She casually flirted the curly hair by her ear, and in the blink of an eye, she revealed a delicate and enchanting face.


    Su Ni¡¯s wallet fell and she fell on the sofa.


    It was really simr!


    If Guan Ning was only five or six percent like Xu Wan, then this woman in front of her had at least 80 to 90 percent simrities.


    She probably understood where she had lost.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Xu Wan sneered. She obviously saw Su Ni, so she didn¡¯t dodge. On the contrary, when she saw her eyes, she knew Khai and smiled at her.


    Su Ni¡¯s palms were cold.


    At that moment, she felt like Xu Wan¡¯s ghost had returned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Xu Wan tiptoed and held his face, blocking Gu Zechen¡¯s line of sight.


    Su Ni stumbled and fled. She had no idea how she rushed out of the hotel.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, stop messing around!¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed away Xu Wan¡¯s red lips and looked at the sound of movement just now. There was a cup of tea on the other side, but no one was seen.


    Seeing that the person had left, Xu Wan once again held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and softly said coquettishly, ¡°Zeheng, she¡¯s been back for a few days. You don¡¯t want to stay with me.¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m very busy working.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s head hurt and he could only constantly find excuses.


    ¡°Excuses, it¡¯s all excuses!¡±


    Xu Wan shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand unhappily and her eyes were full of grievance. ¡°I know that you didn¡¯t willingly get married back then. I don¡¯t care about these things. I cane back this time because I want to be with you forever.¡±


    She then threw herself into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of worry and worry.


    Su Ni walked alone on the road with her bag.


    The snow by the street had long disappeared, but Su Ni still felt it was cold and cold.


    She couldn¡¯t help but hug her arms tightly, but her body was still cold.


    The woman hugged Gu Zechen tightly like she was announcing the ownership of the item.


    In an instant, she felt like she had no capital.


    The gentleness and sweetness of the past half a year was like a dream, and now she was beaten back to her original form.


    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s such a cold day, let me send you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s car followed behind Su Ni. At this time, he stepped on the gas and stopped in front of Su Ni.


    ¡°You followed me?¡±


    Even though Su Ni was sad, her rationality was still there and it was impossible for her to bump into her on the streets.


    ¡°I just went to Fengyang Hotel and just came out.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes shed and an unusual light shed inside.


    When she heard the Fengyang Hotel, Su Ni¡¯s eyes became sharp. It seemed like it was not the first time Ruan Yichen came, but this time¡­


    ¡°You know that woman!¡±


    Su Ni questioned coldly.

 Chapter 343: It Really Is Her

    The cold wind blew past and Ruan Yichen shrank his neck. He personally opened the door and said, ¡°Mr. Su, if you have something to say, let¡¯s get in the car. It¡¯s too cold.¡±


    With a bang, Su Ni closed the door and sat in the back row. Her expression was still cold. ¡°What do you and that woman want to do?¡±


    With the one man¡¯s fault is other man¡¯s lesson, Su Ni naturally put all the questions to Ruan Yichen.


    But this time, Ruan Yichen parked the car by the side of the road and raised his hands with an expression of helplessness, ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re really wrong this time. I know that woman well, but even if I want to talk to her, she doesn¡¯t care about me.¡±


    Su Ni watched him act coldly and did not believe Ruan Yichen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nodded and said, ¡°If you knew who she is, you wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡±


    Ruan Yichen restrained his smile and returned to his serious expression.


    Su Ni suddenly didn¡¯t say anything because she understood a little from Ruan Yichen¡¯s serious face. It was obviously impossible, but¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s Xu Wan!¡±


    But Ruan Yichen still said it without warning.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously denied it but her body still trembled slightly.


    Ruan Yichen sighed, ¡°You just came out at Fengyang Hotel. You must¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    Su Ni paused and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ruan Yichen, on the other hand, really looked at how Su Ni came out of the hotel in a daze. He expected Su Ni to see Kang¡¯er, so he added, ¡°You should have seen pictures of Lan Si. It¡¯s already very simr to Guan Ning. You don¡¯t think she¡¯s just someone like Xu Wan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she already dead?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth was a little stiff.


    For this reason, Gu Zechen hated himself for three whole years.


    She had always lived in the shadow of Xu Wan¡¯s death. If it wasn¡¯t for her marriage with Gu Zechen, she wouldn¡¯t have died¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It must be just simr.¡±


    Su Ni mumbled and shook her head.


    ¡°This must be another conspiracy of yours. You found someone simr to Xu Wan.¡±


    Su Ni started to fall into a fantasy. How could a dead persone back alive?


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before, would it be that simr?¡±


    Ruan Yichen calmly broke Su Ni¡¯s fantasy.


    ¡°Then you have a way too. Now that you¡¯re so advanced in medical and beauty, you can find a simr one, and then stic surgery won¡¯t work.¡±


    Su Ni seemed to have suddenly thought of something as she suddenly grabbed onto Ruan Yichen¡¯s arm and asked nervously.  ¡°Ruan Yichen, is she Guan Ning? You deliberately made her look like Xu Wan?¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t push Su Ni away. He suddenly felt pitiful when he saw her dejected appearance.


    ¡°If she¡¯s Guan Ning, do you think Gu Zechen can¡¯t recognize her?¡±


    Su Ni was dumbfounded and mumbled, ¡°Then you found another person, right?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pushed Su Ni¡¯s hand away, looked into her terrified eyes, and said seriously, ¡°Actually, you already have an answer in your heart, right? Why do you keep asking me to deny it? If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Wan, you wouldn¡¯t have run away just now.¡±  From Su Ni I know, you would have rushed up at the time.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and shook heavily.


    ¡°You will. Not only will you rush over, you will also ask me clearly.¡±


    Ruan Yichen seemed to know Su Ni very well, and thetter exploded again. ¡°Ruan Yichen, don¡¯t think you know me very well. I can¡¯t rush into that situation. Do you want the reporters tomorrow to write about how our feelings are broken?¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised his hands again to express his surrender.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this. Calm down first.¡±  Now the truth was that Xu Wan was back, and Gu Zechen also recognized her as Xu Wan.


    Ruan Yichen said what Su Ni didn¡¯t dare admit.


    ¡°You¡¯re enough!¡±


    Su Ni covered her ears and didn¡¯t want to hear anything.


    She opened the car door and was about to leave. Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t stop her but drove slowly behind.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, please let me be alone!¡±


    Su Ni was annoyed and started yelling behind her.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su, this road doesn¡¯t seem to be yours alone.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled cheekily.


    Su Ni looked gloomy and indifferent. She suddenly remembered something and asked coldly, ¡°Ruan Yichen, didn¡¯t you like Xu Wan a lot too? You even took revenge on Gu Zechen because of her death. What, aren¡¯t you nning to reim the person you love now?¡±


    As expected, Ruan Yichen frowned and stared at Su Ni unhappily.


    ¡°You are really angry!¡±


    Su Ni felt that her words had worked and became more stern. She said again, ¡°You just watch her continue to be with Gu Zechen. You feel sorry. Aren¡¯t you jealous, aren¡¯t you crazy?¡±


    The moment he said that, Ruan Yichen turned the car.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and continued to walk slowly along the street.


    She suddenly didn¡¯t want to go back to the family. Ever since Gu Zechen didn¡¯te back, it had be cold.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, is Xu Wan really back? What should you choose?¡±


    Su Ni smiled bitterly.


    Soon, a strong light pierced her eyes. Su Ni turned her head and looked at Ruan Yichen angrily.


    ¡°Why are you back for?¡±


    She cursed loudly.


    ¡°Heh, you almost said that. I think you¡¯re trying to provoke me on purpose and chase me away.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was proud of seeing through Su Ni.


    Su Ni did think so, but she didn¡¯t think anything was going on after being exposed. She had initially said that she was the truth, so she continued, ¡°So what if you say that Xu Wan is the woman you love? She¡¯s still alive, so you still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but on my way back, I suddenly realized that I had a new woman I liked.¡±


    Ruan Yichen leaned against the steering wheel with his two hands and tapped lightly with his fingers, looking like a yful kid.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at him and said sarcastically, ¡°I thought you could be so affectionate. It seems that men are just like that. They are just saying things for others to hear. Their painful expressions are just for others to see.  Hypocy!


    ¡°Among the men in this world, including Gu Zechen?¡±


    Ruan Yichen grinned.


    Su Ni choked.


    She wanted to say no, but the reality tonight had already pped her in the face, so she could only stare at Ruan Yichen and ignore him.


    ¡°Do you want to have a drink?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Su Ni refused decisively.


    ¡°Maybe find a ce to calm down. We are both in the world, let alone friends!¡±

 Chapter 344: We’re Not Along The Way

    Ruan Yichen followed closely.


    Su Ni stopped, took a deep breath, and then looked at Ruan Yichen earnestly and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ruan, I think we are still a step away from friends because we are not on the road.¡±


    Su Ni bit thest few words heavily and reminded Ruan Yichen.


    But Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care, and still smiled at Su Ni. ¡°Even if you go back to the family, you can¡¯t go back to the family, I will send you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already called my friend.¡±


    Su Ni waved her phone. After Ruan Yichen left, Su Ni knew she could not continue like this, so she called Luo Heng.


    ¡°Let me guess who you called?¡±


    Ruan Yichen touched his chin and looked thoughtful. Su Ni smiled but didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    But then, Ruan Yichen said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the manager of the Half-City Hotel, Luo Heng.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked and she felt a little scared. ¡°You investigated me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Su, I admit that you have great charm, but I¡¯m not interested in doing this.¡±


    Ruan Yichen spread his hands and showed a helpless expression. He exined, ¡°It just happened that I met you and Manager Luo at the Halfeng Hotel that day. By the way, Gu Zechen saw it too.¡±


    Ruan Yichen kindly spoke up.


    Su Ni frowned again.


    Gu Zechen did not mention this to him.  Gu Zechen had never returned ever since that day.


    In the past, Gu Zechen would definitely break the sandpot and ask the bottom. Could it be that Xu Wan was back and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about him anymore?


    Because he didn¡¯t care, he was toozy to ask.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    As the two of them were silent, another ray of light shone in. Luo Heng got out of the car and ran over with a worried expression. He pulled Su Ni¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Are you alright? What happened? You¡¯re walking alone on the road.¡±


    Sensing that Su Ni¡¯s hands and feet were cold, Luo Heng quickly took off his jacket and put it on himself.


    Su Ni quickly said that it was no longer necessary.


    ¡°Looks like your friend really cares about you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    Only then did Luo Heng notice that there was still someone in the car beside him. He turned his head and calmly called out to Mr. Ruan.


    Ruan Yichen nodded and looked at Su Ni. ¡°Alright, I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be safe on the road alone. Now that someone is taking care of you, I don¡¯t have to worry. Goodbyeter!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Su Ni said to Luo Heng.


    The car was full of warmth and Su Ni had recovered after a long time. Luo Heng really wanted to ask what had happened, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s see if there are any hotels nearby.¡±


    Su Ni held her forehead and closed her eyes.


    She was really tired after making such a scene in the middle of the night.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going back?¡±


    Luo Heng turned his head in surprise, ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t go back tonight.¡±


    Su Ni exined, but at the end, she smiled bitterly. ¡°He should say that from now on, he won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Xu Wan was always a shadow of Gu Zechen¡¯s heart. Now that Xu Wan was back, she could guess what happened to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Luo Heng stopped the car by the roadside in a hurry. From her words, he could tell that something was wrong.


    Before this, he had felt that Su Ni¡¯s sadness wasn¡¯t normal. After all, when Cheng Yi came back, Su Ni told himself that he had always felt that Hoban was very strong.


    However, Gu Zechen and Su Ni¡¯s feelings were reported every day. Not long ago, Su Ni and Gu Zechen went back to the capital together.


    ¡°Are you arguing?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯d be good if we fought.¡±


    It was Gu Zechen who didn¡¯t see her at all. Even if she wanted to fight, she couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Don¡¯t guess, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni forced herself up and smiled at Luo Heng.


    ¡°If you want to say it, call me. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart.¡±


    Luo Heng advised.


    Su Ni answered vaguely, feeling bitter.


    Even her closest friend, she couldn¡¯t say such a sad thing.


    In the end, Su Ni didn¡¯t go to the hotel and headed back to thepany halfway. She nned to stay at thepany for one night.


    After all, apart from Gu Zechen, she had more things to do.


    When she opened her phone and saw Gu Zechen¡¯ste message, Su Ni burst intoughter.


    At that time, he was still lying, saying that he was in a meeting and that it was not convenient for him to pick up.


    She had personally seen him with another woman.


    No, that¡¯s not another woman, it¡¯s Xu Wan.


    His first love.


    Su Ni smiled and tears fell. She found a bottle of wine barefoot, poured herself a ss of wine, and threw her phone aside.


    Only after getting drunk and not feeling pain could she sleep soundly.


    However, the past between Ceng Jing and Gu Zechen was now like a movie. The more they drank, the more clear-headed they became.


    The phone on the side lit up many times but Su Ni didn¡¯t see it once.


    Night was unusually long.


    The next morning, Su Ni¡¯s head hurt and she slept all night on the ground. Su Ni looked at the wine bottles on the table and couldn¡¯t help but hammer her head.


    He didn¡¯t know how much he drankst night.


    ¡°It¡¯s a headache.¡±


    Su Ni cursed in a low voice. She couldn¡¯t let Qin Yue see her appearanceter. She didn¡¯t have time to wash up, so she packed up the table first.


    When it was almost done, Su Ni picked up her phone. It was fine if she didn¡¯t look at it. She was so frightened that Su Ni almost threw her phone out.


    One night, there were thirty missed calls.


    They all came from one person, Gu Zechen.


    Thinking back tost night¡¯s Ming You, how could this man call him?  Even though she saw it now, Su Ni had yet to sort out her emotions and didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    Su Ni was still thinking about replying to a text when she heard amotion outside. When Su Ni opened the door of the lounge, she saw Gu Zechen barging into the office.


    Su Ni covered up the disgust in her eyes and pretended to be calm as she asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, why are you here early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go homest night?¡±


    Gu Zechen came up and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm, his eyes lit up. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve been looking for you all night?¡±


    Su Ni was speechless.


    With so many calls, Su Ni should have guessed that Gu Zechen had probably flipped through the whole Nancheng city. Fortunately, she slept in the officest night and was not disturbed by anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as busy as Mr. Gu. I don¡¯t have time to go home, so I just slept in the office.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was calm but her tone wasn¡¯t good.


    After Gu Zechen reacted, his expression softened. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni denied it and even smiled. She crossed her arms and looked at him. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu would go back to the familyst night.¡±

 Chapter 345: I’m Not Angry

    Beauty of Liang Chen, at such an important moment, how could Gu Zechen go home?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out!


    Gu Zechen wanted to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand again, but Su Ni hid it. Then he smiled and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned, a littleplicated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    Gu Zechen asked her.


    Su Ni nced at the time and pretended to be surprised, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I still have to have an early meeting.¡±


    ¡°Then lunch.¡±


    Su Ni had already pushed open the door of the lounge. Gu Zechen cried out unwillingly from behind, and Su Ni smiled apologetically, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Look at thepany now, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    Aftering out of the office, Su Ni steadied her steps and let out a long sigh of relief.


    She also knew that her performance just now looked like she was angry, but she didn¡¯t want to argue with Gu Zechen. Before she could figure out how to face Gu Zechen, it was best not to meet.


    Because she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in anymore!


    However, to Su Ni¡¯s surprise, when she came back from the conference, the secretary outside told Su Ni that Mr. Gu was still waiting in the office.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Ni was surprised.


    She knew how busy Gu Corp was. ¡°What, Mr. Gu hasn¡¯t left since the morning?¡±


    The secretary nodded again.


    Su Ni tidied up her set and knew that she couldn¡¯t hide. Gu Zechen had made up his mind to see her.


    Finishing her emotions, Su Ni walked in calmly and calmly. When she saw Gu Zechen, she immediately smiled and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Gu, I haven¡¯t left yet.¡±


    ¡°Wait for lunch.¡±


    Gu Zechen flipped through the book in his hand and said without looking up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m very busy?¡±


    Before she could finish, Gu Zechen raised his head. Su Ni could only change her words and continue, ¡°How about eating in the cafeteria?¡±


    Su Ni still remembered how stinky Gu Zechen looked when he first ate at the Su Corp cafeteria.


    Un, Gu Zechen nodded without hesitation, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth and agreed so decisively that she couldn¡¯te out of the stage.


    ¡°Then¡­ then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and made a wee gesture. Gu Zechen really got up and naturally hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder when he passed by her.


    Su Ni looked at it awkwardly and her body moved to the side uncontrobly.


    Gu Zechen looked dissatisfied, but he didn¡¯t show it.


    Gu Zechen still held Su Ni in his arms. As he walked, he asked indifferently, ¡°What, I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days. Has Mrs Gu not adapted to it?¡±


    There was no other scent of perfume on his body, which made Su Ni stand on his side a little, no longer as obvious.


    Gu Zechen was slightly satisfied.


    Then he heard Gu Zechen ask, ¡°Are you busy these two days?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have time to eat my busy meal, so I don¡¯t have time to see you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled naturally and lied without blushing.


    Gu Zechen nodded but didn¡¯t ask.


    Gu Zechen went to the cafeteria and caused quite a stir. Compared to before, Su Ni was calmer and moreposed than ever before.


    From time to time, people came over to greet him. It was rare for Gu Zechen to put down his airs and nod slightly in response.


    Su Ni silently ate. In her eyes, she only thought that Gu Zechen had done something wrong, which made her personality change.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni was eating.


    Even though she had drunk quite a lotst night, after a morning¡¯s meeting, Su Ni¡¯s mind had already woken up. She couldn¡¯t control Gu Zechen¡¯s matter. If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say it, she could pretend she didn¡¯t know.


    However, she couldn¡¯t leave her Su Corp, so she didn¡¯t have to make herself pitiful like a bitter woman.


    He might as well do whatever he should. If he was his, he would be his own.


    After dinner, Su Ni made an excuse to leave.


    Gu Zechen wanted to talk to Su Ni.


    Su Ni was stunned and looked at Gu Zechen with confusion across the table. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for us to do this now? I¡¯m busy too, no one will disturb anyone.¡±


    ¡°Waifu.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly shouted.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Gu Zechen leaned back and gently hugged Su Ni from behind, breathing warmly on her neck.


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and lowered his posture, saying, ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t be angry with me. When Iplete this project, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Perhaps it was a wife that touched the softest part of Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    It had been a long time since she heard Gu Zechen call her like that, and her expression became more dazed.


    Finally, she let out a sigh, softened her tone, and obediently responded, ¡°Then, when we have time, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Waifu, are you still angry with me?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked worriedly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni replied calmly.


    One size is one size.


    She was indeed soft-hearted now, but what happenedst night was like a knife in her chest. With a slight touch, it would still be painful.


    Before leaving, Gu Zechen suddenly mentioned his previous words again, ¡°Waifu, no matter what happens, you will definitely trust me unconditionally.¡±


    Just likest time in the car, Su Ni nodded subconsciously.


    Gu Zechen let out a long sigh of relief before leaving the office.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t send Gu Zechen, but she thought about what Gu Zechen meant by believing him.


    Do you want to believe him and Xu Wan?


    Su Ni burst intoughter. Even she found it a little funny. If there was really something hard to say, Gu Zechen could tell her the truth, but from what he meant today, he had nothing at all.


    And¡­


    Su Ni believed in everything she saw at Fengyang Hotel.


    Her head hurt more and more.


    Su Ni gently tapped her head to calm herself down and stop thinking.


    This afternoon, Su Ni handled a lot of affairs, among which the Nanjiawan project took more than a year, and finally came to an end.


    Next was the business registration problem. Someone reported that someone bought almost two-thirds of the stores in Nanjiawan overnight.


    This was a huge sum of thirty million dors.


    Su Ni had not received any news before. If this was a superrge investment, it was understandable. After all, once the Nanjiawan Hotel was established and cooperated with the Gu Corp business circle, it was likely that it would not be long before it became a new business circle.


    However, the problem now was that those selling stores had neither been renting news nor had any ns to renovate them, so they had been free there.


    ¡°Go investigate again and see who bought so much in one go.¡±


    Su Ni called Qin Yue into the office.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Qin Yue handed Su Ni a document with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated it. It was bought by a smallpany called Zi Shan. No shop has been renovated yet.¡±

 Chapter 346: Behind Him

    ¡°Purple Mountain?¡±


    Su Ni was confused. If it was really a smallpany, how could it have such strength?


    Qin Yue furrowed his eyebrows and hesitated for a while, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated this too, but I can¡¯t find anything. Obviously, the other party doesn¡¯t want us to know their true identity.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. After a while, she seemed to remember and said, ¡°Then you go out first.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Su Ni looked up at Qin Yue.


    ¡°There¡¯s news from Mr. Chen. On the Nanjiawan project, I hope that Mr. Gu can make a move.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and blurted out, ¡°Why?¡±


    Qin Yue looked very embarrassed, but he still said truthfully, ¡°Mr. Chen might still be a little worried. In fact, if Mr. Gu invested in Nanjiawan, it will be of great help to the stability of our Su Corp.¡±


    ¡°Most of those stores have been bought, and the rest are also in retail sales. You mean to ask President Gu to help investigate who is behind this?¡±


    Su Ni understood Qin Yue¡¯s meaning in an instant.


    Indeed, if he investigated, the other party would be on alert, but Gu Zechen would be different.


    ¡°If someone is really behind this, the consequences will be serious.¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and quickly nodded. ¡°I will arrange this.¡±


    ¡°In fact, this is not the most serious. I¡¯m afraid that the other party will want to suppress the Su Corp and these stores will not take action. This way, although Nanjiawan has opened, it is still a dead business circle. It won¡¯t be long before the Nanjiawan will be abolished.¡±


    Qin Yue stated his worries.


    ¡°I will investigate it as soon as possible.¡±


    Su Ni looked serious.


    Su Ni had already thought of what Qin Yue had said, but there was still a sliver of hope in her heart. After all, it was 30 million investment. If it wasn¡¯t for a fool or if he wanted to take revenge, who would have turned his huge investment into a zombie store.


    If the Nanjiawan fell, then 30 million yuan would be wasted.


    To be safe, Su Ni quickly called Gu Zechen.


    This time, Gu Zechen quickly got through. After hearing Su Ni¡¯s question, Gu Zechen hesitated for a while and gave the answer gloomily.


    ¡°Others wouldn¡¯t do that, but don¡¯t forget that if someone sincerely wants to suppress you, this isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Soon, she broke out in cold sweat. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°You mean Cheng Yi.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Gu Zechen responded, he quickly changed his tone and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Of course, this is just my guess now. I need to investigate who is more specifically. Don¡¯t worry too much and scare yourself.¡±


    ¡°I also hope that this is just my concern.¡±


    Su Ni hung up and was still a little worried. Taking advantage of the early hours of work, she asked Luo Qing to send her to Nanjiawan.


    Just like Qin Yue¡¯s report, although the Nanjiawan project had been built, the shop doors around werepletely different from the efforts Su Ni had spent back then.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, is it really you?¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    Cheng Yi came to the Nancheng city before, and now he disappeared like the wind. It was also because Su Ni was too busy during this period that she didn¡¯t take Cheng Yi seriously.


    Now, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t just him who wanted to make a move, but Cheng Yi¡¯s purpose was also him.


    Su Ni circled the Nanjiawan again and didn¡¯t find any other problems. She was about to go back when she suddenly heard someone calling her.


    ¡°Su Ni?¡±  Sure enough, it was you. I didn¡¯t expect you to bump into an old ssmate like this. It¡¯s been so many years since I saw you. How¡¯s it? ¡±


    As she watched the people running all the way behind her, she stood there and said a lot. After thinking for a while, Su Ni opened her mouth and said, ¡°Lu¡­ Rong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  They didn¡¯t know each other for a few years?


    Seeing that she was dressed well with the driver by her side, Lu Rong felt sour in her heart, but she still pretended to be angry, not daring to reveal her unhappiness.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. She did not have much impression of Lu Rong and could only smile politely.


    Lu Rong didn¡¯t mind. She held Su Ni¡¯s hand and praised, ¡°You are a famous figure in our ss. Not only have you inherited the Su Corp now, you have even married Gu Zechen. If you didn¡¯t happen to meet today, it would be difficult to see you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled calmly without giving much exnation. Apart from Luo Heng, she really didn¡¯t have much contact with her ssmates.


    However, when he heard Gu Zechen¡¯s name, he felt like he was stuck in his heart and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I still have something¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too boring to leave just like that!¡±  Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Lu Rong changed the topic and pulled her back.


    ¡°How about this? There¡¯s an old ssmate gathering this weekend. Please give me a face.¡±


    Lu Rong had Su Ni who did not nod and did not want to let go. Her eyes were full of anticipation, but Khai did not want to go to a lively ce, so he had to refuse.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t give face to old ssmates, then it is true. Now that you be Mrs. Gu, you definitely don¡¯t want to have any contact with us littlemoners.¡±


    Lu Rong was still teasing her on the surface, but she was already impatient. If not for Gu Zechen¡¯s huge influence, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to praise others, let alone Su Ni.


    Lu Rong thought that her appearance and body were no worse than Su Ni. However, when she was in university, everyone kept talking in her ear about how good the Khai family was and how beautiful they were.


    At first, she thought that Cheng Yi and Su Ni were blind, but she never imagined that in the blink of an eye, she would kick another high branch of Cheng Yi¡¯s ranking.


    That was Gu Zechen, a man she never had in her life.


    However, no matter how jealous she was in her heart, Lu Rong could only nder in her heart. On the surface, she still had to pretend to be angry. She held Su Ni¡¯s hand and did not let go, just waiting for her to nod and give her a good look at the ssmate party!


    Lu Rong saw that Su Ni was a little embarrassed, so she hurriedly smiled back and said, ¡°Every time our ssmates get together, they talk about you. You refuse like this, aren¡¯t you pouting my face?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su has a lot of opportunities in the future, but she also has to work hard andbine it un¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Su Ni was in two big shots and felt that if she didn¡¯t agree, she would be a sinner.


    Wasn¡¯t it a ssmate gathering? She hadn¡¯t attended it yet.


    ¡°Great,e, I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±


    When Lu Rong heard this, she was afraid Su Ni would change her mind the next second, so she quickly sent the address over.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so she got into the car and left. Before she left, Lu Rong took three steps to send her off. When she saw that the car was gone, she rolled her eyes and snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to pretend.¡±

 Chapter 347: Student Gathering

    The next day, Su Ni left her ss and went straight to the Half-Cheng Hotel.


    These days, Gu Zechen had not been looking for her, so she had a lot of time. Although she wasn¡¯t used to it, she was much more free.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t read the text message yesterday. Today, she found out that the address was chosen at the Half-Cheng Hotel.


    Su Ni called Luo Heng in advance. There was indeed a banquet, and there was more than that. Luo Heng said, ¡°It¡¯s more than that. We chose thirty thousand halls. It¡¯s really rich.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about the price of the private room. She hadn¡¯t been in contact over the years, so she might even have a good friend.


    ¡°Is he here?¡±


    Su Ni asked worriedly.


    Although he didn¡¯t say his name, Luo Heng still understood. He whispered, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be. Isn¡¯t he in the capital? He won¡¯te over for a ssmate gathering.¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and felt relieved.


    An hourter, after Su Ni arrived at the Half-Cheng Hotel, she realized that not only did she think wrong, she was also very wrong.


    Not only did the people from other arease, many other development areas also came back.  Among them was Cheng Yi, who was holding champagne with a bright smile and chatting with others.


    Su Ni turned and left.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s voice was not big or small, but the students around them heard it and turned back.


    ¡°Why did you juste in and turn to leave?¡±  Then he grabbed Su Ni.


    Seeing the faint expression on Su Ni¡¯s face, everyone started to persuade her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, so how can I just leave?¡±


    ¡°I came here especially this time. How can I just leave?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to dampen the mood. She nodded lightly. Even if she stayed, it was not good for her to act in front of everyone for no reason.


    Lu Rong held Su Ni¡¯s arm and smiled enthusiastically on the surface, but she had already made some ns in her heart. As she spoke, she kept ncing at Cheng Yi, intentionally or unintentionally.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and sit for a while. You guys can talk first.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Su Ni took the opportunity to pull her hand out of Lu Rong. She was still not used to being overly intimate with people and didn¡¯t want to get involved with Cheng Yi anymore.


    ¡°Oh¡­ This is shy.¡±


    As they said this, everyoneughed and Su Ni nced over with a slightly unhappy look. Everyone lowered their voices at the right time, only Cheng Yi looked like he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Cheng Yi pretended to be embarrassed and coughed lightly, but attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The students thought that these two people were still interesting.


    Under such circumstances, someone naturally took advantage of the atmosphere and walked to Su Ni¡¯s side and said, ¡°Su Ni, you said that back then, at school, you were a couple that the whole school envied. Although I heard that you broke upter, it was fate for us to reunite this time. You and Cheng Yi?  Did you say that?


    Some people took the lead, and the students behind them came over, wanting to let Su Ni and Cheng Yi continue their lead.


    A trace of coldness shed across Lu Rong¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. She yelled, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen you all these years. Mr. Cheng has been doing well.¡±


    Su Ni nced at Cheng Yi and realized that not only was the man not talking, he was also smug and sneered in his heart.


    He has betrayed himself, but now he is quite enjoying the enthusiasm of others.


    Su Ni smiled coldly and said sinctly, ¡°I¡¯m already married!¡±


    Now, it seemed that she was really blind to fall in love with someone like this back then. However, there were still people who insisted on swallowing their appetite here, so Su Ni went back without hesitation.


    ¡°Ah?¡±  Oh¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words were loud and everyone didn¡¯t react for a moment. They looked at each other and the atmosphere was awkward.


    She thought that this woulde to an end, but she didn¡¯t expect Lu Rong to agree. She took the lead and said, ¡°Of course, I know. Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re married to Gu Zechen, the famous Mrs Gu.¡±


    It looked like it was kind, but there was something else in it. It was obvious that it was sarcastic. Sure enough, the way the students looked at Su Ni instantly changed.


    Gu Jia is known to everyone in the family, but ssmates who are in foreign ces still don¡¯t know about Su Ni bing Mrs Gu.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. Why didn¡¯t you inform your old ssmates about marriage?¡±  How embarrassed was it just now?


    Thinking about how she tried to persuade Su Ni to make peace with Cheng Yi, the old ssmate who had just spoken said, embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I never like to be mboyant.¡±


    The reason was soplicated that Su Ni didn¡¯t want to say anything more and casually said it.


    As the heir of Su Corp and Mrs Gu, her status immediately changed. She immediately surrounded a few people to praise Su Ni for her luck.


    ¡°When I was in school, I said that Su Ni¡¯s life was born as a princess. She was a daughter at home, and she went out to get married. This family is a big family in itself, let alone Gu Zechen. It is simply a beautiful son of heaven.¡±


    Then, he picked up the ss and clinked a ss with Su Ni, and gave it to her directly. The meaning of currying favor was too obvious.


    Su Ni waszy to exin. She took a sip of red wine and gave her face.


    Watching a few men sucking up to Su Ni, making them feel particrly ufortable. The feeling of being neglected and jealous rose, and he said in a strange tone, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t like Cheng Yi and dumped him. What kind of person is Gu Zechen? How many people want to get into a rtionship with him with their necks?¡±  This is a Phoenix after a while!


    ¡°How did you say that? He is so capable. If you have the ability, you should try fishing for a golden turtle.¡±


    This was not speaking for Su Ni, it was obviously helping to mock Su Ni.


    Her voice was not loud and fell in Su Ni¡¯s ears, but she waszy to bother. She had heard these words countless times. As long as it wasn¡¯t too much, she didn¡¯t want to embarrass her ssmates in public.


    ¡°Ignore them, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Lu Rong noticed Su Ni¡¯s annoyance and pulled her to her side at the right time. Now she didn¡¯t want to stop them, so she still wanted to listen.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ve looked forward to you. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful.¡±


    Lu Rong was afraid Su Ni would not have any impression of her old ssmates, so she held her to talk to other people one by one. Of course, she could also show off her connections by the way, and even Kafa was invited.


    ¡°She looks like a Fox. She doesn¡¯t want to be poor and rich. She won¡¯t be able to leave the Taoist when she encounters rich people.¡±


    A sharp voice rang again.


    Perhaps it was because Su Ni didn¡¯t react and these people were saying things that were more and more unpleasant. Some people said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, she¡¯s not quite as good as a few men. In my opinion, she¡¯s just relying on men to step by step. Otherwise, how could a woman manage the Su Corp so well?¡±

 Chapter 348: Su Ni Kicking Cheng Yi

    ¡°Hehe¡­ No way!¡±


    A few people covered their mouths and giggled. Some students started to look awkward, while some of their eyes shed.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression darkened as she listened to the discussion behind her. She turned around and walked towards the group of people. Several people thought Su Ni was a soft persimmon but they didn¡¯t expect her toe over.


    Even though Su Ni was easy to mess with, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t afford to mess with her. Even if she moved her fingers, she would be able to make them unable to bear the consequences.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys talk quite enthusiastically just now?¡±  I¡¯ll just stand here. If you have anything, just say it in front of me!


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was not high, but her words were quite intimidating. She was usually in a high position and her aura was something that other people didn¡¯t have. Now, her whole body was emitting a cold air, which frightened the ssmates, so angry and afraid that she dared not say anything.


    ¡°They lost their word for a moment. They are allmoners who have never seen the world. Mr. Su, you don¡¯t have to be petty with them.¡±


    One of the male students stood up first, acting as a messenger and winking at a few students to apologize quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Su Ni. We lost our talk¡­¡±


    One of them opened his mouth. Although the remaining ones were unhappy, they also whispered apologetically.


    Su Ni sneered and looked at them from top to bottom. She said coldly, ¡°Are you making a mistake?¡±  I heard what you just said. Why are you mute now?


    ¡°Su Yan, Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. Why are you so arrogant?¡±  Isn¡¯t it just showing that she was close to Gu Zechen? You, Mrs Gu, must have used some dirty means to get up to her?


    Initially, this female ssmate didn¡¯t have the guts to challenge her, but when she was looked at by Su Ni just now, she felt that her eyes weren¡¯t looking at people at all. Instead, they looked like they were looking at dirty things, which stimted her nerves and made her so speechless.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Su Ni took a step forward and stared at the female ssmate.


    The female student who was getting more and more motivated didn¡¯t realize Su Ni¡¯s dangerous aura at all. She continued to provoke her, ¡°You stuck to Cheng Yi like glue when you were in school. Are you throwing it away now?¡±  To put it bluntly, didn¡¯t you still like Gu Zechen¡¯s money?


    His words caused a burst of silence. Even the male student who had just said something good stopped speaking as if he had tacitly agreed to this statement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to talk about my feelings. Take care of your own mouth. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not talking about old ssmates ¡®feelings.¡±


    Su Ni said word by word. She skimmed the ssmates in front of her and the atmosphere dropped to freezing point. Everyone had thoughts in their hearts and no one spoke.


    ¡°Today is a gathering of old ssmates. Things have been going on for so many years. What¡¯s the point of saying these things? Everyone, be happy. Don¡¯t quarrel over small matters.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s words were quite good.


    It looked like it had eased the awkwardness and was able to drink calmly, but in reality, it didn¡¯t deny it. It was as if everyone¡¯s guesses were true. Su Ni really dumped him Cheng Yi for money.


    It was Cheng Yi who stood in the middle first and wanted to pull them away. Su Ni snorted coldly, avoided Cheng Yi¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t, everyone is just talking, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no one did it on purpose.¡±


    Lu Rong watched Su Ni leave angrily and deliberately tugged, but the corner of her mouth slightly raised.


    What she didn¡¯t want to say was finally revealed by someone else. Don¡¯t mention how happy she was, she wanted to see how long Su Ni could be so proud of!


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Cheng Yi chased after him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni was annoyed again.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t be angry. Everyone is doing it for our good. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll cause so much trouble.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked like he was trying to sell himself obediently after getting the advantage, which was simply a demonstration of the highest level of shamelessness.


    ¡°I warn you that you¡¯d better stay away from me. Don¡¯t act in front of me.¡±


    When Su Ni saw Cheng Yi¡¯s disguised face, she panicked and warned Cheng Yi coldly.


    ¡°Why are you acting? I¡¯m kind too.¡±


    Cheng Yi rubbed his nose and looked wronged. However, his heart became increasingly gloomy. The two ps he used to p him back then were much more serious than now.


    This¡­ was just beginning!


    Moreover, Cheng Yi really did not expect that after he dumped the woman Su Ni, she did not stay in the mental hospital for a lifetime. Instead, she even made the list of the powerful Gu Zechen.


    How could he not be angry!


    Su Ni didn¡¯t like his tricks. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had experienced it. She immediately said coldly, ¡°You better restrain yourself, or I¡¯ll tell everyone how we broke up in detail in front of everyone.¡±


    Cheng Yi felt guilty, but he still pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Su Ni pushed Cheng Yi away and continued to walk forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ask how Su Banqing has beentely?¡±


    Cheng Yi thought quickly and immediately remembered that Su Ni still had a sister in her hands. Sure enough, when she heard this, Su Ni froze and stopped walking forward.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Although she was confident in Su Banqing¡¯s work, she still couldn¡¯t help worrying for her sister when she heard this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hostile to me. I just want to reconcile with you, but what have we done before?¡±


    Cheng Yi looked at Su Ni¡¯s loosened eyes and thought that there was a door to this matter. He added more effort, and continued, ¡°You¡¯re Mrs Gu now, and you¡¯re not doing much better than before. I¡¯ve been in a stable rtionship with Khai, but I¡¯m still in my family, so why do you get such a with swords drawn and bows bent?¡±


    Cheng Yi said a lot of nonsense. The central thought was that Su Ni could let go of the hatred in her heart and no longer hate him.


    Family?


    How dare he say it!


    Su Ni looked at the man in front of her. He clearly had a gentle face, but her heart was full of schemes. He waspletely petty. At first, he was deceived by his appearance, but now he felt disgusted.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate to spit out three words, her eyes full of murderous intent.


    Even for Su Banqing¡¯s sake, she had brought Su Banqing back, not the ambitious beast of wolves.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Cheng Yi was gone and Lu Rong came over.


    ¡°Su Ni, when you haven¡¯te back for a long time, I thought you slipped away.¡±


    Su Ni really thought about leaving but since it was already like this, there was no point in leaving, so she smiled and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±

 Chapter 349: A Pity

    ¡°Thene back with me. Everyone is looking for you.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes swept across Su Ni¡¯s face and she started to knock sideways, asking, ¡°I saw Cheng Yiing out just now. I wonder how beautiful you guys were back then. I don¡¯t know how to be¡­ It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    As she said this, she looked at the reaction on Su Ni¡¯s face as if she wanted to read something from her face.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. If she knew that there was Cheng Yi in this gathering, she wouldn¡¯t ept it no matter what she said.


    ¡°Your personality is notpatible!¡±


    These four words blocked the road. Even though Lu Rong did not have good words for Su Ni, she still knew what to do on the surface.


    Lu Rong could tell that Su Ni¡¯s face was cold, so she naturally didn¡¯t ask more.


    She started to talk about it, and found a topic to make the atmosphere around her, while Su Ni agreed to it all.


    As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Luo Heng hurriedly walk in. He was originally the manager of the Half-City Hotel, so he had to show himself, but he waste.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. I¡¯mte. I¡¯m not going topensate everyone.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t take old ssmates seriously. You should punish yourself with three cups of wine.¡±


    The arrival of Luo Heng made the atmosphere lively. Several male ssmates stood up to cheer Luo Heng up.


    ¡°Good, good, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±  I drank these three cups. I thought it was an apology.


    Luo Heng was happy too. He poured three sses in a row and drank without hesitation. Everyone apuded and praised Luo Heng as a real man.


    ¡°I can¡¯t spare you with just these few sses of wine. The banquet has been over half the time. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m not the host, to put in one¡¯s eyes.¡±


    The one who spoke was Wang Luoming. He was in charge of this gathering. Luo Heng knew that he was in the wrong. Even if he didn¡¯t like Wang Luoming, he had to give him face.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for everyone today. How about drinking now?¡±  I¡¯ll have a good drink with you.


    Luo Heng poured two sses full of wine and handed Wang Luoming a ss.


    ¡°Ai¡­ I don¡¯t dare to ept Manager Luo¡¯s wine. You came to your restaurant to contribute to the results. Are you just ying tricks on me?¡±


    Wang Luoming was famous for his snobbish. Su Ni was Mrs Gu, so he dared not say anything, but Luo Heng was just a small manager in his eyes. Now that he got an opportunity, he naturally wanted to fix it.


    No one took the wine in his hand, and Luo Heng¡¯s face turned cold. He put the wine ss down on the table and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m really busy. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll dry this ss.¡±


    After drinking again, Luo Heng also knew that there was no need to stay at such a ssmate gathering.


    But before he could finish his sentence, Wang Luoming decided not to do it. He let out a strange ¡°Yo¡± and said unwillingly, ¡°This half city hotel, although famous, you are just a small manager here. Which one is better than you? What¡¯s there to do?¡±  You¡¯ve been busy for the rest of your life, so you don¡¯t earn much in a day.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the surrounding people immediately burst intoughter. Although the ssmates here were not as good as Gu Zechen, there were indeed many who were better than Luo Heng.


    ¡°Yes!¡±  All of you are big business, I¡¯m not a petty person¡­ ¡±


    Seeing that Luo Heng was about to stand up, someone quickly tried to smooth things over and pressed Luo Heng, ¡°Wang Luoming, it¡¯s wrong for you to say that. Do you have to live a little guy more?  Not everyone has status like us.


    It was obvious that she was squeezing people, or Su Ni whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be petty with them. Just sit.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words were still very good. Even though he was suffocated, Luo Heng also suppressed the fire and sat down to make it to the end.


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    Wang Luoming mmed the table and asked Luo Heng, ¡°If you want topensate everyone for their precious time, you have to punish yourself for three more cups. Otherwise, it¡¯s too insincerity.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even take a bite of her meal and even drank four sses of wine, yet she still felt so embarrassed.


    ¡°We¡¯re all old ssmates. Do you need to make things difficult for us?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Su Ni stood up and stared at Wang Luoming.


    If they didn¡¯t help before, Luo Heng could solve it himself and save people from gossiping, but this group of people was really too generous.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m a hotel manager. It¡¯s normal for me to look down on me.¡±


    Luo Hengughed at himself.


    ¡°Why do you care about him?¡±


    Su Niforted Luo Heng and ignored Wang Luoming. Of course, she didn¡¯t drink the wine.


    Wang Luoming saw that the two of them didn¡¯t pay attention to him, and his words were half-spoken. Everyone was watching.


    Suddenly, his anger soared and he suddenly stood up. He pointed at Luo Heng and started scolding, ¡°This wine is not cheap. I let you drink it and look down on you. I really don¡¯t want to give you face.¡±


    Luo Heng threw his chopsticks onto the table and red back angrily.


    Looking at the atmosphere with swords drawn and bows bent, Su Ni red at Cheng Yi. Wang Luoming had always been holding Cheng Yi down. This time, it was probably Cheng Yi¡¯s trick to deal with Luo Heng.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t drink. They¡¯re ssmates. Why are you arguing?¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s persuasion gave Wang Luoming space to y. The two of them cooperated with each other and they let them sing their faces.


    Wang Luoming pointed at Luo Heng and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at him for a long time. He¡¯s just a servant. Since school, you and Su Ni were in a rtionship, so he followed him. Now, he¡¯s still following Su Ni¡¯s butt. He¡¯s not promising!¡±


    ¡°Luo Heng is my friend. What do you mean by that?¡±  Su Ni was upset.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also Cheng Yi¡¯s henchman?¡±


    Luo Heng leisurely retreated, and there was a faint chuckle around him. Some people just watched the fun and didn¡¯t like Wang Luoming much, so they were happy to watch the show.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s face changed and he said in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±  I have kindly helped you out of the encirclement, yet you actually mocked me in turn?


    He obviously wanted to ridicule Luo Heng, but he still suffered a loss. Cheng Yi was so angry, but he still didn¡¯t act well after pretending to be used to being good.


    ¡°From the looks of it, he has been living under the shadow of a woman ever since college. He has lost all his face.¡±


    Wang Luoming didn¡¯t want Cheng Yi to be angry at his gathering. He worked hard to make Luo Heng worthless.


    ¡°I think Luo Heng is angry for a moment. For my sake, don¡¯t say a few words.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Looking at Cheng Yi¡¯s hypocritical expression, Luo Heng felt a little upset. In addition to his anger, he went straight back and squinted at Cheng Yi, ¡°I will appear today. I¡¯m aiming for Su Ni¡¯s face. It has nothing to do with you for half a day. We have nothing to say!¡±


    No matter how dark Cheng Yi¡¯s face was, Luo Heng didn¡¯t want to ept his love.

 Chapter 350: Swollen Face To Fatty

    ¡°I have nothing to do with you, am I?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked as he put his chopsticks down.


    The people beside them started to whisper. They felt that Luo Heng had fallen off without knowing. Cheng Yi gave him face and tried to persuade him, but he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Luo Heng? He¡¯s still so tough when he¡¯ste. How can Cheng Yi not give face?¡±  Some students lowered their voices and questioned.


    ¡°When Cheng Yi was in a rtionship with Su Ni, he stuck to Su Ni and refused to let go. Now that the two of them have broken up, they can¡¯t help but fight for the injustice of Ryan.¡±  On the other hand, someone said justice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Cheng Yi the one dumped?¡±


    ¡°Who said it clearly? Su Ni is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife now, so it¡¯s better to talk less about the past.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just as everyone was talking, everyone was stunned.


    Wang Luoming smashed the wine bottle on the table, the ss shattered. He held half of the bottle and pointed at Luo Heng, ¡°If you dare not give me face, I will cripple you today.¡±


    ¡°Who is afraid of you!¡±


    Luo Heng was not guilty, he picked up a bottle of wine and was about to open it.


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Luo Heng was also the manager of Half City Hotel. In his own restaurant, he fought with his old ssmates. If news got out, he wouldn¡¯t be the manager anymore.


    ¡°If you keep arguing, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Taking out her phone, Su Ni tried to unlock the number.


    It was no good for anyone to get involved in the police station. Everyone was a reputable figure. Furthermore, Su Ni was Mrs Gu now. If she was really hurt, it would be troublesome for Gu Zechen to get them to settle the debt.


    Everyone didn¡¯t look at the monk and looked at the Buddha.


    The atmosphere at such a party was too awkward, but no one could just say it out loud. All they could do was find something to cheer up the atmosphere and forget about what happened earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since our old ssmates have gathered so well. It¡¯s not easy toe here especially from other ces.¡±


    Someone said something, so naturally, someone responded, ¡°No, when will we meet again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s been a few years since west saw each other.¡±


    Finally, it was not that awkward. Su Ni nodded and agreed, not wanting to cause any trouble at this time.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±  This is only this little ability!


    Wang Luoming was unhappy, and his ssmates could hear what he said clearly.


    ¡°Come on, Luo Heng and Su Ni haven¡¯t always been this close, alright?¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s persuasion could always turn around and read several different meanings. Wang Luoming understood and immediately picked up, ¡°That feeling is not much worse than Su Ni and you, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Stop talking about it.¡±


    Having achieved his goal, Cheng Yi smiled and immediately started to think.


    ¡°From the looks of this rtionship, they can¡¯t have a leg, right?¡±


    His voice was very low but it was still heard by Luo Heng.


    Luo Heng had long heard what Cheng Yi meant. It was just because Su Ni was nervous and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Su Ni that he kept his temper. Now that they had framed the rtionship, he suddenly felt that Cheng Yi was a despicable and shameless person and didn¡¯t want to endure anymore.


    ¡°Dong Dong¡­¡±


    Luo Heng stood up and kicked his chair behind him. He walked to Cheng Yi expressionlessly. Before everyone could react, Luo Heng¡¯s punchnded on Cheng Yi¡¯s face.


    When the male students saw the situation, they naturally went to Cheng Yi¡¯s side. They stood up and held Luo Heng down.


    Luo Heng was not weak. He blocked with his left hand, opened his right hand, and he was not idle. However, he was not able to fight four hands with his fists, so he soon fell into a disadvantage. Su Ni was anxious, but she didn¡¯t dare to rush forward to help, so she could only ask Cheng Yi, ¡°Let them stop quickly!¡±


    ¡°Stop fighting!¡±


    After being hit, everyone naturally stopped. Wang Luoming gritted his teeth and stared at Luo Heng, ¡°He hit you without any reason. It¡¯s too cheap for him to forget it.¡±


    Cheng Yi nced at Wang Luoming and pinched the joints in his hand. He said in a low voice, ¡°I have to solve the problem of a man. It¡¯s nothing to let others fight for me. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    As he said this, he really took off his suit, pulled his tie and hooked at Luo Heng.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Luo Heng immediately turned into a fierce beast and rushed up quickly, punching Luo Heng¡¯s face.


    Cheng Yi easily dodged and retaliated.


    In the past, even if he was in a rtionship with Su Ni, he couldn¡¯t let them break their rtionship. Moreover, Su Ni was more considerate towards Luo Heng than he was sometimes. She always wanted to find opportunities to take revenge. Now, she took the opportunity to help Luo Heng get out of the encirclement and got into her hands.


    Now that the new grudges have been added to the old ones, they immediately collided together. You punched me and I kicked you.


    Luo Heng was very clear about the incident that Cheng Yi had taken away the Su family back then. He did not show any mercy at all and punched the vital parts. His eyes were full of jealousy, ¡°Su Ni and I are innocent, you don¡¯t have to frame me here!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really innocent, you still have to stand out!¡±


    Cheng Yi sneered. He could only lie to a three-year-old child.


    Luo Heng furrowed his brows again and raised his fist to tear this hypocritical face off. ¡°Don¡¯t fu*king, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    Luo Heng threw a punch on his chin and took three steps back.


    This time, Cheng Yi also infuriated him. He touched his chin and said viciously, ¡°You punk!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Luo Heng did not give up.


    The people around moved aside without any intention of stopping them. Instead, they had to watch a good show!


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±  Still not pulling the two away?


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t get close to the two men fighting and could only ask other male ssmates to help.


    No one paid attention to what Su Ni was saying. Obviously, they had their own ns.


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    Su Ni threw a bottle of wine on the ground, silent.


    The two people who fought also came back to their senses. Su Ni took the opportunity to pull Luo Heng up. When everyone saw the situation, they also stepped forward to help, which was why they stopped fighting.


    Hiss!


    Cheng Yi pitted his teeth, and in the end, his face was scratched. Luo Heng¡¯s moves were so sinister that even the masters used their fists.


    After wiping the blood on his face, Cheng Yi felt unreconciled and said, ¡°Luo Heng is going all out for you. Do Gu Zechen know your rtionship?¡±


    Ignoring the image of a gentleman, Cheng Yi deliberately provoked the rtionship between the two of them and nced at them yfully.


    Su Ni replied indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care!¡±


    Su Ni believed in the clear people and Luo Heng was her good friend. This would never change no matter when.

 Chapter 351: I’m Not Finished With You

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Luo Heng was burning with anger. When he heard this, he rushed over to beat Cheng Yi up again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to stay inside. She pulled Luo Heng out and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with those people.


    After leaving the house, Luo Heng still felt unreconciled. The next time he saw his grandson, he wouldn¡¯t forgive him!


    ¡°How can I let him go so easily?¡±  Back then, he lied to you about your feelings and made Su Corp go bankrupt. Why didn¡¯t he say this?


    Luo Heng was still a little aggressive. Whenever he thought about how those people framed Su Ni and him just now, he was very angry.


    It was Cheng Yi who did the wrong, but he still looked like a gentleman. Everything became his and Su Ni¡¯s fault.


    ¡°They are all standing on Cheng Yi¡¯s side. Did they say it¡¯s useful?¡±


    Su Ni had long seen that Wang Luoming helped Cheng Yi step on Luo Heng, and his ssmates worked together. In her heart, she had little nine nine. When she was framed by the female ssmate, no one dared to stand out.


    ¡°This group of people came to help Cheng Yi. Even if the Su Corp went bankrupt at that time, in their eyes, it was just a legitimatemercialpetition. If they were to be outdone, wouldn¡¯t it be even more ridiculous?¡±


    From their eyes and words, Su Ni knew that the friendship between these ssmates was real and fake.


    Luo Heng also calmed down at this time. There was a point in thinking, but he also calmed down.


    ¡°That¡¯s too cheap. Wait for me.¡±


    Su Ni guessed what Luo Heng was doing but she didn¡¯t stop him. As long as Luo Heng calmed down and didn¡¯t go in to find someone to fight.


    ¡°Pay the bill!¡±


    When he came out to pay the bill, Wang Luoming deliberately raised his voice, wanting to let people know that he was the one who paid for this gathering. However, when he heard the price, he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Hello, a total of thirty thousand!¡±  The cashier said calmly.


    ¡°Are you mistaken?¡±


    Wang Luoming lowered his voice and confirmed with the cashier, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the membership can be discounted?¡±  You said that you only need eight thousand? ¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The cashier looked down and confirmed, ¡°This price is correct. It¡¯s thirty thousand.¡±


    Wang Luoming was so angry that he wanted to scold his mother. He hated that he didn¡¯t give Luo Heng a few punches when he was fighting. This price was obviously made by Luo Heng but he could only endure it and ask if Luo Heng could leave the meeting fee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that power!¡±


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t even smile and told Wang Luoming with a nk expression.


    Luo Heng already knew that Wang Luoming liked to act generous. If the unhappiness hadn¡¯t happened, he would definitely help. Now he was going to tell Wang Luoming how much you are, everyone knew.


    Wang Luoming regretted it in his heart. This price was why he didn¡¯te here to eat!


    But it was not good to say that she didn¡¯t have money, so she could only dawdle around and flip back with her wallet. She still said, ¡°Wait, wait!¡±


    ¡°Let me pay the bill!¡±


    Seeing what happened, Cheng Yi helped Wang Luoming out.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I said I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m sorry to let you pay.¡±


    Wang Luoming was not polite, but his wallet was slowly put away. Cheng Yi smiled gently and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The checkout card was like a floating clouds and flowing water. When a group of female students saw it, they admired Cheng Yi even more.


    ¡°Wow!¡±  Look at Cheng Yi. No wonder so many women like him.


    The female ssmate praised Cheng Yi in the sky and underground, so she almost worshipped him.


    Another female ssmate nodded and continued, ¡°Men should be so generous. Look at Luo Heng, he¡¯s too impolite.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    When it came to this, the girls agreed in unison. After all, in their eyes, Luo Heng was the one who messed up the banquet.


    When everyone arrived at the door, they were still chatting with their ssmates.


    Lu Rong specifically found Su Ni, pulled the hand of Su Ni, and apologetically said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I insisted on pulling you over so that these unpleasant things happened. I really just want old ssmates to gather together.¡±


    Looking at Lu Rong¡¯s sincere expression, even if she felt a little ufortable in her heart, Su Ni couldn¡¯t say anything. She smiled and said that she was fine.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Next time, I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±


    When Lu Rong saw it, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. She found the excuse and went back. When she got into the car, she remembered how people talked about Khai. Yao 4 sneered and the jealousy in her heart started to grow crazy again.


    After Lu Rong left, Luo Heng thought of something and reminded Su Ni, ¡°Do you still remember that you asked me to protect Khai?¡±


    Su Ni nodded and saw that Luo Heng¡¯s expression became more serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been paying attention to Su Banqing¡¯s whereabouts, but I didn¡¯t find anything unusual. However, I found something else. Lu Rong¡¯s rtionship with Cheng Yi is not simple.¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s eyes deepened and he looked at the ce where Lu Rong had just left.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Su Ni also had many guesses about Lu Rong¡¯s behavior but she didn¡¯t think so deeply.


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t dare to guarantee anything else, but he was confident in what he investigated. He nodded and said, ¡°I can be sure that she and Cheng Yi must have a leg.¡±


    Su Ni was in deep thought and thought of various things rted to Lu Rong. She had her own judgment.


    ¡°Got it, I will take care of this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry. You still have to help me pay more attention to it.¡±


    Su Ni never thought that Cheng Yi would have a woman outside.


    Furthermore, Lu Rong was not easy to mess with. It seemed that she needed to remind Su Banqing to be careful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ensure Su Banqing¡¯s safety.¡±


    Luo Heng saw Su Ni¡¯s worry and said seriously.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    She must be at ease with Luo Heng¡¯s work.


    But¡­


    Su Ni had a bigger idea. Yesterday, she met Lu Rong in Nanjiawan. She heard that she wanted to visit the store. If she had a rtionship with Cheng Yi, this would be a coincidence.


    ¡°You better be careful. I think Lu Rong is probably here for you!¡±


    Luo Heng was still worried about Su Ni and reminded her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±


    Su Ni, Lu Rong, also knew that Aida was vain, but she didn¡¯t have much courage, just like today, she didn¡¯t just use others to talk about herself.


    As she spoke, a Maybach slowly drove in and stopped at the entrance of the restaurant.


    It was Gu Zechen!


    Su Ni already recognized Gu Zechen¡¯s seat, so why is he here?


    He had never told Gu Zechen that he was attending the same school.


    Gu Zechen got out of the car very quickly and there was a shout from the surroundings, ¡°Wow, what a handsome man!¡±

 Chapter 352: They Have A Crack

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s a handsome and rich man!¡±


    The other female ssmate added.


    Su Ni held her forehead and felt a headache. With Gu Zechen¡¯s status, he was the focus of attention wherever he went, but he still didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Gu Zechen had already walked over and was obviously heading for Su Ni. Su Ni could only wee her and put on a smile.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the side, the female students couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They clearly saw it first, so why would Su Ni go up and grab the limelight?


    ¡°Su Ni, aren¡¯t you married, and it¡¯s CEO Gu. It¡¯s not good for you to be like this.¡±


    The implication was that Su Ni was married and still seduced outside.


    Su Ni¡¯s face darkened on the spot. What did this woman mean?


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, the other female ssmate became more and more proud. She followed the stage of tearing down Su Ni, ¡°No, you can¡¯t just look at a handsome guy. You can give up your body.¡±


    Then, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and sneak a smile.


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±  Su Ni scolded.


    ¡°Waifu, these are¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen pretended to be at a loss and a hint of disgust shed across his eyes.


    ¡°President Gu, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Luo Heng hurriedly stepped forward and red at the women. He really thought that everyone admired vain like them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a few old ssmates.¡±


    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched, very embarrassed.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, God, this is Su Ni¡¯s husband!¡±


    Everyone covered their mouths in shock, not only shocked but also terrified.


    God knows what they just said!


    She thought Su Ni was seducing a man outside.


    None of them had seen Mr. Gu, and they thought that Mr. Gu was already 40 or 50 years old. If he wasn¡¯t a big belly, he would be full of brain fat. But the man in front of them had a noble face, a handsome look, and his whole body exuded an aura that no one could enter, but he was so affectionate to Su Ni.


    Thankfully, Lu Rong wasn¡¯t there or she wouldn¡¯t go crazy!


    After they reacted, they quickly surrounded each other and continuously called Mr. Gu to apologize.


    ¡°You see that we are also confused. We don¡¯t know who CEO Gu is.¡±


    The female ssmate Liu Qian hurriedly apologized, but she was flirting with her eyebrows, trying to make eye contact with Gu Zechen.


    ¡°No, Mr. Gu, don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re just joking.¡±


    Jiang Xiaoduo also apologized, but his eyes also nced at Gu Zechen.


    Previously, she thought that Cheng Yi was good. Su Ni was blind to abandon Cheng Yi, but in front of Gu Zechen, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t seem to be enough.


    Gu Zechen, who was like a god, didn¡¯t know how Su Ni hooked up.


    ¡°Waifu, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored them and his eyes were full of impatience. He grabbed Su Ni and turned around and left.


    Cheng Yi was finally attracted by the movement here. He had been chatting about it before, but as soon as he saw Gu Zechen, he immediately caught up and called out with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see!¡±


    When the male students heard that it was Gu Zechen, their eyes were straight. Although they knew that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t remember them at all, they still came forward and introduced themselves with their business cards.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, my name is Zhang Qi. I am the CEO of Wishing Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m enjoying the news. I¡¯ve always hoped to work with you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m also working in real estate. You¡¯re Su Ni¡¯s husband, and you¡¯re friends with everyone. Please take care of them in the future.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Zechen nced at everyone indifferently and didn¡¯t make a sound, but he was a little more forceful when he pinched Su Ni¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni quickly said.


    Even though Gu Zechen did not say anything, he was trying his best to endure it. This group of ssmates had really humiliated her.


    Cheng Yi looked at the group of people in front of him. They had been kneeling and licking him before, but now they were ttering Gu Zechen. Although they were still smiling, they were emitting a chill.


    Wang Luoming didn¡¯t go forward but lowered his voice, but he let the male ssmates hear him, ¡°You¡¯re really cheap. I didn¡¯t even look at him and ignored you at all!¡±


    One sentence, the male student¡¯s face darkened.


    Cheng Yi coughed softly andughed dryly, ¡°President Gu is really considerate of Mrs Gu. You have to personally pick up the ssmate party.¡±


    Everyone seemed to have just reacted. The rtionship between Cheng Yi and Gu Zechen seemed to be a little awkward. How could Cheng Yi talk like he was fine?


    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen to stop talking with Cheng Yi, but Gu Zechen stopped and warned coldly, ¡°I think I remember telling you to stay away from my wife.¡±


    Even though Cheng Yi was trying to curry favor with thend in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, his face darkened when he heard that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give him a step in front of so many ssmates.


    ¡°What did President Gu say?¡±


    He rubbed his nose andughed dryly. There was a trace of gloom in his eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you too nervous? This is a ssmate of Su Ni. Besides, you are not here, but some are standing up for Mrs Gu.¡±


    He pointed directly at Luo Heng and everyone looked over.


    Luo Heng was a little flustered and his throat was dry. He swallowed quickly and yelled, ¡°Cheng Yi, you know what you did just now!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cheng didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s you. You used to be behind Su Ni, but now you¡¯re still pestering her!¡±


    Wang Luoming saw the current situation clearly and yelled at him. Then he met Cheng Yi and smiled evilly.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Su Ni and I are innocent, but you, Cheng Yi, insult me. You even want to ruin Su Ni¡¯s reputation!¡±  If you have the ability, fight me again!


    ¡°We¡¯re all civilized people, I won¡¯t be rude!¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled contemptuously. Inparison, he was much calmer.


    Since his goal had been achieved, he didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen would suspect that Su Ni and Luo Heng had no legs.


    Su Ni was already angry but was pulled by Gu Zechen. Seeing that Cheng Yi was still proud, Gu Zechen looked at the injury on his face and sneered, ¡°I believe in my wife and believe in myself.  On the other hand, Mr. Cheng, the injury on his face probably won¡¯t affect your speech.


    As he said this, he suddenly took a step forward. Cheng Yi was so frightened that he immediately retreated and looked nervous.


    I thought Gu Zechen was going to make a move again, but I saw that Gu Zechen looked indifferent and serious. ¡°I can pretend I didn¡¯t hear what I said today, but I don¡¯t want anyone to disgrace my wife¡¯s reputation. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as getting beaten up.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into the car regardless of everyone¡¯s expressions.

 Chapter 353: Angry?

    After that, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into the car regardless of everyone¡¯s expressions.


    He was a little strong, so Su Ni felt a pain but she didn¡¯t dare say anything. She got into the car and saw that he was still silent, Su Ni asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    He denied it but his face was still a little stiff.


    Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve and acted coquettishly, but he still didn¡¯t react. Su Ni could only exin her rtionship with Luo Heng, ¡°He and I are really ssmates. Cheng Yi is the one who spat on him. It¡¯s precisely because of this that he got beaten up.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and looked like he was going to see through Su Ni. He suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you, he¡¯s fighting for you.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She whispered, ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Gu Zechen raised her face, kissed the corner of his lips, and looked at her tears. He was a little annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. I told you before that I don¡¯t like to hear you say sorry.¡±


    Su Ni was silent. Apart from being sorry, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In the end, it was Gu Zechen whopromised and hugged him tightly in his arms. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you about what happened today, but I hope that you will tell me about your rtionship with Luo Heng personally, not from others.


    Because Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let him apologize, Su Ni was speechless and could only bite her lips tightly.


    Thinking back to thest time she had dinner with Luo Heng, she met Ruan Yichen and Gu Zechen left early, so she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    It turned out that Gu Zechen already knew about it, but he never mentioned it.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen could not bear it anymore. He lowered his voice and gently stroked Su Ni¡¯s face. The warm breath softened Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her voice sounded even more aggrieved.


    Gu Zechen felt pity in his heart and felt that he was too fierce.  She hugged Su Ni and kissed her.


    As her lips and teeth intertwined, Su Ni felt warmth in her heart and also felt Gu Zechen¡¯s gentleness.


    ¡°There will be a situation like this in the future. I hope I can be there.¡±


    Gu Zechen licked Su Ni¡¯s thin lips with a hint of pleading.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Su Ni being bullied, and he didn¡¯t want to see other men standing up for Su Ni.


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Su Ni sniffed, her eyes sore.  His voice sounded like it was a Gu,pletely irresistible.


    Seeing this, Gu Zechen immediately pressed down and gave Su Ni a more entangled kiss.


    Just as the two of them were having a hard time kissing, the phone suddenly remembered that she broke free from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace. Su Ni reminded in a low voice, ¡°Your phone rang. Quickly pick up¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen was annoyed and cursed who was so ignorant!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Gu Lang hugged Su Ni and stopped talking, but his hands were not idle as he wandered around her neck.


    But the phone rang again.


    Su Ni was a little anxious. Although she was reluctant to part, she pushed Gu Zechen away and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s better to pick up the phone first. If something important happened¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen looked unhappy and picked up the phone impatiently. He paused and hung up.


    Three secondster, the phone rang again.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen did not say anything, Su Ni could make Gu Zechen hang up directly. Obviously, it was not a work matter and could make Gu Zechen so irritating¡­


    There was probably only one possibility.


    On the surface, Su Ni pretended not to know and asked lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you if you want to go back to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen hung up directly.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Su Ni remembered what Luo Heng had said just now and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you investigating Cheng Yi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still asking people to check if there¡¯s any store under his name.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and felt annoyed when he thought about how Cheng Yi looked just now.


    ¡°Lu Rong seems to have something to do with Cheng Yi. You can investigate from her.¡±


    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±


    Gu Zechen was suspicious. In his impression, there seemed to be no such person.


    Su Ni could only exin how she found out that Cheng Yi and Lu Rong had an unusual rtionship at the party. As for how Kafa found herself and how Luo Heng found out about this news, Yao 4 did not say anything and perfunctorily went over.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡±


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen did not ask too much and quickly agreed.


    After that, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and let the driver drive to Gu Jia. After all, the two have not eaten together at home for a long time.


    The food at home was ready-made, with five dishes and one soup.


    Gu Zechen nodded while eating. The maid also added food and soup to one side, which was harmonious.


    There was also a smile on Su Ni¡¯s face. Her heart was warm and a long-lost feeling of home filled her heart.


    ¡°Try this!¡±


    Su Ni personally picked up dishes for Gu Zechen, but where was Gu Zechen, who didn¡¯t refuse and started eating.


    ¡°The young master loves to eat so much. I¡¯ll do more next time.¡±


    The maid smiled.


    ¡°Waifu, you eat too.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head and found that Su Ni was just smiling at him without moving her chopsticks. She quickly picked up some vegetables for Su Ni and urged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    She smiled and felt particrly satisfied.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but put down his chopsticks and pull Su Ni¡¯s hand.  ¡°Alright, I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ll definitelye back to eat with youter.¡±


    The moment she said that, her phone rang.


    Su Ni smiled and lowered her head to eat. On the other hand, Gu Zechen looked cold and returned to his usual calm.


    However, before the phone could hang up, a text came pouring in.


    Gu Zechen suddenly stood up and startled Su Ni.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Sensing that he had lost hisposure, Gu Zechen quickly calmed down, put down his phone and started to grab his jacket. ¡°I have to go over to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°A hospital?¡±


    Su Ni was nervous when she heard this. ¡°Do you want to worry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, a client.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look at Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He felt his heart beat faster and his throat dry.


    ¡°Then you have to eat.¡±


    The maid asked from the side.


    Gu Zechen seemed to remember that he had to eat with Su Ni, and he sat down uneasily.  In less than three seconds, Gu Zechen stood up again with a face full of confusion, ¡°Su Ni, I still have to go to the hospital.¡±  This dinner¡­ Will I eat with you again?


    ¡°Since it¡¯s important, then go.¡±


    Su Ni knew that something was light and urgent, which was not what Gu Zechen wanted to see.


    Seeing that Su Ni was not angry, Gu Zechen sighed slightly. He pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand again and apologized, ¡°Waifu, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll make up next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go quickly.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen and urged.

 Chapter 354: I Just Want You

    Gu Zechen took the suit and walked outside the door. Then he turned back and said to Su Ni, ¡°I might be backte tonight. You should sleep early.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s back anxiously.


    As they walked, they started to trot all the way. Before they could get into the car, they started urging the driver.


    The maid looked at more than half of the food and said, ¡°This meal hasn¡¯t been finished yet. The young master is too anxious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter how important the client is, there must be family members apanying him.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but looked up at the maids before they shut their mouths.


    Su Ni was not sure.


    She had never seen Gu Zechen in such a hurry. No matter how important a customer was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat and rush into the hospital.


    However, Su Ni would never say this. She immediately got up and said, ¡°You guys pack up first. I¡¯ll go outter.¡±


    In the hospital, Xu Wan was lying on the bed with no trace of blood on her pale face.


    She stared straight at the door of the ward, muttering non-stop.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you will definitelye.¡±


    ¡°You will definitelye.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The door suddenly opened. Xu Wan screamed excitedly and got out of bed and ran over.


    However, Gu Zechen was even faster. He rushed over and pressed Xu Wan back on the bed. Then, he covered the nket and said expressionlessly, ¡°You lie down and don¡¯t move.¡±


    After that, her eyes fell on the ce where Xu Wan was injured and a trace of gloom shed across her eyes.


    She really did self-harm again!


    ¡°Zexin, you¡¯re finally here. Do you know how much I miss you?¡±


    Xu Wan held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand tightly and ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s words. Her eyes were excited and crazy, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Zeheng pick up my call, don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid..¡±


    She hugged Gu Zechen tightly and didn¡¯t let go. She was really afraid that Gu Zechen would disappear once she let go.


    ¡°Calm down first, don¡¯t get excited.¡±


    Gu Zechen tried to push Xu Wan away but it stimted Xu Wan. She was hugged tightly again and blood oozed again on the white cloth covering her wound.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you pick up my call?¡±


    She questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered calmly.


    ¡°No, you lied to me!¡±  No matter how busy you were in the past, you would definitely pick up my call. Did someone not let you pick up my call?!


    Xu Wan started to doubt everything around Gu Zechen.


    Women¡¯s instincts were always sensitive. She didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t returned home for so many days, and Su Ni, as Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, wouldn¡¯t be unaware.


    ¡°It must be her, it must be her who won¡¯t let you pick up my call!¡±


    Xu Wan started to nag. Her fingernails were embedded in Gu Zechen¡¯s skin without knowing. Gu Zechen frowned slightly and forcefully removed Xu Wan¡¯s hand, but was once again thrown at by Kafa, ¡°Zexin, I love you, I really love you¡­¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er!¡±


    His tone became heavier, obviously impatient.


    He was very happy that Xu Wan was able toe back alive, and the stone that had been pressing down on his heart seemed to have been moved away.


    However, Gu Zechen also found that Xu Wan seemed to have changed drastically when she came back this time. She was different from before, making him feel unfamiliar and irritable!


    ¡°Zexin!¡±


    She mumbled, her eyes full of grievance. She sensed that Gu Zechen was angry, so she changed into a pitiful attitude, ¡°I only want you!¡±  I was too excited just now. Don¡¯t be angry with me!


    Gu Zechen took Xu Wan¡¯s hand away without trace, thought about her words and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find the best doctor to get them to remove the scar on your face. Now that my medical skills are so advanced, I won¡¯t leave a trace. I will give you enough money to live.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    When she heard this, Xu Wan suddenly sat up and hugged Gu Zechen. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I just want you!¡±  We should have been together a long time ago. I managed to escape from death with much difficulty, so I will never let you leave me again.


    Gu Zechen pushed Xu Wan away and sighed helplessly, ¡°Wan¡¯er, it¡¯s impossible between us. I¡¯m already married and I¡¯m just treating you as a sister now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±  No! ¡±


    Xu Wan broke down and tears rolled down her face. She never imagined that Gu Zechen wouldy out a showdown with her so soon.


    Did he really fall in love with Su Ni?


    No, absolutely not!


    Xu Wan tried her best to calm herself down, but her eyes were already crazy. She shook her head and continued, ¡°I know she is your wife. You are responsible for her, but what about me? If it wasn¡¯t for her back then, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated at all!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were full of begging and tears were streaming down her face. ¡°Of course¡­ If you don¡¯t want to get a divorce, then I can follow you without a name. As long as you don¡¯t chase me out¡­¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±


    Seeing that Xu Wan was getting more and more exaggerated, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was gloomy and his anger had already rushed into the sky.


    Being intimidated by Gu Zechen¡¯s presence, Xu Wan was stunned for a moment. Ever since she came back, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her was getting worse and worse, obviously not as warm as before.


    She was more polite and less affectionate.


    ¡°Are you really in love with Su Ni?¡±  Back then, you told me that you hated that woman¡­ ¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes fell silent, numb and hollow.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, when you got into a car ident, I¡¯ve always med myself. Su Ni slowly walked into my heart. No matter what happened when I got married, she is my wife now and will always be!¡±


    Gu Zechen was ruthless. Even if Xu Wan¡¯s mood was unstable now, she still had to say something.


    He didn¡¯t want Xu Wan to fall into the meaningless love of the past and waste her youth.  At that time, no one would benefit!


    ¡°It will always be¡­¡±


    Su Ni stood outside the door. When she heard those four words, her heart jumped and she was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t have the habit of eavesdropping on people¡¯s conversations, but she happened to hear Gu Zechen¡¯sst sentence. The gloom and anxiety on the road seemed to have disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±  Did you know that when I woke up abroad, I didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so I came back to see you immediately. You were the one who dreamed every day. I knew that you were already married, but I still love you more than I did before. I figured it out. I don¡¯t want any ranking points. As long as I can be with you, I don¡¯t care about anything. ¡±


    Xu Wan hugged Gu Zechen tightly and didn¡¯t let go. She just nced at the door and smiled.


    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s lips were kissed. Gu Zechen pushed Xu Wan away and berated, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Zexin, you are treating me like this now!¡±


    She roared but when she saw Su Ni turn to leave, she let go of Gu Zechen.

 Chapter 355: My Wife Is Su Ni

    ¡°For you, that was before, but I didn¡¯t!¡±  My time lingered before the car ident. The person you love is me, and I¡¯ve always loved you.  After seeing this disfigured face, I really want to die!


    Xu Wan touched her face and said with a sad expression.


    Gu Zechen raised his hand slightly, wanting to touch the scar on Xu Wan¡¯s face, but eventually he hesitated for a moment and put his hand down.


    A trace of disappointment shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t give up and continued, ¡°But I think of you. You managed to escape from death with great difficulty, just to be able to stay with you forever. Even if I knew you were married and liked Su Ni, I didn¡¯t want to give up because I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to live if I left you.¡±


    Xu Wan repeatedly expressed her endless love for Gu Zechen. Even if he couldn¡¯t change his mind, Xu Wan hoped that Gu Zechen would suffer a little more so that he would try to make up for himself!


    Su Ni silently walked on the street and thought about Xu Wan lying in the hospital, ming herself.


    From a certain point of view, she was really a stepping stone and ruined the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Xu Wan.


    When they got married, Gu Zechen hated her so much, and she woke up without a nightmare.


    Now, Xu Wan is back.


    If she didn¡¯t fall in love with Gu Zechen just because of the agreement, maybe she could leave without hesitation and help them.


    However, she no longer had any stand in love with this man!


    Love was always selfish.


    As long as Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let go, she would never!


    The ward was in a mess but no one was able to clean it up.


    Gu Zechen stood in front of the bed and looked at Xu Wan, who had already fallen deep asleep.


    She put on makeup, but she still couldn¡¯t cover the scar on her forehead. Gu Zechen understood the pain in Xu Wan¡¯s heart. If there were other ways to solve it, he would not hesitate at all costs.


    Just a moment ago, Xu Wan could not control her emotions and she was crazy. In the end, the doctor came over in time to get the tranquilizer before calming down.


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Contact the best beauty department, especially with regards to scar repair.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°I¡¯m already looking.¡±


    Li Mo lowered his head and reported in a low voice.


    There were many beauty doctors, but Xu Wan¡¯s car ident and disfigured situation was too serious. Even if she had skin nts, she could not recover.


    This was what the doctor said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t manage that much. You must find it for me!¡±


    Gu Zechen yelled loudly.


    Only when Xu Wan¡¯s face was fine could he make up for Xu Wan.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After that, Li Mo raised his head and looked at the red seal on Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. It was grabbed by Xu Wan when she lost control. He really wanted to ask Gu Zechen what he nned to do. He couldn¡¯t keep this from Su Ni, but he still held it in.


    ¡°Doctor Li, pleasee out with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned to the doctor beside him.


    ¡°This is the second time shemitted suicide. How could she be like this?¡±


    As soon as they entered the doctor¡¯s office, Gu Zechen nced at the doctor with his sharp eyes. Even the doctors who were used to seeing big situations felt a chill on their back.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, in this patient¡¯s situation, I¡¯m certain that it should be a seque of trauma. It should have left a stressful reaction in the car identst time.¡±


    The doctor carefully flipped through the medical records and talked about Xu Wan¡¯s condition as he watched Gu Zechen¡¯s face turn darker.  Even though he hadn¡¯t said a word, it gave him a strong sense of oppression.


    ¡°Then how can we cure it?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and expressionless. The doctor turned a few pages and pondered the words before saying, ¡°There is no drug that can solve this problem. We can only let the patient try to rx and no longer suffer any stimtion so that they can recover slowly.¡±


    After the doctor finished, he added, ¡°Usually, spend more time with her. Don¡¯t irritate her any more. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Although it was not clear, the doctor¡¯s meaning was clear that Xu Wan wouldmit suicide and was triggered by Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and said a bunch of nonsense.


    Aftering out of the office, Gu Zechen warned Li Mo, ¡°Look at her well. If something like this happens again, you don¡¯t have to appear in the future.¡±


    Li Mo had a sad face. He was Gu Zechen¡¯s assistant. How could he have time to see a crazy woman?


    ¡°During this period of time, your job is to watch her!¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to know what Li Mo was thinking and directly sealed off Li Mo¡¯s excuses.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll look at Miss Xu well.¡±


    Li Mo cried out in pain and broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°You stay here first.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he looked at Xu Wan who was sleeping. Just as she was about to leave, he heard a scream from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡±  Gu Zechen stayed, don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t¡­ ¡±


    As if she felt that the person beside her was about to leave, Xu Wan suddenly grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and kept mumbling in her sleep.


    ¡°I love you, Ze Yan, no one can let us separate in the future. We will always be together. As long as you can stay, no matter what I do, I will will¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Xu Wan had just used the antidote, Gu Zechen would have doubted if she really fell asleep.


    On the side, Li Mo rubbed his nose and quickly stepped back, closing the door.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows became tighter and his mood became more and moreplicated. Guilt and self-me kept popping up in his mind. However, when he crossed Su Ni¡¯s mind, Gu Zechen firmed up his thoughts and forcefully broke Xu Wan¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Sorry Wan¡¯er, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±  From now on, you can only be my sister.


    After he said that, he felt much more at ease.


    On the bed, Xu Wan was still talking in a low voice. Gu Zechen stood up and quickly left the ward.


    In the night, Maybach sped all the way, and Gu Zechen deliberately circled the second ring. After calming down his mood, he returned to the family.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±


    It was alreadyte at home. She wanted to enter the house quietly, but she found that the lights were still on and Su Ni was reading a book.


    ¡°Wait for you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and closed the book.


    ¡°You went out just now?¡±


    Gu Zechen noticed that the car at home was still parked outside and asked casually.


    ¡°Yes, I just went to thepany.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned but her face was still calm and there was no expression.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, he walked to the wine cab and picked a bottle of red wine.


    ¡°Come with me for a while.¡±


    Gu Zechen poured wine for the two of them and handed a ss to Su Ni.


    Su Ni could tell that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was not very good, but she didn¡¯t ask anything. She took the ss and said, ¡°Okay!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Hang!¡±


    The two sses collided and made a crisp sound. Su Ni took a sip.

 Chapter 356: Infinite Pain in My Heart

    Gu Zechen drank it all in one gulp.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni was just about to say something when she saw Gu Zechen fill her up again.


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t move, Gu Zechen clinked Su Ni¡¯s ss and downed it again.


    Then there was another ss.


    Su Ni sighed and didn¡¯t stop her.


    Since you feel ufortable, then drink more.


    Probably because he felt that the red wine wasn¡¯t satisfied, Gu Zechen changed into Bai Lan and looked at the red wine in front of Su Ni hesitantly. He seemed to have reacted andughed hoarsely, ¡°I let you drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I can drink very well.¡±


    Su Ni clinked her ss and blinked at Gu Zechen.  He couldn¡¯t solve the sorrow in his heart, so he could only drink with him.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched, his brows slightly rxed, and he smiled at Su Ni, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drink again!¡±


    Gu Zechen drank after cup, which made Su Ni¡¯s chest ache. She tried to stop Gu Zechen several times, but she couldn¡¯t bear to wipe away his interest.


    He was rtively speechless, only the asional sound of clinking sses crossed the long night sky.


    After some time, the wine bottles on the table were scattered, and Gu Zechen had already turned from sitting upright to leaning on the sofa. Su Ni leaned over and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s head on her shoulder.


    While she was half-drunk, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and slowlyy on Su Ni¡¯sp.


    Su Ni¡¯s hand gently crossed Gu Zechen¡¯s face and stopped between Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows. She helped Gu Zechen smooth his frown and asked in a low voice, ¡°This made you so embarrassed. Why are you so uneasy in your sleep?¡±


    There was a trace of worry on her handsome face. It was the first time she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. Su Ni had countless thoughts in her heart, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    If it was another woman, Su Ni could force her to stay away as her wife.


    He could question Gu Zechen and even ask Gu Zechen to give him an exnation.


    However, Xu Wan was different. She was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love, the person who originally wanted to live with Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know how to say those thousands of ideas, so she could only wait.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned over and hugged Su Ni¡¯s waist. He mumbled and his hands were not honest.


    Feeling his body getting hotter and hotter, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but want more. He directly went up and overwhelmed Su Ni.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, wake up!¡±


    Su Ni was frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s strength and shook Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder. However, she was sturdy by Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. The alcohol in her mouth continued to spread. Gu Zechen became more and more impatient, and his flexible tongue kept teasing Su Ni.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Su Ni seemed to lose her rationality when she was kissed. She was slowly gaining the upper hand by lust. Suddenly, a chill came over her. Gu Zechen was impatient and wanted to help Su Ni take off her clothes. His two hands were constantly wandering around Khai, wanting to get more.


    Just as Gu Zechen was about to take a step further, a scene of the hospital shed in Su Ni¡¯s mind. The image of Xu Wan kissing Gu Zechen repeatedly repeated in her mind and felt disgusted.


    She still couldn¡¯t ept it!


    Like a basin of cold water poured on her body, Su Ni tightened her grip and pushed Gu Zechen aside.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    Gu Zechen fell to one side, mumbled a few words and fell asleep.


    Su Ni let out a long breath and thought that Gu Zechen was drunk, otherwise he would not forgive him.


    However, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t continue like this, so she had to think of a way.


    ¡°Uh!¡±


    The next morning, Gu Zechen had just woken up when he felt his whole body aching.


    Looking at the bottle on the ground again, she immediately remembered how she drankst night. She was annoyed, then shook her head vigorously, trying to relieve her headache.


    ¡°Did you wake you up?¡±


    When he lowered his head, he found that Su Ni was awake. Gu Zechen lowered his voice and stroked Su Ni¡¯s hair.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of hangover soup?¡±


    Su Ni was worried.


    After all, it was strange that he had drunk so much yesterday.


    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care. He pressed Su Ni back and told her, ¡°You sleep for a while more.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was only 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. Gu Zechen got up earlier than usual. Before leaving, he gave Su Ni a big hug and left with satisfaction.


    Su Ni stood on the balcony in her pajamas. When she heard Gu Zechen hurriedly go to the hospital with the driver, Su Ni¡¯s eyes could not help but dim.


    So this was the reason why he got up so early.


    With such a disturbance, Su Ni no longer had the mood to sleep. She also washed up and went to thepany.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s the CEO of Su Corp!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as Su Ni arrived at the door of thepany, she saw a group of people, including many reporters.


    ¡°Mr. Su, is there a fraud in the Nanjiawan project?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, why is the promise of this business circle different? I heard that Nanjiawan can¡¯t open now and business is even worse. Do you have anything to exin?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Ni instantly realized that there was a problem with Nanjiawan Shop, but the group of reporters were too fast.


    ¡°Give way!¡±  Let¡¯s make way!


    Luo Qing finally squeezed through the crowd and came to Su Ni¡¯s side. She protected Khai behind her, but a group of reporters held microphones and cameras. They kept pushing forward, not giving anyone a chance to speak.


    ¡°Everyone is quiet!¡±  One by one, they asked questions!


    The two of them kept retreating, finally allowing Su Ni to stand firm and speak.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask if the Nanjiawan project is still open normally? Is there a problem with cheating?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Su, please answer!¡±


    Nanjiawan was a big project. Someone must have made a move by causing such a public ruckus. However, Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Su Ni pushed away Kafa in front and stood in front of everyone. She said seriously, ¡°The Nanjiawan project has always been valued by the Su Corp. It has been steadily implemented and there is no problem.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    A middle-aged man beside Su Ni jumped out and shouted.


    ¡°I said that Nanjiawan would be the busiest business circle, but now there is no one. Su Ni, do you remember how you promised it back then?¡±


    Another middle-aged woman also shouted, ¡°Do you know how much money I invested in now? All of them have fallen into thin air!¡±


    Su Ni frowned. It seemed that these reporters were hired by the investors of these stores. She immediately said in a low voice, ¡°The project is still in progress. I guarantee that we will start as scheduled!¡±  Don¡¯t worry, everyone.


    ¡°Who are you lying to? Su Ni, have you seen the current situation of Nanjiawan?¡±


    Seeing that they were about to cause trouble, the reporters retreated to both sides, ready to make a ce for more valuable news.

 Chapter 357: Unsatisfied

    ¡°Your Su Corp is aplete liar!¡±  The businessman pointed at Su Ni with his fingers and roared angrily.


    ¡°Yes!¡±  We are going to sue you for cheating!


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±  Liar!  Liar! ¡±


    The more the merchants spoke, the more excited they became. One of them took out the contract from his bag and tore it into pieces.


    The rest also tore up the contract and threw it on Su Ni.


    ¡°Crunch!¡±


    The reporters quickly captured the wonderful moment.


    Su Ni was flung with a piece of paper. She swung the paper on her body to the ground with an indifferent expression. She quietly said, ¡°Every investment is risky. This is your investment behavior. If you win, you will lose. It is impossible to just earn money and not lose money. If you want to sue, our Su Corp will apany you to the end.¡±


    The meaning of these words was to tell everyone that even if the Nanjiawan project was lost, it was still sought by the merchants. It had nothing to do with the Su Corp and just so happened to stir everyone¡¯s sensitive nerves.


    The merchants were instantly excited and they scolded, ¡°Shameless Group!¡±  Lost money!  Lost money!


    ¡°Everyone, stay away!¡±


    Seeing that people were about to surround her, Luo Qing quickly pulled Su Ni behind her. These merchants had lost their rationality and had worked hard for years to save blood and sweat.


    ¡°You are not allowed to leave!¡±  Stop her!


    As the merchants roared, they rushed forward. The reporters also pushed forward, trying to take a picture of Su Ni¡¯s expression.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Everyone pushed me aside. Even though Su Ni was protected, she had long lost her focus.


    ¡°Swish!¡±  A muffled sound.


    When everyone came back to their senses, Su Ni had already hit the pir. No one was sure who pushed it and started to retreat with guilt.


    ¡°Are you alright¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit it¡­¡±


    ¡°Not me¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Although there was a reason to cause trouble, if there was really an ident, it would be awsuit, so no one dared to admit it.


    ¡°I just bumped into it, I can¡¯t die¡­¡±


    There were also some people who were unhappy and felt that they were making sense, but when they bumped into it, they becamepletely unreasonable and continued to nder quietly.


    ¡°Get out¡­ Get out of the way!¡±


    The security guard was finally able to rush in. He quickly formed a encirclement and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and hit 120.¡±


    ¡°Listen up!¡±  If anything happens to Mr. Su, I will definitely pursue legal responsibility for you.


    Qin Yue scolded when he saw that the merchant was still there.


    As soon as they heard that they were going to be responsible, the merchant who had been angry earlier was also embarrassed.


    ¡°She hit it herself, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t touch her.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Although they said that, the merchants still felt guilty.


    Qin Yue didn¡¯t let anyone chase after him. After all, it wasn¡¯t good to make a big fuss.


    ¡°Mr. Su, can you really fulfill your promise to the merchants?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to have a court with the merchant?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was fine, the reporter who was still feeling guilty started to interview again.


    This time, Su Ni didn¡¯t repeat what she had just said. Instead, she calmly told everyone, ¡°Regarding the details of the Nanjiawan project, there will be a press conference to exin it in detail. I will definitely give everyone an exnation.¡±


    With the escort of the security, Su Ni went straight into the elevator.


    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Su.¡±


    The reporters behind him wanted to catch up, but they were stopped by Qin Yue and said, ¡°Mr. Su has already said that she will open the press conference. Please return!¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was gone, there was no point in staying any longer. After a while, all the reporters were gone.


    ¡°Mr. Su, do you want to take you to the hospital?¡±


    Luo Qing looked at the wound on Su Ni¡¯s face, thinking that it was really broken, Gupiled and did not remove herself from eight pieces.


    ¡°No need, just let me calm down.¡±


    Su Ni had been forcing herself to enter the office and felt her head dizzy.


    Luckily, they bumped into each other, or else the group of merchants would not know when.


    ¡°Then sit down quickly.¡±


    Luo Qing quickly helped Su Ni sit down.


    She slept in the past in a daze and only opened her eyes when she felt someone touching her face.


    ¡°Did Luo Qing call you over?¡±


    Su Ni opened her eyes to see Gu Zechen and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°You stillugh?¡±


    Gu Zechen showed a distressed expression as he stroked Su Ni¡¯s face and said, ¡°Now the project of Nanjiawan is being smeared everywhere. The news is on, big and small. I don¡¯t even know!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Su Ni said in a slightly coquettish tone, ¡°I was also working ording to the contract. If I say something really is wrong, I can¡¯t rely on me.¡±


    Gu Zechen was still a little angry after hearing about this, but when he heard Su Ni¡¯s coquettish tone, he immediately lost his anger.


    ¡°I know that there are a lot of negative news in Nanjiawan right now, but this is not important. If you want to solve the problem, you have to find the real mastermind behind it. It¡¯s useless to deal with the negative.¡±  Su Ni said solemnly again.


    Su Ni was very clear that it was useless to exin to a few merchants. It was better to use more strength to solve the problem.


    ¡°Is it still hurting?¡±


    Gu Zechen gently touched Su Ni¡¯s wound.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt your brows so much?¡±


    Even though his little face had changed, he was still so stubborn.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Suddenly, her forehead turned cold and Su Ni gasped in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, just put it on an ice bag.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly took out an ice bag from behind him.


    Su Ni blinked. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t exin Su Ni¡¯s question. Instead, he pulled Su Ni into his arms, holding onto the ice bag in one hand and hugging Khai in the other. His attitude was intimate and natural, which made Yao 4¡¯s face warm.


    ¡°Su Yan!¡±


    Qin Yue was originally delivering documents to Su Ni, but as soon as he entered, he saw this scene. Halfway through his words, he quickly left.


    ¡°Look at you!¡±


    Su Ni blushed for a moment and quickly jumped up and red at Gu Zechen. Unfortunately, not only did she not have any deterrence, it made Gu Zechen itch even more.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Can¡¯t even hug your wife? ¡±


    Gu Zechen looked dissatisfied and wronged. Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms again, looking satisfied.


    ¡°Asistant Qin still wants to discuss business with me.¡±


    Su Ni felt a little ufortable thinking about business.


    ¡°Just talk like that. It¡¯s normal for a couple to be so normal.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered bluntly,pletely ignoring Qin Yue.


    However, Su Ni was not as thick-skinned as Gu Zechen. Her face was hot and she rolled her eyes in her heart. This was a show of affection in public, and it was in front of her subordinates.


    But knowing that he couldn¡¯t stand Gu Zechen, he could only let Qin Yuee in to report.

 Chapter 358: Show of Love

    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Qin Yue spoke seriously, but Su Ni felt that she could see the smile on Qin Yue¡¯s face. She coughed lightly before adjusting her condition.


    Qin Yue put the documents on the table and began to report about the work.


    ¡°I investigated the person who caused a ruckus just now. It is indeed our merchant. We just bought the shop. There is nothing strange about it.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. It was simr to what she thought, so the investigation was just to be at ease.


    ¡°I got it. You can temporarily console the merchants. I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°There are new developments in the things you asked me to investigate.¡±


    After the person left, Gu Zechen flipped through the documents in Su Ni¡¯s hands. When he saw Su Ni¡¯s worried expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He thought about what he found a few days ago and told him.


    ¡°There is no problem with Cheng Yi¡¯s ount, but there are several million running water ounts on Lu Rong¡¯s ount. There must be something wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°So much money?¡±


    Su Ni was confused when she heard this amount of water.


    ¡°There is no way there is so much water at Lu Rong¡¯s home. It must be Cheng Yi who is messing around here.¡±


    Su Ni was even more sure that Lu Rong and Cheng Yi must have a leg.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±  I asked someone to do an in-depth investigation based on this clue. What do you think?


    Gu Zechen acted like he was offering a treasure.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, Su Ni knew that something important must have been investigated. She smiled and asked, ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Having achieved his goal, Gu Zechen continued, ¡°Lu Rong and Cheng Yi have been together for many years. I looked at the time. I reckon that not long after they broke up with you, Cheng Yi and Lu Rong secretly hooked up.¡±


    This was beyond Su Ni¡¯s expectations and she guessed that Cheng Yi had a rtionship with Lu Rong. However, if it was so early, then how sincere Cheng Yi was towards Khai would be.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to solve it.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted when he saw Su Ni¡¯s worried expression.


    Su Ni nodded and remembered the incident at the hospital thest time. She asked tactfully, ¡°Did something happen to youst time?¡±


    Gu Zechen was slightly stunned and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just a client who¡¯s hospitalized. I¡¯m just going to take a look.¡±


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s frown, Su Ni¡¯s eyes became a little dim. She thought about the rtionship between the three of them and couldn¡¯t help feeling ufortable. She hugged Gu Zechen tightly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Have you been unhappy recently?


    Gu Zechen asked worriedly when he saw Su Ni holding her in silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that work is too busy.¡±


    Su Ni found an excuse to stop it. She wanted to tell Gu Zechen that I love you, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too busy. It¡¯ll be fine if you rest more. I¡¯ll help you do it.¡±


    Su Ni was even more upset by Gu Zechen¡¯s indulgent tone, so she could only mumble ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Are you better?¡±


    After applying the ice bag, Gu Zechen touched the injury on Su Ni¡¯s face with his hand and his eyes were full of concern.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Su Ni felt like she was a porcin doll in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She felt like she was seriously ill after bumping into it.


    ¡°Yes, mypany still has something to do, so I have to go back first.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked reluctant as he stared at Su Ni in a coquettish tone.


    ¡°Go back quickly. I have a lot of work to attend to.¡±  Su Ni looked at the time and nodded.


    ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni tightly and did not show any intention of letting go. He looked at Su Ni innocently.


    Looking at this situation, she would never let go if she didn¡¯t kiss her. Su Ni was really at a loss, so she could only put her face closer to her.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s lust was ignited at once, and his lips were stuck together without saying a word.


    After a warm kiss, Gu Zechen left.


    After Gu Zechen left, Su Ni thought about Lu Rong¡¯s rtionship with Cheng Yi and was a little worried. She wanted to remind Kang, so she took out her phone.


    ¡°Halfqing, do you know Lu Rong?¡±


    Su Ni first tried to ask Su Banqing before deciding to open her mouth.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lu Rong and Cheng Yi have been hooked up for a long time. You must be extra careful and don¡¯t let Cheng Yi find any evidence. If anything happens, call me immediately.¡±


    Su Ni exined Lu Rong¡¯s matter in detail.


    After all, Cheng Yi was too cunning. He pretended to be affectionate in front of Su Banqing but hooked up with Lu Rong.


    Su Ni was not afraid of a business confrontation with Cheng Yi, but she was still worried when she thought that her sister was by the side of this little man.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be careful myself.¡±


    Su Banqing was silent for a moment before finally regaining her calm.


    But after hanging up, Su Banqing suddenly felt a little lost, as if something was missing.


    Cheng Yi and other women were still together, so what was he to him?


    Su Banqingughed bitterly, rubbed her chest and said, ¡°But I¡¯m here for revenge. It doesn¡¯t matter who he is with!¡±


    Earlier when Cheng Yi lied to Su Ni, she had already seen Cheng Yi¡¯s ugly face and was mentally prepared. She must have just heard Su Ni¡¯s words that affected her mood.


    Su Banqing tried her best to convince herself, constantly cheering herself up, and her eyes gradually sharpened.


    In the study room, Su Banqing started to read documents everywhere. She knew that Song Corp had recently issued a tender proposal.


    As long as this n was leaked out, the Song Corp¡¯s tender would definitely fail, which was a big blow to the Song Corp.


    She had been nning this for a long time, but she never found an opportunity. It was a good time for Cheng Yi to be absent today.


    ¡°Where?¡±  I saw him put it here before.


    After searching for a long time, Su Banqing started to worry.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s voice suddenly remembered that Su Banqing¡¯s heart was cold and she realized that Cheng Yi had stood in the study room with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing. I was looking for the ne you gave me. When I was about to wear it, I suddenly realized that I was gone, so I came in to look for it.¡±


    In a hurry, Su Banqing could only make up an excuse, but her expression was too unnatural, so she looked a little awkward.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a ne. I¡¯ll give you a better one another day.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled indifferently and hugged Su Banqing gently. He had long noticed Su Banqing¡¯s expression, but Cheng Yi still showed no doubt.


    ¡°What do you want to eat in the afternoon?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked considerately.


    To outsiders, Cheng Yi was always a considerate and gentle man.

 Chapter 359: Lu Rong Out of Control

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you decide.¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t ask, so she rxed and returned to normal.


    ¡°Well, I know where.¡±


    Cheng Yi blinked and looked mysterious. He held Su Banqing and walked out.


    Su Banqing secretly looked back at the messy desk and thought that Cheng Yi wouldn¡¯t find anything.


    Half an hourter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always like this restaurant?¡±  I specifically booked a seat.


    At noon, the two of them sat in a high-end restaurant, sticking together like lovers, looking at the menu together.


    ¡°Yeah, I like it so much. Cheng Yi, thank you.¡±


    Su Banqing kissed Cheng Yi on the face and smiled like a flower.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an outsider with me.¡±


    Cheng Yi gently scratched Su Banqing¡¯s nose bridge and couldn¡¯t help but hold her tightly in his arms.  Deep down, she was wondering what Su Banqing was looking for before.


    ¡°Cheng Yi?¡±


    Su Banqing said something and saw that Cheng Yi did not respond. She looked up and saw that Cheng Yi was smiling, but his eyes were a little cold and scared.


    ¡°Well, you can order it. As long as you love it, I love to eat it.¡±


    Cheng Yi responded quickly.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Su Banqing pouted.


    At the door, Lu Rong had just hung up when she heard the polite greeting from the door.


    ¡°Miss Lu, your position is here.¡±


    The waitress was polite.


    ¡°Got it, quickly bring me over.¡±


    Lu Rong took off her eyes and circled around triumphantly. The taste of this Western restaurant was really good, even the price was a bit more expensive.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, let¡¯s go back to thepanyter.¡±


    As soon as she turned her head, Lu Rong heard a familiar voice. She stared at it and her face instantly copsed.


    ¡°Miss Lu, here.¡±


    The receptionist was still patiently shouting.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go there myself.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s face suddenly darkened and her eyes were about to erupt fire. She held her hands tightly and had nowhere to vent her anger.


    At this moment, Cheng Yi and Su Banqing were hugging each other and kissed each other from time to time. Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with affection, which she had never seen before.


    Lu Rong immediately picked up her phone and called Cheng Yi.


    Soon, Cheng Yi reacted, but Cheng Yi nced at the phone and immediately hung up, sticking to Su Banqing again.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Cheng Yi had such a gentle time!


    Lu Rong called Cheng Yi again in disgust. When she saw Cheng Yi and Su Banqing¡¯s eye-catching actions, she was so angry that she was jealous of the fact that Kn could appear with Cheng Yi openly. She was obviously the first one to get along with Cheng Yi, but she still couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Banqing asked with concern when she saw that Cheng Yi received a text message.


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    Cheng Yi pretended to be calm on the surface, but he felt annoyed.


    The phone was hung up again.


    Lu Rong punched the wall. Thankfully, no one here would pay attention to her. At this moment, Lu Rong couldn¡¯t care about the appointment, so she tapped her phone and sent a text.


    ¡°Look at two o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go find you!¡±


    It was a threatening message.


    Lu Rong knew that Cheng Yi hated people threatening her, but she couldn¡¯t care too much now.


    She wanted to get Cheng Yi!


    Not long after, Cheng Yi looked around and looked clearly nervous.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, of course, he couldn¡¯t let anyone discover his rtionship with Lu Rong and Cheng Yi finally chose topromise.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom. Wait for me here.¡±


    Not long after, Cheng Yi really got up and kissed Su Banqing before leaving. Lu Rong¡¯s eyes widened and she wanted to rush up and p this witch!


    However, before she could vent her anger, Cheng Yi had already rushed over. Without waiting for Lu Rong to question him, Cheng Yi was already the first to get angry.


    ¡°Why are you crazy during the day?!¡±


    ¡°You still have the guts to say that I, who made you be so intimate with that woman?¡±  Isn¡¯t this stabbing into my heart?


    Lu Rong was also feeling wronged. She thought about how she had been sneaking in the past few years and had to watch Cheng Yi show his affection in front of her.


    ¡°Su Banqing is my girlfriend. What¡¯s wrong with being intimate with her?¡±


    Cheng Yi looked disdainful and didn¡¯t take Lu Rong seriously.


    Lu Rong questioned Cheng Yi in disbelief, ¡°Who is your girlfriend?¡±  I¡¯ve been with you for so many years and it¡¯s not up to her, Su Banqing. Don¡¯t y with her for real.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t have to worry about my business.¡±


    Cheng Yi was most annoyed with Lu Rong, so he always lived in the right room.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll teach that little Fox a lesson.¡±


    Lu Rong started to mess around. Su Banqing was definitely not her opponent. What¡¯s more, if Kafa knew about it, then Cheng Yi¡¯s n would be gone.


    ¡°I warn you that you are not allowed to touch Su Banqing or I will make you look good!¡±


    Cheng Yi did not hold Lu Rong, but half-squinted, revealing a dangerous aura. He looked like he was going to eat her, scaring Lu Rong.


    ¡°She¡¯s your girlfriend?¡±  What about me?  I¡¯ve been with you, Cheng Yi for so many years, and that¡¯s how you treated me?  In your heart, what am I? ¡±


    As soon as Lu Rong saw that she couldn¡¯t do it, she immediately changed into a soft one. She cried with her nose and tears, andined that Cheng Yi had no conscience.


    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered so much for you, and I¡¯ve never asked you to do so. You, you¡­¡±


    Cheng Yi took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t stand Lu Rong crying. Besides, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t want to cause a big ruckus, so he could only pull her into his arms andfort Lu Rong with a false expression, ¡°Do you not know my heart well enough?¡±  It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯vee, so I¡¯ll endure it again.


    Cheng Yiunched a gentle attack, his eyes full of emotions,pletely lost his annoyance.


    ¡°You always make me endure, then when will I have to endure it?¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes were full of unwillingness.


    When she was in university, she liked him, but at that time, Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with Su Ni. Even if she seduced her, she couldn¡¯t drive the rtionship between the two of them apart.


    ¡°When I was in school, I watched you and Su Ni show off their affection every day, so I endured it. But this Su Banqing, why is she? It¡¯s because she¡¯s Khai¡¯s sister. Oh my God, would you still treat Luo 4¡­¡±


    As Lu Rong said this, her brain hole also grew bigger. She covered her mouth as if she had found a huge secret.


    After all, Su Ni was already married, so if Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t let Su Ni go, this Kang was somewhat simr to Yao 4.


    ¡°Remember, Su Ni and I only have a deep blood feud. From now on, don¡¯t tell me this!¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes turned cold and he pushed Lu Rong away.


    Lu Rong was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 360: The Trap of Investing

    This seemed to have touched Cheng Yi¡¯s reverse scale again. He immediately put up his posture and hugged Cheng Yi from behind and apologized, ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯ve been in a lot of pain these years. I¡¯m not afraid that Su Banqing is the same as her sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Cheng Yi scolded again.


    Even though Su Banqing was Su Ni¡¯s sister, he did not want to hear any insults!


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Lu Rongpletelypromised.


    Cheng Yi looked at Su Banqing, who was looking left and right. Obviously, he had been out for too long, so he said with his back to Lu Rong, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to set up a good house?¡±  I bought you a vi in the service area.  Let you live in and enjoy yourself.


    He was certain that Lu Rong liked to take advantage of her. As expected, Lu Rong immediately smiled when she heard that there was a new house.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Lu Rong couldn¡¯t believe it.


    This is a house!  She was afraid that Su Banqing didn¡¯t have such treatment.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. The decorations inside can be done ording to your preferences. You¡¯ve also said that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s always by my side. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    The house was prepared by Cheng Yi. As long as he didn¡¯t change his name, he would lend it to Lu Rong to stay for a few days.  She had to console Lu Rong and pull Lu Rong into her embrace again. She then said softly, ¡°I¡¯m happy now. You have always been the only one in my heart!¡±


    The fire in Lu Rong¡¯s heart had long since dissipated after Cheng Yi¡¯s words. She immediately became charming and charming.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. As time goes on, Su Banqing will be suspicious.¡±


    Seeing that things were settled, Cheng Yi naturally had to find a way to escape.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she heard Su Banqing¡¯s name, Lu Rong¡¯s anger ran up again. She held Cheng Yi and said coquettishly, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re so intimate with other women. Can you not treat her so well in the future?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty. I did this to suppress Su Ni. As for Su Banqing, I have no feelings for her.¡±


    Cheng Yi said with a serious expression, but Lu Rong felt a little worried, so she asked carefully, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t hesitate.


    After getting a positive answer, Lu Rong waspletely relieved, but she finally met Cheng Yi. She really didn¡¯t want to let him go, so she started to talk about investing again. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at an investment recently. I want to try with some money. Can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡±  Listen to you, I have to go back quickly.


    Cheng Yi was not interested in Lu Rong¡¯s investment at all. He nodded perfunctorily and hurriedly left.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Lu Rong watched Cheng Yi leave in a hurry and scolded in displeasure, but soon sheughed happily again. She thought about the big vi that was about to get her hands on and the funds that could be invested at will, which was worth showing off.


    It was just that she couldn¡¯t stand with Cheng Yi openly. This was still Lu Rong¡¯s heart. She wished she could tear Su Banqing apart whenever she thought about it.


    As soon as Cheng Yi left, Lu Rong received another call. This time, Lu Rong smiled and picked up the phone as she sped up her walking speed.


    There was a young man sitting in the room who looked in his early thirties, looking handsome and impatient. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time. Lu Rong went up and apologized, ¡°There is a traffic jam when youe. Don¡¯t mind, Mr. Liu.¡±


    Liu Quan nodded with some words on his face, but he didn¡¯t say it clearly. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I wonder how much Miss Lu ns to invest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡±


    Lu Rong put on an awkward smile and lowered her voice, embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered here, maybe two million¡­¡±


    ¡°Two million, Miss Lu, are you teasing me?¡±


    When Liu Quan heard this, he immediately got up with a trace of anger.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, everyone has known each other for a day or two. Look at my situation and you know. I really only have this little money for a while.¡±


    Lu Rong smiled apologetically.


    Two million was not much for Liu Quan, but for her, it was all the housekeeping that she had spent all these years with Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Miss Lu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but these two million are too little.¡±


    Liu Quan shook his head again and got up to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, stay!¡±


    Lu Rong quickly chased after her. Seeing that the other person was still impatient, she lowered her posture more and more. ¡°Mr. Liu, if I charge the real estate, can you give me more time?¡±


    ¡°Real estate?¡±


    Liu Quan turned his head and looked slightly better.


    Then, Lu Rong invited Liu Quan to sit down again. She cleared her throat and continued, ¡°That¡¯s the case. I have a house in my hands. If I put it out, I should be able to gather 10 million. This should be enough.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu has no other real estate?¡±


    Liu Quan still frowned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lu Rong looked surprised. Ten million is not enough?


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Lu, you should be very clear that our project is in the keyndscape area. As long as the vi is built, it will be a stable and stable project. I wonder how many people are waiting for me now.¡±


    Liu Quan pushed his eyes and said seriously.


    Lu Rong looked troubled. She had already found someone to inquire about this project. It would definitely seed, and the profit from this project was even greater.


    She was still waiting to make a fortune, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    Lu Rong thought for a moment and quickly calmed down. She asked seriously, ¡°Mr. Liu, tell me how much you have to invest.¡±


    Liu Quan smiled.


    Then he extended three fingers to Lu Rong.


    ¡°Thirty million!¡±


    Lu Rong stood up in shock and identally knocked over the coffee on the table.


    She had to pay off the vi that Cheng Yi had just given her to get ten million. Now, she had to take another twenty million. Wasn¡¯t it taking her life?


    ¡°Thirty million is just the starting price. Of course, the more money the better. The bigger the investment in the early stages, the bigger the bonus in theter stages!¡±


    A touch of contempt shed across Liu Quan¡¯s eyes, but his smile was profound.


    Liu Quan¡¯s words let Lu Rong see the gap.


    Of course, this project was not short of rich people, but it was really untouchable for him.


    She sat down slowly and regained her calm. ¡°Mr. Liu, it seems like I really don¡¯t have any scenes. I only have so much to take out from the beginning. See if you can understand and integrate!¡±


    Liu Quan pushed his eyes again and said in a business is business tone, ¡°Sorry, 30 million is the lowest.¡±


    He sat there and saw that Lu Rong didn¡¯t say anything. He quickly said, ¡°Miss Lu, 30 million is really not much. I can guarantee that when the vi is built, the price of a vi alone will be more than 30 million. When you¡¯re sure to make a profit or not, you¡¯ll definitely make a lot.¡±


    ¡°I really want to make a profit.¡±

 Chapter 361: Final Trash

    Lu Rongughed bitterly. Without saying these words, Liu Quan had already investigated it herself. It was absolutely true, ¡°But I don¡¯t have so much money.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Liu Quan got up helplessly and said, ¡°Looks like I can only find a new partner. Miss Lu, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Lu Rong didn¡¯t make a sound. She watched as Liu Quan picked up the briefcase and was really about to leave. Her eyes almost fell out and followed Liu Quan.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, stay!¡±


    Finally at the entrance of the restaurant, Lu Rong chased after her. She was still unwilling.


    ¡°Miss Lu, is there anything you need?¡±


    Liu Quan asked politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Can you give me a few more days? I want to get together again.¡±


    Lu Rong said anxiously.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Liu Quan pushed his eyes and looked troubled, ¡°These 30 million are not a small amount for Miss Lu, it is not easy to get.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I have a way. It¡¯s just that the bank doesn¡¯t have a good loan for a while. You have to give me half a month.¡±


    Lu Rong looked anxious and stared at Liu Quan seriously.  This time, she really had to work hard to get this project!


    ¡°Half a month is too long.¡±


    Liu Quan frowned and inadvertently nced at Lu Rong, then said, ¡°Miss Lu, you know that there are still many people waiting for me for this project. I can only give you three days at most. If you can¡¯t, I have to find someone else.¡±


    Without waiting for Lu Rong to speak, Liu Quan turned and left.


    ¡°Three days, three days. Mr. Liu, you must leave this spot to me!¡±


    Behind her, Lu Rong shouted loudly.


    Liu Quan made an OK gesture but the corner of his mouth was slightly raised in a ce where Su Ni couldn¡¯t see.


    What a stupid woman!


    Soon, Liu Quan¡¯s phone rang again.


    Unlike the arrogant look before, Liu Quan became nervous and excited. He politely pressed the answer button with both hands and smiled, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Has everything beenpleted?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s indifferent voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that woman is stupid. When she heard that she has a lot of benefits, she has to pay for everything.¡±


    Liu Quan smiled.


    Seeing the woman¡¯s crazy state, he promised that this was a sure thing. ¡°But I only gave her three days¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded faintly and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°It won¡¯t take three days before shees to look for you. If she takes out the Nanjiawan store as a coteral, you can give her 20 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Twenty million!¡±


    Liu Quan was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat off his forehead. He carefully asked, ¡°As far as I know, the value of the Nanjiawan Shop is probably more than 30 million. This¡­ let¡¯s only give it 20 million. Can she agree?¡±


    ¡°She will agree.¡±


    Gu Zechen then decisively hung up.


    Liu Quan was still a little confused. This was 10 million dors less. No matter how stupid that woman was, could she agree?


    After a while, Liu Quan¡¯s phone had a recent negative news about Nanjiawan. After reading it, Liu Quan instantly understood.


    ¡°Zexin!¡±


    The moment Gu Zechen hung up, he saw Xu Wan rushing in. The secretary beside him looked embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Gu, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go out first.¡±


    Gu Zechen gestured for the secretary to leave first, then he looked at Xu Wan, who was rushing towards him with a smile. He quickly stood up and identally used a chair to iste the two.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lie in the hospital properly ande to the office?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not missing you. When I woke up in the morning and saw that you weren¡¯t around, my heart was empty. I felt very ufortable, but now I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xu Wan said with a smile, then she opened her arms to hug Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen turned around and called Li Mo. He was so shocked that he broke out in cold sweat and asked carefully, ¡°Could Miss Xu havee to you?¡±


    He only took the call and the person who came back was gone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen made a sound from his throat. He looked unhappy. He lowered his voice and warned, ¡°This matter, I¡¯ll settle the score with you when youe back.¡±


    Xu Wan listened carefully and started to coquettishly say, ¡°Zeheng, don¡¯t me Asistant Li for me, I miss you too much.¡±


    Xu Wan said and got closer.


    Gu Zechen turned to the water dispenser, poured Xu Wan a ss of water and put it on the sofa beside her.


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were dim for a few seconds. Did he not want to get close?


    But on the face, Xu Wan still looked gentle and naive. She walked to the sofa and said pitifully, ¡°Zeheng, you won¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a little and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t run around like this next time.¡±


    Even the gauze on her hand hadn¡¯t been removed yet, which made Gu Zechen very irritated.


    Xu Wan raised her hand and shook it gently, but her expression was indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡±  Plus, I came to the office today to find you for something.


    ¡°What is it?¡±  Gu Zechen frowned and sat back at his desk.


    Xu Wan had no choice but to sit down opposite him. Through a cold table, she blinked. ¡°I think my body is pretty much better. I want to find a job in Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°Looking for a job?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and quickly rejected it, ¡°No, you don¡¯t need work now.¡±


    ¡°Zexin, do you think that I want to get close to you to work in Gu Corp?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Xu Wan seemed to have seen through Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts at a nce. Even though it would make her feel sad, she thought about it all night yesterday and there were some things that she might have to face the truth. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already thought about it. There are some things that can¡¯t be forced. I can¡¯t do anything that you don¡¯t want.¡±


    Gu Zechen breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°If it¡¯s because of the economy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Xu Wan shook her head and smiled at Gu Zechen.  ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t had a job for a long time. I feel like I¡¯m out of touch with this society. If I can find my original job again, I might be in a better mood.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and pondered.


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter what you arrange for me. I just want to get busy.¡±


    As if worried that Gu Zechen would not agree, Xu Wan added.


    ¡°I will consider this matter.¡±


    It had to be said that Xu Wan¡¯s words did indeed speak to Gu Zechen and his concerns.


    If Xu Wan could really divert her attention from her work and even fully recover, it would be a good thing.

 Chapter 362: Want to Work

    ¡°Hey, Zexin, I¡¯m looking for a job anyway. You can¡¯t let me go to anotherpany. I can¡¯t do anything now. I won¡¯t let people bully me.¡±


    Xu Wan stood up, stomped her feet and started to act coquettishly. Her injured hand also swayed gently in front of Gu Zechen from time to time.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and looked particrly serious. After all, he had to think about working in the samepany.


    ¡°You cane to work in Gu Corp, but you have to promise me something.¡±


    Gu Zechen thought about it and said.


    ¡°No problem, I will promise you all your requests.¡±


    Xu Wan said helplessly, ¡°After all, I really need a job now.¡±


    ¡°First, you can¡¯t enter my office at will in the future. Remember to knock on the door.¡±


    Gu Zechen spoke in a low voice, obviously still feeling dissatisfied that Xu Wan had suddenly barged in.


    Xu Wan put her hands together and apologized, ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡±


    ¡°Second, you¡¯re an ordinary employee in Gu Corp, so you won¡¯t receive any preferential treatment.¡±


    Gu Zechen continued.


    Xu Wan nodded, indicating that there was no problem.


    ¡°There is a third and most important point. I hope you can understand that from now on, you can only be my sister. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Even though there was sadness on Xu Wan¡¯s face, she still nodded heavily.


    After a few o¡¯clock, Gu Zechen also let out a sigh of relief and his expression softened. ¡°I will find the human resources department to arrange your work as soon as possible. Now you better return to the hospital and lie down.¡±


    As he said this, Li Mo also rushed over in a hurry. He couldn¡¯t be sweating and apologized to Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu, I was careless for a moment. Is Miss Xu okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Xu Wan said with a smile. She originally nned to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, but when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, she immediately remembered the previous three chapters of the contract and abruptly withdrew her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Miss Xu, please follow me back to the hospital.¡±


    Li Mo lowered his head, not daring to look directly at Gu Zechen¡¯s powerful aura.


    ¡°I said it¡¯s okay, and I¡¯m going to work in Gu Corp soon.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s face was full of pride.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mo was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Gu Zechen did not exin but said, ¡°Your injuries are not good for the day, you don¡¯t want to work.¡±  You¡¯d better return to the hospital now. I¡¯ll ask the doctor about the situation.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was a little serious. Xu Wan was helpless and could only agree, but deep down, she was happy.


    Sure enough, when she said that she wouldn¡¯t bother him anymore, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards him was much better.


    These words seemed strict, but they still cared about her body.


    Xu Wan knew that she didn¡¯t go wrong in this step!


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll listen to you, Zexin, I¡¯ll go back to the hospital and lie down properly.¡±


    Xu Wan said seriously.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That night, Liu Quan received a call from Lu Rong asking to meet again.


    Of course, Liu Quan was inconsiderate, but he still showed impatience over the phone. ¡°Miss Lu hasn¡¯t found money in such a short time.¡±


    The phone was silent for a few seconds.


    Soon, Lu Rong added, ¡°Mr. Liu, honestly, I came to find you because of this.  You also know that I¡¯m looking for a bank now. It¡¯s more than three days just to walk through the flow. Can you help me?


    ¡°What can I do to you?¡±


    Liu Quan pulled his tie and was impatient, but he still listened attentively.


    ¡°I want you to lend me 30 million first, but it isn¡¯t actually a loan. I¡¯ll give you my property. What do you think?¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s heart was bleeding when she said this, but in order to win the project, she still ignored it.


    ¡°Miss Lu, I think you¡¯re right.¡±


    Liu Quan raised his voice and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°30 million, that¡¯s not a small amount.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I will give you my property and I will definitely satisfy you.¡±


    Speaking of which, Liu Quan finally agreed to see him first, but if he could not satisfy him, Lu Rong would lose this opportunitypletely.


    Lu Rong promised.


    The two of them once again arrived at the lunch ce. Just as they sat down, Liu Quan asked in toe straight to the point, ¡°I don¡¯t know what property Miss Lu wants to loan to me. I¡¯ll tell you clearly that if I¡¯m not satisfied, we have nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°You can take a look first!¡±


    Lu Rong looked around, then carefully pushed the file bag over and lowered her voice, ¡°But Mr. Liu, you have to keep this secret for me.¡±


    Liu Quan nced at Lu Rong without saying a word. Just as he was about to open it, he was stopped by Lu Rong and begged.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. It¡¯s not good for me to tell me about this!¡±


    Liu Quan impatiently pushed Lu Rong¡¯s hand away and opened the file bag.


    Indeed, it was Nanjiawan Shop.


    Liu Quan was so excited that he guessed correctly. Lu Rong¡¯s Trump card was the Nanjiawan project.


    However, on the surface, Liu Quan still steadied his hands and gently threw the document on the table. Then, he put his hands on his chest and said coldly, ¡°I know about the store of Nanjiawan, but I heard that it has been in a bad mood recently. Just two days ago, someone was causing trouble.


    Speaking of this, Lu Rong was also embarrassed.


    Before this, she and Cheng Yi hoped that the Nanjiawan would close down and Su Ni would finish ying it quickly, but now¡­ it was her biggest stumbling block on the road to investment. Deep down, she secretly cursed that Su Ni had been fine long ago, so at this time, she was deliberately making things difficult for herself.


    Lu Rong was angry, but she still didn¡¯t lose her aura. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, you know that things on the business field can¡¯t be said. Although the negative news of Su Corp recently emerged, the Nanjiawan project relies on the Gu Corp business circle. Su Ni can¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t you believe Gu Zechen?¡±


    Liu Quan frowned slightly when he heard this.


    Soon, Lu Rong continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, this is just a coteral. If Mr. Liu is worried, I will redeem it after I make a profit, so Mr. Liu won¡¯t take the risk, right?¡±


    Furthermore, she had to redeem the store in Nanjiawan.


    If Cheng Yi knew that he had bought a store in his name but was charged out by himself, he would not let him go.


    ¡°20 Million!¡±  I can only pay 20 million. I don¡¯t know if Miss Lu agrees.


    Liu Quan leaned on the sofa and nced sideways at Lu Rong.


    Is Gu Zechen¡¯s 20 million really feasible?


    ¡°Director Liu is not too cruel.¡±


    Sure enough, the next second, Lu Rong¡¯s expression changed and she quickly put the file back. Her face was not less angry. ¡°Mr. Liu, I thought everyone was friends. Although I was in a hurry to use money, you can¡¯t kill me like this.¡±

 Chapter 363: 20 million Business

    ¡°Sorry, if you really want to pay, I can only pay 20 million.¡±  After all, everyone knows the current situation of the Nanjiawan. Whether it can open or not is still a matter of fact. Now that all the big businesses are making trouble, Su Ni has already been busy. Although there are many shops in your hands, you can¡¯t sell them for a while. I have to take risks if you stay here. ¡±


    ¡°I said that after this period of time, I will redeem it!¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s anger did not decrease. This was simply too much.


    Liu Quan spread out his hands and smiled at Lu Rong, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s great. I¡¯ll give you 20 million now. Then you¡¯ll redeem it for 20 million more. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Lu Rong immediately turned to leave.


    Liu Quan stood in front of him with one hand. Seeing Lu Rong¡¯s angry expression, Liu Quan also patiently persuaded, ¡°I think you won¡¯t be able to find a second suitable buyer in three days. Thirty million is really not a small sum.  Besides, didn¡¯t Miss Lu just say that she didn¡¯t want others to know about this?


    ¡°Liu Quan!¡±


    Lu Rong was so angry that her body trembled slightly, and the rich didn¡¯t bully her like this. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in three days, I will give you 30 million untouched.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that today, I won¡¯t wait for you. After all, there are too many things I can do in three days.¡±


    Liu Quan shook his head regretfully.


    Lu Rong felt like her blood was surging. She did agree to this, but she never imagined that Liu Quan would go too far.


    ¡°Miss Lu wants to leave, please do it.¡±


    Liu Quan reached out and made a gesture to invite her.


    Lu Rong didn¡¯t move.


    She knew that if she really left, she would miss the opportunity to enter the upper ss.


    She couldn¡¯t give up just like that.


    Lu Rong clenched her fists tightly, her eyes full of determination. She sat down again and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, let¡¯s talk again.¡±


    Liu Quan was still leaning on the sofa, showing that he had no opinion.


    In any case, his base price was only 20 million.


    ¡°Twenty million is fine, but we have to sign a contract.¡±


    Lu Rong said seriously.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Liu Quan answered straightforwardly and decisively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find awyer tonight. We¡¯ll contact the contract tomorrow morning.¡±


    Lu Rong then picked up her bag and really left.


    Liu Quan smiled faintly. He thought how smart this woman could be, but in the end, Gu Zechen counted her as dead.


    Su Ni got out of ss and thought that she was fine, so she went straight to Gu Corp.


    At the front desk, someone was holding a bouquet of flowers. Su Ni looked at it and quickly went forward.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Gu.¡±


    The front desk hurriedly greeted her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Madam Gu, this gentleman said that Gu has ordered a bouquet of flowers to be sent, but we have already called to confirm that Mr. Gu has not ordered flowers. Look at it¡­¡±


    The front desk looked troubled.


    ¡°Madam, please judge. See if this is a flower ordered by President Gu. The boss of such a bigpany can¡¯t just go back on the debt.¡±


    The person who sent the flowers could not help but feel angry.


    When Su Ni came in, she did see the car delivering flowers. Seeing that this person¡¯s outfit was no different, she took the order and took a closer look.


    However, Su Ni smiled. ¡°Sorry, sir, if Mr. Gu really orders flowers, I think that if Mr. Gu does not write his own name, his assistant¡¯s secretary can help him settle it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, our CEO Gu is so busy every day, where are you free to book flowers?¡±


    When the receptionist heard this, she quickly responded.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    The flower delivery person was short of words, but he couldn¡¯t think of a better answer. His face instantly turned red, so embarrassed.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    The elevator behind him opened and Gu Zechen came out in a ck suit.


    Su Ni smiled when she saw Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Have you ordered flowers?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked Su Ni curiously.


    Su Ni shook her head, took the card and shook it. She smiled and said, ¡°But this card is written on Mr. Gu¡¯s personal phone. It¡¯s strange.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    He had already received harassment, but he didn¡¯t expect that the person hadn¡¯t left yet. His face immediately copsed and he asked coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I didn¡¯t order flowers before? What are you doing here? Security!¡±


    Su Ni could hear some clues, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Since there is no flower booking, I will ept it.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen still frowned, Su Ni coquettishly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t sent me flowers for a long time. I think this rose is quite fresh.  How about I buy it?


    As Su Ni said this, she quickly took out her phone and asked the flower delivery with a smile, ¡°Can you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The other party nodded repeatedly. As long as the flower was sent out, he didn¡¯t care who it was.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Gu Zechen took out his pocket. Although Su Ni didn¡¯t me him, he still felt sorry.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni coquettishly sniffed the roses and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°It¡¯s quite fragrant.¡±


    Then, they grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and left at the same time.


    In the car, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss Su Ni. Su Ni¡¯s mind was still on the rose. She smiled sweetly and pushed Gu Zechen away. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to know who gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Maybe I sent it wrong.¡±


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and closed his lips again. He had been busy for a whole day, but he really had no time to think about this.


    Su Ni reminded, ¡°If you really send it wrong, you won¡¯t know your personal phone.¡±


    One sentence woke the person in the dream.


    Gu Zechen opened his eyes in an instant and frowned at Su Ni. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What, do you suspect that I gave it to you? I just arrived at yourpany.¡±


    Gu Zechen waspletely uninterested, and he said lightly, ¡°Who is prank?¡±


    ¡°Yes, right?¡±


    Su Ni giggled. Seeing that Gu Zechen was unwilling to say anything more, she didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she picked up the rose again and sniffed it. ¡°Anyway, I really like this rose. Just treat it as giving me a favor.¡±


    At this point, Su Ni did not ask any more questions. Gu Zechen, who was already worried, gradually calmed down. He grabbed Su Ni and said, ¡°I know there is a good restaurant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better that we don¡¯t want it anymore. Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡±


    In this way, the probability of being disturbed is less, and Gu Zechen still owes him a meal.


    Gu Zechen naturally had no objections. When she got home, Su Ni personally cooked two dishes and one soup. Although it was not perfect, it was much better than the previous two times.


    Gu Zechen did not mind and praised Su Ni. Then he sat opposite Su Ni and picked up his chopsticks.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 364: Everything You Make is delicious

    Su Ni looked into her eyes and smiled, ¡°If it¡¯s not delicious, you can make people redo it again. You know that I¡¯m only at this level. Today, I just want to show my skills.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of heartache as he held Su Ni¡¯s hand and said.  ¡°Your hand isn¡¯t for cooking. I still remember that your hand burned thest time.¡±


    As he said this, he gently kissed the back of Su Ni¡¯s hand. Today, he saw Su Ni¡¯s high interest, but he did not refuse, but he still said, ¡°Promise me that next time you don¡¯t go to the kitchen. We¡¯ll buy whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really confused.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen, then pulled her hand back. Seeing that there were still people around, she could only lower her voice and say, ¡°This is my intention for you. Even if I can buy it, it is not my own doing. Why don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Gu Zechen grinned and his eyebrows rxed.


    Gu Zechen simply did what Su Ni did. Regardless of whether anyone was looking at it or not, he hugged Su Ni¡¯s neck and gently pressed his chin against her shoulder. ¡°I understand, of course I understand. Since my wife is willing to cook, then I¡¯ll help cook next time.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°You can also learn.¡±  It wasn¡¯t what you said. The main point was what you wanted!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen was serious.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile. She picked up the food for Gu Zechen and urged, ¡°You should eat quickly.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not polite. As long as it was the dishes made by Su Ni, they were all taken in and ate with great taste.


    Su Ni was curious about how fast she improved, so she tasted her chopsticks, but she instantly spat it out and took a big gulp of the water beside her.


    Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s smile, Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s chopsticks. ¡°It¡¯s so salty, you¡¯d better not eat it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked unfathomable. He pushed Su Ni¡¯s hand away and stuffed vegetables into his mouth again, saying, ¡°If this is salty, you won¡¯t feel salty if you eat more.¡±  Besides, I think it¡¯s good.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d better ask someone to do it again.¡±


    Su Ni felt guilty and stood up.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. I think it¡¯s good.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it.


    Gu Zechen sat Su Ni down again and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a little salty, but it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen ate all the food that Su Ni cooked. The only consequence was that Su Ni drank water less than ten times when she saw Gu Zechen. Then as long as the door of the study opened, Khai couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s just a little salty.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned his bitter face, but he said without regret, ¡°The next time my wife poisoned me, I will definitely take it all.¡±


    Su Ni was angry. ¡°How can my food be so bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered hurriedly and went downstairs to drink water.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t see it and let the kitchen re-brew the lotus seed soup, then personally sent it in, which eased Gu Zechen¡¯s thirst.


    However, after this time, Su Ni no longer mentioned cooking and Gu Zechen sighed in relief.


    Early the next morning, Gu Zechen personally sent Su Ni to Su Corp, and asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Are you sure you want to attend the press conference alone?¡±


    Su Ni nodded. Gu Zechen¡¯s words made her feel confident, so she said without hesitation, ¡°Since there is no problem with the Nanjiawan Shop, I can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°If you were a littlete, maybe I could give you a big gift.¡±


    Gu Zechen blinked mysteriously, which aroused Su Ni¡¯s interest. She quickly pushed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What gift? Did you find out?¡±


    ¡°About it.¡±


    Gu Zechen remained mysterious, ¡°But this gift is not so easy to get.¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, she immediately kissed Gu Zechen on the face. Gu Zechen¡¯s body trembled slightly and quickly pulled Su Ni into his arms. Even his breathing changed.


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly.


    It seemed like Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t touched him for a long time, and just yesterday, her aunt came too, which made Gu Zechen take a cold shower several times in the evening.


    ¡°Look, you know my current situation¡­¡±


    Su Ni exined.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled evilly and his eyes were full of hints.


    Su Ni blushed and naturally knew what he was talking about. She was still in the car, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, you should wait for you to go back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Then you promised me?¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear to find an answer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Su Ni looked out the window seriously and smiled slowly.


    Just then, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang. Gu Zechen took out his phone and waved it in front of Su Ni, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. The gift seems to have arrived in advance.¡±


    Gu Zechen pressed the speakerphone directly.


    Soon, Liu Quan¡¯s excited voice came through the phone. ¡°President Gu, that woman really signed it. Twenty million, she really sold all the stores in Nanjiawan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not move, but he winked at Su Ni as if saying he was right.


    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±


    Su Ni made an ent.


    She knew that Cheng Yi bought those stores under Lu Rong¡¯s name. It wasn¡¯t strange that they were still under her name. However, why would Lu Rong sell so many shops for no reason?


    ¡°However, Lu Rong still has one request.¡±


    The excitement on Liu Quan¡¯s side slowly subsided, then he said, ¡°She can still redeem herself after she asks for it, but I didn¡¯t agree directly. I gave you three months, guess what?¡±


    ¡°She agreed!¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Zechen to answer, he had already asked himself over the phone again. Heughed loudly, ¡°If you want me to tell me, this woman is really stupid. Three months, the project hasn¡¯t even been decided on the location. What does she get to return to me? Wouldn¡¯t she repay you?¡±


    Gu Zechen did not forget himself, but warned Liu Quan, ¡°For the time being, only you and I know about this matter. As for the project in thendscape area, as long as you can drag it out, I have a way for the rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, Mr. Gu, what you say is what it is. Let me say, Lu Rong is in a big trouble this time. If there is such a good thing next time, you can remember to find me.¡±


    This time, Liu Quan also made a small sum.


    Gu Zechen hung up the phone and said, ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, all the stores are under my name. What do you think?¡±


    He felt a little smug in front of Su Ni as if he was taking credit.

 Chapter 365: Removing the Nanjiawan

    Su Ni did not know about this from the beginning to the end. Now, she was surprised and delighted when she heard it. She couldn¡¯t help but raise Gu Zechen¡¯s face and kiss him, which made Gu Zechen frown and ask unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ll send it off now.¡±


    ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Su Ni blinked, reached out and started unfastening his belt. She teased, ¡°Are you still nning to be in the car?¡±


    ¡°Humph, you really want to.¡±


    Gu Zechen humphed arrogantly and hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll settle this with you when I go back, but can I go to Su Corp with you now?¡±


    As the owner of the biggest store in Su Corp, Gu Zechen naturally had the right to do so, but Su Ni still had her own concerns. She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign a three month agreement with Lu Rong? During this period, Khai can still regret it.¡±


    ¡°Then she has the capital.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t tell Cheng Yi about this for the time being. Then she won¡¯t be able to take out the 20 million, so this store will naturally be yours.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words dispelled Su Ni¡¯s concerns. ¡°Then why did you keep that person a secret?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just to drag Cheng Yi down. I don¡¯t care what you say now. As long as Lu Rong keeps her secret, Cheng Yi won¡¯t know, and if she starts work, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to hide it.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    This exnation was reasonable and reasonable.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Just arrived at Su Corp, Qin Yue saw Gu Zechen and was stunned. Su Ni exined, ¡°President Gu and I will attend the press conference today.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    The corner of Qin Yue¡¯s mouth returned to his smile and he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He lowered his voice and said to Su Ni, ¡°There are a lot of outer reporters gathered outside. This press conference will end as soon as possible to avoid any trouble.¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    Qin Yue wouldn¡¯t be able to do such small things.


    Qin Yue exined with a bitter expression, ¡°I just arranged some familiar media outlets, but I don¡¯t know who leaked the news. This time, many people havee. I¡¯m worried that I might try to suppress them on purpose.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. It must be Song Corp.¡±


    Su Ni gave the answer directly, then she returned to her indifferent face. ¡°Then you can act ording to the opportunity. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    The matter was serious. Qin Yue still nodded and looked at Gu Zechen. With him around, he had at least taken a care pill.


    The press conference was held very quickly. Su Ni and Gu Zechen entered together one after the other, causing quite a stir.


    ¡°This time it can be said to be a press conference of Su Corp. Why is CEO Gu here? Did you receive any news in advance?¡±


    A reporter couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°No, maybe it was temporary. It seems that the Su Corp really cares about Nanjiawan.¡±


    Another reporter followed.


    ¡°In this way, it shows that the Nanjiawan project really has a problem.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡±


    Qin Yue yelled at the top, then signaled for Su Ni to start.


    ¡°First of all, thank you for attending the press conference in Su Corp. Next, I will exin the problems in Nanjiawan now¡­¡±


    Su Ni looked at the manuscript and said it in a joking manner. After speaking, everyone also heard apuse.


    Su Ni smiled at Gu Zechen and said it was fine this time.


    ¡°Then Mr. Su, when do you n to open the Nanjiawan as scheduled? Are everyone looking forward to it?¡±


    ¡°Also, Mr. Su, there are rumors that a store is here to cause trouble. How do you n to solve it?¡±


    ¡°What do you think about the fact that Nanjiawan Shop has already taken action, but no one has renovated it?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    One question after another was in order. Su Ni read the answer in advance and answered it very easily.


    ¡°Regarding the opening time, it is still tentatively decided.  We have already asked thewyer to solve the troublesome store. We believe that we will give the public a satisfactory answer. As for the issue of no renovation¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni said and looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°I think it will be solved soon.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded, and everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned over. ¡°Mr. Gu, what¡¯s the best way? Can you help the Su Corp this time?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Gu has nned to re-invest in Nanjiawan?¡±


    The next time seemed to be handed over to Gu Zechen, and Gu Zechen did not hesitate. He sealed everyone¡¯s spections, ¡°The stores you suspect are currently under my name. I just need to find a suitable time. Naturally, the Nanjiawan will open as scheduled.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words subverted everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    Many reporters who came this time not only thought that Nanjiawan had suffered an unprecedented blow, but also couldn¡¯t predict its opening. They never imagined that all the stores were now in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe forward before, and you didn¡¯t announce it.¡±


    Some people expressed suspicion.


    ¡°Yeah, is it toote to stand up now?¡±


    After all, the Nanjiawan project had a lot of negative news outside. Many citizens and investors did not think highly of it.


    ¡°This is my own idea. It¡¯s not convenient to reveal it here.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Liar, Su Corp is obviously lying!¡±


    Suddenly, there was an uproar at the door. The few security guards who were about to rush in quickly got into an uproar.


    The reporter who rushed in shouted loudly, ¡°Su Ni, is this move too impressive? If you have a project in your hands, I¡¯m afraid that you will have already opened it. Now that you have Mr. Gu here, you won¡¯t be convinced.¡±


    ¡°This reporter, please show your reporter ID.¡±  Qin Yue rushed over and what he was worried about still happened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pursue my identity. I¡¯m just reproving the truth to the public!¡±


    The young reporter instantly pushed Qin Yue¡¯s hand away, then pointed at Su Ni on stage and asked in a loud voice, ¡°You said that those stores are in your hands. Can you produce any evidence? The contract you signed back then should be there, right?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have no response!¡±


    Su Ni said coldly.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen stood up again, his indifferent and serious aura crushing the whole audience. He said without anger, ¡°Since I dare to say such words in front of the public, I naturally dare to guarantee that if you still don¡¯t believe me, then you can only widen your eyes and wait and see.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni away and started to panic again.


    Quite a few reporters were troubled. ¡°How should we write this press release? Who would have thought that this woulde in the end?¡±


    ¡°This is also my question. If those stores really were with Gu Zechen, the Su Corp wouldn¡¯t have a crisis at all, and there¡¯s no need for a press conference. There must be something wrong with them!¡±

 Chapter 366: Who Has The Contract?

    Another reporter was suspicious. ¡°And they didn¡¯t bring out the contract just now.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, why do you think so much? I still believe in CEO Gu¡¯s strength. Think about it, Mr. Gu can always say such big words. If the Nanjiawan project really goes bankrupt, it is not only the Su Corp, but also the Gu Corp. Will Gu Zechen be so stupid?¡±


    On the other hand, someone was secretly analyzing the situation in front of him. After all, Gu Zechen¡¯s strength was still there, so he must have his own strength to say those words.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. This is Gu Zechen.¡±


    Someone echoed in a low voice, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to write ording to the original n. Since Mr. Gu cane forward, I believe that I still have a certain degree of confidence.¡±


    In front of theputer, Cheng Yi smashed the coffee cup into the wall.


    Su Banqing was so scared that she took two steps back but she still didn¡¯t say a word and quietly picked up the porcin cup.


    Seeing this, Cheng Yi hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed Su Banqing, ming him, ¡°This kind of thing, with a secretary doing it, what do you do?¡±


    Su Banqing felt wronged and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Cheng Yi, you have such a big temper, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Cheng Yi quickly calmed down and pulled Su Banqing over to sit on hisp again. He said softly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Su Ni is too hateful.¡±


    ¡°My sister, Su Ni, she¡­¡±


    Su Banqing was worried.


    Cheng Yi nced at Su Banqing, reached out to stroke her face, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Su Ni in the future. She hates you so much now. She thinks you stole her man and hates you toote. In the future, you¡¯d better not have contact with such women.¡±


    Then, he looked at the screen and said coldly, ¡°For the sake of profit, this kind of woman can lie whatever kind of lie she is.  I¡¯d like to see how she would lie about the Nanjiawan project¡¯s abortion!


    And Gu Zechen, this was unexpected.


    Cheng Yi smirked coldly. This was something that Gu Zechen himself got involved in.


    What kind of guarantee did he get?  He would like to see how Gu Zechen would end up.


    However, these stupid media really believed Gu Zechen¡¯s words. They were optimistic about the situation in Nanjiawan and temporarily eased the crisis of Nanjiawan.


    Su Banqing carefully looked at Cheng Yi¡¯s expression and was afraid. However, she still leaned in Cheng Yi¡¯s arms and said softly, ¡°Did Su Ni do something bad this time?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Cheng Yi patted Su Banqing¡¯s face and smiled as if nothing had happened.  ¡°It¡¯s just a struggle before death. I promise you that when I take down the Su Corp, I¡¯ll let you be the director. This can be considered as the original owner.¡±


    A hint ofplexity shed across Su Banqing¡¯s eyes. Did Cheng Yi really think that?


    Cheng Yi seemed to see Su Banqing¡¯s doubts. He sighed and suddenly said, ¡°Actually, I have no interest in the Su Corp at all. The only person I want to deal with is Su Ni.  After all, Su Corp is the work of your father for most of his life, and you are his daughter. It makes sense for you to take over the Su Corp.


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were a little moist and she was a little excited. She couldn¡¯t help but hug Cheng Yi¡¯s neck and say, ¡°Cheng Yi, you¡¯re so nice. This is the gift I dream of.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, you, just stay by my side and don¡¯t think about anything.¡±


    Cheng Yi pressed Su Banqing¡¯s head on his chest. Where she couldn¡¯t see it, there was a sharp calction in her eyes.


    However, Cheng Yi called Lu Rong again to confirm that the stores were still under her name.


    Lu Rong watched the news and started to tremble in fear.


    She didn¡¯t expect that something had happened just after she had paid off the store.


    Lu Rong quickly found Liu Quan and Liu Quan¡¯s side was full of guarantees. Lu Rong calmed down a little and easily told Cheng Yi, ¡°Kang and Gu Zechen are bluffing. The stores are still in my hands, so how could they get them?


    Cheng Yi calmed down as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but you¡¯re still being honest during this period of time. I¡¯m worried that Gu Zechen won¡¯t let it go. Especially if he finds out that the store is under our name, he will definitely make a move.¡±


    Cheng Yi reminded him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if Gu Zechen can find you, he won¡¯t be able to find me. You¡¯re still worried about my work.¡±


    Lu Rong filled the phone with tickets, letting Cheng Yi rxpletely.


    However, his brows twitched slightly, making him feel uneasy.


    On the other hand, Lu Rong was already frightened to the point of no owner. She was reluctant to redeem the store, so she could only ce all her hopes on the scenery project.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, look at me, I¡¯ve invested too. Can you let me see the information of the scenery project?¡±


    Lu Rong called again.


    ¡°No problem, but now there is a problem with the project¡¯s approval, I need to wait two days.¡±


    Liu Quan said with his eyes narrowed as he was doing great care.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong?¡±  What¡¯s the problem? You didn¡¯t tell me that before. Why did something suddenly go wrong? You couldn¡¯t have been lying to me before.


    Lu Rong was now a frightened bird. When she heard this, she immediately got excited and screamed.


    ¡°Look at you, what are you worried about?¡±


    Liu Quan was very patient, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the process at first nce. Is it easy to approve such a big project?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Lu Rong suddenly started to retreat.


    Even though the store wasn¡¯t in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands, it wasn¡¯t in her pocket. She still said, ¡°How about that? I want to retire.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Liu Quan instantly sat up from bed. Through the phone, Lu Rong could feel the viciousness in Liu Quan¡¯s tone, but at this point, Lu Rong could not care about it and cried, ¡°Mr. Liu, tell you the truth. I want to get back the Nanjiawan project.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lu, Miss Lu.¡±


    Liu Quan sighed helplessly, ¡°Do you know how many ces I went and begged for your business? Now tell me you want to go back on your word?¡±  You know about thendscape project. How many rich people have invested in it? Do you think they will let this approved project go?


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    If she had been unwavering in the past, she would have been unwavering, but now that such news had appeared, she would not have calmed down. ¡°Are you sure that the Nanjiawan project will only be in your hands?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Without hesitation, Liu Quan emphasized in an unquestionable tone, ¡°With regards to the current situation of the Nanjiawan project, who do you think I can find? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sell 20 million. Besides, we don¡¯t have an agreement. If I can¡¯t get the Nanjiawan project, I won¡¯tpensate you 50 million.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Liu Quan said so much, but hisst sentence made Lu Rong calm down. That was 50 million.

 Chapter 367: Huang Sorghum’s Dream

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for your news. If it¡¯s approved, you have to tell me immediately.¡±  Lu Rong exined over the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still lie to you.¡±


    Liu Quan promised.


    At this point, Lu Rong waspletely relieved. She naturally had countless excuses to reject Cheng Yi. As long as she earned money from her and brought back the Nanjiawan project, no one would know.


    Three dayster, Xu Wan was discharged from the hospital and went straight to Gu Corp.


    Gu Zechen also received news from the hospital that if Xu Wan could go to work, it would be helpful for her mental recovery. He immediately arranged for Xu Wan to be in the design department.


    Xu Wan was confused when she heard this.


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    ¡°You used to design, but now you¡¯ve finally returned to your original self. Why, is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xu Wan shook her head and denied it, but she was anxious. This waspletely different from what she thought. She had to be a secretary and be by Gu Zechen¡¯s side at any time so that she could have a chance.


    ¡°I just think we can change another work¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Xu Wan was hesitant.


    ¡°Right now, only the designer position is avable in thepany. If you¡¯re not satisfied, then you can only get a better job.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with a cold face.


    Seeing that there was no room for rotation, Xu Wan could only agree and reluctantly reported to the design department.


    ¡°Xu Wan.¡±


    The design director Fang Lin looked at Xu Wan¡¯s information and looked up at her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s neck was high and she looked around, not looking at Fang Lin.


    Fang Lin also learned from the human resources department that Gu Zechen had greeted this matter and knew that another family member hade in. She didn¡¯t ask much and closed the information. She said lightly, ¡°Your desk is over there. If you have any more questions, you can ask me directly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ve just arrived, so I might not be able to do much. For things like design, it¡¯s best for those who can do more.¡±


    Xu Wan nced at Fang Lin with impatience, but her attitude of agreeing to Gu Zechen in the office waspletely different.


    After all, she was a close friend and was the biggest boss of Gu Corp. Fang Lin had nothing to say. Even if she was a white-cored sry, she wouldn¡¯t have any objections.


    ¡°I know, I will make arrangements as I wish.¡±


    However, Fang Lin hated these people the most. After she said that, she handed Fang Lin to an employee and went to work on other people.


    As soon as Fang Lin arrived, many designers started to mutter, ¡°Who¡¯s this woman? She doesn¡¯t even give Director Fang face. I saw Director Fang¡¯s expression just now.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a rtionship, right? Look at him.¡±


    ¡°Where is my position?¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t want to pay attention to these people at all. She didn¡¯te to work to make a few money. She immediately asked for her position and sat down, then took out her makeup.


    One of the colleagues on the side couldn¡¯t watch it anymore and whispered, ¡°Xu Wan, this is a working room. If you want to make up, you can go to the lounge.¡±


    Xu Wan nced sideways at the other person, then shook her newly made hair without saying a word.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The kindly reminding female colleague was furious too.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s do what we should do.¡±


    Someone pulled him aside.


    Xu Wan sat in her seat for the whole morning. She was either ying on her phone or checking her makeup. For Fang Lin¡¯s job, it was also a none are so deaf as those who won¡¯t hear.


    Fang Lin tossed the files in the office and asked coldly, ¡°She was like this all afternoon.¡±


    The colleague who had been kindly reminded before, Mo Lele, was suddenly wronged. ¡°No, even my work was affected. I¡¯m just talking about director Fang, who is Xu Wan? She¡¯s too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense first.¡±


    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t know Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude yet, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t express her opinion. She just asked, ¡°You¡¯reing back soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±  Mo Lele seemed to suddenly remember. He patted his forehead and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I expect that Suan woulde back this afternoon. When that timees, there will be a good show to watch.¡±


    Fang Lin smiled at the corner of her mouth and reminded, ¡°When the timees, you can be more agile. Don¡¯t mess around with President Gu.¡±


    ¡°Director Fang, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mo Lele smiled and was full of pride.


    Isn¡¯t Xu Wan proud of herself? Then she¡¯ll find someone even more proud of herself. Thatdy was overbearing in thepany because she had a leg with the vice president of thepany, but she didn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes.


    During the afternoon break, the design department was finally a little lively. Many people wanted to take the opportunity to inquire about Xu Wan¡¯s background, but they were half-hearted by Xu Wan.


    Someone on the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and sighed without hesitation. ¡°President Gu said that he would personally check our design department¡¯s performance, and I don¡¯t know when it will bepleted.¡±


    As soon as he said this, many people¡¯s smiling faces disappeared and they became worried.


    Xu Wan heard a different way and asked excitedly.  ¡°You mean, Gu Huai will personally watch our designs?¡±


    ¡°Of course, although our product design is not the most important department in Gu Corp, it is the door of Gu Corp. President Gu has always been very considerate.¡±  Mo Lele exined on the side.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s stiff expression clearly thought about it. In this way, she didn¡¯t have the chance to contact Gu Zechen at all. She immediately opened Fang Lin¡¯s documents and read them seriously.


    This scene was seen in the eyes of several of the same people, and they looked at each other with contempt.


    Who doesn¡¯t know that CEO Gu is not only married, but also not interested in other women at all. Many women with uneasy thoughts were cleared out by Gu Corp.


    Xu Wan had just arrived and didn¡¯t know what to do, but she actually wanted to hook up with Gu Zechen.


    However, no one reminded her. Seeing her carefully looking at the files, they all left one after another.


    ¡°Yo, are you back?¡±


    ¡°How could she call her ¡®Su¡¯? She should be called designer Su now, right?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The door was noisy. A group of colleagues who had been surrounding Xu Wan earlier were surrounded by a tall and plump woman with a 3D and delicate face.


    Xu Wan raised her head and frowned slightly.


    She had justpleted a good project and was sure that she would be promoted. Now that she heard a group of people chasing after her, she was very useful. However, she still said modestly, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve really raised your hand. This letter of appointment hasn¡¯te down yet. You can congratte meter.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong? We¡¯re all waiting.¡±


    Mo Lele smiled and said.

 Chapter 368: Wicked People Need Wear

    ¡°I heard that our design department has a new colleague. I haven¡¯t greeted you yet.¡±


    ¡°The news about Su Yan¡¯s grand design is really good, but I heard that¡­¡±


    Someone quickly lowered her voice and said something. A hint of disdain shed across the corner of her mouth, but she still walked over with a bright smile and reached out to Xu Wan.


    Xu Wan looked up slightly and quickly lowered her head, busy studying the design drafts in her hands.


    If this was the only chance to get into contact with Gu Zechen, she would make good use of it.


    As for the other people, she had yet to take them seriously.


    The surroundings were instantly silent.


    Su Yan¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She brushed her face in public and immediately left. ¡°Director is still waiting for me to report in the office. I¡¯ll leave first. Please have afternoon teater.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, designer Su.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone cheered. Even though she had yet to get promoted, she still called the big design. As she listened, she didn¡¯t correct everyone. In her eyes, she was only worthy of this position.


    In the afternoon, she called for afternoon tea, but Xu Wan didn¡¯t have a portion.


    Xu Wan came back to her senses at this time. Obviously, this group of people obviously wanted to iste herself.


    In the past, she had worked in Gu Corp before, and at that time, no one knew her identity. Now that people in Gu Corp had changed into groups, no one cared about her.


    Xu Wan picked up the cup and was about to pick up the water when her foot suddenly reached over. Xu Wan was stunned and almost fell.


    ¡°Suan, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Xu Wan screamed.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not careful.¡±


    Su Shan pretended to be innocent and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Sorry, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re alright? Don¡¯t bother with me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look, Xu Wan, aren¡¯t you good too?¡±


    Someone chimed in.


    Xu Wan suppressed her anger and rushed to the tea room. She keptforting herself not to be angry, not to be petty with these people. When she became the CEO¡¯s wife, she would all of them be fired!


    Xu Wan clenched her fists tightly as if she was going to hit the faces of these people with a punch.


    The design department was now extremely lively.


    Mo Lele took the lead and said, ¡°Did you see Xu Wan just trying to hit someone? But Iughed to death and finally let out a breath.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he was too arrogant before. Even if he went through the back door, he couldn¡¯t be so bullied.¡±


    Another colleague added another sentence, but as soon as they finished speaking, everyone¡¯s faces turned ugly and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe.


    Or Mo Lele said on the side, ¡°Look at what you said. If you have the strength, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t walk. I¡¯ve seen Xu Wan just now. Although she¡¯s just here abroad, there¡¯s no decent work at all.¡±


    When she said this, her expression softened a little.


    Everyone knew her rtionship with Vice President, but her design skills were outstanding. Even without the vice president, she could still reach her current position.


    ¡°I think that since they have a backer, you guys should be more honest.¡±


    Su Yan stood up with a cold expression.


    Obviously, she was still angry at her words. Her colleague hurriedly apologized, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Su, I wasn¡¯t talking about you just now. Besides, your superpower is the best in our design department. Can Xu Wanpare?¡±


    That was what she said. So what if she went through the back door? Apart from Gu Zechen, the biggest person in thepany was Vice President. She really didn¡¯t put Xu Wan in her eyes.


    When Xu Wan came out of the tea room again, everyone scattered and ignored her.


    Xu Wan ced the cup on the table, causing quite amotion. However, no one looked sideways, as if they were busy with their own matters.


    ¡°President Gu is about toe down to check. I think everyone should try hard.¡±


    Of course, she echoed the conversation.


    Su Shan looked at Xu Wan with satisfaction and asked with a smile.  ¡°Designer Xu came back from abroad. He should be able to prepare the design soon.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t want to fall behind. Although she didn¡¯t have any thoughts in her heart, she still agreed.


    This was the result that Suan wanted, and the smile on her face became more and more blurry. ¡°That¡¯s good. Please hand it over on Friday.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible in such a short time!¡±


    Xu Wan stood up and shouted.


    Su Shan spread out her hands. ¡°Sorry, then I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Suan, I know you¡¯re the big design here, but don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±  Don¡¯t think that you came in through the back door, we should let you go. Why don¡¯t you tell us who the big shot behind you is?


    Su Yan stood up, unwilling to let go of measure for measure.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    For a time, the two masters in the office suddenly looked at each other in a with swords drawn and bows bent.


    After all, Xu Wan had already left the work world. How could she know that measure for measure in the work world soon had tears in her eyes, but Gu Zechen warned her that she couldn¡¯t tell the rtionship between them.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer this kind of grievance.


    ¡°Suan, wait for me!¡±


    Xu Wan suddenly covered her face and quickly ran out.


    ¡°Oh, could it be that I went to find my patron?¡±


    Mo Lele asked gloatingly.


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Su Shan crossed her arms and looked at her with disdain. She was really a little bunny. If she had to find her boss for such a big matter, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her at all.


    However, she still gave Mo Lele a look and asked her to chase after her.


    Even though it was not worth mentioning, everyone was quite curious about who Xu Wan was.


    Xu Wan rushed straight into Gu Zechen¡¯s office. Her eyes were red and swollen. However, before she could enter Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace, she saw Gu Zechen looking up with a gloomy face and waving at her without saying a word.


    Xu Wan realized that this was not the first time she had rushed into Gu Zechen¡¯s office.


    At that moment, Xu Wan suppressed her grievance and went out again. She knocked on the door. When she heard the sound ofing in, she opened the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen had already packed up the documents, sat down and asked calmly.


    But Xu Wan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Wow, tears were all over her face. At this time, she didn¡¯t care if her makeup was spent and she threw herself at Gu Zechen.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen moved sideways in time, and reminded him coldly, ¡°I told you very clearly on your first day at work. You have to avoid dislike in thepany. Don¡¯t do anything like this in the future.¡±


    As he said this, he tidied up the wrinkles on his suit and sat down again.

 Chapter 369: Grieved Inform

    ¡°Yes, Ze Yu, I listen to you. I didn¡¯t say anything in thepany, but these people are really bullying.¡±


    Then, Xu Wan told her everything about how thepany¡¯s people isted her and how they mocked and bullied her. Gu Zechen frowned when he heard this.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit distressed after hearing this, but he was impatient. He asked, ¡°So you just rushed in without caring?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned and did not say anything.


    She thought that Gu Zechen would definitely feel sorry for himself when he heard what she said so wronged. He would definitelyfort herself and maybe even transfer herself to her side, but his current attitude was too cold.


    ¡°Ze Yu, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just couldn¡¯t hold it in for a moment¡­¡±


    Sensing that Gu Zechen was getting angry, Xu Wan started to cry.


    ¡°Sit down first.¡±


    Gu Zechen was helpless.  He started to think that leaving Xu Wan to work in Gu Corp was too unwise.


    Xu Wan sat down sobbing as she looked like a little wife. Unfortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t pity her and advised, ¡°Wan¡¯er, this is just a part of your career. If you can¡¯t learn to get along with your colleagues, you won¡¯t be far in the future.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Xu Wan still had something to say. She wanted to put your shoulder to the wheel, and she tried so hard to look at the design Fang Lin had given her. ¡°I just came. How can I know them? If they join forces to bully me, what can I do?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll greet the design department.¡±


    Gu Zechen was also a little annoyed. ¡°Go back to work first.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t want to leave like this, but she saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. She knew that she was asking for trouble if she stayed any longer, and she cried and got up, ¡°Then Zeheng, I¡¯ll go to work first.¡±


    After that, Gu Zechen called Li Mo and said, ¡°Call Fang Lin over.¡±


    If there really was a situation where he was bullying a neer, he would have to take care of whether this neer was Xu Wan or not.


    Li Mo said, ¡°Fang Lin has been waiting at the door for a long time, but from herints, it seems different from what Miss Xu said.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned. ¡°Let here first.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At first, Fang Lin was also sweating. Although Gu Zechen was married, no one could stop him from looking for someone outside.


    Now that theint hade to Gu Zechen, she could have some good fruits.


    However, Fang Lin still suffered a lot. She repeated Xu Wan¡¯s performance on her first day of work. In the end, Gu Zechen frowned and said directly, ¡°Director Fang, you¡¯re right. If Kang¡¯er doesn¡¯t follow the rules, you can just dismiss her.¡±


    Fang Lin¡¯s eyes widened with surprise.


    Seeing that Fang Lin was afraid, Gu Zechen added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat her in my face at all. Just follow the normal process.¡±


    Fang Lin quickly agreed as if she had gotten her sword, but deep down, she had her own n.


    Gu Zechen was just saying that. If he really fired Xu Wan, his good days woulde to an end.


    Ever since Xu Wan entered the CEO¡¯s special elevator, Mo Lele ran to the design department the first time.


    ¡°Why are you back so soon? Who¡¯s Xu Wan¡¯s man?¡±


    Su Shan asked indifferently while applying her fingernails.


    Mo Lele¡¯s face turned green and red for a while. She exined everything she had just seen. Su Yan¡¯s hand shook and a drop of fingernail oil dripped onto her fingers.


    She wiped off all her fingernails impatiently. Under everyone¡¯s exmation, she asked, ¡°Are you sure you saw Xu Wan enter the CEO¡¯s special elevator?¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    Mo Lele promised, ¡°And I look at her. Obviously, this is not the first time she has entered.¡±


    ¡°This woman is really courageous!¡±


    Su Shanshan stood up and said with bright eyes, ¡°She dares to enter the CEO¡¯s elevator too. I want to see who can protect her this time.¡±


    Mo Lele opened her mouth. In fact, she really wanted to say if the man behind Xu Wan was CEO Gu.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to touch the scales at this moment, so she shut her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Soon someone echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. This Xu Wan is only on her first day in thepany. She doesn¡¯t know anything at all. As long as we sue, she¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    ¡°Alright, calm down.¡±


    Fang Lin suddenly walked in from outside and looked inside. ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Wan?¡±


    ¡°I ran out a long time ago. I don¡¯t know how to go there for work.¡±


    Someone said strangely.


    Su Shan crossed her arms and turned around. ¡°We¡¯re not her nanny, how could we know where they went?¡±


    ¡°How did you treat Xu Wan in the office before? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Now that the matter has already been brought to Mr. Gu, I advise you to be better.  Especially you, Suan.


    Fang Lin specifically reminded her.


    Su Shan¡¯s face turned pale, but she didn¡¯t need to talk back. She asked unhappily, ¡°Where did we offend her in the office? Could it be that we have to treat Xu Wan as our ancestors in the future?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right!¡±


    Fang Lin sneered.


    All of a sudden, everyone in the design department was stunned, but Fang Lin said, ¡°When peoplee backter, you guys have better attitudes. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. I don¡¯t know where to cry after losing my job.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The crowd was listless.


    ¡°Director Fang, tell us, who is the person behind Xu Wan?¡±  Someone asked impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    Fang Lin¡¯s face darkened and she warned.


    But the more this is, the more difficult people are in their hearts. Finally, someone whispered, ¡°Could the man behind Xu Wan be our CEO Gu?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    This was simply unbelievable.


    ¡°Who said that they won¡¯t. You didn¡¯t hear it just now. Did Xu Wan go to look for Mr. Gu? And she¡¯s sitting in President Gu¡¯s special elevator. And Director Fang¡¯s warning just now must have been personally said by Mr. Gu.¡±


    A designer analyzed logically,pletely oblivious to the fact that Su Yan¡¯s face had turned blue through white to ck.


    The tip of the pen in her hand was broken because she used too much force. Her mind was filled with gossip from her colleagues, saying that Xu Wan was close to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°What, you guys don¡¯t have to work? You¡¯re about to hand over the design draft soon. Why do you have to hand it over with just one mouth?¡±


    Su Shan scolded everyone, breaking the chatter.

 Chapter 370: Xu Wan’s Origin

    Mo Lele¡¯s neck shrank and signaled everyone to return to his seat.


    But Mo Lele knew very well that Xu Wan¡¯s identity was almost inseparable this time.


    Xu Wan finished crying and wandered around thepany. She waited until her emotions stabilized before returning to the design department.


    To her surprise, someone had served hot tea and asked with concern.  ¡°Xu Wan, where did you go just now? Are you okay?¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t pick up the hot tea in the other person¡¯s hand. At the same time, she kept a certain distance from the other person and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then he opened his own draft.


    On the side, Mo Lele enthusiastically handed her draft to Xu Wan and said, ¡°Xu Wan, you can take a look at this first. You just came to thepany and have many things you don¡¯t know. You can just learn.¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned.


    Looking at the other party¡¯s passionate smile, it didn¡¯t seem like it was fake, and the curious and respectful eyes of the crowd, Xu Wan guessed something vaguely.


    Could it be that Gu Zechen had conveyed the order so quickly, and from the looks of these people, it was obvious that they knew the rtionship between her and Gu Zechen.


    Xu Wan thanked her and epted it without hesitation.


    After that, she got up and pretended to pour water, but she clenched her stomach again.


    Someone rushed forward and asked with concern, ¡°Xu Wan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to drink water.¡±


    Xu Wan frowned and said in pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Several colleagues interrupted.


    Slowly, a lot of people gathered around Xu Wan. Everyone seemed to want to speak out of Xu Wan¡¯s mouth, ¡°Wan¡¯er, how did you enter thepany back then? I heard that you didn¡¯t have a test, but it made us envious.¡±


    Xu Wan drank the boiling water from others and ate other people¡¯s snacks.


    She had no idea what these people were thinking about, but since it was good for her, she might as well let these people guess.


    ¡°Actually, Gu Huai and I don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    She deliberately said that, then lowered her head and revealed a shy smile.


    ¡°Oh, we understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    When the designers heard this, they smiled in understanding.


    Xu Wan pretended to be flustered and hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, Gu Huai and I don¡¯t know each other. Don¡¯t guess blindly. It¡¯s not good to get out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t say it.¡±


    The crowd was full of praise again.


    A disharmonious voice was heard. ¡°You really know how to pretend. I¡¯m afraid that others might not know.¡±


    Now, Xu Wan clearly had the upper hand and was not as angry as before. Instead, she stood up and pretended to be surprised, asking, ¡°Ah, is designer Su talking about me?¡±


    ¡°Who knows who knows?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xu Wan slowly walked to her side and looked down at her. She smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Miss Suan said. As far as I know, Su Shan has a vice president behind her.¡±


    This little gossip had long been told by her colleagues.


    ¡°You¡­ you two¡­¡±


    Su Shan blushed and instantly understood that these people had seen the patron behind Xu Wan, so she turned around to please her.


    ¡°Okay, Xu Wan, I won¡¯tpete with you, but I hope that at the end of this month, you can take out a decent work to participate in the designpetition of Nancheng city.¡±


    Su Shan let out a hateful sentence.


    So what if the man behind Xu Wan was Gu Zechen, he couldn¡¯t let Gu Zechen draw the design.


    Xu Wan was already floating in the air, so she didn¡¯t care about her challenge. She nodded lightly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you at any time!¡±


    The smell of gunpowder in the design department was getting denser, but no one was willing to ept it. Fang Lin saw it in the office and the corner of her mouth was raised.


    Now, Xu Wan didn¡¯t make a big mistake. She couldn¡¯t just fire her out for a small matter.  When Xu Wan¡¯s troubles could not be made up for herself, it was time for her to leave.


    In the afternoon, Su Ni waited for Gu Zechen to get off work as usual, but because she was still working overtime, she couldn¡¯t leave Gu Corp. Su Ni asked Khai to send her to Gu Corp.


    Because she was worried about affecting Gu Zechen to work overtime, Su Ni sat in the hall. The receptionist handed over coffee and Su Ni whispered her thanks.


    Suddenly, a burst ofughter entered Su Ni¡¯s ears. It was the rush hour of work and many employees came and went in the hall.


    ¡°Did you guys hear that the design department¡¯s always arrogant, Su Yan, suffered today?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Su Ni noticed that someone was talking about gossip and her voice was not small. She immediately attracted many people to look over.


    ¡°I heard that she was a new employee with a background that wasn¡¯t worse than Su Shan¡¯s. That¡¯s why she suffered. Do you know who the man behind her is?¡±


    Another colleague followed the gossip. Everyone¡¯s eyes were shining as if they had heard something incredible.


    ¡°Is that even a guess? Someone even more powerful than our vice president must be Mr. Gu.  If I want to say that Xu Wan is really amazing, she just came back from abroad and seduced Mr. Gu. Tsk tsk.


    ¡°But, aren¡¯t we President Gu and Mr. Su very loving, how can such a thing happen?¡±


    ¡°Hey, man, you still don¡¯t understand, especially a handsome and rich man like Mr. Gu. Which woman won¡¯t stick it to him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s discussion fell into Su Ni¡¯s ears. She did not expect Xu Wan to enter the Gu Corp so quickly. Moreover, it looked like Gu Zechen arranged it.


    ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s gossip. Mr. Su, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Luo Qing said with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni looked normal. On the contrary, she smiled at Luo Qing¡¯s nervous expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. I still believe him.¡±  By the way, don¡¯t talk about this in CEO¡¯s ears, lest he get distracted.


    After hearing what Su Ni said, Luo Qing was relieved and said.  ¡°If I want to tell you, only these women want to suck up to our CEO Gu, but how can CEO Gu look at them?¡±


    Su Ni smiled without saying a word and moved to the inner side of the screen. Since Xu Wan was also working here, it was likely that they would meet soon.


    It wasn¡¯t until six o¡¯clock that Su Ni saw Gu Zechening out of the elevator.


    Su Ni got up and Gu Zechen was obviously stunned, but he quickly walked over and asked.  ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go up?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this afraid of disturbing your work? How about it? I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Su Ni blinked cunningly.


    To be honest, for a moment, she was really worried that she would bump into Gu Zechen and Xu Wan at the same time. Now she finally let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 371: Meet On the Way

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed very happy, so he took Su Ni and walked out. He got into the car and talked about the Gu Corp party the day after tomorrow.


    Su Ni was naturally willing to attend, and Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought that the woman was there.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the bouquet of flowers. It was sent out from my office. It was originally ordered by the secretary.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly exined and looked at Su Ni with panic.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°How about this, what do I say?¡±


    Su Ni smiled when she heard this and didn¡¯t dig into it.


    It didn¡¯t matter who sent it.


    That night, Gu Zechen had already asked Su Ni to fulfill her promise, and Su Ni knew that she couldn¡¯t run away. The two of them went upstairs early to wash up and shut the lights.


    The candlelight shed and Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened.


    When Su Ni slowly crawled over, Gu Zechen¡¯s throat clearly moved, as if a little dry.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and her fingers slowly slid across his skin, seducing her step by step.


    There was a sound in Gu Zechen¡¯s throat. He couldn¡¯t help but lie on the bed and slowly close his eyes.


    Every pore in his body seemed to be teased. Gu Zechen frozefortably, and when the most sensitive part of his body was covered, he couldn¡¯t help but hold Su Ni¡¯s head tightly.


    It felt like a volcano was about to erupt in his body. The heat gradually evaporated the water in Gu Zechen¡¯s body. At this moment, there was no longer any pity for the jade. He just wanted her to take possession of him.


    Su Ni felt that her mouth was getting numb, but the man¡¯s hand was still firmly pressed. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch Gu Zechen¡¯s buttocks. At that moment, her mouth was burning.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to think and quickly got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom.


    After that, he retched.


    Gu Zecheny in bed with unfinished intention. When he heard Su Ni¡¯s difort, he immediately got out of bed. When he saw that she was freshening up and retching, he asked with a stern face, ¡°Why, just like that?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but leaned over and tiptoed to kiss Gu Zechen.


    However, Gu Zechen quickly ran away like he had seen a ghost. ¡°Forget it, you cane out after you¡¯re washed.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Su Ni showed a victorious smile. This man didn¡¯t even look down on her.


    After that, Gu Zechen seemed to want to do it again. Su Ni kept hiding, which was enough for her to take.


    Gu Zechen stroked Su Ni¡¯s hand as if he suddenly noticed her ring and couldn¡¯t help rubbing it gently.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind softened and she asked coquettishly, ¡°If one day, someone more suitable appeared, would we still be like this?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten the agreement we signed?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni was startled. She suddenly remembered the agreement that Gu Zechen would leave the house without care as long as she got divorced. She couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, and tears blurry her eyes.


    However, she still insisted on asking, ¡°Will there be someone who can make you not love everything, even if you just leave the house, you won¡¯t be able to stop it?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of something?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked nervously.


    Su Ni shook her head calmly. Gu Zechen still looked a little uneasy, but he still held Su Ni¡¯s face and gave her a gentle kiss, then said seriously, ¡°No, Kafa, to me, you are the only one in my life.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were bright.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t know how much Gu Zechen could believe, but she was willing to believe it all. Then she hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s back tightly.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. If we really break up one day, I really have nothing. Look at where women like me.¡±


    Gu Zechen blinked innocently.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Su Ni giggled, but when she saw Gu Zechen suddenly be serious, she held her face seriously and said, ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m here as you promise that the situation you mentioned will never happen.¡±


    She kissed her lips and never gave Su Ni a chance to exin.


    It was romantic and warm. Su Ni felt that she shouldn¡¯t have any wild thoughts anymore. She should be more determined.


    The next day.


    The design drafts of the Gu Corp were handed over and Xu Wan took out a copy and handed it to Fang Lin.


    However, just as Fang Lin was about to send her off, Xu Wan suddenly knocked on the door and asked toe straight to the point directly.  ¡°Director Fang, are you asking President Gu to review these?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Fang Lin nodded.


    ¡°Alright then, I just want to go up too. Let me bring it up for you.¡±


    Xu Wan ignored Fang Lin and snatched all the design drafts from the design department with a smile.


    ¡°No need, this is my job.¡±


    Fang Lin was very angry.


    Xu Wan was too courageous.


    ¡°Aiya, look, I also want to share your worries. Director Fang is so busy every day, so there¡¯s no need to bother you with such trivial matters.¡±


    Xu Wan twisted her waist and swaggered out of the office.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, where are you going?¡±


    Mo Lele asked curiously.


    Xu Wan pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I want to go to President Gu¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Wow, then you can go to work a few more times.¡±


    The crowd eximed with envy.


    Without exining, Xu Wan waved the design draft in her hand and walked out of the design department.


    To Xu Wan¡¯s surprise, Su Ni was there when she opened the door.


    Su Ni turned her head and saw Xu Wan too. Her expression stiffened but she was still calm.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions suddenly exploded and he scolded severely.


    Xu Wan was so frightened that her hand trembled, but she still lowered her head and quickly walked over. She put the design draft on the table and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, this is our design draft.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your director Fang?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneaked a nce at Su Ni. Seeing that she had no doubt, he returned to the tone of business is business and sat down slowly.


    ¡°Director Fang has something else to do, so let me send it.¡±


    At this time, Xu Wan still lowered her head.


    ¡°Alright, you can go out first.¡±


    Gu Zechen was impatient.


    Xu Wan knew that Gu Zechen¡¯s temperament changed greatly because of Su Ni, but she didn¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity. She boldly raised her head and said, ¡°No, Director Fang asked me to tell you the concept of all designs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free now!¡±


    Gu Zechen refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve already seen the information in my hands anyway. Since it¡¯s a serious matter, you should be busy.¡±


    On the side, Su Ni smiled.


    Coincidentally, she also wanted to see what kind of superpower Xu Wan had.


    Gu Zechen frowned and Xu Wan had stepped forward to open the design.


    Su Ni went all the way to the sofa, sipping tea slowly and admiring Gu Zechen¡¯s nervousness.

 Chapter 372: Sorry

    On the contrary, Xu Wan let go of her and nced at Su Ni from time to time. She was probably trying to see her face clearly.


    Indeed, Su Ni had seen Xu Wan¡¯s face in Gu Zechen¡¯s phone long ago. She knew what she looked like in her wallet and even on the desk. However, she did not show the shocked and angry expression she imagined. Instead, she leisurely drank her tea.


    Xu Wan was a little unwilling and her fists were tightly clenched.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about this. He just wanted Xu Wan to leave quickly, picked out a design map and asked.  ¡°Who painted this? How dare you put this kind of garbage in be there just to make up the number?¡±


    ¡°I, I drew it.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s shoulder trembled. It was not a coincidence that Gu Zechen had despised it.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were obviously disappointed.


    However, Gu Zechen immediately lost his temper and threw the design draft on the table. He said coldly, ¡°Go and find your director. I¡¯d like to see how she approved it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Wan quickly responded.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I should leave now.¡±


    At this time, Su Ni also put down her coffee, stood up elegantly and smiled at Gu Zechen.  ¡°Hubby, see you tonight.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened and he nned to personally send Su Ni downstairs, but Su Ni rejected her.


    Su Ni and Xu Wan walked out of the office at the same time. When they waited for the elevator, Kang¡¯er suddenly introduced herself, ¡°Hello, Hey 4, my name is Xu Wan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Su Ni smiled faintly.


    A sharp look shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes as she clenched her fists in the dark again. It was fine if she hadn¡¯t seen her face. She didn¡¯t believe that Su Ni had never heard of her name.


    At the time, Xu Wan left a meaningful sentence, ¡°Goodbye Mrs Gu, but I believe we will meet again soon.¡±


    Su Ni was still smiling but she didn¡¯t think so.


    Su Ni understood Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wan earlier. Obviously, at this moment, Kang¡¯er was already angry.


    If he guessed correctly, the flower Gu Zechen received must have been caused by Xu Wan.


    After all, she was Gu Zechen¡¯s real wife, so she wanted to see what tricks this woman had.


    Fang Lin was called to the office by Gu Zechen again, so she naturally scolded again.


    Fang Lin was also very wronged. She said that Xu Wan wasing up herself and she couldn¡¯t stop her.


    Gu Zechen had lost the mood to work when he was messing around in front of Su Ni. His mind was full of worry for Su Ni.


    ¡°Alright, you can go down first.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he picked up his coat and was about to leave when he met Xu Wan again at the elevator entrance.


    ¡°Zexin, are you angry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s working hours now.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened.


    Xu Wan looked kind and considerate. She carefully asked, ¡°Zeheng, where are you going now¡­¡±


    She hesitated and asked, ¡°Did Su Ni find something and want to argue with you?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni isn¡¯t this kind of person. She won¡¯t quarrel with me. There¡¯s nothing between us now.¡±


    Gu Zechen spoke decisively.


    However, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were hazy and she inadvertently exposed the scar on her forehead again. She whispered, ¡°If I knew you were married, I shouldn¡¯t havee back. Just like when I really died, everything will be fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared coldly at her sadness and felt a hint of frustration in his heart.


    In front of Xu Wan, he was the heartless person who didn¡¯t abide by the agreement. This kind of emotion made him extremely agitated. He could only try to calm Xu Wan¡¯s mood and say, ¡°Kang¡¯er, I am very happy that you can live.  I can¡¯t give you feelings. I¡¯m sorry, but I will unconditionally satisfy you for the rest.


    Xu Wan shook her head desperately.


    ¡°I know that today¡¯s design drafts are very dissatisfied. I¡¯ve worked very hard, but after all, I haven¡¯t worked for so many years, so I still can¡¯t satisfy you. Zexin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She cried and tried to lean on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder.


    Gu Zechen seemed to have a hint of softness. He didn¡¯t push Xu Wan away butforted him.  ¡°If work makes you happy, then work. If you can¡¯t, even if you don¡¯t work in your whole life, I can still support you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She blinked her big eyes.


    The elevator opened.


    Gu Zechen helped Xu Wan press the elevator up and turned around to find that Su Ni was standing behind her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly walked up, but an unknown premonition rose in his heart. He and Xu Wan were in the elevator just now.


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Su Ni stared at him with only four words.


    Gu Zechen wanted to grab Su Ni¡¯s hand again but she dodged it.


    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s not what you think. Can you listen to my exnation?¡±


    Gu Zechen started to panic.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation, I think I should have left now.¡±


    Su Ni felt that this was the biggest calmness she could show.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen swallowed his dry throat as if he had grabbed thest straw. ¡°I will definitely exin it clearly.¡±


    Gu Zechen wanted to pull Su Ni, but Su Ni tried to avoid it again. He didn¡¯t say that he was walking ahead and it was even more inappropriate for him to walk in the face. He could only look at Khai helplessly and ask tentatively.  ¡°Then¡­ Let¡¯s find a ce?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but left.


    Gu Zechen followed behind.


    In fact, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to put up a showdown today. Even if she unexpectedly met Xu Wan, she didn¡¯t want to show it.


    What he shouldn¡¯t have was¡­


    She was just about to leave when she saw such an exciting scene.


    Even she started to wonder if she had made a mistake from the very beginning.


    In the cafe near Gu Corp.


    After Su Ni asked for two cups of coffee, she didn¡¯t say anything again. Gu Zechen knelt directly in front of Su Ni.


    Su Ni was startled and looked around. She was afraid of meeting an acquaintance, so she quickly pulled him, ¡°Gu Zechen, get up first.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was calm and his expression was particrly serious. ¡°I know I did something wrong this time, but you believe she and I really have nothing to do.¡±


    Su Ni sighed helplessly.


    Since Gu Zechen was unwilling to stand up, she could only confess, ¡°Gu Zechen, I know there¡¯s nothing between you guys, but I can¡¯t convince myself. I even think that even if you really have something to do with her, I think it¡¯s normal.¡±


    There was doubt in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ni smiled bitterly. ¡°She¡¯s Xu Wan, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and his facial features were squeezed together. His expression wasplicated and unpredictable. He was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°You recognized it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to recognize it.¡±


    Su Ni smiled but looked out the window to hide the sorrow in her eyes.

 Chapter 373: I Trust You

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her in your wallet, and I¡¯ve seen her on your phone. There¡¯s even a picture of her on your desk. It¡¯s strange if I don¡¯t know her.  Besides, she was probably the only one who could be called Xu Wan and coincidentally appeared in your office.


    Su Ni exined one by one calmly.


    ¡°Then¡­ Then when did you find out?¡±


    Gu Zechen became uncertain. He got up from the ground and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s head. For the first time, he felt that things were not under his control.


    ¡°It should have been a long time.¡±


    Su Ni raised her head and forced a smile, but there was the crystal feeling of tears drowning her eyes.


    ¡°I know about the Fengyang Hotel and I know why you didn¡¯t go home during that time. I also know that she was the one who was hospitalized that day.¡±


    Su Ni thought she could stay calm, but when she said so much, her heart still trembled as if something had been cut. Her heart was bleeding and her heart trembled.


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni in disbelief, not only shocked but also a trace of anger in his eyes. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni smiled.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Yes, she could run out to question Gu Zechen and Xu Wan when they were having a private meeting in the hotel.


    But that night, Gu Zechen looked for her all night.


    Yes, she could also rush in after following Gu Zechen to the hospital.


    However, she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s confession and told her position in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart.


    It was this time and time, so Su Ni chose to endure.


    ¡°Because I love you, I want you to tell me personally. I don¡¯t want to make things like an adulterer. I want you to tell me what else is there, or¡­ even if it¡¯s just thest result.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she could not control her emotions anymore, tears gushing out.


    At first, she wanted to wipe it off, but when she realized that it was getting more and more, she stopped and covered her face, not looking at him.


    Gu Zechen was silent.


    His cold gaze becameplicated again. Perhaps some traces of her were reminding him.


    For example, the woman who suddenly ran out of the Fengyang hotel, or the fact that Su Ni had alsoe out after she came back from the hospital, and Su Ni¡¯s abnormal emotions from time to time¡­


    But at that time, he was too confident in himself, so he repeatedly ignored it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He forcefully squeezed out three words from his throat, and then he wanted to reach out to touch her face. Su Ni hid for a moment, looking painful and unnatural.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know that you suffered so much pain for me, but I didn¡¯t know anything. I always thought I could solve this perfectly.¡±


    Gu Zechen med himself painfully, muttering as if he was repentant, ¡°I was just worried that you would think too much, so I thought about solving this matter quietly. But I found that it is not so easy to solve.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni sniffed. ¡°If I don¡¯t see it today, how long do you n to tell me?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes focused on pain and confusion. ¡°I think I¡¯d better tell you when I finish everything off.¡±  Su Ni, do you believe me?


    His hand suddenly trembled for a moment, but in the next second, he held her hand tightly.


    Su Ni watched their hands intertwined, feeling a little sad and painful. After a long time, she whispered, ¡°Gu Zechen, if I don¡¯t believe you, I won¡¯t sit here now.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is a good answer or a bad answer, I will ept it unconditionally. After all¡­¡±


    ¡°It was none of your business back then!¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni, then his eyes were firm and determined, ¡°If you have to say something wrong, it is my fault. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t for you marrying me¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    He raised his voice and interrupted Su Ni again.


    Seeing that Su Ni still had hesitation in her eyes, he quickly said seriously, ¡°Su Ni, maybe before this, I hated you very much and also you very much, but now¡­ I really don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m even grateful that you didn¡¯t leave me when I humiliated you.¡±


    The corner of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched but tears gushed out.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms, as if he hadn¡¯t hugged her for a long time.


    ¡°No matter what happens, I will never give up on you. We will always be together.¡±


    Gu Zechen promised.


    Su Ni¡¯s body started to tremble slightly. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and started to cry quietly, as if she wanted to vent all the grievances and torments she had suffered these days.


    Half an hourter, the two gradually calmed down.


    In Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation, Su Ni understood why Xu Wan came back and what Gu Zechen thought.


    Probably because he was afraid that Su Ni would not believe him, Gu Zechen extended three fingers and swore to the sky, ¡°Su Ni, I have no heart for you. I might misunderstand you, but I guarantee that I am innocent.¡±


    At this moment, Su Nipletely chose to believe in Gu Zechen. She smiled and held his hand, saying, ¡°Alright, I know what you want. If one day you really choose another woman, then I will let you leave.¡±


    Originally, it was just a joke to ease the atmosphere, but Gu Zechen was serious. He nodded seriously and said, ¡°Then you can make me suffer as much as possible.¡±


    Su Niughed again.


    The matter between the two of them was finally rified. Su Ni felt particrly rxed, and the pressure on Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was reduced significantly. She didn¡¯t have to worry that Su Ni would find out at any time.


    He even talked to Su Ni about Xu Wan¡¯s issue. ¡°I¡¯m arranging her to work in thepany right now, mainly because of her illness. You knew that she was unstable before she was admitted to the hospital. She alwaysmitted suicide¡­¡±


    Su Ni listened quietly, but she didn¡¯t have much resentment for Xu Wan as her love rival. At this moment, she stood on the side of Gu Zechen and said her suggestion seriously, ¡°Actually, I think that since you want to draw a clear line, you should keep your distance.  I can feel that Xu Wan is still looking forward to you.


    Gu Zechen nodded solemnly, but he quickly said nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ve long gone away with the car ident back then.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni expressed suspicion.


    Gu Zechen blushed for a while, but in order to make Su Ni happy, he couldn¡¯t care so much. ¡°Really, believe me. I¡¯m loyal to you now.¡±


    ¡°Give me your wallet.¡±


    Su Ni extended her hand.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t understand and handed it over directly.


    When Su Ni opened her wallet and found that there was a sticker of her own, she was not calm. ¡°Where did you get this photo? I¡¯ve never taken such an ugly photo.¡±

 Chapter 374: His Heart

    ¡°Well, I forgot about that too.¡±


    Gu Zechen pretended to be confused, but there was a smile on his face.


    Su Ni looked at the angle seriously and guessed quickly, ¡°Okay, you actually secretly took photos of me, Gu Zechen, how shameless are you? Who allowed you to put my photo in your wallet?¡±


    Even though she said this, happiness still surged in her heart.


    So he knew all of her tiny emotions.


    ¡°I know what you want to see, but since thest time I found out about this principle mistake, I quickly corrected it.¡±


    Gu Zechen took advantage of the opportunity to take Su Ni into his arms and kissed her twice. His eyes were full of affection, ¡°If I am destined to make a woman sad, then I naturally can¡¯t make my wife sad.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely, but the corners of her mouth revealed a smile. She thought about the photos on his phone and the desk.


    Gu Zechen seemed to have seen through Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and answered without her words.  ¡°Now, the ce where you can change to your photo has already changed to you.  Before this, I just didn¡¯t notice this. The past had slowly faded away in my heart. Because I didn¡¯t care, I was toozy to change.


    ¡°Then you can keep it, why do you have to do this?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was still on the ugly selfie in Gu Zechen¡¯s wallet. She didn¡¯t know when Gu Zechen changed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone who wants to see every day?¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s face and her eyes were full of love. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, but she was kissed by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Alright, I choose to believe you now, but I hope that next time, you¡¯ll be careful. I can believe you. The media outside won¡¯t believe you. Do you know what those employees talked about you and Xu Wanst time in the hall?¡±


    Su Ni kindly reminded her.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face quickly darkened.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just saying it casually.¡±  In such a bigpany, anyone would know about it.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened, but he still did not want to forgive him. ¡°If I hear these discussions, I will be fired first.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to not do it.¡±


    Su Ni sounded the rm.


    ¡°Waifu, I¡¯m not such a person.¡±


    Gu Zechen returned to his gentle appearance as a sheep. His head gently rubbed against Su Ni¡¯s neck and his eyes were full of love.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s still not time yet.¡±


    Su Ni urged.


    However, Gu Zechen was stubborn and went straight to the shift tonight. ¡°We haven¡¯t dated for a long time, so we can just walk around.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Ni coquettishly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re fine. I have to go back to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Nanjiawan project resolved?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked curiously.


    Actually, Su Corp was fine, but Su Ni wanted to tease Gu Zechen, ¡°Apart from this project, there can¡¯t be anything else.¡±


    ¡°Then, you can¡¯t ask me for leave. Just treat it as a reward for my help.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gu Zechen started to act coquettishly again.


    Su Ni touched her chin and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Gu Zechen¡¯sst words helped Su Ni stabilize her military heart. Even the media outside started to say good things for Su Corp.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen¡¯s words were more important than himself in front of these media outlets.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ll take you to the Nanjiawan for a turn.¡±


    Su Ni moved her spirit.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think too much about it. As long as he could be with Su Ni, even if it was just pressing down the road, it would be nice to see the sun.


    Ever since the storm in the Nanjiawan had passed, the Nanjiawan had gradually be lively. The stores that had been making trouble earlier had also apologized and had been renovated.


    Su Ni took Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and circled the Nanjiawan a few times. She met someone who recognized them and took photos. Su Ni didn¡¯t mind. On the contrary, she had the intention of letting someone take a photo.


    At a corner, Gu Zechen suddenly pressed Su Ni against the wall while his other hand was against the wall to prevent Su Ni from leaving.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    Gu Zechen asked seriously, ¡°Do you have to exin what happened today?¡±


    ¡°What exnation?¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be stupid.


    ¡°Bring me over and let people see that Mr. Gu has alsoe to check his own store, and also give your Nanjiawan a little poprity, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gu Zechen broke Su Ni¡¯s mind.


    In fact, when he came to Nanjiawan, Gu Zechen had already discovered it, but he did not expose it, but cooperated with his performance.


    But now, Gu Zechen has his own ideas.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    After being discovered, Su Ni simply admitted it.


    ¡°What do you think I want?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled mischievously and pressed down. Looking at the red face, Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help but move, and then he bit her lips tightly.


    Warm and not lose flexibility.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body instantly tensed up, then he pressed down on Su Ni¡¯s body, making it difficult to bear.


    After all, this was in public, and Su Ni was still a little embarrassed. She had been pushing Gu Zechen away, but she heard Gu Zechen vaguely say, ¡°I¡¯ve cooperated with you to take photos. Is it your turn to cooperate with me now?¡±


    Su Ni was a little dizzy and couldn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen was saying.


    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s tongue popped in, as if he was going to turn the world upside down inside. She didn¡¯t know which nerve her tongue touched, so Su Ni suddenly felt that she was soft.


    There was no strength to resist Gu Zechen. He leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and trembled slightly.


    After the long and deep kiss, Gu Zechen looked at the shy woman in his arms and felt particrly satisfied.


    ¡°We are now even.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    Su Ni¡¯s legs were still a little soft, so she couldn¡¯t help ncing at Gu Zechen and said discontentedly, ¡°How can you settle the score like that?¡±


    However, just two steps forward, Su Ni fell into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    Gu Zechen simply bent down and carried him up. He said helplessly, ¡°If you want me to hug, just say it directly.¡±  I can also provide follow-up services.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, if you don¡¯t shut up again, I will make you die very ugly!¡±


    Su Ni clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°I think that if you don¡¯t want to be photographed now, you¡¯d better cover your face with your fist.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked helplessly at the constantly patting mobile phones around him and reminded him kindly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was hot.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen had already walked out of the corner. Indeed, many people were gathered around to take pictures.

 Chapter 375: Suicide Again

    Su Ni no longer dared to think about anything else. She quickly covered her face and hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Oh my God, Gu and Mrs. Gu are so loving. I want to fall in love.¡±


    Among the crowd, a youngdy eximed in surprise.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better wash up and sleep, but I¡¯m willing to eat this dog food. A rich, handsome and devoted man like Mr. Gu is really rare now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hurry up and take two more photos. Oh my God, I found that Mr. Gu is actuallyughing.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    There was quite a lot of discussion around, and Su Ni heard it. However, Gu Zechen was still walking slowly here, as if he wanted people to take more photos.


    Su Ni was not calm on the spot. She secretly pinched Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Hurry up and get in the car.¡±


    ¡°If they like it, then let them do it. Don¡¯t forget that you just used me.¡±


    Gu Zechen pretended to be dissatisfied.


    Su Ni wanted to argue when she saw someone chasing after her.  She was so frightened that she quickly patted Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and asked him to hurry up.


    In the end, Gu Zechen carried Su Ni into the car, closed the door and closed the eyes of those who were secretly shooting.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you went too far just now!¡±


    Su Niined angrily.


    Wuwu!


    Just as he finished speaking, Gu Zechen blocked his mouth. His hands became uneasy and started swam around Su Ni¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni wanted to push it away.


    Gu Zechen helplessly kissed her forehead and slowly spread all the way to her lips. He said softly, ¡°You really have a lot to say!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going too far!¡±


    Su Ni responded angrily.


    If this was posted on Weibo, she wouldn¡¯t have the face to see someone else.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly had a smile on his face. When Su Ni started to feel regret, Gu Zechen had already suppressed it. The thief smiled maliciously and said, ¡°The more excessive thing is still going to happen.¡±


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen did what he said.


    In the narrow space, Gu Zechen bullied Su Ni. Although he couldn¡¯t do anything, he didn¡¯t want to give up the opportunity to get close to Su Ni.


    After a while, both of them were panting.


    Su Ni¡¯s little face was even redder than before. Her big watery eyes were both strange and angry as she waited for him. Seeing this, Gu Zechen felt infinitely pity in his heart. He kissed and kissed her face, and he was reluctant to let go.


    After a ruckus, the two of them went back after dinner.


    At this moment, the photos of the two of them had already been heatedly posted on Weibo, especially the photos of the two of them hiding in the dark and hugging each other.


    There were also quite a fewments below. They said they didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so close. They had been married for so long, yet they were still full of excitement.


    ¡°Look, everyone in thepany is going to spread tomorrow.¡±


    Su Niined.


    Gu Zechen took the photo of Su Ni and looked at it. He couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good. At this angle, both of them are here, and they haven¡¯t embarrassed you yet.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what did you say?¡±


    Su Ni was so angry that she snatched her phone and said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what everyone is talking about? Your serious image in front of your subordinates has disappeared.¡±


    As early as Su Ni showed Gu Zechen a photo, Gu Zechen had received news from Li Mo, but Gu Zechen told Li Mo to do nothing.


    This was the most normal love between husband and wife, so it was fine if they were photographed.


    Moreover, he wanted to tell the world that his woman was Su Ni.


    ¡°I kissed my own wife. I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t vite thew. I don¡¯t believe that the shareholders of thepany have returned home after work. They still look serious and fierce when facing their wife.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s disdainful tone clearly did not take this matter to heart.


    Su Ni looked angry and helpless. Since when did this man start to act like a scoundrel in front of her?


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was silent, Gu Zechen also walked over from behind to hug her and gently kissed her neck.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ni eximed angrily.


    ¡°Still angry.¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed helplessly and felt wronged. ¡°Look, I can¡¯t tell the world. Could it be that you have other ns to start the second spring?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°Look, I got it. Otherwise, if we¡¯re together, we¡¯re bright and upright, so what if we¡¯re photographed?¡±


    Gu Zechen said it matter-of-factly.


    ¡°But did you think about your reputation? The president of Gu Corp is actually ignoring his image among the crowd..¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen ced a finger in front of Su Ni¡¯s chattering mouth and said seriously, ¡°If you continue, I will be angry.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to me.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at her with an affectionate expression. Seeing that Su Ni was unhappy, but she still calmed down, Gu Zechen smiled and said gently, ¡°Alright, we are legal and married, not secretly touching. We are good rtionships.¡±


    Finally, Su Ni could only admire her.


    It seemed that she was not as thick-skinned as Gu Zechen.


    However, Gu Zechen was happy in his heart. He still felt that the inte wasn¡¯t popr enough. Thinking about it, Gu Zechen secretly called Li Mo when Su Ni wasn¡¯t paying attention to him, letting him burn more fire online.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°President Gu, are you sure you really want to do this?¡±


    Li Mo hesitated.


    ¡°What, is there a problem?¡±


    Gu Zechen was upset when he heard this, as if his good mood had been ruined.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Xu was hospitalized. Just now, I haven¡¯t had time to inform you.¡±


    Li Mo was worried.


    Over the phone, she instantly fell silent.


    ¡°President Gu, then¡­¡±


    Li Mo asked tentatively.


    ¡°Continue pushing the situation online. Let the doctor watch over the hospital for the time being. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±  Gu Zechen said in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you still here?¡±


    Li Mo thought about it and said.  ¡°Miss Xu is currently in a state of unstable mood. She has been smashing things and said she wants to see you. I¡¯m worried that if you don¡¯te over, there will be a problem!¡±


    ¡°You should first appease it. If you can¡¯t, you can make the antidote.¡±


    Gu Zechen said impatiently.


    In just a few days, Xu Wanmitted suicide again.


    After Gu Zechen hung up, Su Ni walked in and asked calmly, ¡°Did youmit suicide again?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and knew he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. He looked a littleplicated. ¡°Well, after reading the news between us, I couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion and Imitted suicide again.¡±


    Su Ni sighed, ¡°You did that on purpose this afternoon.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni had seen through it, Gu Zechen no longer hid it. ¡°I thought that Xu Wan would retreat on her own when she saw our love. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so extreme.¡±

 Chapter 376: Nothing

    As soon as he remembered that Xu Wan had justmitted suicide, Gu Zechen became more and more irritated. He held his scalp tightly with both hands and felt that the stone in his chest was back.


    ¡°How about you go to the hospital?¡±


    Su Ni asked from the side.


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    As she was speechless and sighed, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full ofplex emotions, as if she had seen the pain after she got drunk that night.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni took the initiative to say.


    With Xu Wan¡¯s current appearance, even if Gu Zechen was ruthless towards her, she couldn¡¯t just let it go.


    In the end, Gu Zechen still let go but also made a request, ¡°I can go to the hospital, but you have to go with me.¡±


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Me?¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded heavily, hisplicated expression bing clear and firm.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Ni, I want you to go to the hospital with me, so you understand my thoughts.¡±  Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and walked out.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart warmed a little, but she still had to break free. ¡°What do I look like when I¡¯m with you? I¡¯m your wife. She¡¯s not triggered when she sees it.¡±


    ¡°Since she knows it¡¯s exciting, she shouldn¡¯t havemitted suicide because of humiliation.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were determined, and he stuffed Su Ni into the car and started the engine.


    Su Ni had no right to refuse.


    However, Su Ni was still a little worried. ¡°What if Xu Wan sees me and is emotionally excited?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni while driving and said seriously, ¡°You just need to know that you are the wife of my Gu Zechen¡¯s media. As for the rest, I will handle it.¡±


    Su Ni could only nod.


    When they reached the hospital, Su Ni had not yet entered the ward when she heard Xu Wan¡¯s sharp cry and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    The doctor said helplessly, ¡°Miss Xu¡¯s current condition is uncontroble. She willmit suicide at any time, unless she uses drugs all the time, but she will be crippled.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but asked Li Mo, ¡°How long has she been like this?¡±


    Li Mo looked at Su Ni with a guilty expression. He didn¡¯t know if she was here to confront her, so he dared not speak.


    Finally, Gu Zechen was a little angry and raised his voice again. Li Mo hurriedly said, ¡°I started calling since I was sent to the hospital. At first, I wanted to see you. Later, I don¡¯t know what happened, I just called you.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Probably after Gu Zechen refused to see Xu Wan, her condition was even worse.


    ¡°You should go ahead and appease him. If you continue to cry like this, your voice should be hoarse.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going in with me.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head.


    The doctor also suggested, ¡°The patient is currently in this situation. It¡¯s better not to meet other people.¡±


    Especially after the doctors knew that Su Ni was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, they became more sensitive to the patient¡¯s identity.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still hesitating at the door, Li Mo quickly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, please go first. I¡¯ll apany Madam at the door.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and entered.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The room seemed to be silent in an instant.


    Gu Zechen looked at Xu Wan, whose hair was messy and her eyes were red, and his eyebrows furrowed. This was not the Xu Wan he had met back then.


    ¡°Zexin, you¡¯re here, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Xu Wan started to get excited and excited. She jumped out of bed again and hung herself on Gu Zechen like a monkey.


    Gu Zechen quickly dodged and looked at the door worriedly. Finally, he forcefully pressed Xu Wan onto the bed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°What, Zeheng is looking at me more and more.¡±


    Xu Wany obediently on the bed with her brows lowered, her heart breaking.


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath and calmly said, ¡°Xu Wan, how did you promise me that your condition will slowly recover as long as you work.¡±


    ¡°I also want to.¡±


    Xu Wan pouted helplessly, pained and wronged. ¡°I also want to get sick early, so that you don¡¯t have to cause trouble for Zexin. When that happens, I will find a ce you can¡¯t find, so I won¡¯t cause trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed and sat in front of the bed with a softer tone, ¡°I hope that you can get better and pursue your happiness again.¡±


    ¡°Without you, where did I get happiness?¡±


    She suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with tears.


    Gu Zechen stood up like he was frightened. His movements were so loud that he even rang a chair.


    Su Ni frowned outside. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on inside, she took two steps back. Then, she looked at Li Mo with a guilty expression and said directly, ¡°How¡¯s Xu Wan¡¯s condition now?¡±


    Li Mo sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Miss Xu¡¯s emotions are currently very unstable. It seems that as long as she doesn¡¯t see Mr. Gu, or if her thoughts aren¡¯t satisfied, she will develop an illness. If it¡¯s an ordinary illness, it¡¯s fine, but she alwaysmit suicide. No one can take it.¡±


    Li Mo exined.


    ¡°You mean, it¡¯s been a few times already?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised. Putting aside thest time, she saw her twice.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Li Mo was very helpless. ¡°Mr. Gu is very busy every day. I have been taking care of Miss Xu for a few nights. I haven¡¯t slept well for a few nights, but I was on guard against it every day, and I stillmitted suicide. I don¡¯t know how to pay you to Mr. Gu.¡±


    Su Ni fell silent as she listened to Li Mo¡¯s suffering.


    In other words, Gu Zechen didn¡¯te back for quite a few nights, and he probably encountered such a problem.


    ¡°I will tell Ze Yan, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Su Niforted Li Mo. After all, this was also on behalf of her husband, so she was generous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of any other treatment?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you heard what the doctor said just now. It¡¯spletely out of control. It¡¯s all because she¡¯s in a good mood. I¡¯m starting to wonder if Miss Xu¡¯s condition is real.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    When she saw Li Mo¡¯s words, Su Ni quickly became alert. Could Xu Wan be pretending to be sick?


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that I want to hide it from you, but Gu Huai doesn¡¯t say anything about this. I can¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Li Mo shook his head awkwardly, implying that Su Ni would ask Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. At this time, there was amotion in the ward, causing both of them to step closer to the door of the ward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care about anything!¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s scream was heard in the ward.

 Chapter 377: You Need to Calm Down

    Gu Zechen seemed to be angry too, but he was so angry that his voice was terrifyingly calm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you care, this is already the truth. Su Ni and I are already husband and wife!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±  You don¡¯t love her. The person you love is me, and you promised to love me forever. You don¡¯t love her at all, and the person you love is me!


    Xu Wan¡¯s voice was like crazy.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xu Wan!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded and then rang the bell, ¡°I think you need to calm down. I will ask the doctor to reapply the antidote.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, Ze Yu, I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s voice was sobbing and she was begging, ¡°I won¡¯t want you to divorce Su Ni. I just have to stay by your side. Zexin, are you so ruthless and I won¡¯t let this wishe true?¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan, if you still have some rationality, you should understand that it¡¯s impossible for me and you¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was both pitiful and angry. Looking at the woman he once loved, now that she had be this hideous and ugly, he felt particrly upset.


    Su Ni listened to theplicated feelings in her heart. She always believed in Gu Zechen, but there was a woman who pestered Gu Zechen like this and was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love. She was also a woman¡¯s heart, so how could she not be affected?


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t listen anymore and turned to go downstairs.


    Seeing this, Li Mo quickly followed and exined, ¡°In fact, CEO Gu has always been very clear about Madam¡¯s mind, but now because of Miss Xu¡¯s illness, Mr. Gu will apany her.¡±


    ¡°Asistant Li, do you think I¡¯m angry with President Gu?¡±


    In the elevator, Su Ni smiled.


    Li Mo was confused now.


    Actually, he could understand that Su Ni was furious and even rushed into the ward. After all, this was the reason why Gu Zechen wanted to hide Su Ni.


    But now, not only did Su Ni not look for trouble with Xu Wan, but in order not to provoke Kang¡¯er, she let Gu Zechen meet another woman alone.


    The conversation in the ward only made Su Ni n to go ahead.


    No matter how generous a woman was, she couldn¡¯t remain calm when she saw her man and other women together.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything, but Su Ni pretended to be Li Mo¡¯s default. She smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted Mr. Gu. In that case, I have nothing to worry about. I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    Li Mo was silent again.


    It wasn¡¯t until he got out of the elevator that Li Mo earnestly said, ¡°Madam, I know you¡¯re generous, but after these few days of contact, I found that Miss Xu is not a good person. You better be careful.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Mr. Gu about this?¡±  Su Ni asked.


    Li Mo was once again in a dilemma. Although he hadn¡¯te to Gu Corp to work when Gu Zechen and Xu Wan were together, he could asionally hear about the past from Xu Wan.


    ¡°No matter what, I still thank you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°But I also know that what should be mine is mine. I can¡¯t force myself, but I will try my best to fight for it.¡±


    With that, Su Ni¡¯s eyes became more determined.


    ¡°I can see that you love Mr. Gu very much.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Li Mo¡¯s mood gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This time, Su Ni finally understood her heart calmly. She no longer resisted or rejected, ¡°So, if anyone wants to break my marriage, I will retaliate. After all, Mrs Gu is still me.¡±


    ¡°Madam, with your words, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni would not be angry with Gu Zechen and was determined to be together, Li Mo sighed in relief for Gu Zechen.


    In the ward, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression gradually calmed down as he watched Xu Wan sleep again after taking the tranquilizer.


    The doctor¡¯s warning appeared again. Even if he didn¡¯t want to hear it, he had to take Xu Wan¡¯s suicide seriously.


    ¡°If she can¡¯t get better in her life, then can I stay by her side forever?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked angrily.


    The doctor also understood Gu Zechen¡¯s predicament, but he was a doctor. He should be thinking about the patient¡¯s body and said, ¡°From the looks of it, there¡¯s no better way, unless she can figure it out herself.¡±


    Gu Zechen came down from the hospital and Su Ni was about to fall asleep in the car. When she heard the sound, Su Ni raised her eyelids slightly and asked lightly, ¡°She calmed down?¡±


    ¡°I got an injection and I¡¯m already asleep.¡±


    Gu Zechen squeezed over to Su Ni, frowning again, as if a little tired.


    Then Gu Zechen asked Li Mo to drive.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here tonight?¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised.


    Gu Zechen shook his head, a trace of confusion crossed his eyes.


    Now, Su Ni wasn¡¯t angry but made him feel uneasy.


    ¡°You are my wife. Of course, husband has to be with his wife.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was uneasy, so she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a special period. I¡¯ll allow you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen blocked her mouth.


    His gaze suddenly became serious, and it even made people feel a little afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission. I am yours, and I am yours at any time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, Su Ni, are you still my wife? You just want to push me to someone else.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to be really angry.


    Su Ni instantly realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and lowered her voice, ¡°No, you are mine. No one can take you away from me.¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen slowly rx and smile on his face.


    ¡°So, of course, we¡¯re going home.¡±


    Gu Zechen gently scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose bridge, his eyes filled with affection.


    Su Ni smiled, but she always felt a little uneasy. Now that the stone was stuck in Su Ni¡¯s chest, she still didn¡¯t say anything when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s happy expression.


    At night, Su Ni suddenly had a nightmare.


    After that, he woke up from his dream and felt cold.


    Gu Zechen soon lost his sleepiness. He hugged Su Ni tightly and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but plunged her head into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She shook her head non-stop and her body trembled.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything else but gentlyforted her back. He knew that Su Ni had silently endured too much pressure during this period of time.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was still sobbing. ¡°I dreamt about it again. I¡¯m really scared.¡±

 Chapter 378: Guilt and Self-blame

    ¡°I¡¯m not there.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted her softly and kept kissing her cheek, trying to help her drive away the pain and fear.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away. She could pretend that she was fine during the day, but all her emotions gathered in the night, pressuring her until she couldn¡¯t breathe and almost broke down.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we find the best doctor for her? Or, it¡¯s fine if we send her overseas for treatment.¡±


    Su Ni admitted that she was selfish.


    However, she couldn¡¯t imagine that if Xu Wan was this bad, she would have to live under such a shadow for the rest of her life. ¡°I thought Xu Wan was still alive and the thorn in my heart was gone. But now I realized that this thorn still hurts me.¡±


    Su Ni pointed to her chest and tears rolled down.


    Gu Zechen felt even more distressed and heartbroken.


    He kept hugging Su Ni andforting her, ¡°I¡¯m already looking for the best doctor and the best stic surgery doctor. I¡¯ll definitely recover all the injuries on her face.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Her face?¡±


    Su Ni did not know.


    ¡°Although she escaped the car ident, her face was ruined.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s hand trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Gu Zechen held her hand tightly. ¡°Now that the medical treatment is so advanced, her face will definitely improve.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly pushed Gu Zechen away and her mood sank.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Gu Zechen was still a little worried.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni closed the door and supported Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps.


    In the bathroom, Su Ni let the cold water stroke her cheek, trying to calm herself downpletely.


    Looking at the numb gaze in the mirror, there was suddenly a voice behind her. Her venomous eyes seemed to say that Su Ni had harmed her. She was so frightened that Su Ni quickly retreated and knocked over the vase.


    Almost the next second, Gu Zechen kicked open the bathroom door and quickly pulled Su Ni into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Su Ni cried again and cried.


    Gu Zechen med himself. He shouldn¡¯t let Su Ni know about this.


    He had been under pressure and knew how torturous it was. Now that there was another person to apany him, Gu Zechen finally made up his mind and said, ¡°I have someone arrange for her to be sent abroad for treatment.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled but she eventually asked, ¡°Then, can she agree?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, you have to agree. She¡¯s already unstable. She¡¯s not human or ghostly. It¡¯s not that I dislike her or want to abandon her. When she¡¯s sick, I¡¯ll wee her back.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words finally calmed Su Ni down.


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly looked at Su Ni seriously and said, ¡°You are my wife now. Can you think more about yourself? Don¡¯t always think about other people¡¯s feelings. From today onwards, you just have to consider whether you are happy or not. You don¡¯t have to worry about others.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth, her throat was dry and her voice was a little bitter. She asked, ¡°You have to send Xu Wan abroad because of me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were deep and he carried Su Ni back to the bed. After he calmed down again, Gu Zechen said, ¡°Notpletely.¡±  Actually, when I saw her acting like this, my heart ached too, but with me around, her condition would never recover.


    Su Ni nodded and sighed silently.


    If Xu Wan wanted topete with her fair, she could still fight for it, but a patient was¡­


    Early the next morning.


    Gu Zechen deliberately let Su Ni sleep for a while, while he went to thepany with dark circles.


    Today, there was a banquet in Gu Corp. At noon, Gu Zechen sent Li Mo over. First, he took him to the club to style, and then sent him to Gu Corp.


    Gu Zechen was still in a meeting and Su Ni was waiting in the lounge of the banquet hall.  Gu Zechen quickly called and found out that Su Ni hade, so he rushed over quickly. The meeting reached a climax.


    Su Ni stood beside Gu Zechen in a bright yellow dress. It seemed that she was not so sensitive to Mr. Su or the name of Khai.


    Along the way, many people said congrattory and congrattory words. It was rare for Gu Zechen to see a sunny day, but Su Ni noticed a few familiar faces. Gu Zechen introduced, ¡°That should be from the design department.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    She remembered that Xu Wan also worked in the design department.


    The reason why she felt familiar was because she was waiting for Gu Zechen in Gu Corp that day. She happened to hear these people talking, so she was naturally Xu Wan.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    Another person came over to toast, Su Ni smiled and responded. When Fang Lin brought Suan and Mo Lele over, the bottom of his eyes sank.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, I will toast you.  I¡¯ve long heard that Mr. Gu and Mrs Gu are ying the piano, which makes us really envious.


    Fang Lin gave her an official blessing.


    Su Ni smiled in her eyes, gently clinked her ss and thanked her in a low voice.


    On the side, Su Yan also said, ¡°Look at Mrs Gu, you¡¯re the one who came out. She¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mrs Gu, I¡¯ve seen you on TV before. You look better than on TV.¡±


    Mo Lele was also ttering.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled politely.


    Fang Lin and San Yan looked at each other, then suddenly mentioned, ¡°Where¡¯s the new staff from our department? Why didn¡¯t shee over to greet her?¡±


    ¡°Say, Xu Wan, I didn¡¯t see Xu Lan¡¯s design early in the morning. I¡¯m afraid that I didn¡¯t take a leave of absence.¡±


    Mo Lele was next to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a request for leave.¡±


    Fang Lin was confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she have someone up there? She might have greeted her¡­¡±


    Su Shan¡¯s mouth was fast, but before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Fang Lin. Then Fang Lin smiled apologetically, ¡°Kang, don¡¯t be angry.¡±  It is that Xu Wan¡¯s work is good, and Gu Huai is very impressed, and there is no other meaning.  Gu and Mrs. Gu have such a good rtionship, how can there be anything else?


    Fang Lin red at Su Shan again.


    ¡°Yes, Director Fang is right. I even believed those rumors before, but now I look at Mrs. Gu. How can Xu Wanpare to Mrs. Gu?¡±


    ¡°Suan, don¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Fang Lin was very dissatisfied, as if she was going to be angry.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Su Ni lightly sipped the red wine in her ss with a smile on her face, but she didn¡¯t expose the three of them.


    However, hearing this, Xu Wan seemed to have aroused the anger in thepany. However, because of Gu Zechen, they didn¡¯t dare to stand up and burned the fire on themselves.

 Chapter 379: However, Legend has

    ¡°Is that so?¡±  There are often rumors in thepany, so I¡¯m already immune.


    Su Ni smiled.


    The three of them looked at each other again. They didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be so angry.


    However, when she thought about how Su Ni still had to maintain her dignity at the party, she understood. She smiled and left after two hits.


    ¡°Just wait and see. Xu Wan won¡¯t be able to stay in thepany soon.¡±


    After Fang Lin left, she was full of trust.


    ¡°But I think Su Ni might be the president of Su Corp, but she is gentle and gentle. She doesn¡¯t look like those main rooms at all. I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mo Lele said on the side.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Su Shan¡¯s eyes shed with contempt, then she expressed her opinion, ¡°I believe that since she¡¯s the president of Su Corp and CEO Gu¡¯s wife, she¡¯s definitely not a simple person. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t show it in front of us. She doesn¡¯t know how to deal with Xu Wan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Fang Lin smiled and said.


    It would be fine if Xu Wan was going to do it. She would give Gu Zechen a favor if she opened her eyes and closed her eyes. However, Xu Wan became more and more unbridled and didn¡¯t put her in her eyes at all.


    Of course, she would not let Xu Wan have a good life.


    ¡°I found mistress in the main room. Haha, I have some fun now.¡±  Fang Lin smiled.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Xu Wan didn¡¯te, or else¡­¡±


    Mo Lele smacked his mouth, looking regretful.


    ¡°For such an asion, there is a court appearance, how can Xu Wan appear? Can you see Gu and Mrs Gu show off their affection?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Su Yan¡¯s face was full of disdain, but when she saw the vice president of thepany, she immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anymore. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    As soon as she left, Mo Lele scoffed. ¡°She said that Xu Wan is quite sloppy. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s any better.¡±


    ¡°So, people still have to rely on themselves. Maybe one day, the Vice President will find out. Her fate isn¡¯t much better than Xu Wan.¡±


    Fang Lin pretended to be a strong woman, so she naturally couldn¡¯t stand these women who relied on men to make it.


    Mo Le is young, but he is also strong. After listening to Fang Lin, he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yo, didn¡¯t you say that people wouldn¡¯te? What, you can¡¯t hold back anymore, and you want to see the limelight in the room?¡±


    Soon, Mo Lele turned around and saw Xu Wan in a red dress. She couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of her mouth.


    Fang Lin was also surprised.


    ¡°Director Fang, what are you worried about? It¡¯s only fun that Xu Wan is here. From what I see, she won¡¯t calm down just like that.¡±


    Mo Lele gloated on the side.


    ¡°Bad is bad here. If you let CEO Gu know that we told Madam Gu about this, what will happen?¡±


    Fang Lin looked worried.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Mo Lele heard this, he was instantly scared and quickly asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Fang Lin said and walked to Xu Wan first.


    However, there was no one else in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes. Fang Lin was ignored just as she greeted her. She brushed past her shoulders and walked straight to the target person.


    ¡°Oh, Xu Wan is too arrogant. She doesn¡¯t put you in her eyes.¡±


    Mo Lele shouted angrily.


    Fang Lin also frowned but she did not say anything. Instead, she watched Xu Wan walk towards Gu Zechen. Her footsteps did not stop at all.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Soon, Mo Lele also found that something was wrong, and she covered her mouth with surprise. ¡°She won¡¯t be looking for Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Gu.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s 80 %.¡±


    Fang Lin looked bitter.


    At this time, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were sitting in the middle of the banquet. There were quite a number of senior managers around them who were reporting to Gu Zechen about the opening year.


    Soon, a disharmonious voice broke in. ¡°President Gu and Mrs Gu attended the banquet together. I haven¡¯t had time to toast.¡±


    Soon, the senior management opened a path and looked at Xu Wan¡¯s unfamiliar face. ¡°Who is this woman?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why haven¡¯t I seen this woman before?¡±


    However, Su Ni and Gu Zechen knew Xu Wan. At this moment, Kang¡¯er had a smile on her face. Although she had exquisite makeup, it was still hard to hide her paleplexion.


    Su Ni also noticed a scar on Xu Wan¡¯s forehead.


    She didn¡¯t deliberately cover up the scar, just like she was reminding the Gu Corp couple. She quickly walked in and calmly raised her ss. ¡°Then, I wish President Gu and Mrs Gu a hundred years together and have a baby early.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t pick up her ss.


    Gu Zechen was silent, and there was obvious anger on his face. If his arrangement was correct, Xu Wan should be on the ne now.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    Gu Zechen straightened up and took out his phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you.¡±


    Su Ni pretended not to know Xu Wan and said with a smile, ¡°I seem to remember we met. Your name is Kang¡¯er, from the design department.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu is really a good impression.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was still pretending, Xu Wan also smiled and downed her ss. Then she said, ¡°I see Mrs. Gu again today, but it¡¯s much prettier thanst time.¡±


    ¡°Who is this person? How can he talk to Mrs. Gu like this?¡±


    Some senior executives were unhappy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s from the design department? Where¡¯s Director Fang? How can he just let people do it?¡±


    Soon, someone started to scold her softly and everyone looked for Fang Lin. Fang Lin had to stand up and pull Kafa, pretending to be angry, ¡°designer Xu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I toast Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled brightly.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve finished toasting. You can leave now.¡±


    Fang Lin was about to pull Xu Wan away, but Kang¡¯er just shook off Yao 4¡¯s hand and looked in the direction where Gu Zechen disappeared, ¡°I can leave myself.¡±


    In the end, he walked towards the direction where Gu Zechen disappeared.


    Su Ni was still sitting in the middle of the crowd as she listened to the high level apologies. Su Ni just smiled and said that it was fine, but¡­


    Fortunately, Fang Lin stopped Xu Wan in time when she found out that she was going to find Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Xu Wan, you are crazy. Now Madam Gu is still here. Do you want to find out about you and Mr. Gu?¡±


    Fang Lin tried to persuade her in a good tone for Xu Wan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this either, but I just want to say a few words to Mr. Gu. What, Director Fang, why are you so nervous?¡±


    A hint of ridicule crossed Xu Wan¡¯s lips.


    Fang Lin felt embarrassed and guilty. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to care about you. Let me tell you, if something goes wrong, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±

 Chapter 380: Each Have Ghosts

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s expression quickly copsed.


    Coincidentally, Gu Zechen had finished his call and learned that Xu Wan had escaped from the airport and returned to the Gu Corp party. Li Mo was still looking for someone at the airport.


    ¡°Stop messing around with me. I¡¯ll immediately send someone to send you to the airport.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    ¡°What, the Gu Corp is such a big event today. I¡¯m an employee of Gu Corp. How can I not attend?¡±


    Xu Wan smiled but her nose was sore and tears were about to fall.


    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±


    There was a limit to people¡¯s patience and Gu Zechen could not bear it anymore.


    ¡°What, I don¡¯t have to be wrong.¡±


    Xu Wan picked up a ss of wine and downed it in front of Gu Zechen. Then tears gushed out from her eyes.


    ¡°Or, Mr. Gu has already been so impatient to chase me away. Actually¡­ if you really hate me so much, then I can leave anytime and go to a ce you will never find.¡±


    As she said this, she touched her wrist. There was no bandage there, but there was ayer of bandages sticking to it.


    All of a sudden, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes turned fierce. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t wake up. Maybe I should die like this. Gu Zechen, since you dislike me so much, why don¡¯t you just let me die?¡±


    Her shout attracted the attention of many people around her.


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and warned.


    ¡°Do you know how happy I was when I found out that I could see you once again? Do you know how much despair I felt when I found out that you were married and almost forgot about me? I am living in this kind of dilemma every day. I don¡¯t know how long I can persever¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not going to apany you.¡±


    In the eyes of the crowd, Su Ni held the hem of her dress and smiled as she walked towards Gu Zechen.


    After that, she naturally held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, talk about the design.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Mr. Wang is still waiting for you.¡±


    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen over and smiled apologetically at Xu Wan.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, can I talk to you?¡±


    Xu Wan suddenly cried out, as if worried that Su Ni would not agree, she added, ¡°It¡¯s about the design.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni readily agreed.


    Gu Zechen frowned and looked at Xu Wan with a warning in his eyes.


    ¡°Gu and Mrs. Gu are very good, can it be that they are unwilling to separate for such a short period of time?¡±


    Xu Wan was still smiling, but her icy gaze made people panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni gave Gu Zechen a relieved look, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled and warmly came over to grab Su Ni¡¯s arm, but she was dodged by Kafa.  Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of warning but Xu Wanpletely ignored it.


    The two of them found a quiet ce and the smile on Xu Wan¡¯s face slowly copsed.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to join the circle with her, so she calmed down and asked lightly, ¡°If you have anything, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you already know who I am.¡±


    Xu Wan lowered her voice and her voice sounded very ufortable.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni looked calm and pretended not to understand what she meant.


    Xu Wan chuckled and sat down opposite Su Ni. ¡°I know you already knew that I saw you at the hospital.¡±


    Su Ni was silent and took a sip of wine.


    Soon, Xu Wan¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°But I admire you too. I followed Gu Zechen to the hotel and then went to the hospital. I also gave Gu Zechen a bouquet of flowers. Oh, and I introduced myself in Gu Corp. You found so much, but you can still pretend to be stupid in front of me and Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said so much. It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve confirmed to me that this was done on purpose, so there¡¯s no need for me to pursue it.¡±


    Su Ni said calmly.


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes quickly narrowed. She didn¡¯t expect that Su Ni would break the many things she had prepared with a few words.


    She leaned forward slightly, clenched her teeth and said coldly, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m Gu Zechen¡¯s first love, you should know very well how my car ident came from.¡±


    ¡°The person who bumped into you has been caught and sentenced.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re really a snake!¡±


    Xu Wan suddenly stood up and lifted her bangs, revealing a long and winding scar. There was a fierce glint in her eyes, just like the illusion she metst night in the mirror. She gritted her teeth and said word by word, ¡°This scar of mine is because of you. Now this scar will follow me forever.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen has already told me that she will ask the best doctor for you.¡±


    Even though Su Ni felt guilty, she didn¡¯t want to be weak in front of Xu Wan, and she didn¡¯t want to show any sign.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Now, Xu Wan was stunned.


    She was really stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen would reveal everything to her.


    Su Ni nced at Xu Wan then put the red wine ss on the table. She calmly said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve already found out about you and Gu Zechen, but after that day in the office, Gu Zechen took the initiative to confess to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned. ¡°Then you¡­ Then why aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    After she said this, Xu Wan regretted it. She realized that she had asked a stupid question, so she sneered and answered herself, ¡°Gu Zechen must tell you that I have no feelings for him anymore. I¡¯m the one who pestered him, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not all right.¡±


    Su Ni sighed and looked at Xu Wan with more pity. ¡°Gu Zechen still cares about you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed home all night. After all, your car ident back then had nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your pity, Su Ni, who are you!¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and she said fiercely.


    Su Ni sighed again but didn¡¯t get angry. She said, ¡°Sigh, Gu Zechen and I have already said that I will hire the best doctor to repair the scar on your face and your illness.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s body trembled again.


    She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to tell Xu Wan everything.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be together.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled coldly.


    Su Ni did not say anything, as a default.

 Chapter 381: Xu Wan’s Threat

    Su Ni also hoped that she could tell Xu Wan in this way to let Kacha know the difficulties and retreat.


    However, Xu Wan quickly said gnashing teeth, ¡°But obviously, your n is wrong. I can tell you now that Gu Zechen is mine and always mine.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Wan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°The position of Madam Gu Corp is temporarily allowed to sit with you for two days, but the rtionship between me and Gu Zechen is not something you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we have nothing to talk about.¡±


    Su Ni got up.


    ¡°That is indeed the case.¡±


    Xu Wan sneered, ¡°But I just want to tell Mrs. Gu that from today onwards, not only will I not leave Gu Zechen, I will also pretend to be sick. As long as Gu Zechen leaves me, I will die. What will happen when you see it.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mind sank.


    An ominous premonition rose in her heart.


    Xu Wan finally saw the expression she wanted from Su Ni¡¯s face. She immediately smiled andughed even more ferociously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, there¡¯s a day where you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    ¡°As you please!¡±


    Su Ni then got up and left.


    ¡°Do you think Gu Zechen will believe you if you tell Gu Zechen now?¡±


    Su Ni stopped in a hurry but soon left calmly.


    The smugness in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes slowly converged, turning into an angry fire and burning her whole body.


    ¡°Wait, one day, Gu Zechen will be mine!¡±


    Xu Wan clenched her fists tightly, gnashing teeth.


    Soon, Xu Wan followed behind Su Ni and watched her enter the bathroom. She found a wooden stick and ced a repair sign at the entrance of the bathroom.


    Su Ni quickly realized something was wrong. She knocked on the door but found that she had been locked from outside.


    ¡°Who is it? Open the door!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Su Ni yelled.


    A satisfied smile appeared on Xu Wan¡¯s face. She crossed her arms and said to herself, ¡°Su Ni, you should stay here today. I didn¡¯t pour a bucket of cold water in. I already gave you face.¡±


    Xu Wan went straight to Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen looked behind her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xu Wan pretended to be surprised. ¡°We separated after the day we talked. Could Su Ni go back and rest first?¡±


    Gu Zechen did not believe Xu Wan¡¯s words. He understood Su Ni¡¯s personality and would not leave alone since she was not angry.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xu Wan grabbed Gu Zechen and her eyes were full of unwillingness, but she still hid it better. She said with grievance, ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered yet, so you sent me abroad. Isn¡¯t it a little too cruel?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Gu Zechen looked impatient and there were still many people staring at him. He warned, ¡°You forgot how I told you back then!¡±


    Xu Wan subconsciously let go of Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, but she still didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to look for Su Ni. ¡°Then how did you treat me?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    ¡°We¡¯re about to enter the dance segment. Ourpany invited a famous band from China this time¡­¡±


    The host was talking on it. Xu Wan pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to dance soon.¡±


    At this time, someone also politely asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask if you want to dance the first dance with Mrs Gu?¡±


    This was originally a segment arranged by Gu Zechen, but now that Su Ni was gone, she didn¡¯t have this thought.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    The anticipation in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes also extinguished, and then she became lonely.


    ¡°Can it be that Ze Yu is not willing to even dance with me now?¡±


    Xu Wanined.


    ¡°If anything happens to Su Ni, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and warned coldly before leaving.


    Xu Wan chased after two steps, but she couldn¡¯t catch up with Gu Zechen at all. At this time, there were more jokes around her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xu Wan from the design department? I heard that she wanted to hook up with Mr. Gu, but now she¡¯s embarrassed.¡±


    Someone sneered.


    ¡°No, some people don¡¯t look at their identities and want to seduce President Gu. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t put her in their eyes at all!¡±


    Su Shan had been watching the scene for who knew how long, but she also jumped out with a rhythm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reminded her, but it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Fang Lin said coldly.


    Xu Wan¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. What these people knew, they knew to be sarcastic here. Once they found out about her identity, they would probably p herself twice.


    At this time, Xu Wan was also worried that Gu Zechen would really find Su Ni, so she still caught up.


    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t look for it. How about you¡­ call Su Ni?¡±


    Xu Wan gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Her phone is on my side.¡±


    Looking at Xu Wan following behind him with a worried expression, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to think too bad about Xu Wan. His tone softened a little, ¡°Sending you abroad is good for your health. I¡¯ll pick you up when you get better.¡±


    ¡°Come back. Is there still my ce when Ie back?¡±


    She smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I will treat you as my sister. Whatever you want in the future, you can do anything you want!¡±


    This was the only promise that Gu Zechen could give.


    ¡°But you know that this is not what I want.¡±


    Xu Wan lowered her voice but Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was all focused on looking for Su Ni.


    Gu Zechen had already asked the security guards and did not see Su Ni go out, which meant that she was still at the banquet, so she would not hide for no reason¡­


    Su Ni waited in the bathroom for a long time. Her legs were numb and no one came.


    Finally, they heard a familiar voice.


    Su Ni knocked hard on the door. ¡°Zexin, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen yelled and was about to rush in. Xu Wan pulled Gu Zechen by the side and whispered, ¡°Zeheng, this is the female restroom. It¡¯s not good for you to go in directly.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni is still inside. Didn¡¯t you see that this ce is still being repaired?¡±


    Gu Zechen angrily flung Xu Wan¡¯s hand away and rushed in. When he found that Su Ni was stuck outside by a wooden stick, his eyes were red.


    Su Ni¡¯s anxious voice came from inside. ¡°I was locked inside and I didn¡¯t take my phone. I didn¡¯t dy anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen suppressed his anger and quickly rescued Su Ni. When he looked at Xu Wan, who was worried at the door, he wanted to say something but finally held back.


    ¡°Su Ni, are you okay? I didn¡¯t expect you to be in the bathroom. Mr. Gu has been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    Xu Wan returned to her pitiful posture and asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni withdrew her gaze and stopped looking at Xu Wan.

 Chapter 382: Inviting You to Dance

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t had time to invite you to dance.¡±


    As he said this, he reached out to Su Ni. Su Ni smiled brightly and was not angry at what had just happened. The two of them went to the dance floor together.


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes turned red again.


    Even with one look, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about her and left him alone.


    There were also gentlemen who came over to talk up with Gentleman, but Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were cold and she added a word of roll, chasing everyone away.


    ¡°Who is it? Could it be that you really fancy Mr. Gu and don¡¯t see what kind of character you are?¡±


    The man who was rejected was angry and unwilling.


    ¡°I hope that in the future, you won¡¯t regret what you said today, because Mr. Gu never likes his women being touched by other men.¡±


    At that moment, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were frighteningly cold.


    It made people wonder what kind of rtionship she had with President Gu.


    On the dance floor, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly, afraid that she would disappear again. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let you see her alone.¡±


    ¡°This is not necessarily Xu Wan¡¯s doing.¡±


    But other than her, Su Ni couldn¡¯t remember who she had offended.


    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s her, stay away from her in the future. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll lose control and hurt you.¡±


    Gu Zechen said seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m really scared when you say that.¡±


    Su Ni blinked yfully but didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Seeing this, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened.


    At the end of the song, Gu Zechen apanied Su Ni to rest. Su Ni took a look around, but she didn¡¯t find any trace of Kang¡¯er.


    At this moment, Su Ni heard the discussion of the people beside her. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Xu Wan to be quite handsome.¡±


    ¡°If I say it, it must still be rted to Mr. Gu, or Xu Wan will not be so confident.¡±


    Another woman followed the gossip.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Su Ni walked over, but the two women started to feel guilty when they saw Su Ni. They both lowered their heads. ¡°Mrs. Gu, we didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    From the looks of it, he obviously wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Just as Su Ni was about to find out what happened, a harsh voice suddenly came over, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care about anything!¡±


    Su Ni thought that something was wrong and quickly ran towards Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Xu Wan, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Gu Zechen took out his phone and started calling for the doctor, but Xu Wan rushed over like crazy for some reason. She screamed, ¡°Su Ni knew it long ago, and you already knew that the two of you were lying to me with a fire. I don¡¯t want you to treat doctors, I don¡¯t want your pity. I just want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Sis was dumbfounded.


    Xu Wan was too courageous.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Not to mention that Mrs Gu was still here, even if it was an ordinary Gu Corp banquet, no one dared to cause such a ruckus.


    ¡°I think Xu Wan is crazy.¡±


    Mo Lele covered his mouth and told the truth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no fun watching anymore.¡±


    Fang Lin was worried.


    Xu Wan was simply courting death, using her life to cause trouble. She was fine if she died, but she must not let herself go.


    If she had known that Xu Wan could make a fuss, she would not have toin to Su Ni.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Ni stood up.


    Su Ni had a bad feeling when she thought about what Xu Wan had said in the lounge and her sneer.


    This woman was too crazy.


    ¡°Su Ni, Gu Zechen can¡¯t see through you, that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t see through you.  But I really admire you. Your man¡¯s mind is no longer on you. You can still pretend to be so calm.  Looks like Mrs Gu¡¯s position is still very important to you.


    When Xu Wan saw Su Ni appear, she immediately pointed her finger at Khai and mocked again.


    The implication was that the rtionship between Gu Zechen and her had long been revived, but Su Ni still held Mrs Gu¡¯s position and did not let go.


    Su Ni frowned. It seemed like Xu Wan was announcing her identity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±  Su Ni said coldly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the security guard? Bring him out.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with his back facing Xu Wan, not looking at her again.


    ¡°Where did this crazy womane from? I¡¯ve long said that I want to chase her away, so you guys can¡¯t move quickly.¡±


    Some senior executives also quickly urged.


    Xu Wan was not afraid. On the contrary, her eyes were filled with ferocity and pride. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you going to abandon mepletely after you got married? If it wasn¡¯t for the car ident, Mrs Gu would be me now.  I am your woman!


    ¡°Enough, shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded, ¡°Are you still ill? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just going to be sent to the hospital.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled as if she was mocking Gu Zechen¡¯s ruthlessness. It was more like she wanted everyone to see Gu Zechen¡¯s face clearly. ¡°I came today to expose the lie of your love. You have no love at all, just abination of interests!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush, I will leave myself, and I swear that I will never let you find me again in this lifetime.¡±


    As she said this, she bit the security guard away and ran out crying.


    It was a farce that made the people present feel extremely embarrassed. Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and made people follow him with a look.


    ¡°Nothing will happen.¡±


    Su Niforted Gu Zechen. Even though the banquet was bustling again, the way everyone looked at Su Ni and Gu Zechen had changed. After all, when this woman made such a scene just now, no one understood what was true or false.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s deterrence was still here. No one could get the news today, and no one dared to say anything.


    Su Ni wanted to say something a few times but eventually endured it.


    If she said what Xu Wan said now, Gu Zechen would not believe her.


    After all, Xu Wan was just a patient.


    Gu Zechen quickly picked up the call.


    ¡°Fortunately, I found out in time that the person has been saved, but the situation is very unstable.¡±


    Li Mo said over the phone.


    ¡°Got it, send someone to follow her closely.¡±


    After such a ruckus at the banquet, Gu Zechen¡¯sst bit of pity for Xu Wan disappeared. This was not the Xu Wan he knew back then.  On the other hand, Su Ni was a little worried and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to see her again?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was cold. He nced at Su Ni and said, ¡°Apart from her, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who closed you in the bathroom today.  She can hate me for being ruthless, but she can¡¯t hurt you.


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s final bottom line. Obviously, Xu Wan hadmitted it again.


    Su Ni silently leaned into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and hugged Gu Zechen tightly.

 Chapter 383: I’m His First Love

    The next day.


    Xu Wan seemed to have regained herposure and started working normally.


    As soon as they arrived at the design department, they heard someone sneering and saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know who caused a big banquet yesterday. If President Gu didn¡¯t send someone to suppress the news, I¡¯m afraid that this news has long been spread and I really have the face toe back to work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the human resources department didn¡¯t expel her. I wonder if it was President Gu¡¯s intention.¡±


    Another colleague followed suit.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you dare to say another word, I¡¯ll ask President Gu to expel you directly.¡±


    Xu Wan replied with a cold expression.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we are all scared. After yesterday¡¯s incident, who doesn¡¯t know your rtionship with President Gu. Unfortunately, Mr. Gu has already been married and has a good rtionship with Mrs Gu. How can you get it?¡±


    When the crowd heard Xu Wan¡¯sint, they immediately changed their mouths. However, it was difficult to hide their contempt for Xu Wan.


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were red and swollen and she clenched her fists tightly.


    These arrogant women!


    Soon, Xu Wan sat down, took a sip of coffee, crossed her arms and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that this is not over yet. Who is the final winner?¡±


    The group looked at Xu Wan¡¯s confident expression and was worried that there was an inside that they didn¡¯t know.


    Mo Lele came over and asked curiously, ¡°Xu Wan, are you really confident? You saw it yesterday, then Mrs. Gu is not easy to mess with.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled disdainfully and did not put Su Ni in her eyes at all. She said coldly, ¡°Do you know my rtionship with Gu Zechen? I don¡¯t know where Kafa was when I and Gu Zechen were good.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen and I met each other when we were in university. It¡¯s much more time than Su Ni has known Gu Zechen. Men will never forget their first woman.¡±


    Xu Wan said directly. Seeing the shocked eyes of the crowd, she nced at Mo Lele proudly and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±  Now, CEO Gu is only afraid to do anything to Su Ni because of thepany¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Mo Lele eximed in shock.


    Xu Wan said the same at the banquet yesterday, but no one took it seriously at the time and thought that this woman had gone crazy.


    It made sense to listen again.


    ¡°Then, Sis Wan¡¯er, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Mo Lele¡¯s address of Xu Wan changed. When everyone saw her, they immediately surrounded her and Sis Wan¡¯er kept shouting.


    Only Suan was still sitting on the chair, scoffing at the situation. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said a word, but I really think of myself as a leech.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The atmosphere was cold. Quite a few people returned to their seats in a daze. Xu Wan wasn¡¯t angry but instead looked at her with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else, but you aren¡¯t much better than me, San.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Shan¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about your rtionship with the Vice President of Gu Corp? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already spread in thepany. How can you get it yourself? mistress!¡±


    Xu Wan thought she was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love, so she didn¡¯t think she was a mistress. She naturally didn¡¯t look down on people like Su.


    After all, Su Ni was the mistress of her rtionship with Gu Zechen!


    ¡°Xu Wan, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Su Shan screamed and stood up.


    The colleagues who originally wanted to watch the show got angry when they saw them. All of them sat back in their seats and retreated back.


    Xu Wan held her own identity and was not afraid of Suan at all. She immediately went back and said, ¡°Everyone knows your situation. Others are afraid of you. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan, you want to divorce President Gu. I think you need to be calm, at least¡­ I can still recognize my identity.¡±


    Su Shan put the coffee cup on the table, her expression extremely hard to see.


    Ever since she found out about the rtionship between Xu Wan and Gu Zechen yesterday, she had been shocked and couldn¡¯t recover for a long time.


    In her opinion, this Xu Wan¡¯s face was just like that, and her design couldn¡¯t be made. How could I, Gu Zechen, fancy her?


    Suddenly, a good idea came to her mind, so she quickly calmed down.


    When Xu Wan saw that Su Yan¡¯s anger was extinguished, she thought that she had won. She became even more proud. Her loud voice made everyone in the office hear her, ¡°As a mistress, you must have the idea of being a mistress. Maybe one day youe to the main room and you¡¯ll be beaten so badly that you won¡¯t be able to stay in thepany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return those words to you without hesitation. I¡¯m afraid that you are the only one who dares to cause trouble in front of the original.¡±


    Su Shan mocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m alright now?¡±


    Xu Wan smiled and walked away with the document in her hand.


    Someone whispered behind him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not going to find Mr. Gu again.¡±


    ¡°I heard that only Xu Wan¡¯s work was beaten backst time. From this, Xu Wan can¡¯t get anything good from President Gu.¡±


    Mo Lele gossiped.


    On the side, Su Shan was angry but her expression remained calm. She had decided that Xu Wan would improve her performance to attract Gu Zechen¡¯s attention, so she had already made a move in her design drafts.


    She looked at the time and thought it would not be long before Xu Wan would return with a gloomy face.


    Outside the president¡¯s office of Gu Corp, Xu Wan was stopped.


    Li Mo looked troubled. ¡°Miss Xu, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t let you in. It¡¯s just that Gu has an exnation, no one can disturb you.¡±


    Xu Wan was so domineering that she raised her eyebrows. In her eyes, apart from Gu Zechen, no one could restrain herself and naturally didn¡¯t put Li Mo in her eyes.


    ¡°Could it be that the people that Gu Huai doesn¡¯t want to see include me?¡±


    Xu Wan pretended to be kind and reminded, ¡°I think Asistant Li should ask President Gu again.¡±


    Li Mo couldn¡¯tugh bitterly. The reason why CEO Gu ordered this was because he didn¡¯t want to see Xu Wan.


    However, this woman didn¡¯t know what to do, so Li Mo could only say, ¡°Sorry, if Miss Xu has something to do with her work, I can convey it on behalf of her.¡±


    It was obvious that Xu Wan was not allowed in.


    ¡°Let me in!¡±


    Xu Wan nned to break through, but she was stopped. Xu Wan¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce glint and Li Mo¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°Are you really not letting me in?¡±


    Xu Wan questioned.


    Li Mo did not say anything, as a default.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Wan nodded heavily and turned her head to leave. However, before Li Mo could breathe a sigh of relief, Xu Wan suddenly turned around and bumped into Li Mo with all her strength.

 Chapter 384: You’re Exiled

    Li Mo was pushed directly against the wall, and Xu Wan seized the opportunity to quickly push open the office door.


    The movement at the door had already attracted Gu Zechen¡¯s attention, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to it. At this time, he saw that Xu Wan was barging in a weak manner, and immediately frowned.


    ¡°Zexin, the assistants and secretaries outside are too rigid. You said that you won¡¯t let anyone in, but you also don¡¯t let me in.¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t think Gu Zechen would not want to see her at all. As soon as she came in, she looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s ck face andined about Li Mo.


    At this moment, Li Mo also followed in and endured the pain in his chest. ¡°No, CEO Gu, Miss Xu she¡­¡±


    ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Gu Zechen was expressionless.


    Seeing that Li Mo was still there, Xu Wan was delighted. ¡°What, didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Gu¡¯s words? Are you waiting for Mr. Gu to expel you before leaving?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m going out first.¡±


    Li Mo felt a slight pain in his chest. This woman had been too ruthless and he still felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Once she left, Xu Wan immediately changed her tone and walked towards Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s temples twitched. He tried to control his emotions and asked coldly, ¡°Yesterday, Imitted suicide again.¡±


    Xu Wan thought that Gu Zechen was caring about her, so she started to coquettishly say, ¡°I just want to see you because without you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±


    Gu Zechen got up angrily and kept a certain distance from Xu Wan. He didn¡¯t look at Xu Wan and felt annoyed. ¡°Yesterday, you messed around at the banquet, so it¡¯s fine. If you still want to work in Gu Corp, please show you a professional attitude. Otherwise, I can only fire you.¡±


    In the past two days, Gu Zechen listened to Xu Wan¡¯s actions in the design department. Today, he even revealed her rtionship with him as a topic of discussion.


    When Gu Zechen heard this from Li Mo, he was so angry that he immediately removed the documents on the table.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Xu Wan was scolded by Gu Zechen, and her eyes were red and swollen. She looked wronged, ¡°I came to see you just to see my work, but people outside stopped me from seeing you. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°If you have a work, you can have Director Fang hand it to me. You don¡¯t have toe here personally.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°But¡­ but I still want to see you.¡±


    Xu Wan finally said her words and looked at Gu Zechen with hopeful eyes, hoping that his attitude would ease.


    Finally, Gu Zechen sat down.


    Xu Wan quickly sat down opposite Gu Zechen and handed her work.


    ¡°Zexin, look, this is a work that I spent three nights racking my brain. Although it can¡¯tpare to my previous peak, I have also worked hard.¡±


    Xu Wan said seriously.


    However, Gu Zechen only nced at it and showed annoyance. ¡°Is this what you spent three nights doing?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, it should be four nights.¡±


    Xu Wan added seriously.


    ¡°Xu Wan, do you think I¡¯m confused or do you think you can mess around with me now?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly smashed Xu Wan¡¯s work on the table and asked angrily.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Xu Wan was so frightened that she hid her shoulders. She wondered if Gu Zechen could see it. She shouldn¡¯t have done it so secretively.


    Immediately, Xu Wan put on a pitiful look and said with grievance, ¡°Zeheng, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. If you are not satisfied with my work, I can modify it.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, no need. You can resign from thepany immediately.¡±


    Gu Zechenpletely lost confidence in Xu Wan. ¡°I thought that after thest work was retired, you would go back and study hard to let me see your progress, but I didn¡¯t expect you to giarize.¡±


    Gu Zechen had always hated giarizing, and this kind of thing happened to Xu Wan, which was even more uneptable.


    Xu Wan was stunned.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She mumbled, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. Not only are you giarizing, you even copied the work from the Gu Corp year 09. What, didn¡¯t you even look at thepany¡¯s designs for years?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared coldly at Xu Wan. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Obviously, she did not want to give Xu Wan any chance to exin.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t giar¡­ This work¡­ I admit that I didn¡¯t spend three nights to make it, but I only borrowed the inspiration of others. I don¡¯t know that this is the work from before Gu Corp.¡±


    Xu Wan cried and exined excitedly. Her brain started to tell them to work and soon the answer came.


    ¡°Someone must have wanted to frame me and did it on purpose.¡±


    Xu Wan still remembered how she found the inspiration for this work. At that time, she was randomly thrown into the bin. She opened it and thought it was good.


    Who would have known that this was the work of the early years of the Gu Corp, but now it was discovered by Gu Zechen at a nce.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that thepany¡¯s attitude towards giarizing is very clear. If you still want to work in this industry, I¡¯ll introduce you to another job!¡±


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s biggest concession.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Xu Wan was anxious and rushed to Gu Zechen, grabbed the documents in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and started to go crazy. ¡°Gu Zechen, apart from Gu Corp, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°What do you think will happen if I publicize your giarism?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked coldly.


    ¡°I already said that someone wanted to frame me. I just happened to see this work and used it when I thought it was good.¡±


    Now, Xu Wan told the truth.


    Gu Zechen frowned again and found it a little funny. He asked word by word, ¡°Because you think other people¡¯s works are good, can you use them casually?¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned again.


    She¡­ What did she just say?


    ¡°Alright, you can go out now.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen flung Xu Wan¡¯s hand away with annoyance, turned the chair and faced Xu Wan with his back.


    Xu Wan¡¯s mind waspletely cold.


    She looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s back, gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°Gu Zechen, you can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    Xu Wan suddenly bent down and bit Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder. Gu Zechen frowned in pain and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy, but I¡¯m also crazy because of you.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were hot again. ¡°You should know very well how I got into a car ident. I¡¯ve finally woken up ande back to you. How can I easily give you a hand!¡±


    Gu Zechen felt that there was no need for further discussion, so he pressed the doorbell and called the security guards.

 Chapter 385: Shameful plagiarizing

    Xu Wan narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Gu Zechen, you are so ruthless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it very clearly. Whatever you want and do, I will try my best to satisfy you. If you are still not satisfied, then I can only act in my own way.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly without any expression.


    Xu Wan had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face and never expected him to be so heartless. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, in that case, I won¡¯t see you again from now on.¡±


    She turned and ran out.


    Tears were flying as Xu Wan forcefully endured it. It wasn¡¯t until she entered the elevator that she couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    Su Ni was clearly the mistress, but why could Gu Zechen forget himself after three years?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Xu Wan hammered the elevator hard. ¡°Why are you so ruthless to me? What¡¯s so good about Su Ni?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the design department, Xu Wan¡¯s tears stopped and she regained her calm.


    Along the way, many people greeted Xu Wan but they were ignored by her. Amidst everyone¡¯s astonishment, Xu Wan walked straight to her side.


    She knew that this idiot must have been fooled and was scolded. She immediately mocked, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you see Mr. Gu? I thought it was less than two or three points. I couldn¡¯te down.¡±


    Pah!


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything and pped her directly on the face.


    Su Shan was stunned and sat on the chair.


    ¡°You dare to hit me!¡±


    Su Shan¡¯s fury burned in her eyes. This woman had only been in the office for a few days, but it was not because she had relied on Gu Zechen to do what she wanted.


    Xu Wan fell to the ground.


    Su Shan rubbed her aching hand. This p was much harder than Xu Wan.


    She walked up to Xu Wan with a disdainful expression and said, ¡°Who are you? Others are afraid of you. I really don¡¯t think you are capable.¡±  Please don¡¯t vent your anger on me.


    ¡°So you know what happened.  Su Yan, you did this on purpose, right?!


    Xu Wan screamed out of control when she saw that she had admitted it.


    Su Shan¡¯s expression was a little odd, but she was not afraid. Instead, she raised her voice and teased, ¡°Please, Xu Wan, you giarized other people¡¯s work and was discovered by CEO Gu. Why, you still want to be on my head?¡±


    ¡°What, giarizing?¡±


    A colleague was surprised.


    ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t expect that Xu Wan would dare to giarize it. I don¡¯t know that CEO Gu hates this the most. She even went to look for Mr. Gu with a giarizing work. I go¡­¡±


    Mo Lele also screamed on the side.


    Su Shan smiled and stared at Xu Wan as if she was looking at a clown. She crossed her arms and said proudly, ¡°giarizing is giarizing. Why, you still want to refuse?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    At this point, Xu Wan understood that she had been designed by Su Shan. She got up and pointed coldly at Su Shan, ¡°Wait for me, San. I¡¯m not done with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Shan did not take Xu Wan¡¯s threat at all. She shook her hair and sat down.


    ¡°Why are you arguing? This is thepany, not the market!¡±


    Fang Lin walked in and scolded everyone. She looked at everyone who was still watching the show and yelled again, ¡°There are you guys too. What¡¯s wrong, thepany¡¯s support is for you to watch the fun every day?¡±


    After everyone was honest, Fang Lin said to Xu Wan with a nk expression, ¡°Kang¡¯er, CEO Gu has already told you to leave now.¡±


    ¡°What? If you leave thepany, you won¡¯t be fired.¡±


    Her colleague whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s all giarizing. Do you think that Gu Huai can always tolerate it? So what if he has a leg, the rules can¡¯t be broken.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°That makes sense!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Fang Lin scolded and everyone fell silent again.


    Xu Wan stood there in a daze, her eyes dazed.


    ¡°Xu Wan, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±


    Fang Lin walked in and revealed a pitiful look. Deep down, she couldn¡¯t mention how happy she was, but the stone pressing on her head was finally removed.


    Xu Wan lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything else. She left without even packing up.


    Xu Wan returned to the hospital. It was probably only here and Gu Zechen could see her.


    There was a tall figure at the door of the ward.


    Xu Wan walked in quickly but she was stunned when the person turned around and tried her best to escape.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Ruan Yichen quickly grabbed Xu Wan¡¯s arm and saw the wounds on her arm. His eyes were full of pain, ¡°You hurt yourself for him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business.¡±


    Xu Wan shook off Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand. Although the wound wasn¡¯t good, she didn¡¯t feel any pain anymore.


    Ruan Yichen knew that he had lost hisposure and quickly calmed down. He looked at Xu Wan gently and said, ¡°Wan¡¯er, you¡¯re still alive. I¡¯m really happy, but can you not be so stupid and hurt yourself like this?¡±


    ¡°Hurt yourself?¡±


    Xu Wan chuckled and her eyes were cold. She took two steps back and pointed at her chest. ¡°Do you know how painful I am here?¡±  Every day, I felt like a knife cutting my own flesh. I felt very painful, really painful.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Ruan Yichen followed closely. He didn¡¯t dare touch Xu Wan, but he had nowhere to put it.


    ¡°Alright, this is not where you should stay. I didn¡¯t like you in the past, so I can¡¯t like you now.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were lifeless but she was extremely heartless.


    She looked at Ruan Yichen coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are here, but I would rather hope that I am dead in your world.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s answer was equally firm.


    When he found out that Xu Wan was still alive, he was happier than anyone. However, when he saw Xu Wane back and only thought about Gu Zechen, his heart was more painful than anyone else.


    In this kind of torture, Ruan Yichen felt like he was going crazy.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t like me, but it¡¯s fine. I can ept it¡­ and I already have someone I like.¡±


    Ruan Yichen calmed down and looked at Xu Wan indifferently. Looking at her surprised eyes, he continued, ¡°So, I won¡¯t stop you from looking for your happiness. I just hope that you can be happy and peaceful.¡±


    Xu Wan felt a sense of disappointment.


    Ruan Yichen had done so many crazy things to ruin her rtionship with Gu Zechen. She hated Ruan Yichen not only but also hated him.

 Chapter 386: He Has A New Love

    But now that she heard that Ruan Yichen liked another woman, Xu Wan was suddenly excited and even went crazy.


    It was like a toy she didn¡¯t want. Even if she abandoned it, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to pick it up.


    ¡°Really, then congrattions.¡±


    Xu Wan still squeezed out a smile, but with her sickly pale face, it made people panic.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen generously epted Xu Wan¡¯s blessing and said, ¡°So, if you really like Gu Zechen, I will bless you.¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything.


    Right now, the most important thing was to recapture Gu Zechen again. As for Ruan Yichen, she didn¡¯t care about it, nor did she have the energy to care.


    ¡°Since you have someone you like, don¡¯t appear again. I don¡¯t want others to misunderstand our rtionship.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s words were very direct.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even crossed my eight words yet. I just secretly love her.  Besides, in my mind, you are equally important.


    Ruan Yichen said seriously.


    Xu Wan felt better in her heart. She thought that no matter how much Ruan Yichen loved that woman, his position in Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart would never be better than her.


    ¡°Since you think I¡¯m important, can you help me do something?¡±


    Xu Wan suddenly said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ruan Yichen readily agreed.


    He had never rejected anything about Xu Wan except something rted to Gu Zechen.


    Xu Wan nced around and signaled for Ruan Yichen to enter the ward with her, then she closed the room.


    Li Mo took out his phone and informed Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen was silent for a while when he heard that it was Ruan Yichen, but eventually he said, ¡°Follow her.¡±


    After all, if Xu Wan could give up on herself, rely on Ruan Yichen¡¯s love for Xu Wan for many years, and even run to Nancheng city to retaliate against her, Kang¡¯er¡¯s choice might be a good choice.


    In the ward, Xu Wan stated her purpose. Ruan Yichen looked troubled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to get Gu Zechen and Su Ni to divorce.¡±


    Not to mention that Madam Calle¡¯s project had only been signed on for less than three months, even the rtionship between Gu Zechen and Su Ni wasn¡¯t so easily destroyed. Otherwise, Xu Wan wouldn¡¯t be so troubled.


    ¡°Tell me if you can help.¡±


    Xu Wan sat down and asked impatiently.


    Ruan Yichen was silent for a long time and asked unhappily, ¡°Is that Gu Zechen really worth it?¡±  I can give you what he can. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes went crazy, causing Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart to tremble. He suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t know Xu Wan as well as he imagined.


    Did Xu Wan really sleep abroad for three years?


    ¡°I will have my own way. You just need to help me.¡±


    After Xu Wan said this, she saw that Ruan Yichen was still not expressing his opinion and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you would help me? As long as I¡¯m happy, you will definitely agree.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what do you want me to do?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ruan Yichenpromised, or he was in a good mood.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought for now, but I¡¯ll call you then.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled and looked at Ruan Yichen in a daze, as if she had seen her face from before, the most intoxicating eyebrows.


    ¡°Okay, I have to rest.¡±  I¡¯ve always felt tiredtely. Maybe I just woke up and I¡¯m not used to everything.


    Xu Wan yawned.


    ¡°I heard that you are working in Gu Corp now.¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked.


    ¡°Yes, but I was fired today.¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. Even if she was discovered by Gu Zechen, it wouldn¡¯t affect their rtionship at all.


    Ruan Yichen nodded and didn¡¯t ask further. He took Xu Wan¡¯s phone and put his number back into Xu Wan¡¯s phone before leaving.


    Su Ni also learned from Luo Qing that Gu Zechen had dismissed Khai and this incident caused quite a stir in Gu Corp.


    Although this was not a good thing, at least Gu Zechen was far away from Xu Wan and Su Ni was relieved.


    In the afternoon, Su Ni deliberately got off work early and went to the kitchen to buy fresh vegetables, intending to have a good gathering with Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni cooked, Gu Zechen washed vegetables, the kitchen was crowded with the two of them, and Gu Zechen teased from time to time.


    During dinner, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone suddenly lit up. Even though there was no call, Su Ni was still worried.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen seemed to know Su Ni¡¯s thoughts. The next moment, he turned off his phone and smiled, ¡°No one will disturb us for dinner today.¡±


    Su Ni held the food for Gu Zechen and said, ¡°If there¡¯s any big contract for you to sign, you won¡¯t sign it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem more important than eating with my wife.¡±


    Gu Zechen grinned.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. He opened it. Unfortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone didn¡¯t ring but Su Ni¡¯s phone rang.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Su Ni could only apologize, ¡°It¡¯s just two minutes, two minutes, okay?¡±


    ¡°Quickly go back.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already started to look at his watch and started to time like a child. Seeing this, Su Ni did not dare to dy, so she quickly got up and took the call.


    It was Su Banqing.


    Su Ni was a little surprised. Su Banqing didn¡¯t take the initiative to call her on weekdays, so she asked worriedly, ¡°Half clear, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sis, the situation is a little bad. When I was looking for information on Song Corp in my office, I suddenly saw a contract rted to Su Corp.¡±


    Su Banqing lowered her voice and sounded a little flustered.


    ¡°What contract?¡±


    Su Ni was also nervous. ¡°Where are you now? Are you still in his office? Be careful of being discovered.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s in a meeting and won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±


    Su Banqing said and Su Ni calmed down. Soon after, Su Banqing learned that Yi 4 found a part of the data he stole from the Su Corp in Cheng Yi¡¯s drawer, including the building where Su Corp belonged.


    ¡°If Cheng Yi really ns to deal with you, he can use his current connections and financial connections to force you to give up the Su Corp building.¡±


    Su Banqing said.


    ¡°Definitely not!¡±


    Su Ni also realized the seriousness of the situation but she never imagined that even the base price of the contract in the Su Corp building had been snatched by Cheng Yi.


    In other words, if the Su Corp encountered a depression one day, Cheng Yi might use the avable information to force Su Ni to give up the Su Corp.


    ¡°How can this be? Don¡¯t worry, let me think about it.¡±


    Su Niforted Su Banqing.

 Chapter 387: There’s Dissatisfaction in My Heart

    ¡°This is too scary. I don¡¯t know how much Cheng Yi has hidden. Sis, I feel that this man is a little scary now.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s tone was trembling.


    Initially, she thought that with the Song Corp information, she could settle the dust and bring down Cheng Yi. But now, it seemed that Cheng Yi had obviously left a hand.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly felt that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Where did you find this information?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in Cheng Yi¡¯s drawer.¡±


    ¡°Halfway, put it back. I suspect this is a conspiracy.¡±


    Su Ni urged.


    ¡°You mean, Cheng Yi deliberately let me see it.¡±


    Su Banqing quickly understood what Su Ni meant, but she quickly denied, ¡°Impossible. Cheng Yi is locked, but I have the key and he trusts me now¡­¡±


    Even if Su Banqing said this, Su Ni still felt that something was wrong.


    Since Cheng Yi had hidden so deeply before, Su Banqing couldn¡¯t even get the information of the Song Corp. How could she just see the transfer agreement signed by Cheng Yi and his father?


    ¡°Half-Qing, calm down first. Put the document back first and pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. Do you understand?¡±


    Su Ni reminded him seriously.


    Even though Su Banqing felt that Su Ni was too nervous, she still agreed seriously. Then she took a photo and put the file back into the drawer.


    After she did all this, Cheng Yi returned to his office.


    ¡°What, where are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked with concern when he saw Su Banqing¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes dodged. Even if she could calm down for a while, her eyes still betrayed herself. ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you off.¡±


    Cheng Yi readily agreed, then got up and kissed Su Banqing¡¯s forehead, saying softly, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Su Banqing responded in a hurry and turned to leave.


    After the door closed, the gentle smile on Cheng Yi¡¯s face became colder. He slowly opened the drawer on his right hand and took out the files from it.


    As soon as he opened it, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Sure enough, Su Banqing still read the document.


    Suddenly, Cheng Yi felt betrayed.


    He wanted to treat Su Banqing sincerely and obey any of her requests. In the end, he raised a white-eyed wolf.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Cheng Yi mmed the information onto the table, then called the secretary over and asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s happening with the Su Corp?¡±


    ¡°Su Corp is not a problem now, but there is news that Su Ni and Gu Zechen have a problem.¡±  The assistant answered from the side.


    ¡°What question?¡±


    Cheng Yi furrowed his eyebrows, but he suddenly felt that it was a satisfying thing for him.


    Su Ni used Gu Zechen to bully him. Without Gu Zechen, how could she sing this scene?


    ¡°I heard that CEO Gu¡¯s first love came back. It is strange to say that this first love has already died in a car ident, but it suddenly came back not long ago, and has already found Gu Zechen.  I heard that at the Gu Corp party not too long ago, this woman had even made a scene.


    The assistant said happily.


    ¡°This is interesting, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni had just hung up when Gu Zechen urged her to sit back down.


    However, Su Banqing called again.


    Su Ni smiled apologetically. She could hang up anyone¡¯s call now, only Su Banqing.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve alreadye out. Don¡¯t worry, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t have any doubts about me.¡±


    Su Banqing reported that she was safe.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, be careful.¡±


    After listening, Su Ni sighed slightly.


    After that, Gu Zechen asked, Su Ni wanted to say something but stopped. After all, this was a matter of Su Corp. Even she didn¡¯t know how her father would sign a contract to transfer the Su Corp building to Song Corp if the Su Corp was low.


    ¡°I think if it¡¯s rted to Cheng Yi, I should have the right to know.¡±


    Gu Zechen said calmly.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen had always been hostile towards Cheng Yi, so she had to tell him what happened.


    In the end, Gu Zechen said without hesitation, ¡°This is not simple. Your father must have not discovered Cheng Yi¡¯s ambition before. Plus, you¡¯ve decided on Cheng Yi, so of course, you will leave a hand for the Su Corp for you and keep it under the name of Song Corp. That is equivalent to staying in your name.¡±


    Su Ni understood the Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation.


    Soon, her face darkened and her nose started to ache. She whispered, ¡°Papa thinks so much for me, but it was toote when he realized that Cheng Yi had an odd idea.¡±


    Gu Zechen knew what Su Ni was thinking, so he held her hand tightly and whispered, ¡°And he wouldn¡¯t have thought that his daughter would eventually marry me.¡±


    Su Ni choked.


    ¡°We must not let the Su Corp building fall into Cheng Yi¡¯s hands.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words were almost pleading.


    She could have acted recklessly against Cheng Yi, but when she found out that Cheng Yi still had the skill, she couldn¡¯t help but feel more worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t dare to do anything. The sky falls, and I will support you.¡±


    Gu Zechen said seriously.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words made Su Ni eat a heart-stopping pill, but Su Banqing was still by Cheng Yi¡¯s side. Furthermore, he still had such an important document in his hands, so her heart could not rest.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Zechen begged for sex and was pushed down by Su Ni.


    Gu Zechen understood Su Ni, so he hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms, gently kissed her cheek andforted her, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think so much first. Isn¡¯t it still me?¡±


    ¡°Zexin, I¡¯m still a little worried about Su Corp.¡±


    Su Ni spoke of the sorrow in her heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s still me.¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t rely on you for anything.¡±


    Su Ni was distressed.


    In front of people, she could be the president of Su Corp, but in front of Gu Zechen, she was like a little girl who hadn¡¯t grown up yet. She had her own distress and pressure.


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t think so much.¡±


    Gu Zechen kissed her neck, and his other hand teased Su Ni¡¯s sensitive spot from time to time. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had that for a long time.¡±


    ¡°It was only a few days ago.¡±


    Su Ni refuted.


    In the end, Gu Zechen suddenly got motivated. He rubbed his head against Su Ni¡¯s chest and said with grievance, ¡°You said it, a few days ago¡­ I¡¯m feeling terrible now.¡±


    Soon, Su Ni clearly felt something hard on her waist, which made her feel a wave of emotions. It was already veryte to say it, but when Gu Zechen kissed her, she didn¡¯t refuse.

 Chapter 388: I Want You

    The hot kisses went down, and the temperature in the room seemed to rise in an instant. Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing was a little hurried, and with Su Ni¡¯s permission, his movements became even more unbridled.


    ¡°Alright, stop messing around.¡±


    Su Ni was tickled by Gu Zechen and she couldn¡¯t help but push Gu Zechen away. However, Gu Zechen bit her finger and licked it.


    A shallow voice unconsciously overflowed from his throat, but his fingers were boiling hot as if they had been burned by fire.


    After a while of torment, Su Ni didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. Gu Zechen bullied her and asked with a smile, ¡°Can you sleep now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely. ¡°Then can you let the lower floor be honest now?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t have enough food.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he took his body to the top.


    ¡°Hubby, I was wrong. Let¡¯s sleep. How about we continue another day?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Su Ni quickly hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, kissed him on the face and begged coquettishly.


    It had been a ruckus just now. If it continued, the sky would be bright.


    ¡°Seeing that your attitude is pretty good, I will spare you today, but you can say that there will be another time.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t really want it. For Su Ni¡¯s sake, he could still hold it in.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni nestled in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and closed her eyes again. Finally, there was no trouble.


    The next day.


    Su Ni worked normally, while Gu Zechen had to go to Beijing because of a meeting.


    From what Gu Zechen meant, it would take about three days toe back.


    It seems that this is the first time in my memory that I was separated from Gu Zechen for so long. The two of them stayed warm in the car. Su Ni whispered, ¡°I suddenly feel that I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡±


    ¡°Three days is very fast. How about youe with me?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled as he hugged Su Ni and kept smelling the fragrance of her hair.


    Su Ni was reluctant, he felt even more reluctant than Su Ni.


    However, he must give Su Ni a big surprise this time.


    Su Corp still had work to work, so even if Su Ni wanted to go over, she would not have the chance.


    Soon, Su Ni got out of the car in Su Corp and reluctantly waved goodbye to Gu Zechen.


    The car didn¡¯t drive far when Gu Zechen suddenly got out of the car and rushed over to hold Su Ni in his arms.


    Su Ni was excited but she was also embarrassed. It was the rush hour. Many people looked over and tried to push it away, but they were reluctant to do so. She could only say, ¡°Let go, so many people are watching.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hugging my own wife. It seems that no one can say anything.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind, so he hugged Su Ni tightly. He bit her earlobe and whispered, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want me, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°How can we do that? Work must be important.¡±


    Su Ni was still very rational.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t there a conference call?¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and really didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s very important, I think you should go alone.  How about Ie to see you when I have time.


    The rest of the sentence was purely psychologicalfort. Even Su Ni did not believe that she had time to go to the capital.


    The two of them felt sick again at the entrance of the Su Corp. Gu Zechen reluctantly got into the car.


    This scene happened to be photographed by reporters. That morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen went on the hot search again.


    However, Su Ni did not me this kind of news for a long time, so she did not take it to heart. She nced at it and smiled.


    In Beijing.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Li Mo opened the car door for Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen was still looking at theputer in his hand and handed the bag to Li Mo.


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s try to move faster.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°I will try my best to coordinate.¡±


    Li Mo said with a smile.


    He naturally saw the scene at the entrance of the Su Corp. ¡°Do you know what kind of address the media has given you?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at him.


    ¡°Pampering his wife and madness.¡±


    Just after Li Mo said that, Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly copsed. Li Mo was still on the side saying, ¡°That is to say, you and Mrs. Gu love each other. You are almost doting on Mrs. Gu regardless of the asion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for me to pamper my wife.  I don¡¯t like this name.


    Gu Zechen was a little arrogant.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let the public rtions handle it. I wonder what kind of address you like, Mr. Gu?¡±


    Li Mo held back his smile.


    Ever since Gu Zechen had a good rtionship with Su Ni, his temper had changed quite a bit. Now he could see smiles from time to time. As the closest person besides Su Ni and Gu Zechen, Li Mo was still deeply touched.


    When Gu Zechen heard this, he really closed theputer and thought about it seriously.


    After a long time, Gu Zechen suddenly said, ¡°Although this name is a little more vulgar, I found that it still matches my current identity.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mo felt that he must have hallucinated.


    So, Gu Zechen admitted it?


    ¡°Pampering his wife and madness.¡±


    Gu Zechen recalled it in his mouth, and then seriously asked Li Mo for his opinion, ¡°Actually, I think this name is quite good. What do you think?¡±


    The corner of Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It fits your current identity.¡±


    This was what Gu Zechen said anyway. Li Mo was not afraid of offending people.


    At this point, the smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face became stronger.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    The two of them had just entered the hotel when a voice suddenly came from the hall. They looked at the same time and saw Xu Wan in a light sports outfit.


    Gu Zechen looked at Li Mo and Li Mo shook his head and waved his hand. This matter had nothing to do with him.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and went straight to the front desk.


    Xu Wan wanted to follow but was stopped by Li Mo. She felt bitter in her heart and had to smile and ask, ¡°Miss Xu, what a coincidence, why are you here?¡±


    Ever since she was scolded by Gu Zechen before she resigned, Xu Wan seemed to be a lot more honest and her attitude towards Li Mo became friendly.


    ¡°Asistant Li, I coincidentally came to Beijing to visit my friends. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. We really have fate.¡±


    ¡°Really? What a coincidence. Since you still have friends, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Li Mo smiled and turned to leave. Sure enough, Xu Wan caught up to her and said, ¡°What a coincidence. My friend just went on a business trip and hasn¡¯te back yet. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Li Mo cursed in his heart, but he still smiled. ¡°What do Miss Xu n to do next?¡±


    ¡°I n to¡­¡±


    Xu Wan suddenly became shy, lowered her eyebrows, and looked at Gu Zechen with embarrassment, ¡°Actually.. I¡¯m not familiar with the capital alone and I¡¯m a little scared. Why don¡¯t you let me follow you?¡±

 Chapter 389: Endless Hell

    ¡°I have something else to attend to this time. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to apany you.¡±


    Gu Zechen rejected coldly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I¡¯ve booked a room. As long as you¡¯re free, you can find me. We can go back to the capital together.¡±


    Xu Wan was so excited that she slipped her mouth.


    Li Mo pouted and asked quietly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Xu waiting for friends here?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned slightly when he heard the word ¡°friend¡± and asked, ¡°Ruan Yichen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Wan was a little happy when she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s question. The thing Gu Zechen hated most in the past was that she was still in contact with Ruan Yichen. Although she came for Gu Zechen, she didn¡¯t mind letting Gu Zechen be jealous.


    However, Gu Zechen did not continue to express his opinion and started to go upstairs under the guidance of Li Mo.


    ¡°Zexin, you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Xu Wan hurriedly chased after her, worried that Gu Zechen really thought that she and Ruan Yichen were still in a rtionship. She quickly exined, ¡°Zeheng, don¡¯t misunderstand, Ruan Yichen and I have nothing to do. This time, I haven¡¯t brought back my previous things. When I get them back, I won¡¯t meet him again.¡±


    ¡°Both men and unmarried women are not married. It¡¯s good that you have more contact now.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was calm and calm. Obviously, Xu Wan did not affect his mood.


    Xu Wan was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to be so careless.


    But Xu Wan still asked tentatively, ¡°Brother Zhichen, you still care about me.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, but Xu Wan took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen, her head clung to his chest and choked, ¡°I knew that Zeheng, you still love me. I know that I was bad before, and I loved to mess around too much. I promise that from now on, I will be by your side.¡±


    Gu Zechen wanted to push Xu Wan away but was hugged by Xu Wan even tighter.


    Gu Zechen red at Li Mo.  Li Mo simply lowered his head and pretended not to see anything.


    ¡°Xu Wan, let go!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    In the end, Xu Wan really let go of Gu Zechen, and then she acted obediently, ¡°Alright, Brother Zeheng, let me go, I¡¯ll let go.¡±


    Under Gu Zechen¡¯s annoyed eyes, Xu Wan slowly clenched her fingers and stood in front of Gu Zechen obediently and wronged.


    When the elevator arrived, Gu Zechen went to his room and saw that Xu Wan was still following him.


    Xu Wan pointed to the next room and whispered with grievance, ¡°Brother Zhichen, my room is opposite you.¡±


    Li Mo whispered, ¡°Miss Xu must have said something to the front desk.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?


    ¡°Next time to change a hotel.¡±


    Gu Zechen ordered and went straight into his room.


    Outside the door, there was the sound of Xu Wan resting well. Gu Zechen went in and leaned against the sofa, holding his forehead.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this Miss Xu is obviously here for you. How can I solve it?¡±


    Li Mo was so wronged that it was obviously not his scope of work.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to stay in the hospital. And you, don¡¯t you have already sent someone to keep an eye on her? How can she arrive before us?¡±


    Gu Zechen was angry.


    Li Mo also felt wronged. ¡°Miss Xu jumped out of the hospital window because we looked too tight. Although the second floor is not high, it is also dangerous. From then on, we don¡¯t dare to look at it in the ward.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this matter. Leave it to you. Try to divert our time.¡±


    As he said this, Gu Zechen turned on his phone and heard a familiar voice. Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened and he asked gently, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Li Mo twitched the corner of his mouth. Gu Zechen¡¯s facial transformation was too fast.


    As a result, Gu Zechen nced over with murderous eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Li Mo quickly lowered his head and retreated at the fastest speed. Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle voice came from behind Li Mo.


    Outside the door, Li Mo was shocked. Didn¡¯t Xu Wan return to her room?


    Xu Wan looked embarrassed and gently said to Li Mo, ¡°Asistant Li, I didn¡¯t treat you well because I was sick. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°What did Miss Xu say? I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Li Mo said expressionlessly.


    Even if he wanted to argue, he didn¡¯t dare to argue. Besides, after he had already seen Xu Wan¡¯s stubborn side, the gentleness in front of him became less credible.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Xu Wan did not doubt what Li Mo said, so she was happy. Then she lowered her voice and blinked as if she was selling Meng.


    ¡°If Miss Xu is fine, I will leave first.¡±


    Li Mo quickly fled.


    ¡°Asistant Li, can you tell me Mr. Gu¡¯s schedule for the past two days? You know that I don¡¯t want to disturb Mr. Gu¡¯s work, but I want to look at him more.¡±


    Xu Wan quickly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before Li Mo could finish his words, Xu Wan thought that he would refuse. Without saying a word, she gave Li Mo a card, and her tone returned to normal. ¡°There are thirty thousand yuan in here. I just want President Gu¡¯s schedule.  In addition, if you are willing to do so in the future, I will give you more strength.


    Xu Wan¡¯s behavior really made Li Mo feel disgusted.


    He probably didn¡¯t like Xu Wan before, but now he really didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with this woman.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Xu, I can¡¯t ask for your money, and I can¡¯t tell you Mr. Gu¡¯s schedule.¡±


    Li Mo put the card back and left again.


    Xu Wan caught up to her. ¡°Do you think this money is too little?¡±


    Seeing that Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Wan said, ¡°I know that you work beside Ze Yu. You definitely don¡¯t like this. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll add the money until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    Li Mo could tell that although this woman had returned to her senses, she was still crazy.


    He had to draw a clear line with this woman and immediately said, ¡°Miss Xu, I¡¯m sorry. Even if you pay a million dors, I can¡¯t tell you CEO Gu¡¯s itinerary. This is my work ethics. Of course, if you really want to know, I suggest you ask Mr. Gu directly.¡±


    Faced with Li Mo¡¯s indifferent attitude, Xu Wan stomped her feet angrily but couldn¡¯t do anything to Li Mo.


    She quickly pulled out her phone and called Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°This Li Mo is too hateful. He doesn¡¯t put me in his eyes at all. When I be Mrs Gu, the first thing I do is to expel him.¡±


    Xu Wan said gnashing teeth.

 Chapter 390: He’s The Only Who Love

    ¡°We¡¯re still step by step, take it slow.¡±


    Over the phone, Ruan Yichenforted gently.


    Through these two days of contact, he found that Xu Wan¡¯s temperament had changed too much this time. No wonder Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wan was getting worse recently.


    Now, he also had a headache.


    He could probably understand the feeling that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    Over the phone, Xu Wan screamed again. She asked angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to help me? Slowly, when are you going to let me marry Gu Zechen?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart ached a little.


    However, he still gentlyforted Xu Wan and said, ¡°The most important thing for you now is to go back to the past and slowly walk into Gu Zechen¡¯s heart to let him recall the past.¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t want to see me now.¡±


    Xu Wan said sadly.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re not in the same hotel. As long as you find an opportunity and slowly walk into his heart, you¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    Xu Wan said with some difficulty.  Finally, Xu Wan apologized to Ruan Yichen, ¡°I was too anxious just now. I don¡¯t have a good attitude towards you. Don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ruan Yichen gently hung up.


    His mood was a little silent.


    Thinking back to how exhausted the phone just now was, a woman like a madman would have a chance of winning against the calm and restrained Su Ni.


    Since Xu Wan didn¡¯t give up, he didn¡¯t mind sending Xu Wan off again.


    Ruan Yichen quickly called Su Ni¡¯s phone. Her voice was like a spring breeze, making people feel better.


    Su Ni was a little surprised, but she remembered that she had met Ruan Yichen outside the Fengyang Hotel thest time.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    Ruan Yichen wanted to say but stopped, ¡°My feelings for Xu Wan have been lingering before. It¡¯s like a sealed memory. When you open it, it doesn¡¯t taste like that anymore.¡±


    ¡°I believe Gu Zechen feels the same way.¡±


    Finally, Ruan Yichen added another sentence.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    This was the first time she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s good words from Ruan Yichen, but she was confident in Gu Zechen. ¡°No matter what kind of difficulties, we will face it together.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ I¡¯m talking about if¡­ when Gu Zechen is really together with Xu Wan, what do you n to do?¡±


    Ruan Yichen summoned the courage to ask.


    ¡°Will I?¡±


    Su Ni asked in return, as if asking herself.


    She had never thought about this question, but it was fine if she answered it now. ¡°If that day reallyes, I was abandoned. What can I do? I can only ept my fate.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your style.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Su Ni was full of confidence and had confidence in Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Then I wish you may all your wishe true.¡±


    He smiled and started talking about business. ¡°Mr. Su promised me to sell the first floor of Nanjiawan to ourpany as a base for development in Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡°Previously, the negative news in Nanjiawan was full of negative news. It¡¯s really impressive that Mr. Ruan could make a move at this time.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. After all, with Mr. Su and CEO Gu around, the Nanjiawan is such a big piece of meat. It won¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was confident in his investment.


    ¡°Well, wee at any time.¡±  This was not only a business that came to the door, but also a promise Su Ni made to Ruan Yichen back then, so Su Ni readily agreed.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another discovery. I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly hesitated.


    ¡°Is it rted to Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni was keenly catching the clues.


    ¡°Yes.¡±  I saw Gu Zechen in Beijing today.


    ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip.¡±  Su Ni sighed in relief.


    However, Ruan Yichen¡¯s words ¡°Xu Wan is also here¡± made Su Ni stunned and she didn¡¯t react for a long time.


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean that there was anything wrong with the two of them. It might be a coincidence that both of them booked the same hotel.¡±


    Ruan Yichen exined over the phone.


    Su Ni understood that not only did the two of them appear in Beijing at the same time, they also appeared in a hotel.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s really a coincidence.¡±


    Su Ni gave a perfunctory gesture.


    She could ask Gu Zechen about her and Gu Zechen at any time, but what was the meaning of Ruan Yichen¡¯s confession?


    ¡°Of course, after all, the public can see CEO Gu¡¯s feelings for Mr. Su.¡±


    Ruan Yichen quickly followed Su Ni¡¯s words.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ruan. Coincidentally, you¡¯re in the capital, so you helped me monitor it.¡±


    ¡°What did Mr. Su say? I just happened to bump into it. I¡¯m not good at monitoring people.¡±


    Ruan Yichen quickly denied it.


    However, Su Ni still felt uneasy after she hung up.  She didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen would deceive herself. The only possibility was that Xu Wan also went to Beijing.


    In order to be safe, Su Ni called Gu Zechen.


    At first, Gu Zechen did not ask Xu Wan, and Gu Zechen did not mention Xu Wan from beginning to end. Instead, he jokingly asked Khai if he missed him or if he shoulde over tonight.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni also responded half-jokingly.


    ¡°Really?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gu Zechen immediately stood up from his chair and excitedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let Li Mo pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°You yed with me. You¡¯re serious.¡±


    But then, Gu Zechen¡¯s tone became dim, as if he wasining, ¡°Waifu, I still have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°First of all, I have to dere that this matter has nothing to do with me. I only discovered it after I arrived at the capital.¡±


    After a pause, Gu Zechen saw that Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Xu Wan followed me to the capital.¡±


    Su Ni was silent.


    ¡°Su Ni, are you angry?¡±


    Over the phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s tone instantly became nervous. He quickly exined, ¡°I told you that this matter has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know how she followed me.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. One person is in the capital, and there are beautiful women.¡±


    Su Ni deliberately teased.


    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Gu Zechen said in a pitiful tone, ¡°Waifu,e and apany me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. Besides, Xu Wan is obsessed with it. It¡¯s good for you to respond asionally. I¡¯m not here anyway.¡±


    As Su Ni said this, she felt jealous.

 Chapter 391: Meeting Him Overnight

    She clearly knew that Xu Wan had followed her, but when she thought of this situation, she still felt angry and spoke in a strange tone, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told me.¡±


    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t, can I be wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen really regretted telling Su Ni, but if he didn¡¯t say it, he would not be able to clear himself if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    He was wronged.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen wanted to kneel in front of Su Ni to prove his innocence.


    ¡°Can I ask Li Mo to call you? He can testify to me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s desire for survival was full.


    ¡°Forget it, since you don¡¯t have any external intentions, I have nothing to worry about. I just teased you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone returned to normal.


    Now Gu Zechen was silent.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Su Ni stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly and decisively, saying without hesitation, ¡°You can still joke with me about such a serious matter. Do you think it¡¯s funny? I¡¯m almost scared to death by you?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his voice and was really angry. ¡°I was worried that you might misunderstand, so I took the initiative to tell you, but you think there¡¯s something between Xu Wan and me. It¡¯s really chilling.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I was wrong.¡±


    Su Ni thought it was inexplicable. Why did she apologize in the end? However, she knew that Gu Zechen was innocent and it was not good for her to talk about Xu Wan.


    ¡°Humph, I forgive you this time, but I have to see you as soon as possible.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen wanted to put Su Ni¡¯s little face in his palms and rub it properly, to see if she dared to make a joke.


    ¡°Can you not be so childish!¡±


    Su Ni burst outughing.


    ¡°In front of your wife, do you still have to look stern and look serious?¡±  Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think he had anything. On the contrary, he found it quite interesting to be able to fight with Su Ni.


    ¡°Yes, everything you said makes sense.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Gu Zechen. After all, Gu Zechen only showed a coquettish side to her asionally.


    As the two of them were talking, Su Ni suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Is Li Mo here?¡±  Su Ni asked curiously.


    After all, she did not expect Xu Wan¡¯s room to be next to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not confident. After all, he had just arranged a job for Li Mo and it was impossible for him toe back so soon.


    The only possibility was¡­


    Gu Zechen sucked in a breath of cold air, but at this time, he knocked on the door. Su Ni had no intention of hanging up, so she had to force herself to open the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about him anymore. It¡¯s nothing important anyway.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand retracted the moment he opened the door.


    ¡°What if something happened? After all, your phone is still on the call.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen felt bitter, ¡°How about I hang up first?¡±


    ¡°Why are you hanging up?¡±


    It was normal for Gu Zechen to hang up at this time, but for some reason, Su Ni felt that something was wrong.


    The knock on the door had just stopped outside the door.


    If it was really Li Mo, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°You can open it. At worst, I won¡¯t talk. Is there any important secrets that I can¡¯t listen to?¡±


    Su Ni grinned, but she had initial suspicions in her heart.


    The arrow was on the string and had to be sent. Gu Zechen could only force himself to open the door, looking forward to the guest room service.


    ¡°Ze Yan, it¡¯s lunchtime. I see that you haven¡¯t eaten yet, you¡¯ve called a few kings.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Before Xu Wan could finish, Gu Zechen mmed the door shut. Poor Xu Wan almost broke her nose.


    The knock on the door was heard again.


    This time, after confirming that there was someone in the house, Xu Wan¡¯s knocking on the door became more urgent.


    Su Ni rubbed her nose and confirmed her thoughts. She was not angry and teased, ¡°It really is her. Why did you close the door?¡±


    ¡°Waifu, believe me. I didn¡¯t call her over.¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been on the phone with you all the time. I don¡¯t know she¡¯sing over at all.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about you, what are you excited about?¡±  But you haven¡¯t had lunch yet? ¡±


    Su Ni cared. After all, she didn¡¯t care about her man and the other women moved forward.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was low.


    But soon, she seemed to think of something and quickly said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t eat with Xu Wan.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t starve yourself. She¡¯s right outside the door. You¡¯d better be careful when you sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°Waifu, I will protect myself for you.¡±


    Gu Zechen swore.


    ¡°Alright, go and eat.¡±


    As Su Ni said this, a new idea emerged in her heart. She called Qin Yue to ask what arrangements she had in the afternoon.


    As soon as she heard there were only two short meetings, Su Ni asked if she could push it to tomorrow.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded. Seeing that Su Ni was in a hurry, he asked again, ¡°Then Mr. Su¡¯s arrangement this afternoon is¡­¡±


    ¡°I n to go to Beijing.¡±


    Su Ni was blunt and looked at Qin Yue with astonishment. Su Ni didn¡¯t hide it and said directly, ¡°There is a problem with President Gu. I need to go there. There is no need for anyone to know about this.¡±


    When he heard that it had something to do with Gu Zechen, Qin Yue didn¡¯t ask anymore and started to prepare the car.


    On the other hand, after Gu Zechen hung up the phone, his anger rose.


    This damned woman almost misunderstood her wife. Fortunately, he had proven his innocence.


    The door opened again and Gu Zechen red at her with a darkened face.


    Xu Wan blinked innocently. Although she had just hit the door, she was not angry. Instead, she gently asked, ¡°Zeheng, can we go to lunch now? I¡­ I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan, I¡¯ve already told you very clearly. There¡¯s nothing to say between you and I.¡±


    Gu Zechen rejected him directly.


    ¡°I know, I know that you love Su Ni in your heart, so it¡¯s impossible for us. But you have to give me some time to digest and ept this fact.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, and it¡¯s still in the private room. No one will secretly take photos of you and I.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to eat. If you have anything, just tell me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was still cold and he never looked at Xu Wan.


    Xu Wan bit her lip and kept silent.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s stomach was indeed a little hungry, so he moved his body sideways and went out. ¡°Then, wait for you to figure it out beforeing to me. I¡¯m very busy now.¡±

 Chapter 392: Conspiracy Again

    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Xu Wan quickly hugged Gu Zechen from behind. However, when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s warning and angry eyes, her hand softened and obediently let go of Gu Zechen.


    Xu Wan lowered her head and looked extremely wronged. ¡°Do you remember that we went to school in Beijing before? The school invites you every year. I want to see you before because I haven¡¯t gone back for a long time.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s words were clever. After all, she was also a student of Beijing University, but she wasn¡¯t as outstanding as Gu Zechen.


    In previous years, Gu Zechen would bring Xu Wan to school banquets. Now Xu Wan was naturally not qualified to go alone.


    ¡°I will get you an invitation.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression finally softened.


    ¡°But¡­ Thank you then.¡±


    Xu Wan was polite.


    After Gu Zechen left, Xu Wan also raised her head. Although she had yet to get together with Gu Zechen, Gu Zechen agreed to get an invitation letter for her.


    At that time, she would naturally stand by Gu Zechen¡¯s side. At that time, she would invite a few ssmates to help him, so that Gu Zechen would remember the sweet times of the past.


    At that thought, a smug smile crossed Xu Wan¡¯s mouth.


    That night, Su Ni rushed to Beijing. Since she didn¡¯t know Gu Zechen¡¯s room number in advance, Su Ni had to wait in the hall, which was a surprise to Gu Zechen.


    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t wait but Su Ni saw Xu Wan.


    She knew that it was not surprising. However, when she saw that Xu Wan¡¯s expression was clearly wrong and she was a little sneaky, Su Ni could not help but follow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take photos of me and Gu Zechen in the same room. You just need to see us entering the elevator at the same time and appearing in the corridor at the same time.¡±


    It was Xu Wan¡¯s voice and Su Ni frowned.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s not enough. After all, there are so many rooms in the hotel, so the parties can still refute it if they don¡¯t get any substantial pictures.¡±


    The reporter was not stupid. He was so helpful to Xu Wan. If there was nothing substantial, he would be finished by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°My room is right next to him. When the timees, I will choose to go out with him at the same time. Will you be able to take a picture of us leaning against each other?¡±


    Xu Wan exined coldly.


    ¡°Well, this is fine.¡±


    The reporter nodded, then gave a package and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll call a few more brothers. I¡¯ll definitely send Miss Xu and CEO Gu to the hot topic.¡±


    ¡°This is a deposit. After thepletion of the deed, there will be another half.¡±


    After Xu Wan said this, she hurriedly got up, looked around and disappeared from the hotel again.


    Su Ni hid sideways behind the screen in the hall, but she was a little angry. Xu Wan looked weak on the surface, but she never imagined that she had so many tricks in the dark.


    Even if she was photographed tomorrow, she could tell Gu Zechen that she was unaware of all this and that she was also a victim. Not only did she achieve her goal, she could win Gu Zechen¡¯s sympathy.


    It was really one stone and two birds.


    The phone in Su Ni¡¯s bag rang. At this time, Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen was walking into the hall.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Gu Zechen had to hang up his phone.


    Su Ni¡¯s footsteps retracted again. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe Gu Zechen, but she was also curious about how Gu Zechen and Xu Wan were interacting without her.


    ¡°Why are you still here? What¡¯s up?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked impatient and didn¡¯t know if the call had been made.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ze Yu. I chose two dresses, but I don¡¯t know which one is suitable. How about you choose for me?¡±


    Xu Wan found a rule that was to find Gu Zechen to do things. Gu Zechen would not refuse, and it was not easy to hate herself.


    ¡°Since both sets are okay, then just wear one.¡±


    Gu Zechen was perfunctory and anxious. He wanted to go back to his room to call Su Ni.


    ¡°How can I do that? It¡¯s been a long time since I appeared in front of my ssmates. I have to be beautiful and bright.¡±


    Xu Wan pouted.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then let Li Mo take a look.¡±


    Gu Zechen gave the job to Li Mo.


    Li Mo felt bitter in his heart, but for the happiness of the CEO, Li Mo still showed a standard smile, ¡°Miss Xu, where is the dress? I can help you refer to it.  Then I notified President Gu again. If Mr. Gu is not satisfied, you will wear another one.


    Xu Wan could not refuse Li Mo¡¯s words. Furthermore, seeing that Gu Zechen was impatient, Xu Wan did not dare to anger Gu Zechen anymore. She could only obediently nod and say, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Gu Zechen exhaled a long sigh of relief.


    On the other side, Li Mo had already followed Xu Wan out of the hotel and coincidentally bumped into Su Ni who came out in a hurry.


    Su Ni just gave Li Mo a look and told him not to say anything.


    Li Mo understood and nodded slightly.


    Xu Wan asked with surprise, ¡°Asistant Li, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Actually, I think Miss Xu¡¯s taste has always been good. She shouldn¡¯t choose the wrong dress.¡±


    Li Moughed dryly.


    Deep down, she thought that the boss¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t bad when Su Ni came.


    It is also a loss that President Gu just did not agree to Xu Wan¡¯s request, otherwise I don¡¯t know how to exin it.


    Li Mo was relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you have to show President Gu the dress I chose.¡±  Xu Wan reminded her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Xu.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s mood was much better because of Su Ni¡¯s arrival.


    Just as the elevator doors were about to close, Su Ni sessfully squeezed the elevator and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s arm shrank in fright and he turned his head in disgust. However, when he saw Su Ni, his expression froze.


    ¡°What, you just don¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be angry to shake off Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and turned her head. ¡°Do you think I dyed your good news?¡±


    ¡°Waifu, why are you here?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face changed instantly. His eyes were full of gentleness and surprise,pletely different from the disgusted face just now.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    Su Ni snorted twice and tried to press the elevator. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, my wife.¡±


    Gu Zechen was so excited that he actually hugged Su Ni in his arms, kissed her little face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I despise you. I thought that¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything halfway. He didn¡¯t know if Su Ni saw the scene just now.

 Chapter 393: Turns out that they’ve known each other long ago

    ¡°What, I thought it was Xu Wan.¡±


    Su Ni did not deny it.


    ¡°You¡­ you saw it?¡±


    For no reason, Gu Zechen became nervous.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni responded lightly. Seeing that Gu Zechen was still tense, Su Ni reached her hand out and held Gu Zechen¡¯s face. She said with a deep expression, ¡°But what I saw is that my husband is not in a mess and is not affected by Kang¡¯er¡¯s judgment at all. He resolutely refused his invitation. Not bad.¡±


    Su Ni kissed Gu Zechen on the face.


    This feeling of riding a roller coaster made Gu Zechen sad and happy. He was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only hug Su Ni and kiss her.


    ¡°Stop kissing, the elevator will arrive soon.¡±


    Su Ni quickly dodged but she was in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, where could she hide?


    ¡°My wife, I just want to kiss.¡±


    Even when he opened the door, Gu Zechen did not want to put Su Ni down. Then, he threw Su Ni on the bed and pressed him down.


    Looking at Su Ni, who had a slightly rosy face, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyebrows suddenly became serious and he said, ¡°I only saw you in the morning. Why do I suddenly feel like I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time? Is it just that I don¡¯t see you every day? Waifu, I miss you so much.¡±


    ¡°How can it be so exaggerated?¡±


    Su Ni was so angry at Gu Zechen that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Now that she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s love words, her face became more shy and rosy.


    She tried to push Gu Zechen away but was pressed down by Gu Zechen. Her warm fingers gently slid across her spine, making Su Ni itch andugh.


    ¡°Waifu, everything I said is true. Looks like I don¡¯t have to go on business in the future.¡±


    After thinking about it, Gu Zechen added, ¡°Even if I have to go on a business trip, I have to bring you, just like today.¡±


    ¡°Today is just an ident.¡±


    Su Ni said firmly.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit that she hade from Nancheng city because she wanted Gu Zechen. ¡°This is also a capital city. It¡¯s quite close. If you went abroad for work, I would chase after you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to chase. I¡¯ll take you over directly.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen bit Su Ni¡¯s lips once again. He didn¡¯t even want to give Su Ni a chance to catch his breath and plopped on him.


    He really hadn¡¯t seen Su Ni for a long time. Even the smell of Su Ni made him excited. Now his whole body was about to tremble.


    ¡°Waifu, you¡¯re not here to investigate, are you?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s rationality hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared when he suddenly raised his head and asked seriously.


    Su Ni was confused and instinctively shook her head.


    Although she was worried that Xu Wan was real, she missed Gu Zechen more.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Gu Zechen showed his face again and gave Su Ni a hard kiss, saying, ¡°I knew my wife would be at ease, but you suddenly came here today. I was really surprised.¡±


    Fortunately, Xu Wan didn¡¯t pester her anymore. Otherwise, Su Ni would not be angry when she saw her.


    With that thought, Gu Zechen slowly unbuttoned Su Ni¡¯s buttons and plunged her head in.


    There was another burst ofughter on the bed. Gu Zechen¡¯s Qi and blood surged and his strong body wrapped tightly around Su Ni, allowing her to ept her love.


    Soon, Su Ni¡¯s breathing became hurried and panting.


    That strange andfortable feeling gave her a long-lost illusion.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, wanting to get closer to him, then she took the initiative to send a fragrant kiss and explore the tip of Gu Zechen¡¯s tongue.


    There was a low roar in Gu Zechen¡¯s throat, and the attack under his body was more ferocious. Su Ni hugged him even tighter.


    The room was in a daze, and the bed beneath them seemed to be shaking. The two of them were immersed in the room, forgetting the time and sweeping away the fatigue in the morning.


    After that, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly, afraid that Su Ni would return to Nancheng city.


    ¡°This time, you will follow me in the capital.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Tomorrow morning, I have to go back.¡±  The two meetings had already been pushed back for a day, so they couldn¡¯t drag it any longer.


    ¡°No.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he hugged Su Ni even tighter.


    ¡°Two days ago, I received a school notice that I would attend the school celebration. I might have to stay in the capital for more than half a day. You can go with me then.¡±


    Gu Zechen said, as if he suddenly remembered something, he asked in surprise, ¡°I remember, you seem to be from Beijing University.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Xu Lan replied.


    Fate is really wonderful. There are many universities in Beijing, but the two are just in the same school.


    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen graduated from Beijing University less than eighteen years ago. The whole school only circted the legends of this school¡¯s top student. Su Ni and other students had never seen Gu Zechen before.


    ¡°No wonder I thought your name was a little familiar.¡±


    Gu Zechen murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Su Ni sneered. She wasn¡¯t very famous at school, or else she would have attended the school celebration and met Gu Zechen.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked serious.


    He was four times taller than Su Ni, which meant that he had graduated when Su Ni had just entered school.  On the other hand, Gu Zechen saw a girl dancing alone during the school celebration.


    He was actually not interested in these, but at that time, he was attracted by Su Ni and asked the next leader.


    Because this name was rare, he had an extra impression.


    This was just a small interlude. He soon forgot, but when he suddenly mentioned that Su Ni was also a Capital University, all his memories were hooked up.


    ¡°Tell me, did I know you a long time ago?¡±


    Gu Zechen pressed on Su Ni¡¯s face again and stared at her face seriously. Compared to that time, it didn¡¯t seem to have changed much.


    ¡°Sort of it.¡±


    Su Ni did dance alone that year, but she had no idea that Gu Zechen was sitting off the stage and found herself.


    Sometimes, fate is really a wonderful thing.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m even earlier.¡±


    There was a smug smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. If he remembered correctly, Su Ni should have just entered school, which meant that even Cheng Yi did not know Su Ni.


    Then he was indeed early enough.


    Su Ni also thought about Cheng Yi, and her eyes suddenly dimmed. If she hadn¡¯t danced alone at that time, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been noticed by Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Since you are also a student of Beijing University, you should go with me.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen became more determined.


    ¡°But the school didn¡¯t invite me.¡±


    Su Ni quickly denied it.

 Chapter 394: Holding You For Breakfast

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, you¡¯re Gu Zechen¡¯s wife now, so those school officials only wee you.¡±


    Gu Zechen was confident and didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to refute at all.


    That night, the two of them felt warm again. Su Ni clearly wanted to take a shower but was followed by Gu Zechen. She closed the door and smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    Su Ni was obviously a little guilty when she said this. If she wanted to sleep, she had to see Gu Zechen disagree.


    They were only there when they were at home, but Gu Zechen seemed to have not seen each other for three months.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but you have to see if it agrees.¡±


    Gu Zechen said and hugged Su Ni tightly, holding her body to the top.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t dodge and Gu Zechen pulled her face as happy as honey. Su Ni¡¯s body suddenly softened.


    Early the next morning.


    Su Ni woke up unusually early but before she could move, shey down again.


    It was like she had done something intense; her entire body was aching.


    Gu Zechen was still considerate. He immediately pressed Su Ni on the bed and stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. I called for a hotel service, so I should be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you going out?¡±


    Su Ni remembered that Gu Zechen had a meeting in the morning.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already fallen to the ground and turned back pitifully. He kissed Su Ni on her forehead and said softly, ¡°I mean you can lie here for breakfast, but I have to go out. Maybe I wille back when you wake up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯d better go eat with you.¡±


    Su Ni did not forget Xu Wan¡¯s schemest night.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen still wanted to press Su Ni down, but Su Ni took the opportunity to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. She took another bite on his face and said coquettishly, ¡°Then I also want to have breakfast with you.  It¡¯s not toote to go back to sleepter.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Gu Zechen rolled his eyes and suddenly had an idea. He couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth slightly.


    Because she knew there were reporters outside, Su Ni stayed in the bathroom for a few minutes. She looked at the mirror and confirmed that there were no problems.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It¡¯s not attending the press conference. I¡¯m going back to my room soon. Why is it so grand?¡±


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen but didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know what a woman¡¯s mind was. In front of love rivals, she would always be beautiful and brighter.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Su Ni stopped Gu Zechen and carefully opened his tie again.


    She looked up and found that Gu Zechen was still staring at her.


    Gu Zechen sighed and hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms. He heard Su Niin, ¡°You broke my hair.¡±


    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen and hugged Su Ni tightly. He lowered his voice and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°In the future, I will have you help me tie.¡±


    Ever since thest argument, Su Ni had never tied a tie for Gu Zechen. In the past few days, Gu Zechen had always cleaned up on his own.


    Now, Su Ni was still more perfect.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni took the initiative to apologize. This was her mistake as her wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni passionately. Suddenly, he bent over and hugged Su Ni in his arms.


    ¡°Yesterday, my wife was tired. Now that I¡¯m carrying her to eat, I won¡¯t be so tired.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and said.


    ¡°No, no, let me down.¡±


    It was fine if it was in the past. There were many reporters outside today, which made people see what they looked like.


    As he said this, Gu Zechen had already opened the door. Suddenly, there were continuous sounds, followed by a sweet voice.


    ¡°Brother Zexin is early.¡±


    Xu Wan saw Su Ni in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t blind, everyone could see Gu Zechen holding a woman in his arms.


    The reporters were also stunned.


    Su Ni noticed that the leader of the reporters was the man who secretly interacted with Xu Wan yesterday. At this moment, she looked at the three people in front of her with a strange expression. Obviously, this waspletely different from yesterday.


    Was this a shoot or not? Was there a new secret story?


    ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask this is¡­¡±


    The more courageous reporter started asking.


    ¡°This is my wife. Is there a problem?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face had long been ck, and his mood was ruined in the early morning.


    ¡°No problem, of course, no problem.¡±


    The sound of the sound was repeated.


    Although he didn¡¯t take a picture of Gu Zechen secretly, Gu Zechen and Mrs Gu¡¯s love had always been in line with the public¡¯s appetite.


    On the other side, Xu Wan was so angry that she wanted to maintain her dignity. However, Su Ni suddenly barged into her npletely.


    What was even angrier was that Gu Zechen ignored him and left with Su Ni in his arms.


    ¡°Can Ie down now? There are still many reporters watching from behind.¡±


    Su Ni whispered.


    ¡°If they¡¯re willing to shoot, then let them do it.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was terrible. At this time, Xu Wan also caught up, and at the same time, she went to the elevator and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Brother Zeheng, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where such a reporter appeared. Fortunately, Madam Gu is here too, or I will be misunderstood.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni might as well hide in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and let Gu Zechen solve it himself.


    ¡°Zexin, you won¡¯t believe me, right?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t go out so coincidentally at that time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my wife and I came out of the same room. The reporters took photos just now. If they wanted to write, they would only write about our harmonious and loving rtionship.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±  That¡¯s good.


    Xu Wan wiped her tears repeatedly. She could tell that she had dressed up carefully, but now she was a little embarrassed by the tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat with my wife now. Miss Xu, please do it.¡±


    Obviously, he had no intention of having breakfast with Xu Wan.


    Until the hall, Gu Zechen put Su Ni down under Su Ni¡¯s repeated requests.


    The two walked side by side while Gu Zechen tightly hugged Su Ni in his arms, attracting the attention of many people along the way.


    Su Ni was still thinking about whether to tell Gu Zechen about what happened yesterday, so she listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°You already know about this.¡±


    That¡¯s why Su Ni dawdled in the bathroom for so long, and then helped Gu Zechen tidy up his tie.

 Chapter 395: You Know About It

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t deny it. Seeing that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was bad, she added, ¡°When I came to see you yesterday, I happened to see Xu Wan sneakily and followed.  She also heard that she was looking for a reporter to take pictures of her at the same time as you at the hotel.


    Now that she thought about the battle just now, Su Ni was still scared.


    If he didn¡¯t rush over, he wouldn¡¯t know how these reporters would write.  She could not guarantee if she would vent her anger on Gu Zechen or even doubt when she saw the news.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni even tighter.


    ¡°Sorry, I should have told you earlier.¡±


    Su Ni apologized.


    Initially, she thought that this matter could be resolved on her own, so even if the reporters took pictures, it was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen tore the bread for Su Ni and looked much better. ¡°Xu Wan lives next door to me. I didn¡¯t arrange it.  But if you weren¡¯t here today, I wouldn¡¯t have escaped so easily.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    Su Ni believed in Li Mo¡¯s words more and more. Xu Wan was not a simple character. ¡°There¡¯s something I think I still have to tell you.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head and looked at her.


    Su Ni felt guilty for no reason and thought about it. Regardless of whether Gu Zechen believed it or not, she had to tell her.


    ¡°Do you still remember that Xu Wan asked me to chat at the Gu Corp party?¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    At that time, when Xu Wan was messing around, he forgot to ask Su Ni.


    Su Ni smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing more than the past, but she said something that makes me remember new.¡±


    Su Ni raised her head and stared seriously at Gu Zechen. She said word by word, ¡°No matter what, she will definitely take you back. She knew you earlier than me, so you only have to be responsible for me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Gu Zechen stood up, his eyes gloomy.


    Su Ni sighed in her heart when she saw that Gu Zechen had made a big fuss. Since she wanted to say it, she should finish it all at once. ¡°I think you¡¯d better ask the doctor to rify Xu Wan¡¯s illness. I suspect it¡¯s fake.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni suspiciously without saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, and I believe Xu Wan will definitely do what she wants. She will get what she wants, just like this morning, it¡¯s just part of her tricks.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat down again and seemed to have returned to normal.


    In fact, there were some things that Su Ni did not mention and Gu Zechen knew very well.


    He also suspected that Xu Wan did it on purpose.


    He suddenly sighed and continued, ¡°I always thought I knew Xu Wan¡¯s character. I used to be so weak and gentle, just like when I promised her that I would be with her no matter what happens.¡±


    Halfway through, Gu Zechen suddenly stopped and looked at Su Ni worriedly.


    Su Ni smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s good to know your past.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni really didn¡¯t mind, Gu Zechen continued, ¡°¡­But when she came back this time, her whole body seemed to have changed. She is no longer the Xu Wan I know. She is paranoid and rich, including thest time you were locked in the bathroom. I know that she did the same.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can rest assured.¡±


    Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been worried that you won¡¯t believe me and think I¡¯m saying bad things about Xu Wan.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t smile but asked seriously, ¡°Because of this, you didn¡¯t tell me directly at the banquet.¡±


    Su Ni shrugged. ¡°After all, she¡¯s a patient and a vulnerable group. If I want to say it, she¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly, his eyes full of worry and self-me. He said seriously, ¡°Su Ni, no matter what, I will trust you as you believe me.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    Even if she believed it, she didn¡¯t hesitate the moment it happened.


    She suddenly felt that she was somewhat sorry for Gu Zechen¡¯s trust.


    ¡°If Xu Wan dares to hurt you again, I won¡¯t forgive her.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms, which made Su Ni feel much more at ease. Kn carefully asked, ¡°She has known you for so long. Hubby, when she came back, did you really not have any feelings at all?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened and he let go of Su Ni.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. If I say that I¡¯m emotionless, you¡¯ll definitely think I¡¯m a heartless person.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, Su Ni did not refute.


    Indeed, she had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s cold and merciless side back then, but if he treated Xu Wan like this, would she end up with Xu Wan one day?


    ¡°I can admit it.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly sighed and a trace of loneliness shed across his eyes. ¡°If I didn¡¯t get married, Xu Wan would be able toe back. No matter how ill she bes, it will be a good ending in the end.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t notice that Su Ni¡¯s eyes were dim. Instead, he continued, ¡°But it¡¯s different now.¡±


    He looked at Su Ni emotionally.


    ¡°When I asked myself that if a woman is destined to be sad, I definitely don¡¯t want Su Ni to be sad.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not only responsible for you, but also love.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Su Ni wanted to say something but she found that Gu Zechen had finished everything she wanted to say.


    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni¡¯s lips and hugged her tightly in his arms. His emotional and suppressed emotions were vented at this moment. ¡°If I can only choose one of them, it must be you.¡±


    ¡°But this is painful for Xu Wan.¡±


    Xu Wan told herself that she would find ways to get back what belonged to her. If Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t her true love, she figured that maybe she would let go and return it to the original owner.


    ¡°No!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s face tightly and looked serious again, ¡°If you pity others, who will pity you?¡±  Think about it for yourself. Don¡¯t think about this nonsense again in your mind.


    Gu Zechen was suddenly worried about whether Su Ni would fulfill Xu Wan one day.


    ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh. The stone that had been pressing on her chest had finally been moved away, and she had a mutual understanding with Gu Zechen. ¡°I love you now too, so I will protect my marriage and not let anyone take it away.¡±

 Chapter 396: You’re Mine

    Hearing Su Ni¡¯s words, Gu Zechen finally felt relieved.


    ¡°I believe in you. No matter what happens, I will believe you, Su Ni.¡±


    He confessed to her affectionately and solemnly and kissed her fingers. ¡°So no matter what happens in the future or what Xu Wan did to you, you have to let me know, okay?¡±


    ¡°What if one day I was framed and deliberately got involved with other men?¡±


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t suspicious, but she had a hunch that the way to make a man quickly give up was to make her entangled with other men.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen hesitated.


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    Three secondster, he answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you now know that I was framed, but if it really happened and you failed to investigate, everyone in the world thinks that we are rted, will you believe it?¡±


    After Su Ni said this, Gu Zechen frowned. He did not think so deeply.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But if something like this really happened, no man could ept it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let this happen.¡±


    In the end, Gu Zechen could only guarantee it.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Niughed bitterly.


    She knew that nothing had happened, so it was meaningless for her to make such a hypothesis.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Xu Wan.¡±


    However, Gu Zechen was not stupid. He clearly knew Su Ni¡¯s concerns. ¡°If she really does, I will make her pay.¡±


    Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Zechen suddenly said, ¡°I said that no matter what happens, I will believe you.¡±


    Su Ni blinked and looked a little yful.


    ¡°Moreover, I will protect you and not let anyone hurt you.¡±


    Gu Zechen added heavily.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but tiptoed and kissed him lightly. She urged, ¡°Okay, go to the meeting. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat suddenly churned and his eyes heated up. He didn¡¯t dy and kissed Su Ni before leaving quickly.


    Xu Wan, who had been hiding in the dark, had already turned red. As soon as Gu Zechen left, she got out and blocked the closed door with one foot.


    When Su Ni saw that it was Xu Wan, she didn¡¯t close the door and walked in.


    Xu Wan followed behind and questioned, ¡°Why did you suddenly appear here?¡±


    Su Ni found it funny but didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You must have done it on purpose, right?!


    ¡°Su Ni, you really are a ghost. Looks like you don¡¯t feel so assured about Gu Zechen. If anything happens, you still have to check up on your bed. It¡¯s no different from those yellow faces.¡±


    ¡°Are you so unconfident in yourself?¡±  Su Ni, why didn¡¯t you answer me?


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of Xu Wan¡¯s continuous bombardment, Su Ni was a little tired.


    She sat down and poured herself some coffee. Then she slowly lifted her eyelids and nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have confidence in myself. It¡¯s just that my wife is visiting my husband. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s inappropriate.¡±


    Also, if she hadn¡¯t coincidentallye over, Xu Wan would have really seeded.


    At that thought, Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Xu Wan snorted coldly and sat opposite Su Ni with a disdainful expression, ¡°I see that you are so afraid that Gu Zechen has another woman outside. You don¡¯t hesitate to rush over overnight.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    Su Ni stretchedzily and moved her neck. ¡°Sorry, I sleptte yesterday.¡±


    Even the smart people knew what Su Ni meant, so Xu Wan immediately blushed, embarrassed and angry. She stood up and pointed at Kafa and scolded, ¡°Hey 4, are you still shameless?¡±


    ¡°Look at what you said. My husband and I are burning with dried vegetables at night. It¡¯s normal for something to happen.¡±


    Su Ni stared at Xu Wan with a psychopath expression, then she came to a sudden realization and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve forgotten that Kafa hasn¡¯t married yet. I don¡¯t know if the life of a married woman like me is sometimes really tired. I can¡¯t even sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you are so shameless. Don¡¯t Gu Zechen feel dirty when he touches you?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s body started to tremble slightly and her emotions became more and more agitated. She was still standing and refusing to sit down. ¡°I think you can only use your own body to seduce Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu, please be careful when you speak!¡±


    Su Ni scolded and her expression changed. ¡°Gu Zechen and I are legal couples. I think what we do has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Xu Wan was so angry that she could only keep pointing at Su Ni and trembling slightly.


    At this time, Su Ni also stood up and stared at Xu Wan calmly. ¡°Also, I didn¡¯te here yesterday for investigation. I missed my husband. Also, my husband kept calling me, so I put down mypany¡¯s business and rushed over overnight.¡±


    ¡°By the way, if I hadn¡¯t rushed over yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have heard such a shameless conspiracy in the hall. I wouldn¡¯t have let anyone seed this morning.¡±


    Su Ni sneered and directly poked Xu Wan¡¯s fake face.


    She could still act in front of Gu Zechen. Su Ni felt that Xu Wan really didn¡¯t have to act in front of her.


    ¡°You¡­ what did you hear?¡±


    Xu Wan started to feel guilty.


    She had always thought that Su Ni¡¯s appearance was not a coincidence. If Su Ni really heard her conspiracy with the reporters, then Gu Zechen would know.


    ¡°What did I hear? Don¡¯t Miss Xu know?¡±


    Su Ni sneered.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Xu Wan started to shake her head crazily. Seeing that Su Ni was still calm, she suddenly gnashing teeth and asked coldly, ¡°So what if you hear me? I already said that I¡¯m innocent this morning. Do you think Gu Zechen will believe you?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni smiled. If she hadn¡¯t had a conversation with Gu Zechen in the morning, she might have been tricked by Xu Wan.


    ¡°That¡¯s an ident. How can Gu Zechen believe you? After all, you were present at the time, so I can say that you called those reporters.¡±


    Xu Wan was still stubborn.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni was speechless. Since Gu Zechen already knew about this matter, she didn¡¯t have to waste too much time here.


    The two women who were arguing didn¡¯t notice that the door had opened again and Gu Zechen had already walked in.


    Although he already knew that Xu Wan was the one who did it, but when he heard Xu Wan say it, Gu Zechen¡¯s blood still surged and his face started to turn red.

 Chapter 397: Poor White Lotus

    Su Ni was the first to find Gu Zechen. She was a little surprised at first, but she quickly leaned over and said softly, ¡°Hubby, why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Thinking about how much you didn¡¯t eat just now, I gave you a portion of soy milk.¡±


    Gu Zechen handed the soy milk to Su Ni.


    Su Ni smiled like a flower. From the corner of her eye, she nced at Xu Wan¡¯s face that was almost deformed. She was afraid that she would be in a state of panic and had not had breakfast yet.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m already full. Besides, didn¡¯t you call the guest room service? How can I be hungry?¡±


    Su Ni said coquettishly.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s face was ashen and her mind went nk.


    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to bother with Xu Wan at all. After giving Su Ni a few words, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t listen to Su Ni¡¯s nonsense. I have nothing to do with those reporters in the morning. I am innocent.¡±


    Xu Wan cried as she chased after her.


    Su Niy down peacefully and drank the soy milk sent by Gu Zechen. She couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Outside the elevator, Xu Wan was blocked. Gu Zechen¡¯s expressionless face and even hisst disgust disappeared.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Xu, whether this matter has anything to do with you or not, it doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±


    He said.


    Xu Wan was stunned, then she watched as the elevator doors closed and Gu Zechen disappeared.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Xu Wan mmed the elevator desperately and called Gu Zechen¡¯s name, but the elevator floor kept falling.


    In his mind, it was thest sentence left by Gu Zechen. He didn¡¯t care whether he believed or not.


    Then, should he believe it or not?


    Xu Wan covered her head in pain, leaned against the elevator, and cried, ¡°Zexin, Zexin¡­¡±


    Xu Wan went to the hospital again.


    Su Ni still learned from the hotel room that when she went to clean up in the morning, she met a young girl at the entrance of the elevator. Her body was trembling non-stop and her mind was a little unclear.


    Su Ni immediately guessed that it was Xu Wan and called Gu Zechen.


    The phone was silent for a while, then she said, ¡°I already know. I¡¯ll let Li Mo go to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°Is it morning?¡±


    Su Ni was a little hesitant. She deliberately showed off in front of Xu Wan in the morning, and then Gu Zechen heard some conversation, ¡°Will it be too exciting for her?¡±


    Su Ni started to wonder if Xu Wan was really sick or pretending to be sick.


    ¡°She asked for that too.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly and raised his anger, ¡°I haven¡¯t found her to settle the score yet, but she wants to use this way.¡±


    Su Ni was speechless. Xu Wan definitely didn¡¯t want to see her, so this matter was handed over to Gu Zechen.


    Then, Gu Zechen went back to the hotel without a hospital.


    Gu Zechen scolded Li Mo over the phone, and at the same time he said to Xu Wan, ¡°I can¡¯t go to the hospital again. If she really wants to die, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Miss Xu¡¯s condition this time is really not right. She justmitted suicide in the hospital.¡±


    Li Mo was worried.


    ¡°Then let the doctor increase the dosage.¡±


    Gu Zechen said impatiently and hung up.


    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen from behind and gently leaned her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s back. She asked worriedly, ¡°Does she have no family?¡±


    ¡°Her parents died early on and she originally had a grandmother, but I already passed away when I met her.¡±


    Gu Zechen exined.


    Su Ni let out an ¡°Oh¡±. She probably understood why Xu Wan could form such a paranoid character. Her family was missing and Gu Zechen might have been there. Since she had caught it, how could she let go so easily?


    ¡°Have you ever thought about who saved Xu Wan before and was taken abroad? I think this medical fee is quite a big expense.¡±


    Su Ni asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated this matter.¡±


    Gu Zechen leaned sideways and hugged Su Ni in his arms, saying softly, ¡°She has been abroad all these years, and the person who saved her is a famous charity. I¡¯ve confirmed this.¡±


    Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s solemn promise, Su Ni was also relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good, but does the people who saved her know about her current situation?¡±


    Su Ni thought that she was Xu Wan¡¯s savior after all, so she could talk about it.


    However, Gu Zechen still shook his head. ¡°This time, Xu Wan secretly went back to China. I heard that she was in a stalemate with overseas.¡±


    Su Ni fell silent as well.


    In the hospital, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were stunned when she found out that Gu Zechen was sure he wouldn¡¯te over tonight.


    Ruan Yichen rushed to the hospital and saw the two bodyguards standing at the door of the ward. He frowned unhappily, ¡°Is Gu Zechen treating Xu Wan like this? She is a patient, not a fugitive.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Ruan Yichen and Xu Wan had always been tacit. Li Mo was not good enough to stop Ruan Yichen, so he exined for Gu Zechen, ¡°Miss Xu¡¯s mental state is unstable right now. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to stop her.¡±


    ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t want toe over, but he thinks Xu Wan is a burden.¡±


    Ruan Yichen snorted coldly and saw through Li Mo¡¯s mind at a nce. He said with contempt, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the person you love the most was Xu Wan? What, it¡¯s only been three years. He forgot all that he said back then.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Ruan Yichen pushed open the door of the ward. Xu Wan looked at Ruan Yichen nkly and quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart was bleeding as he quickly approached and grabbed Xu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Xu Wan slowly pulled her hand out. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    But then, tears fell. Seeing this, Li Mo slowly withdrew.


    ¡°Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t want to see me now. After Su Ni came, he didn¡¯t even want toe to the hospital.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s shoulders trembled as she cried, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m dead. He won¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Ruan Yichen drew closer and held her shoulder with both hands, saying softly, ¡°Even without Gu Zechen, I still have me.¡±


    Xu Wan looked at Ruan Yichen in a daze. After a long time, she quickly pushed Ruan Yichen away and returned to her previous indifference, saying, ¡°What I want is never something you can give.  Besides, you already have someone you like.


    It seemed that men were just like this. No matter how much you die, I live they liked back then, one day, they would forget their oath.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already say that as long as Gu Zechen remembers the time you were together in the past, he will definitely remember your kindness. When that happens, his attitude towards you will definitely improve.¡±

 Chapter 398: Two Men Fight

    Ruan Yichen said kindly, ¡°But now that youmit suicide, not only will Gu Zechen note to see you, I¡¯m afraid he will feel annoyed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xu Wan became nervous. She took the initiative to grab Ruan Yichen¡¯s hands and begged, ¡°What should I do now? I can already feel Gu Zechen¡¯s annoyance towards me. I don¡¯t want to continue like this.¡±


    ¡°Then, get better. Don¡¯t try tomit suicide again. This will only make Gu Zechen think that you are a burden.¡±


    It was about Xu Wan¡¯s life and Ruan Yichen said seriously.


    Xu Wan nodded as if she had grabbed thest straw and said, ¡°I know, I will not be like this next time¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t know what happened to myself. I just couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I don¡¯t know what I did.¡±


    ¡°I understand, okay.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruan Yichen took Xu Wan into his arms. This time, Xu Wan did not reject Ruan Yichen and hugged Ruan Yichen even tighter. ¡°This time, Ruan Yichen, you must help me. Without Gu Zechen, I will never be happy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled bitterly. Even at this point, Xu Wan only had Gu Zechen in her heart.


    And Gu Zechen was nothing.


    After Xu Wan fell asleep again, Ruan Yichen directly hailed a taxi to the hotel.


    The door of the room was mmed and Su Ni was nervous. ¡°It can¡¯t be Xu Wan who came back.¡±


    It was already a nightmare. She didn¡¯t know what Xu Wan would do the next moment.


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°No. Li Mo is still in the hospital.¡±


    If Xu Wan left this time, Li Mo¡¯s work would be over.


    Gu Zechen put on his coat and looked at the outsiders. Suddenly, his expression became more serious. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while. You sleep first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni looked at the door but didn¡¯t see anything.


    However, when Gu Zechen¡¯s door opened, a fist hit him in the face.


    Gu Zechen was quite agile, or he was already prepared. When Ruan Yichen came over, his head tilted to the left and his body quickly shed to one side.


    At this time, Ruan Yichen rushed into the room and punched Gu Zechen again.


    When Su Ni heard the sound, she quickly jumped out of bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this, Ruan Yichen!¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything. He punched again before hitting. Gu Zechen pulled his belt and coldly said, ¡°Do you want to fight? Okay, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    This time, he became passive and took the initiative.


    Ruan Yichen also dodged and the two men instantly fought each other.


    At the moment, she couldn¡¯t call the police. Su Ni could only rush to the side and move all the harmful things to the side.


    ¡°Xu Wan is blind, falling in love with a man like you!¡±


    ¡°Today, I will seek justice for Wan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Huh, this isn¡¯t a chance for you.¡±  Did Xu Wan know that you came here today?


    A trace of coldness shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, but he did not hesitate and went straight to Ruan Yichen¡¯s vital points.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to inform me. I¡¯ve been looking at you for a long time. I loved you in the past, but now I say that I don¡¯t love you. Gu Zechen, you really have a conscience. I¡¯m afraid that the development of the Gu Corp won¡¯t be as fast as you like the new and the old.¡±


    Su Ni finally understood why Ruan Yichen came.


    Probably because she learned that Xu Wan was in the hospital and that there was no movement from Gu Zechen, she was fighting for Xu Wan.


    After thinking about this question, Su Ni stood in front of Gu Zechen and extended her hands to take out her determination to die.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s fist stopped.  Less than one centimeter away from Su Ni¡¯s nose, Su Ni could even feel a fist wind.  If this punch came down, Su Ni would be disfigured.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    The two men did not expect Su Ni to rush out. Now that they saw the woman in front of them, Gu Zechen lost control in an instant and ran straight to Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s even more useless. You actually need your own woman to block in front of you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen mocked.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Su Ni rushed up again and blocked the two men.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    The two men spoke in unison. Ruan Yichen frowned while Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes exploded, ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t need to interfere with the man¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°As long as I am your wife, this matter has to do with me.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be outdone and replied loudly. Then, she stared coldly at Ruan Yichen and said, ¡°I know why you came. I didn¡¯t let Gu Zechen see Xu Wan. No matter what they used to have, now that he is my husband, I won¡¯t allow my husband to visit other women.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s forehead was bulging, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to Su Ni. ¡°What do you say to someone like this? Go in!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Su Ni yelled back without looking back. Then she stared at Ruan Yichen who was silent and said coldly, ¡°You think Xu Wan is pitiful. What about me? Can I get a divorce andplete Kang¡¯er?¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly smiled.


    There was a hint of jealousy and coldness in his eyes. ¡°Gu Zechen, it seems that you really are a big winner.¡±


    He shook his head again and walked back. ¡°I used to have Xu Wan love you, but now Su Ni is ignoring everything. Gu Zechen, you are really lucky.  But now that you can abandon Xu Wan for the sake of a new lover, I¡¯m afraid that one day you will abandon Su Ni for the same reason.


    Gu Zechen still had to catch up but was stopped by Su Ni.


    ¡°She won¡¯t!¡±


    Su Ni was unwavering.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Ruan Yichen sneered again and looked back at Su Ni with a pitiful look. ¡°I think Xu Wan must have thought the same as you back then.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°If that day really happened, I would take the initiative to let go and not make myself so embarrassed.¡±


    She and Xu Wan could never be people along the way.


    Ruan Yichen paused for three seconds but didn¡¯t look back. Then he left handsomely.


    Gu Zechen clenched his fists tightly. Once he left, his fist mmed into the wall.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen had a belly full of anger, so she didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, she entered and opened a bottle of white orchids and took out two cups.


    Gu Zechen frowned. When did Su Ni drink such alcohol?

 Chapter 399: A Confused Talk

    Su Ni didn¡¯t care. She poured herself a little first and frowned for a taste. ¡°Since you¡¯re in a bad mood, I¡¯ll drink with you once.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood still.


    ¡°Do you still rememberst time when you told me that you were in a bad mood? I drank a lot with you, and in the end, you were drunk.  But do you know what I found?


    Su Ni ignored Gu Zechen and said, ¡°I found that even if you were asleep, your brows haven¡¯t been rxed. No matter how I touch them, it¡¯s hard to smooth those wrinkles.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I knew you were upset about Xu Wan¡¯s matter, but you haven¡¯t told me yet. I wouldn¡¯t ask you because I believed in you and believed that you would give me an exnation.  At that time, I just felt my heart ache and I also felt sorry for you.


    At this point, Gu Zechen also came over and sat down opposite Su Ni. He drank half of the ss of white oran in one gulp and calmed down. ¡°Sorry, I just want to handle these things alone.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and said seriously.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Actually, what Ruan Yichen said just now is true, but I don¡¯t care. Fate is always in my hands. If a man wants to change his heart, how can he change his mind?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m sincere about you. My only regret is that I didn¡¯t meet you earlier.¡±


    Gu Zechen said and lowered his head.


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Of course, she understood Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts. She was just making a hypothesis and a possibility, ¡°Now, I don¡¯t have any sympathy for Xu Wan at all.  Instead of capturing the man who had already changed his mind, it was better to find the second spring.


    Su Ni also drank the wine in one gulp.


    She frowned again.


    This wine was really spicy.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If it was you, you would definitely turn around and leave without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it.


    ¡°I will never allow this to happen.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes hardened and he stood up. ¡°Apart from this car ident, there is nothing I can feel sorry for Xu Wan. I will make up for this car ident.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    The whole night, because of Ruan Yichen¡¯s ruckus, the two of them felt uneasy.  The next morning, Su Ni originally nned to leave, but Gu Zechen seemed to have smelled his breath and refused to have a meeting.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do now?¡±


    Su Ni crossed her arms and asked helplessly.


    ¡°Be with my wife.¡±


    His answer was straightforward and decisive.


    Su Ni helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you about what happenedst night. You really don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±


    Perhaps she had said too muchst night, and she had said something about life.


    ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to apany my wife.¡±


    Gu Zechen said seriously.


    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang again. This time, Gu Zechen hung up without even looking at it.


    Two minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±  Gu Zechen ordered.


    Su Ni had already stood up and ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s orders. She opened the door straight. It was Li Mo.


    Li Mo was so worried that he was sweating. At first nce, it was Su Ni, and he was a little embarrassed. ¡°Gu Hu¡­ I¡¯m looking for Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°He changed into a suit inside. He just got wet identally. He¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    Su Ni smiled gracefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Li Mo breathed a sigh of relief. Their itinerary was toe together for today¡¯s asion. If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t appear again, he would really bete.


    ¡°Hubby, hurry up.¡±


    Su Ni symbolically shouted at the door and soon saw Gu Zechen appear with a cold face.


    Li Mo was still a little surprised. The boss seemed to be in a bad mood today.


    Su Ni had already stepped forward and tidied up her tie for Gu Zechen. She tiptoed to kiss Gu Zechen¡¯s cheek in front of Li Mo and said softly, ¡°Alright, I forgive you. Go to work quickly. If things are dyed, I¡¯ll be really angry.¡±


    Hearing Su Ni let go, Gu Zechen sighed in relief. His expression finally eased a little, but he still kissed Su Ni again, ¡°This is interest.¡±


    Li Mo quickly shifted his gaze and pretended to look at the scenery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen brushed past Li Mo and regained his usual vigor. Su Ni couldn¡¯t hide her smile. Sometimes, this man really looked like a child.


    Looks like she didn¡¯t have to leave today.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    While it¡¯s okay, Su Ni also ns to go around. Speaking of this trip to the capital, even Gu Jia did not inform, but has been leisurely.


    But this time, something happened.


    As soon as Su Ni entered the mall, she heard a sharp and familiar voice, and Lan Qianqian was surrounded by a lot ofdies.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, you look good in red, happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if I want to say, Mr. Gu is going to take over all the properties of the family. You can¡¯t wear this red, who else can wear it.¡±


    The otherdy, who was obviously dressed in luxurious clothes, quickly followed.


    Soon, there was a loud echo in the surroundings. Su Ni seemed to be heard. Last time, the elder sent Gu Lang out of the country, and the second room was greatly suppressed. It was reasonable for Lan Qianqian to be so proud now.


    However, Gu Jingyang is going to take over the familypletely?


    The speed was so fast that Su Ni did not expect.


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter what I wear.¡±


    This was Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice, probably joy puts heart into a man. Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice was even sharper and smug. ¡°Today, it¡¯s my husband who requested me to change and participate in the event. We can¡¯t embarrass my husband.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still Gu Huai¡¯s heart. My family¡¯s one never cares about what I wear. It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t show up.¡±


    The envy in her eyes was true, and her ttering was true.


    ¡°Sis Lan is currently at a very outstanding age. She isn¡¯tparable to those little girls. Besides, CEO Gu has always had a good reputation, but there has never been any news.¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs. Gu is good.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lan Qianqian enjoyed everyone¡¯s ttery. Although she was modest and honest on the surface, the smugness in the corner of her eyes was revealed.


    After all, before this, there were still quite a few people who were not in her eyes, but now they were still trying to curry favor with her.


    It seemed that ever since she defeated Miao Cuiqing, her life had be more and more nourished.


    ¡°Alright, I want this one. Then, let¡¯s go around the next shop and buy some jewellery.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, you guys don¡¯t know. I hate shopping the most. I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    Lan Qianqianined as she spoke.

 Chapter 400: What a Coincidentally

    Su Ni wanted to avoid Lan Qianqian, so she turned to another direction. However, there was another person she didn¡¯t want to see.


    ¡°Mr. Su, what a coincidence.¡±


    Ruan Yichen greeted him with a smile, his expression not looking normal.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t be so calm as he said directly, ¡°I think Mr. Ruan won¡¯t forget what happenedst night. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su toe from Nancheng city too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t lose her cool.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and followed slowly with his hands in his pockets.


    When Su Ni heard Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice, she felt even more annoyed. ¡°Today, Mr. Ruan will stand up for Miss Xu again and beat me in the main room.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su is joking.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I came today to apologize to Mr. Su.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to apologize.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to say that she had to look for Gu Zechen if she wanted to apologize, but thinking about it, it was impossible.


    ¡°I¡¯m not losing out on Gu Zechen. I like the new and old, and I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards Mr. Su. On the contrary, I still admire her.¡±


    At that time, the fact that Su Ni could stand out was indeed beyond Ruan Yichen¡¯s expectations. Inparison, Gu Zechen was somewhat unsatisfactory.


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Ruan Yichen also looked elsewhere. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Men like Gu Zechen are also outstanding. Why are there so many women who like him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not outstanding. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t find out.  Simrly, Miss Xu didn¡¯t like you, Mr. Ruan, so she just didn¡¯t find anything outstanding about you.


    Su Nimented in agreement.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ruan Yichen turned his head and looked at Su Ni seriously. The corners of his mouth quickly smiled. ¡°I wonder if Mr. Su found out about my talent.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression changed and Ruan Yichen¡¯s words embarrassed her, ¡°Mr. Ruan is joking. I don¡¯t know you well.¡±


    ¡°Haha, a joke.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t think much of it and there was still a gentle smile on his face. ¡°But I think it¡¯s unfair that the women I admire have fallen in love with Gu Zechen. I once thought that Gu Zechen has used up all his luck with Xu Wan, but I was wrong and he met you again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing outstanding about me.¡±


    Su Ni said calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If Mr. Su isn¡¯t married, I might have to pursue her.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said with a hint of hatred in his eyes.


    In the past, Gu Zechen liked Xu Wan and he never snatched it. Apart from hatred, he recognized it.


    In the end, Gu Zechen gave up on Xu Wan.


    Now, he finally had someone he liked again, but in the end, he was still taken first by Gu Zechen.


    The umted hatred seemed to grow longer.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was neither shy nor annoyed. Instead, she said lightly, ¡°In that case, Mr. Ruan is no different from what you said.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was stunned.


    Su Ni continued, ¡°You just stood on the moral high ground and used Gu Zechen of abandoning him. But if I remember correctly, not only did Mr. Ruan like Xu Wan, but he was also fighting for Gu Zechen for Khai. This friendship is rare and I admire it.  But what Mr. Ruan just said made me feel that you are nothing more than that.


    She spoke about Xu Wan¡¯s friendship, but now she came to tease her.


    A hint of sarcasm crossed Su Ni¡¯s lips.


    Ruan Yichen did not expect that he had missed a lot and even let Su Ni do it. After a little loss, he smiled and looked at Su Ni with admiration.


    ¡°I already said that the people I admire must be extraordinary. Su Ni, you are very smart.¡±


    This was the first time Ruan Yichen called him by his name.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression did not change. Regardless of what Ruan Yichen meant, as long as she was not flustered, Ruan Yichen would have no choice.


    ¡°I just want to help Mr. Ruan figure out his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°But one thing I think Mr. Su is wrong.¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised an eyebrow and met the strange expression in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He chuckled and said, ¡°Gu Zechen and Xu Wan really love each other, so they just gave up in chaos. I, Ha, Kang¡¯er has never loved me before. I¡¯m just thinking about each other alone. Now that I meet someone I like, I¡¯ll naturally be at a cliff.¡±


    Therefore, he and Gu Zechen were still different.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care. ¡°You want to say that one day, Gu Zechen will abandon me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never said that, but history is always amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were a little more meaningful.


    At this point, Su Ni finally understood Ruan Yichen¡¯s intentions and the smile on her face grew.


    She took two steps closer and could even smell the faint scent of perfume on Ruan Yichen¡¯s body. ¡°I think even if I really divorce Gu Zechen, I won¡¯t like you or marry you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face stiffened, but he took the opportunity to sniff more of her hair, revealing, ¡°Lu Shihua¡¯s shampoo.¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Su Ni quickly retreated back with a blush on her face. She red at Ruan Yichen angrily and said, ¡°If your interest is to constantly snatch women from Gu Zechen, I think Xu Wan is quite wise.¡±


    ¡°My feelings for her are real, but now, it¡¯s also true.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words seemed to pierce Ruan Yichen¡¯s nerves. She quickly frowned and argued unhappily.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni sneered. She saw the jealousy in Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes, ¡°But now, you¡¯re also in love with another person. Actually, I, Su Ni, have nothing to do with anyone else. However, I happen to be Gu Zechen¡¯s woman, so you¡¯re interested.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you think of me?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s smile disappeared and his narrow eyes became more ruthless through the lens.


    Ruan Yichen had never shown this kind of gaze in front of Su Ni. Even just now, it was just a sh, but Su Ni really saw it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Su Ni answered straightforwardly and decisively.


    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Su Ni? I thought my eyes were bad, I saw wrong.¡±


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from behind.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. She turned her head and saw Lan Qianqian dressed in a marten coat. Her eyes were currently wandering on Ruan Yichen¡¯s body.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, this is Mr. Ruan. Su Ni, you fell into the waterst time at the banquet, but Mr. Ruan saved you.¡±


    Lan Qianqian repeated it and there was more ambiguity in her words.


    The crowd looked at Su Ni with an unhappy expression and asked, ¡°Sis Lan, who is this?¡±

 Chapter 401: Misunderstanding

    ¡°This, you have to be called Mrs Gu too. Gu Zechen knows, this is Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.¡±


    Lan Qianqian exined with a smile.


    However, this was a little harsh in Su Ni¡¯s ear, especially when Ruan Yichen was still beside him. Everyone looked at Ruan Yichen again.


    Since Su Ni was already married, Su Ni and Ruan Yichen went shopping together.


    ¡°Su Ni, let¡¯s call Mr. Ruan.¡±  Lan Qianqian invited but her eyes were full of pride.


    She knew that Su Ni was not a good person. When she got together with Gu Lang, she heard it clearly. She had denied it back then and there were so many people watching this time. She wanted to see how Su Ni denied it.


    ¡°No, I just casually turned around.¡±  Su Ni said.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I have something to do.¡±  Ruan Yichen showed a gentle smile.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡±


    A smile appeared on Lan Qianqian¡¯s face.


    Su Ni was not flustered at all, just likest time, which upset her.


    ¡°I think you must have misunderstood. Mr. Ruan and I just happened to bump into each other, not shopping together.¡±


    Even though she knew that Lan Qianqian would not believe it, Su Ni still exined what she should say.


    ¡°Su Ni, I have nothing to say. Even ordinary friends can go shopping together.¡±


    Lan Qianqian smiled and exchanged a look with everyone. Su Ni¡¯s exnation was obvious in their eyes.


    Su Ni frowned. Lan Qianqian¡¯s attitude towards her this time was different from before. She could guess that it was probably rted to the loss of the second room and Gu Jingyang¡¯s power.


    Now that it was Beijing, Lan Qianqian naturally didn¡¯t need to pretend to be intimate and recruit her.


    Su Ni no longer exined and left directly. Ruan Yichen naturally followed behind and asked, ¡°Do you want me to do something?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni still had a belly full of anger.


    If he really wanted to help him, he would exin it clearly just now and not pretend to be a good person.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, when Ruan Yichen saved her, Lan Qianqian was also present, so she didn¡¯t care what she said.


    ¡°You go in another directionter. I don¡¯t want to be gossiped.¡±


    ¡°You just caused me a lot of trouble. Of course, if you want to help Xu Wan get to the top, then your life is good.¡±


    Ruan Yichen heard Su Ni¡¯s sarcasm.


    In this woman¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t approach her because of Gu Zechen or Xu Wan.


    ¡°Although there are many misunderstandings between us, I have always admired smart people. Your analysis and insight are reasonable, so I won¡¯t refute it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said seriously.


    Su Ni looked back at Ruan Yichen with surprise. Thetter smiled warmly and said nothing.


    Ruan Yichen smiled in his heart. He thought he would prove it with action.


    Lan Qianqian was really looking at the mall and couldn¡¯t help but despise her, ¡°It¡¯s really simr. I wonder who¡¯s so close to each other just now.¡±


    ¡°No, I can see that this woman isn¡¯t a serious person. You can wake upter.¡±


    Someone was standing on the side.


    ¡°Sigh, my little brother is also very irritable. It was the same thingst time, but in the end, you can guess what¡¯s wrong, but you¡¯re still protecting her.¡±


    Lan Qianqian shook her head and sighed again. ¡°I wonder what kind of soul medicine this woman gave Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±  When you say this, I remember that Gu Zechen in Nancheng city doted on his wife as much as his life. Even the media in Beijing reported a lot, but it was not worth seeing this woman today.


    ¡°In my opinion, I don¡¯t know what kind of tricks you used to keep the man¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The few of them sang it together and described Su Ni as a kind of woman. Lan Qianqian¡¯s lips curled upwards slightly. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have to say anything more this time, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the rtionship between Khai and Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how cold it was thest time Su Ni fell into the water. Ruan Yichen jumped into the river to save him¡­¡±


    Lan Qianqian deliberately lowered her voice and told her a bigger gossip.


    Soon, there was a shout of surprise from the crowd. A group of half-aged women had turned into Detectives and said, ¡°ording to what you said, the two of them should have gotten together long ago.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? All day, you look very high in front of me. Who doesn¡¯t know who you are? That kind of person is behind my back.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was angry.


    Previously, for the second house¡¯s status in the family, she did not have to lower her status to tter Su Ni. Now that she was good, she finally raised her eyebrows and exhaled. She must be going to get back the grievances and humiliation she had suffered back then.


    Not long after, Su Ni received a call from Gu Zechen. She heard that Su Ni was shopping, and she was silent for a while on the phone, then said, ¡°Come back to Gu¡¯s house with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Did they know?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s first thought was that Lan Qianqian had already told her about meeting her in the mall, but from Gu Zechen¡¯s tone, she had no clue, ¡°No, I¡¯m done with my work. I¡¯m just going back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±  That¡¯s good too.


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to go, Su Ni couldn¡¯t refuse.  He had hired a taxi by the side of the road and quickly returned to the hotel.


    The two met at the hotel. Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni who was empty and asked with some surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you went shopping? Why didn¡¯t you buy something?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like it, so I naturally didn¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Su Ni shrugged.


    ¡°Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll find someone to customise it.¡±


    Gu Zechen naturally and casually hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. His eyes were so gentle that he was confused, ¡°Mother went to Japan. We¡¯lle back after dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±  Alright. ¡±


    Su Ni was a little absent-minded because she was thinking about business. ¡°I met Ruan Yichen today.¡±


    ording to Lan Qianqian¡¯s character, she would definitely make a big fuss about this tonight. Su Ni might as well confess first, ¡°When we go shopping.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    On the contrary, Su Ni was a little confused. ¡°You said it¡¯s a coincidence. It¡¯s nothing to meet Ruan Yichen and Lan Qianqian.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni.


    Su Ni blinked helplessly again. ¡°So when Lan Qianqian saw me and Ruan Yichen together, she felt something had to happen. She took a bunch ofdies and mocked me.¡±


    ¡°Is there something like this?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened.


    She was not sure whether it was because Lan Qianqian humiliated Su Ni or because of the misunderstanding between Kang and Ruan Yichen.


    However, at the moment, Su Ni could only pretend to be wronged and leaned into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Most of her body was stuck to Gu Zechen. ¡°Yeah, Lan Qianqian is too much this time. I just want to know Kang¡¯er¡¯s condition and have a simple chat with him.¡±

 Chapter 402: Proactively Confess

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni blinked again and said innocently, ¡°I think Ruan Yichen hated you deeply. He found you because of Xu Wan, but this time, he still wants to hit me.¡±


    Su Ni felt that since she was worthy of Gu Zechen¡¯s trust in her, it was better for her to tell Gu Zechen the truth.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face turned ck when he heard this. He nervously held Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°What did Ruan Yichen do to you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Su Ni was speechless. She pushed Gu Zechen away and rolled her eyes at him, ¡°What do you think Ruan Yichen can do to me in a shopping mall with so many people?¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen noticed that he was a little excited and his expression softened a little. However, when he thought about how Ruan Yichen dared to plot against Su Ni, he was still angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long thought that this person is unkind, so don¡¯t interact with him in the future.¡±


    Gu Zechen said unhappily.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Su Ni nestled obediently in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Seeing that his expression was still ugly, she coaxed him, ¡°And I just told him that we will take a long time to let him die.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni continued, ¡°And I think Ruan Yichen is a psychopath. Because he is jealous of you, he wants to steal all your things.¡±


    What Su Ni didn¡¯t know was that her casual words offort were exactly what Ruan Yichen said.


    This was what Gu Zechen was worried about.


    ¡°He really likes to steal things that others like.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and kissed her forehead.


    Su Ni nestled in his arms and asked, ¡°What, you¡¯re worried.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni and gently scratched the bridge of her nose. ¡°If you want to steal you from me, it depends on whether he has the ability.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and buried her head gently in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms because she was a little embarrassed.


    Gu Zechen scratched her head and bitten her lips emotionally. In this small elevator, Gu Zechen seemed to be unable to hold it in. He put his hands down and wanted to grab Su Ni.


    ¡°The elevator is almost here.¡±


    Furthermore, there were surveince cameras in the elevator, so she didn¡¯t want to go to the news tomorrow.


    Gu Zechen gasped for breath and suddenly bit down on Su Ni¡¯s corbone. ¡°I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯m very upset.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There seemed to be a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes as he leaned against Su Ni¡¯s side andpletely upied her. When he thought about how Ruan Yichen dared to plot against Su Ni, he wanted to rush over and beat her up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already have a firm attitude? In my opinion, Ruan Yichen might note true. You forgot, he still likes Xu Wan.¡±


    Su Ni never thought that Gu Zechen would be so jealous. She had already said so clearly that Gu Zechen was still angry with him.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡±


    Gu Zechen said domineering.


    As soon as the elevator opened, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms and said coldly, ¡°Even if someone remembers her, that won¡¯t do.¡±


    It seemed that he still had to find a way to solve this troublesome problem!


    ¡°Please, I am a human, I am also thoughtful. The only person I love right now is you, and you are the only one who thinks about it.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best.


    To appease his anxious mood, Su Ni could only reveal all the love she had never said before.


    Gu Zechen seemed to have tasted the sweetness, pressing Su Ni under his body and asking, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Ni was a little confused.


    ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly, so repeat it again.¡±


    Every now and then, he licked Su Ni¡¯s neck and there were traces of Gu Zechen¡¯s bite on his corbone. With a gentle touch, Su Ni trembled and felt ufortable.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Su Ni was shy and refused to say anything.


    ¡°I want to hear. Say it again.¡±


    His head was deeply buried in Su Ni¡¯s chest and her breath was filled with her breath, which made Gu Zechen feel satisfied.


    ¡°Alright, I said I¡¯ve already rejected him.¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not satisfied. He opened Su Ni¡¯s dress and continued to stretch his hands inside.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand this kind of teasing. She bent her body into a piece and said, ¡°Okay, I said, I said I am yours, my head is you, your heart is you, and the person you love is you.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear it clearly this time?¡±


    Su Ni said loudly but in the end, her voice still trembled like her body.


    ¡°Listen clearly.¡±


    There was a smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t want to do so. Instead, he took the opportunity to press Su Ni down.


    ¡°You liar!¡±


    Su Ni was already panting. She couldn¡¯t resist Gu Zechen¡¯s attack at all. Her body and rationality werepletely reduced.


    Two hourster.


    Su Ni was finally able to get up from the bed, and then she was in a mess. When she saw that Gu Zechen was still in bed and looked at her calmly, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but urge her, ¡°If you don¡¯t head out, you¡¯ll bete.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡±


    Gu Zechen slowly got out of bed, hugged Su Ni from behind, and said tenderly, ¡°Waifu, I realized that I can¡¯t leave you at all. When I signed the contract today, my head was all yours. I was wondering why I didn¡¯t bring you along.¡±


    ¡°What, you want me to be your secretary?¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes to relieve her embarrassment.


    ¡°I do want to.¡±


    Gu Zechen put his chin on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and his eyes were full of reluctance, ¡°I really hope that one day wille.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to buy Su Corp?¡±


    Su Ni quickly pushed Gu Zechen away and asked seriously.


    Although the Su Corp couldn¡¯tpare to half of the Gu Corp, it was still Papa¡¯s hard work, the surname Su.


    ¡°Why do you have to buy it out?¡±


    Gu Zechen showed a naive and helpless expression and said, ¡°When we arrive at Beijing, we will put thepany together.¡±


    Although Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief, she suddenly realized a problem. ¡°Could it be that you really n toe to the capital to develop?¡±


    ¡°The market of Nancheng city is saturated. This time, I have re-examined the current market of Beijing. It is very beneficial for both Gu Corp and Su Corp.¡±


    Gu Zechen said seriously.


    It could be seen that he spoke to Su Ni after careful consideration.


    ¡°This, I have to think about it.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t give an answer. After all, Su Corp couldn¡¯tpare to Gu Corp, and its foundation was not solid. How could it cope with marketpetition on the side of the capital?


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s next year¡¯s business to say less.¡±


    Gu Zechen gently hugged Su Ni and gently shook her body, saying coquettishly, ¡°Should you tie me a tie?¡±

 Chapter 403: Gu Jia’s Internal Affairs

    This was what Su Ni promised. Su Ni quickly said, ¡°Then, don¡¯t put on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Very soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen got excited. He let go of Su Ni and immediately looked for clothes. Then he handed over his tie and looked at Su Ni expectantly.


    ¡°Look at you like this!¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but curse, but her hands were quite sharp. She tiptoed and started to tie her tie.


    Gu Zechen took the opportunity to kiss her on the forehead. The emotions in his eyes were like a ball of ink, and they were so intense that they couldn¡¯t melt.


    It has been an hour since the two arrived at the family. When they entered, the family was almost all together, except for Gu Lang who had already abroad.


    ¡°Oh, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was the first to speak.


    She was still wearing the red coat she had met in the mall. Her hair was high and her slender face looked like a Turkey.


    Gu Zechen pinched Su Ni¡¯s hand and quickly led her into the hall. He greeted the elder and sat down opposite her.


    ¡°This time, I didn¡¯t say hello to me when I came to Beijing.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The elder¡¯s gaze was dignified and his words carried some me. He was obviously very dissatisfied.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened.  Gu Zechen said calmly, ¡°It was a temporary business trip, so I have to go back after I¡¯m done, so I didn¡¯t dare disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The elder snorted coldly and his eyes fell on Su Ni. ¡°Since it¡¯s a business trip, how can I bring Madam?¡±  Could it be that without a woman, you can¡¯t do anything anymore?


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered lightly. Su Ni tugged at Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve to indicate that he was more gentle.


    Based on Lan Qianqian¡¯s character, Su Ni could imagine that the incident that happened in the mall had long been heard by the elder.


    The elder snorted again and turned his face.


    Suddenly, the elder coughed in a drama and his chest started to heave. Miao Cuiqing hurriedly stepped forward, patting her back and letting someone bring tea over.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital to take a look?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were normal, but they were just concerned. Lan Qianqian listened, and she snorted coldly again. ¡°Zeheng, I¡¯m not talking about you. The reason why the elder is like this is not because of you.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and Gu Jingyang pulled Lan Qianqian, but he couldn¡¯t hold it. He simply closed his eyes and stopped in charge.


    ¡°Jing Yang, it¡¯s not that I want to take care of this. I really can¡¯t stand it. Look at you now that you take over thepany, I didn¡¯t go out and mess around like her.¡±


    Lan Qianqian lowered her voice, full of resentment, as if she was fighting for Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni heard what she said and asked with a sullen face, ¡°Third room, I don¡¯t seem to have any ce to offend you.¡±


    ¡°You have not offended me, but you have offended the family.¡±


    As Lan Qianqian said this, her body twisted and her face turned away.


    ¡°If you have anything, say it clearly.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Lan Qianqian coldly and immediately pulled Su Ni into his arms.


    Lan Qianqian saw that Gu Zechen was obviously trying to stand up for Su Ni. His expression was a little strange, but she quickly understood.


    At that thought, Lan Qianqian became more and more proud, as if she had already seen a good show about to y.


    She even thought about introducing her niece to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t me me for saying bad things. I¡¯m also doing it for your good.¡±


    Lan Qianqian deliberately lowered her posture, looked at the elder again, and a trace of worry shed across her face. She said, ¡°I want to tell you, the elder also hurt his body because of this incident.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing did not say anything. Ever since Lan Qianqian took power in power, she had spoken less and she was only serving her grandfather carefully.


    Seeing that everyone did not make a sound, all the focus was on herself, and Lan Qianqian¡¯s expression was morecent. Who would have thought that in the past 30 years, the most famous person in the family is her Lan Qianqian.


    ¡°I went shopping today and bumped into Su Ni. You guys know this, but unfortunately, I encountered something you shouldn¡¯t have encountered. Su Ni, you should tell everyone.¡±


    As soon as she said that, all her eyes fell behind Su Ni. There were inquiry, doubts, and more gloating.


    Whether it was Lan Qianqian or Miao Cuiqing, they were particrly displeasing to the eye. One was because of the power grab and the other was because of Gu Lang.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t see that Su Ni can still do such a thing.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing spoke.  It was obvious that she was unfair for Gu Lang. Since Su Ni could have some rtionship with other men, it meant that Gu Lang was innocent and was seduced by Su Ni at most.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent as she stared straight at Lan Qianqian. Her voice was neither high nor low, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate neglecting it. ¡°I¡¯ve said it very clearly before. Mr. Ruan and I just happened to bump into each other and said two more words. How did it change into your mouth? And I even bother you to stir up the crowd and rm Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°This is a coincidence, and it is really a coincidence. Mr. Gu came to Beijing for business, and that ce is 168, 000 miles away from J. K.¡±


    Lan Qianqian rolled her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°This is a coincidence.¡±


    Su Ni did not do anything bad, so she had a clear conscience. At this moment, she was calm and didn¡¯t bother to look at Lan Qianqian.


    Thankfully, she had told Gu Zechen early in the morning. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to make friends.


    ¡°Zexin, look, I¡¯ve already told you everything I saw. The rest is you doing it yourself.¡±


    Lan Qianqian crossed her arms and looked like she didn¡¯t care about it.


    The elder didn¡¯t make a sound but his gaze was fixed on Gu Zechen. After all, Su Ni¡¯s attitude was too calm and he knew Lan Qianqian¡¯s character.


    ¡°I know what happened to Su Ni and Ruan Yichen.¡±


    In the end, Gu Zechen spoke with a deep voice that could not be heard.


    Su Ni wanted to pull her hand out of his hand but was tightly held by Gu Zechen. Then, she looked at each other and made Su Ni¡¯s shoulders tremble.


    I¡¯ve already exined it clearly. How could I get angry when Gu Qianqian mentioned it?


    ¡°And because I was busy with work, I gave Su Ni some tasks. This matter is also rted to Ruan Yichen.¡±


    The implication was that even if they met each other, they were still talking about work.


    Three wordspletely blocked Lan Qianqian¡¯s words.


    Lan Qianqian jumped up. ¡°I saw the two of them leaning against each other and their movements were very intimate.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at him coldly, and Lan Qianqian¡¯s tongue was robbed. She hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°I mean, Zeheng, you are busy with work. Don¡¯t be fooled by Su Ni.¡±

 Chapter 404: Gu Zechen’s Storm

    ¡°Heck?¡±  Am I clear about my wife or do you know?


    This time, there was no need for Su Ni to make a sound. Gu Zechen¡¯s aura was full and he did not care about the number of people present.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Lan Qianqian was stunned. The development of the matter hadpletely exceeded her expectations. How could Gu Zechen be angry at her?


    ¡°Su Ni, make it clear, do you want to lie to our family like this?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni did not say anything, Lan Qianqian looked at the old man again and said anxiously, ¡°Grandfather, you know that something happenedst time, and now it is Ruan Yichen. If this continues, the reputation of the family will be broken by Khai sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made everything clear thest time. It¡¯s an ident.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing whispered unhappily.


    Lan Qianqian snorted coldly and looked at Miao Cuiqing with a look of contempt. ¡°Second room, it¡¯s not that I want to talk about Gu Lang. Look at when he has been interested in Khai. I think all his thoughts are on Yao 4.¡±


    ¡°Since the third room doesn¡¯t like to see Su Ni and me so well, Su Ni and I will leave first.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up and dragged Su Ni to the door without hesitation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all sit down.¡±


    The elder¡¯s voice was a little helpless and clear. He looked meaningfully at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°I think you should have a child. Otherwise, these nonsense can always crush people.¡±


    The elder could see that Gu Zechen protected Su Ni closely. Lan Qianqian¡¯sint was like asking for trouble.


    From a certain point of view, Lan Qianqian also tried to figure out the elder¡¯s attitude. Therefore, the elder just pretended to scold Lan Qianqian, saying that family harmony was important and that she was taking care of her own affairs.


    But Gu Zechen did not sit down, still frozen in the same ce, and took the opportunity to beat Lan Qianqian. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with the third room, but you see their attitude. Every time you go back to the family, you can have a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Zexin, we are wrong.¡±


    Seeing that his wife had made trouble, Gu Jingyang finally stood up and apologized, then said slowly, ¡°But we¡¯re doing it for your good.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, ¡°Looks like Third Brother has just been the CEO for a few days, and his attitude is different.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Jingyang¡¯s expression changed and even the elder frowned.


    Gu Jingyang has not officially announced the matter of taking over the family business to the outside world, and this matter has not been asked about Gu Zechen. Now that he opened his mouth, he did not know what his attitude was.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, your third brother takes over thepany is what everyone wants.¡±


    Lan Qianqian felt unfair for her husband. ¡°What, you have an opinion.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°Not only I have no opinions, I have to congratte Third Brother in advance. Nancheng city is busy, then I won¡¯t have time to attend the celebration.¡±


    ¡°Zexin¡­¡±


    Gu Jingyang still frowned. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about.


    The old man emphasized his tone. ¡°The thing just now is the three rooms wrong, but the family is such a big thing, you should attend it in a reasonable manner.¡±


    ¡°Gu Jia?¡±  I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a family member.


    After Gu Zechen said this, he held Su Ni¡¯s hand and left without even having dinner.


    Behind her, Su Ni heard the sound of the teacup being smashed, and then it was the elder¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Are you really leaving just like that?¡±


    Aftering out, Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief and felt that her breathing was much easier.  She shrugged and asked in surprise.


    Lan Qianqian would definitely not let her go this time, but she never imagined that Gu Zechen would not only help her but also take her away.


    ¡°They invited us and we¡¯re here too. Who made the rule that we have to eat?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    It could be seen that he didn¡¯t really want toe.


    ¡°Then we¡­ let¡¯s go out and eat something good.¡±


    Su Ni leaned her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and looked gentle.


    Gu Zechen responded but pinched Su Ni¡¯s face in the darkness. In the blurry state, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was overflowing from his teeth. ¡°I thought about it just now but I suddenly felt that Lan Qianqian¡¯s words are quite reasonable.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Ni instantly became nervous. Sure enough, bad things were stilling.


    Gu Zechen snorted from his nose and could hear the trembling of Su Ni¡¯s words. He immediately said in a low voice, ¡°From now on, no matter which man you are, you have to keep a distance.¡±


    ¡°I have already agreed.  Plus, I still have a job. Even if I meet, it¡¯s still my scope of work.


    Su Ni was distressed.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡±


    His voice sank again.


    Su Ni¡¯s shoulders trembled and she asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°If I want to lock you up, I will only let you see me as a man. Whatever you want and do, I will satisfy you except for freedom.¡±


    For some reason, perhaps because the light was too dim, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice gave Su Ni a cold and trembling feeling.


    It was as if Gu Zechen would do this one day.


    For no reason, she felt afraid.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Niughed dryly but still couldn¡¯t hide the trembling in her voice.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni emphasized her tone and firmly believed it, as if she wanted to cheer herself up. She said calmly, ¡°Because you are not the kind of person who is inferior. You have confidence in your charm. So what if it¡¯s Ruan Yichen, you can still defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Although this is ttering, I still feel a little proud of myself when I heard it.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms again and gently kissed her forehead. Finally, he said, ¡°I will not let anyone take you away from me. I will consider you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t lock me up.¡±


    Su Ni quickly said.


    Gu Zechen chuckled twice. He neither denied nor was he sure, but this made Su Ni unhappy.


    In one night, a snow fell in Beijing.


    When she woke up from the hotel in the morning, Su Ni opened the curtains and saw the white world. Although it was not unusual for snow to snow in the capital, Su Ni still eximed in admiration.


    Gu Zechen looked at his phone in bed, annoyed, and soon threw it off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni asked, could it be that Xu Wan started to harass her again?


    ¡°Apologize from the third room. If there is no ident, you should have an apology on your phone.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Gu Zechen said lightly.


    Su Ni was a little surprised. Lan Qianqian was not someone who would apologize, but she still took a look at her phone.

 Chapter 405: Apologize Not Accept

    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°How are you going to reply?¡±


    ¡°Why did you return to him?¡±


    Gu Zechen was still a little angry about what happenedst night. ¡°They¡¯re provoking me first. It¡¯s not that simple to apologize now.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    Su Ni suddenly remembered what Gu Zechen said before leaving, and asked hesitantly, ¡°You really n to cut ties with Gu Jia.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with a very strange look. ¡°From the day when my mother was pushed away by the family, I am not a family.  It¡¯s toote to get a rtive with me now.


    Su Ni was speechless.


    Of course, she had heard about these old things from An Rong¡¯s mouth. Now that she heard it, she apologized in a low voice, ¡°I forgot about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a good thing for me to dere it again. It¡¯s better to distance yourself from now on.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind. He looked at the time and got up, ¡°It¡¯s snowing today. We¡¯re about to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni opened the cupboard and found a pink velvet dress. She was a little surprised, but Gu Zechen said without looking up, ¡°It¡¯s snowing today. Wear more.¡±


    This was simr to what Su Ni had thought. Although the pink velvet dress was warm, it wasn¡¯t thick. On the contrary, it was very close to the body. With a white coat, the whole person was warm.


    When the two of them went downstairs, they heard a lovely voice behind them, ¡°Brother Zexin.¡±


    The two of them looked back at the same time and saw Xu Wan appear in the hall in a long dress. Although the hall was full of warmth, Xu Wan¡¯s summer outfit was still very eye-catching.


    Gu Zechen seemed to remember that he promised Xu Wan to take her to the school celebration, but her outfit was too out of ce, so he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    Xu Wan had long shivered from the cold. Even if there was some warmth in the hall, it was snow after all.


    Now that Gu Zechen was still concerned about him, his eyes were red and tears were about to fall down. ¡°This is a dress that Ze Yu chose for me. No matter how cold the sky is, I will wear it.¡±


    Gu Zechen vaguely felt Su Ni¡¯s eyes cut over like knives and her body started to sweat.


    He was left to Li Mo to do this, but it was not snow at the time in the capital, and the temperature was still eptable.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have another Kan Shoulder. We¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±


    Gu Zechen had to harden his scalp and his hand on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder started to stiffen.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Wan still hesitated.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s thick outfit, but she had no temperament at all. If she had a perfect shoulder, it would be like Su Ni.


    Thinking of this, Xu Wan gritted her teeth and shook her head. ¡°Brother Zeheng, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    Since Xu Wan said so, Gu Zechen did not say anything else. He nodded and let Xu Wan follow him.


    Su Ni lowered her voice and asked Gu Zechen, ¡°When did you be her brother?¡±


    This was Xu Wan¡¯s usual name. Now that he heard Su Ni say this, he felt that he was not used to it.


    Su Ni chuckled twice. Of course, she also noticed Gu Zechen¡¯s nervousness. For some reason, she suddenly loved to see him.


    Xu Wan and Gu Zechen were ssmates, so it was normal for them to be invited to the school celebration together. Therefore, Su Ni did not want to ask too much, which made Gu Zechen relieved.


    Xu Wan asked curiously, ¡°Is Su Ni also from our school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a few times.¡±


    Su Ni replied with a smile.


    Seeing that Xu Wan was dressed like this, she probably wanted to go against Gu Zechen, but she never imagined that she woulde out halfway and ruin Xu Wan¡¯s good things.


    She was afraid that Xu Wan had already cut herself into pieces in her heart.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes shifted. She did not expect that Gu Zechen would bring Su Ni to the school celebration, so what if she went there?


    Just like that, the golden girl was broken up.


    Xu Wan could not swallow this tone of voice. She could only follow closely behind and say to Gu Zechen, ¡°I remember that the number of people invited for this school celebration was limited. Could it be that Khai is also among them?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s like you, there¡¯s nothing to ask.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Xu Wan impatiently. Suddenly, he added, ¡°Su Ni is my Gu Zechen¡¯s wife. I¡¯m taking her there. I¡¯m afraid the principal wouldn¡¯t dare say anything more.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s face turned red from white to green. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    After that, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t intend to bother with Xu Wan anymore, so he sped up.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite enthusiastic. You¡¯re here with your ex-girlfriend and current wife.¡±


    Su Ni teased.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was livid, but he only became cautious about Xu Wan. He knew that Su Ni was trying to make fun of him, but he still replied seriously, ¡°Isn¡¯t the current wife the upper hand?¡±


    ¡°But what if¡­¡±


    After all, they were all ssmates of Gu Zechen and Xu Wan.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unexpected.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered decisively, and at the same time, he said with a voice that Xu Wan could not hear, ¡°I can not even take Gu Jia, a few ssmates, I really don¡¯t put it in my eyes.¡±


    Su Ni understood what Gu Zechen meant and knew she was overthinking it, so her tone softened. She said softly, ¡°I, Su Ni, really have great face. Let Gu Zechen ignore everything and don¡¯t want anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about this.¡±


    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose bridge with no smile in his eyes. He looked particrly serious, ¡°I have you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. She knew that this man would tease people, so why did she provoke him?


    Gu Zechen got in the car and Su Ni sat in the back row. Xu Wan hesitated and asked, ¡°Brother Zhichen, don¡¯t you sit in front?¡±


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s car after all.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni warmly.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Xu Wan hesitated and opened the back door toe up.


    Gu Zechen shouted loudly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Xu Wan looked pitiful, as if she was about to cry at any time. She lowered her voice and obediently said, ¡°This is Brother Zexin¡¯s car. How would I be embarrassed to sit in the front row?¡±


    Gu Zechen had a headache and even his temples jumped. He said helplessly, ¡°Alright, just sit in the front row. Don¡¯t do so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Xu Wan still refused. She wore a thin dress in the winter and knew how to shiver. Su Ni noticed that Kang¡¯er¡¯s lips seemed to have lost blood.


    ¡°How about you sit in the front row?¡±


    Su Ni said.

 Chapter 406: Xu Wan’s Conspiracy

    ¡°No need.¡±  She loved to sit or not, but if she didn¡¯t, I could stop her.


    Gu Zechen was determined to get tired of being together with Su Ni. Without even looking at Xu Wan, Kang¡¯er bit her lip and her eyes were full of grievance.


    Li Mo drove the car and joked to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Miss Xu is sitting in front, so you can talk to me.¡±


    Xu Wan bit her lip and didn¡¯t make a sound. Only Li Moughed happily.


    Su Ni lowered her voice and whispered into Gu Zechen¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you know what I was thinking just now?¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni and soon remembered that she was copyingst night¡¯s conversation, but he still asked curiously.


    Su Ni smiled again.


    After that, Gu Zechen leaned closer to him. She put her hands on Gu Zechen¡¯s ear and said in a low voice, ¡°I also want to lock you up. I will support you, but from now on, you can only look at me as a woman.¡±


    After she said that, Su Ni burst outughing when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s stiff face.


    She felt much more rxed after getting revenge.


    After that, Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen with flirtatious eyes. Seeing that he was still tightly pursing his lips without saying a word, she couldn¡¯t mention how proud she was.


    The man only knew how to scare herself, but now she fought back with her teeth. ¡°Tell me, is this a good idea?¡±


    She was still in add oil to the fire.


    Gu Zechen secretly pinched Su Ni¡¯s waist with one hand. His mouth didn¡¯t move and he made a sound in his throat, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can trap me.¡±


    Su Ni widened her eyes and said with a lost expression, ¡°Why should I try to trap you? If I want to close you, you will willingly agree.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face stiffened again.


    Su Ni¡¯s wordspletely blocked infinite possibilities and he couldn¡¯t refute it.


    ¡°How about we live on an isted ind?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Who cares who?¡±


    Su Ni was still serious about the issuest night. Gu Zechen really understood the woman¡¯s troubles and headaches. He started to regret what he saidst night and said hurriedly, ¡°If you want to close me, that¡¯s you.¡±


    There were only two people on the ind and Su Ni couldn¡¯t see any other men.


    ¡°Humph, you think so well.¡±


    Su Ni tried to push Gu Zechen away but was hugged tightly by Gu Zechen.


    There was no curtain in front of them. Su Ni and Gu Zechen pushed each other and hugged each other.


    On the surface, Xu Wan was indifferent, but her fingernails had fallen into her skin and her chest was slightly heaving.


    Su Ni did it on purpose.


    On the surface, she didn¡¯t care about her getting in the car, but she secretly showed herself a show.  Xu Wan reminded herself not to be angry but her eyes kept ncing back.


    If Su Ni was acting, then what about Gu Zechen? Did he not care about his feelings?


    She felt a little wronged and her nose was sore. She couldn¡¯t even listen to Li Mo¡¯s joke.


    ¡°This is still my fault. I didn¡¯t expect that the snow would drop immediately. However, I remember that this dress was matched with a small coat. Miss Xu, how about you¡­¡± Even Li Mo felt that Xu Wan was a little cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    Xu Wan was finally annoyed and rudely interrupted Li Mo.


    Her voice was a little loud, and even Su Ni and Gu Zechen in the back row followed her. For a moment, Xu Wan was a little helpless, so she hurriedly said, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not cold, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    After that, the front row fell silent.


    Xu Wan seemed to calm down and took a deep breath to stabilize herself first.


    After all, this was a ssmate of her and Gu Zechen, so how could she win the favor?


    They walked around a few streets and stopped at the entrance of Beijing University.


    For a time, Su Ni was a little emotional.


    After graduating from Beijing University, Su Ni returned to Nancheng city and entered Su Corp. She hadn¡¯t returned to school for four or five years.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen noticed that Su Ni¡¯s expression was abnormal.


    ¡°Nothing. I just felt like I haven¡¯t been back for a long time and I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡±  Su Ni smiled awkwardly, even she felt that she was being unreasonable.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, Xu Wan also got out of the car. Although she wasn¡¯t so cold that she hugged her hands, it was still far from the etiquette she spoke of.


    ¡°Go in.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    The guard knew Gu Zechen, so he immediately greeted him and then saw Xu Wan. ¡°Sergeant Xu, you haven¡¯t been here for a long time. You¡¯re really a rare guest.¡±


    Su Ni saw a trace of shock from the guard¡¯s eyes. It was probably rted to Xu Wan¡¯s car ident.


    ¡°Grandfather Wang, I¡¯m fine. Something happened before, so I¡¯ve been recovering abroad.¡±


    Xu Wan regained her sweet and charming appearance.


    The Wang Gate guard nodded repeatedly and looked at Gu Zechen with a little more affection. ¡°Then you have to be together well. You weren¡¯t here before, and Mr. Gu came alone. Don¡¯t mention how lonely you are.¡±


    Xu Wan looked at Gu Zechen with embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you guys to get married. If I remember correctly, you guys have been together for almost ten years.¡±


    The Wang Gate guard sighed with emotion as if he had thought of too many past events.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni expressionlessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    The guard seemed to want to say something, but seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t catch a cold and his attitude was cold, he was a little confused.  He looked like he had just seen Su Ni and asked with surprise, ¡°Hey, who was that girl just now? Why do I feel a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all ssmates, of course you¡¯re familiar.  Grandfather Wang, let¡¯s go first.


    Xu Wan did not exin Su Ni¡¯s identity and quickly forked her when Grandfather Wang didn¡¯t remember.


    After that, Xu Wan had to run two steps before catching up to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t mind. Grandfather Wang hasn¡¯t seen me for a long time, so he talked a little more.¡±


    Xu Wan took the initiative to apologize but her heart was filled with happiness.


    She thought to herself that this was only the first step.


    Everyone thought they were a pair with Gu Zechen. As for Su Ni, no one knew who she was.


    When she thought about this, Xu Wan couldn¡¯t help but step faster. She wanted to get closer to Gu Zechen, so that they could sit still.


    At this moment, a strange scene formed around Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni while Xu Wan followed closely behind, maintaining a close rtionship. asionally, someone passed by and looked at Gu Zechen with surprise.


    ¡°I feel very ufortable.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice.

 Chapter 407: Embarrassing Su Ni

    Even though this was her alma mater, she was not happy now because the guard had mistaken her. It was the atmosphere surrounding Su Ni that made her feel particrly ufortable.


    ¡°With me around, no one dares to underestimate you.¡±


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s guarantee. Gu Zechen also saw the situation just now. He couldn¡¯t drag it out with the door for a long time, so he might as well take Su Ni away first.


    When they arrived at the principal¡¯s office, someone weed him warmly. They held Gu Zechen in both hands and looked at Su Ni with confused expressions.


    There were still many tie ties in the office and she was surprised to see Su Ni.


    However, Xu Wan was on the side again.


    ¡°President Wang, President Li, Director Mo¡­¡±


    She greeted sweetly, as if she was familiar with each other.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sergeant Xu? I heard before¡­¡±


    Obviously, everyone heard about Xu Wan¡¯s car ident. If they suddenly saw the real person in front of them, it was as if they had seen a ghost, but after all, they were people who had seen a big scene.


    Xu Wan smiled sweetly and exined that she had a car ident and went abroad to recuperate.


    For a moment, she put Su Ni aside again.


    Xu Wan looked at Su Ni proudly. She hadn¡¯t said anything yet. Everyone thought that she and Gu Zechen were a pair, which was what she wanted.


    However, a voice broke the harmony in front of him. Gu Zechen coldly introduced, ¡°This is my wife, Su Ni.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    After all, this was not a Nancheng city. The marriage between Su Ni and Gu Zechen had not spread so quickly. Plus, there was no special task at the beginning. Many people didn¡¯t even know that Gu Zechen was married.


    The crowd didn¡¯t react for a moment and Xu Wan¡¯s face darkened.


    Gu Zechen really didn¡¯t give him face.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, hello.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Ze Yu would bring his wife over this time. We were rude.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone quickly pulled their eyes back, and when they looked at Su Ni again, headmaster Wang was confused, ¡°Why do I think that Mrs. Gu is a little familiar, can it be¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also from our school, but she¡¯s only two junior sessions.¡±


    Gu Zechen reminded him directly.


    As soon as they said this, a few people seemed to remember. ¡°I got it, I got it. This is from the philosophical department.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°President Wang is right.¡±


    The wrinkles on headmaster Wang¡¯s face immediately unfolded and the corners of his mouth parted open. Although he was not sure why Gu Zechen brought Xu Wan over, he also recognized the situation.


    ¡°I remember that one year at the weing ceremony, Mr. Gu came to attend the evening ceremony. On the stage, there was a girl called Su Ni.¡±


    When he said this, everyone¡¯s expressions became colorful. Together with Su Ni and Gu Zechen, they had known each other long ago, and they were even married.


    Xu Wan did not expect this to happen. At this time, neither Su Ni nor Gu Zechen denied it. She felt that the pure feelings she was proud of were tainted.


    Xu Wan faltered and took two steps back.


    The head asked with concern, ¡°Sergeant Xu, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xu Wan held herself up and forced out a smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school for a long time. Coincidentally, I¡¯m back this time. I want to see the headmistres¡­¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s words broke her own embarrassment.


    Su Ni also realized that someone as influential as Gu Zechen was back then was afraid that even she and Cheng Yi could notpare to Xu Wan.


    When she came out of the principal¡¯s office, Su Ni was visibly weak but she had been forcing herself.


    ¡°How about we go back first?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni shook her head. Since she was here, she wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble for Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen nodded. He didn¡¯t want Su Ni to leave just like that. He came today to give Su Ni a proper name.


    ¡°Brother Ze, there are several ssmates over there. Should we go together?¡±


    When Xu Wan was excited, she actually grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm.


    At the same time, someone also noticed Gu Zechen. A few old ssmates walked over with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gu, long time no see. I heard that you wille to the school celebration this time. No, I also followed.¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed Xu Wan away without trace and smiled reluctantly.


    Several ssmates were shocked when they saw Xu Wan. ¡°Xu Wan, you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled embarrassedly and exined again. She heard a few ssmates sigh and then looked at Gu Zechen and Xu Wan differently.


    At this time, Su Ni was still holding onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm but she was ignored.


    Gu Zechen deliberately kept a certain distance from Xu Wan. Seeing as all the students who were supposed toe were almost here, he said directly, ¡°Everyone, I know that everyone is still thinking about Xu Wan and me, but that¡¯s already a pa. s. s. I¡¯m married and this is my wife.¡±


    Just like before in the office, everyone looked at Su Ni with a lot more eyes.


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t afraid. When everyone looked at her, she responded calmly and politely, neither provoking nor timid.


    On the contrary, the other party was amazed. She was afraid that Mrs Gu was not worse than Xu Wan.


    Xu Wan stood beside her like a joke.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Come,e in. Since they¡¯re all ssmates, don¡¯t mention the past.¡±


    There was a male ssmate who smoothed the field and learned that Su Ni was also from Beijing University. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s our junior sister, Mr. Gu, you really have you.¡±


    Then, everyoneughed.


    The atmosphere instantly rxed. The men chatted about their career and work while the school celebration hadn¡¯t started yet.


    ¡°You said that Xu Wan is not dead, but President Gu is already married. Today, the three of theme to the school celebration together. I can¡¯t think of what kind of rtionship is there.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±  To me, the rtionship between Xu Wan and Gu Zechen was obvious to everyone. Gu Zechen wished he could raise Xu Wan in the sky. Why did he fall to the ground?


    ¡­¡­


    It sounded like she wanted to give Xu Wan a grudge.


    Xu Wan left her bed and her eyes were red and swollen. She watched Su Ni following Gu Zechen and chatting with everyone.


    In the past, this position belonged to him, but now in front of these old ssmates, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even want to look at him.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Someone came over and handed her a ss of champagne.

 Chapter 408: Su Ni Fighting Back

    Xu Wan said thank you, but her expression was calm, but her gaze in Gu Zechen¡¯s direction betrayed his thoughts, ¡°You still love him.¡±


    Xu Wan lowered her head without saying anything.


    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re all old ssmates. I¡¯ve never seen you all these years, but I heard you got into a car ident. What a pity.¡±


    It was a pity that not only Xu Wan was in a car ident, but because of this ident, Su Ni was cheaper.


    Xu Wan smiled and maintained her white lotus image in front of her ssmates. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything now. I¡¯m not good.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, you can¡¯t push everything onto yourself.¡±


    Liu Chuchu said.


    After Xu Wan and Liu Chuchu exchanged a look, they quickly lowered their heads. At this time, Kang raised his voice and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that Wan¡¯er¡¯s car ident was because that woman forced her to marry Gu Zechen through the influence of the family.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    The female ssmate eximed, ¡°This woman has such a big background.¡±


    ¡°What kind of background could the Su Corp be? In the end, the Su Corp is not bankrupt, but at that time, the Su Corp is famous and Gu Zechen is definitely not agreeing. However, because of the family¡¯s influence, Gu Zechen¡¯s mother came looking for us Wan¡¯er. You know that kind of rich aristocratic family¡­¡±


    There was no need to say anything else. A few female ssmates instantly understood when they heard this and sighed as well. ¡°How abhorrent. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have been in a car ident.¡±


    Xu Wan sighed and wiped her tears alone.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Think about your rtionship with Gu Zechen back then. You really n to take advantage of others.¡±


    Liu Chuchu shook Xu Wan¡¯s shoulder, full of heartache.


    ¡°Yeah, you and Gu Zechen were good stories in school.¡±


    The female ssmates who knew the consequences were both distressed and regretful for Xu Wan, and Su Ni had long be the mistress they despised. ¡°Do you want us to think of a way to teach her a lesson?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Xu Wan looked troubled. ¡°If Gu Zechen knows, he will be angry again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid. We won¡¯t let Gu Zechen know.¡±


    Several female students looked at each other and exchanged nces. Liu Chuchu was also adding oil and vinegar to the side. ¡°Wan¡¯er, we know you¡¯re kind but we can¡¯t see it. Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Okay then.¡±


    Xu Wan agreed hesitantly, then pretended to be worried, ¡°Then don¡¯t go too far. After all¡­ she¡¯s also the woman Gu Zechen likes.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen once liked you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Wan¡¯er, you can¡¯t be too kind. In this society, if you¡¯re kind, you can only be bullied.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone described Xu Wan as the unique white lotus in this world, and they were the embodiment of justice.


    Seeing a few ssmates leave, Liu Chuchu sat down beside Xu Wan and said coldly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to bring Khai over. Didn¡¯t he know that he can¡¯t bring people around at school celebration?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±


    The daze in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes disappeared as well. She looked at Su Ni¡¯s back with a little colder. ¡°It¡¯s quite proud to sit in my seat now.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, luckily you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Liu Chuchu hugged Xu Wan. Back then, the two of them were their best friends. After Kang¡¯er died, she also felt sad for a long time. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, ¡°Right, do you know? Heshine is in jail.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Wan looked surprised.


    ¡°I heard that this matter has something to do with Gu Zechen.  You also know that Sheshine liked Gu Zechen back then, and even secretly invited Gu Zechen behind your back. It was all thanks to Gu Zechen¡¯s idea that she didn¡¯t seed. I don¡¯t know what happened this time. In short, I heard that it has something to do with Gu Zechen.


    Liu Chuchu said.


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything on the surface but she snorted in her heart.


    She already knew about the matter with Hesine and knew that it was because she provoked Su Ni that Gu Zechen sent him to jail.


    However, because she had just returned and she was focused on Gu Zechen, she didn¡¯t care so much about her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it now too. Gu Zechen is already married, so I guess that Shining must have made something that he shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Xu Wan pretended to be worried, ¡°I tried to persuade her before, but she just didn¡¯t listen and was asking for trouble.


    ¡°Sigh, luckily, it¡¯s only half a year. We cane out this summer. Are we still together?¡±


    Liu Chuchu asked tentatively.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled.


    Deep down inside, she wasn¡¯t interested in it. She knew long ago about the matter of ESHINE seducing Gu Zechen, but due to her image of the white lotus, she didn¡¯t do anything.


    Now that she was in jail, she was happy.


    On the other side, several female students surrounded Su Ni while shended.


    Xu Wan looked at it with a sneer on her face.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, this is the first time I participated in the school celebration.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, your dress is really beautiful. Mr. Gu is really good to you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    A few ssmates said a few words as if they wanted to praise Su Ni to the sky.


    Su Ni was not stupid. On the surface, she smiled and agreed, but deep down, she knew that these women had just been by Xu Wan¡¯s side, so how could theye to her?


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, how do you and Gu Huai always know each other? Back then, Mr. Gu was ourdy¡¯s public lover.¡±


    The female student asked seriously as she pretended to be excited and curious.


    ¡°We are a family marriage.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t intend to hide it.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    When the female students heard this, they exchanged nces. It seemed like Liu Chuchu wasn¡¯t wrong. Su Ni forced Gu Zechen to get married, which led to Kang¡¯er¡¯s car ident.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the family¡¯s marriage rtionship is not good? I didn¡¯t see it at all. Mr. Gu is very interested in you.¡±


    Another female ssmate followed, and soon they echoed.


    ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    Su Ni rejected politely.


    ¡°Madam Gu, don¡¯t leave. This is our first time meeting. How about we talk over there?¡±


    As she said this, the female ssmate actually tried to pull Su Ni away. Su Ni naturally refused and cried out loudly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The female ssmate who was holding Su Ni loosened her hand.


    Su Ni tidied up the ces she had met in disgust. Then, her attitude was cold. She ignored everyone¡¯s faces and said directly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not close to you.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    She never thought that Su Ni would refuse so calmly. She didn¡¯t care about the asion at all.

 Chapter 409: Enraged Xu Wan

    Xu Wan also heard something. She walked over and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When everyone saw Xu Wan, their attitude immediately changed 180 degrees. They said with grievance, ¡°Wan¡¯er, it¡¯s nothing. We just want to talk to Madam Gu, but I don¡¯t know which sentence made Madam Gu unhappy.¡±


    The female ssmate lowered her head again.


    Xu Wan also guessed that Su Ni was highly alert. These idiots would not seed so easily.


    However, since Su Ni ruined the atmosphere, she gave her a chance. Xu Wan quickly pretended to scold the female ssmate and said, ¡°You too, don¡¯t you know that Mrs. Gu¡¯s status is noble? You can touch her casually.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it this time.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t dare to talk again next time. This time, we just want to talk, there¡¯s no malice.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni watched this group of people act indifferently. The person who had pulled her hard just now wanted to drag her out on the spot, but it didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to have a good chat.


    Coincidentally, Xu Wan came out again at this time. It was probably all designed by Xu Wan.


    Some students who didn¡¯t participate couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and whispered, ¡°This is too much, even CEO Gu¡¯s wife can¡¯t be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°No, even Mr. Gu is not so arrogant.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni ignored everyone¡¯s voices and said coldly, ¡°I just don¡¯t like people touching me casually. I have no other meaning.¡±


    At this time, Xu Wan changed her face and appeared in front of several female ssmates. Her expression was cold and full of me, ¡°Su Ni, I know that you look down on us, but we are all Gu Zechen¡¯s ssmates after all. You¡¯re too disrespectful to Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Soon enough, they echoed again.


    Su Ni had long seen through these tricks and was indifferent.


    ¡°Xu Wan, I think you know the consequences. Why did these peoplee here and why did they pull me back? I¡¯m sure you heard something ridiculous from your mouth.¡±


    Su Ni directly pierced Xu Wan¡¯s mask and smiled softly as she looked at Khai¡¯s face, green and red.


    She stroked the diamond ring in her hand with one hand and whispered, ¡°I think I¡¯m now Gu Zechen¡¯s wife. From a certain point of view, your Xu Wan is the mistress.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, what nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    When Xu Wan saw Su Ni turning ck and white, she was excited and raised her hand to hit Khai.


    Su Ni sneered and said, ¡°This move is probably inconsistent with Miss Xu¡¯s people.¡±


    The female ssmates who had surrounded Xu Wan looked like they had seen a ghost. Obviously, Xu Wan was not like this. It was impossible to scold people, let alone hit people.


    That is a white lotus.


    Xu Wan also realized that she had lost herposure and put her hand down in a panic. Just as she was at a loss, Liu Chuchu stood up and pointed at Kafa, ¡°Hey 4, what are you so proud of? You know exactly how you married Gu Zechen back then.¡±


    ¡°Besides, how much anger did our Wan¡¯er suffer to hit you!¡±


    Liu Chuchu looked at Xu Wan with a pitiful expression, as if she had really suffered.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed suit, full of sympathy. Xu Wan used to be so gentle and beautiful, but now that she lost herposure, it must be this woman¡¯s fault.


    The group once again stood on Xu Wan¡¯s side.


    Xu Wan also cried and cried at this time. She was about to kneel on Su Ni¡¯s knees. ¡°Kn, you and Gu Zechen are married and I recognize you. Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t tolerate me?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head crossed a group of crows. What the hell was this?


    Was this going to sing?


    ¡°Miss Xu, in that case, do you want me to tell you everything you did after you returned to China?¡±


    Su Ni knew that Xu Wan cared about her face in front of her ssmates, so she simply poked her weak spot.


    Sure enough, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes straightened and there was a trace of coldness in her eyes, but she quickly returned to her previous pitiful state.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Xu Wan dodged her eyes and pretended to be confused. ¡°Su Ni, what do you want me? I just¡­ I just love Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when Gu Zechen and Xu Wan were together, you didn¡¯t know where.¡±


    The female lead caught the opportunity and quickly stepped in.


    Even though the person she married was not as good as Gu Zechen, she was still a reputable figure in the capital. She had just put down her body to show her goodwill and was actually embarrassed by Su Ni.


    ¡°Sun Nan, you¡¯re right. ording to firste, first served, this Su Ni is the mistress.¡±


    Another ssmate catered to him.


    Su Ni looked at Sun Nan, the female ssmate who had dragged her before. There was a trace of disgust in her eyes but she didn¡¯t show it.


    Xu Wan was still crying, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything anymore. I just hope that I can still silently love Gu Zechen. After all¡­ After all, apart from Gu Zechen, I can¡¯t love a second man anymore.¡±


    ¡°What a loyal love.¡±


    A ssmate sighed and tears were so low that they almost fell.


    ¡°Why¡­ your love is tomit suicide every three times, and then force Gu Zechen to go to the hospital to see you.¡±  If you don¡¯t go see him, you¡¯ll pretend to be sick and drive him crazy?


    Su Ni stepped forward and suddenly grabbed Xu Wan¡¯s arm.


    She was wearing a cool outfit, so there was no ce to hide the wounds on her arm, which allowed everyone to see clearly.


    Xu Wan started to dodge back and a trace of fear shed across her eyes.


    She really wanted to pull her hand back, but Su Ni¡¯s hand was like a nail that locked her tightly, leaving her nowhere to escape.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±  Xu Wanmitted suicide?


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s too scary. Could it be that Gu Zechen got divorced and was forced to die?¡±


    ¡°If I want to tell you, Gu Zechen is really ruthless. It¡¯s fine if you get married. Now, Xu Wan¡¯s suicide is still indifferent.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that it was a business marriage? How could Gu Zechen get a divorce so easily? Xu Wan is also suffering.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As she listened to everyone¡¯s discussion, Xu Wan started to feel fear and her body started to crumble. Her eyes were filled with tears as she asked, ¡°Su Ni, are you forcing me to death?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to force you. The only person who can force you to death is yourself.¡±


    There was no pity in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, and ever since she heard Xu Wan¡¯s words, she felt that this woman¡¯s psychological endurance was better than anyone else.


    ¡°This move is useless in front of Gu Zechen. It¡¯s even more useless in front of me.¡±


    A trace of coldness shed across Su Ni¡¯s mouth. She wanted to stimte Xu Wan and restore her real situation.

 Chapter 410: This Is Real

    ¡°Ah, stop talking, Su Ni, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    In an instant, Xu Wan rushed over and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s face with her long nails.


    Su Ni dodged swiftly but let go of Xu Wan¡¯s hand.


    Now, Xu Wan was no longer bound and became more to bare fangs and brandish ws. She acted like she was going to tear Su Ni apart. She recklessly charged forward. Several female students wanted to pull Kang¡¯er down and were also thrown to the ground.


    ¡°Su Ni, why are you so proud of? Your position is mine to begin with, you should return it to me!¡±


    Xu Wan had gone crazy and lost her sensespletely. Her eyes were scarlet as if she wanted to kill Su Ni.


    Su Ni was still rational after all. Facing Xu Wan who had gone crazy, she could only retreat steadily. She identally bumped into the corner of the table and her tears started to fall.


    ¡°Xu Wan, what are you doing!¡±


    Gu Zechen heard something and rushed over immediately. Taking advantage of the fact that Su Ni hadn¡¯t fallen, he quickly helped her up and pulled her into his arms.


    When she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s sword, Xu Wan froze as if she was frozen. Her to bare fangs and brandish ws was stunned on the spot, her face twisted and she had nowhere to put it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Ze Yu, I¡­¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s mind went nk and she didn¡¯t know what happened to her.


    Thinking back, Xu Wan wanted to kill herself.


    The scene was already messy and the female students who fell didn¡¯t dare approach Xu Wan anymore.


    What¡¯s wrong with Xu Wan?


    This waspletely different from the Xu Wan she imagined. Not only did she dare to do it, she was also crazy.


    Liu Chuchu stood behind Xu Wan and was at a loss. She was the first to stop her, but now her arm was still in pain.


    As she listened to the female ssmates talking behind her, she lost her voice.


    Xu Wan had already shown it, how could she exin herself?


    Sun Nan shook his head. ¡°I think Gu Zechen got married and it was too exciting for Xu Wan.¡±


    The implication was that Xu Wan was crazy.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear that you evenmitted suicide before, but you know how many times. No one can stand it.¡±


    Xu Wan had made people frightened just now. Who dared to speak for her?


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything but cried and let her tears fall.


    Su Ni endured the pain on her waist and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary.¡±


    Then, Gu Zechen hugged him in his arms and left without looking back.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    There was a scream behind him.


    It was almost heartbreaking.


    This was the first voice that came out after Xu Wan calmed down. Gu Zechen paused but didn¡¯t look back. He coldly said, ¡°Xu Wan, I warned you that if you dare to hurt Khai, I will not let you go.¡±


    After that, Gu Zechen strode away.


    As for Xu Wan, she felt like she had lost herst pir of support. She copsed to the ground.


    Therge hall was silent.


    Everyone quieted down. Everyone looked at me and I looked at you. They shook their heads and sighed. Those who didn¡¯t know were even more frightened.


    ¡°Are you sure that is Xu Wan?¡±


    Although the male ssmate had long been afraid of the winds and waves, it was like today¡­


    Xu Wan used to be themon goddess of everyone.  If it wasn¡¯t for the huge gap in strength between Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen, he would have been chasing after him.


    ¡°Who else could it be other than Xu Wan? This time it¡¯s a big deal. Anyway, Gu Zechen is already married.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t hear Gu Zechen¡¯sst words. It was an ultimatum. Women are crazy, they are dying!¡±


    Different from Sun Nan¡¯s side, the male ssmate¡¯s style was obviously different. Standing at Gu Zechen¡¯s point of view, meeting such an ex-girlfriend was really a headache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. Who else knows about her feelings?¡±


    Someone stood up and said justice.


    Everyone nodded and the people around Xu Wan slowly retreated.


    Liu Chuchu stepped forward and helped Xu Wan up, but Kafa waved her hand and continued to limp on the ground. Tears fell as she mumbled, ¡°I really don¡¯t have a chance this time, right?¡±


    Liu Chuchu didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Xu Wan suddenly raised her head and stared coldly at Liu Chuchu. She made Khai¡¯s scalp numb and could only force his head to say, ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t think that. It¡¯s just that you lost control of your emotions that Gu Zechen was so angry.¡±


    ¡°But he said that he won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes dimmed again.


    It was far more heartbreaking than what Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s just anger.¡±


    Liu Chuchu tried tofort Xu Wan, but then she suddenly gnashing teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all fault that Khai is too good at acting. If Gupiled not to see that Yao 4 is injured, how can it be so heavy?¡±


    This sentence was said to Xu Wan.  She had always thought that Gu Zechen would not be so ruthless to her. It must be Su Ni¡¯s fault.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Wan got up and patted the wrinkles on her body. She said calmly and coldly, ¡°I know what to do this time.¡±


    For some reason, Liu Chuchu suddenly became a little scared.


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    She asked.


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything but cast an unfathomable smile on her face. Then she left without caring for everyone¡¯s strange eyes.


    In the infirmary.


    The doctor gave Su Ni a simple check on her injury and wiped some medicine that was damaged, indicating that she was fine.


    Su Ni smiled. After she came out, she was in a much better mood. ¡°I told you, nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to rest assured after checking.¡±


    If not for time, Gu Zechen would have dragged Su Ni to the hospital for a re-examination.


    The sharp corner of the table wasn¡¯t as simple as hurting people. If he came a littleter, the champagne ss on the table would fall, and the consequences would be even worse.


    At that thought, Gu Zechen was even angrier. ¡°This Xu Wan is really going too far. I really think I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She was not a mother and would not speak for Xu Wan after she was injured.


    However, she would noty a stone on the ground. After all, it was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love. No matter what Gu Zechen did, she would unconditionally support him.


    However, Gu Zechen suddenly asked what had happened before.


    Su Ni was silent.


    After a while, she sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±


    ¡°Did they bully you again?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked nervously.


    Su Ni smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°How can I be so easily bullied?¡±


    Su Ni exined, ¡°But there are indeed people who want to mess with me. I returned them and became like this.¡±


    Even though Su Ni spoke vaguely, Gu Zechen guessed that Xu Wan¡¯s madness had something to do with Kafa.

 Chapter 411: An Affectionate Confession

    But Gu Zechen was not angry.


    On the contrary, he rxed.


    Xu Wan could not do whatever she wanted because she was sick. He always did not want Su Ni to be wronged, so he pulled Khai into his arms.


    Su Ni was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly, ¡°Since she provoked you, then you should bear the consequences.  Besides, my woman, Gu Zechen, can¡¯t be bullied.


    Su Niughed and rxedpletely.


    After that, Su Ni told Gu Zechen the truth. When she said that Sun Nan was pulling her, Su Ni was afraid that Gu Zechen would not believe her, so she purposely said more.


    As a result, she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°The few of them have always had a good rtionship with Xu Wan.¡±


    Then, as if he realized that he had said something wrong, Gu Zechen hurriedly said, ¡°Xu Wan has a good impression of everyone before, so she is willing to help her.¡±  Everyone knows what Xu Wan is like now. I guess she won¡¯t mess with you anymore.


    Su Ni responded softly. This was her purpose.


    After leaving the infirmary, Gu Zechen fastened Su Ni¡¯s jacket. After Su Ni rejected her many times, Gu Zechen gave up on the idea of bringing Khai back to the hall.


    Now that it was time for Gu Zechen to go on stage to give a speech, Su Ni urged Gu Zechen to prepare first. Who knew that Gu Zechen asked seriously, ¡°What is there to prepare?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised. ¡°Did you memorise the script?¡±


    Gu Zechen showed a look of disdain, ¡°What more speech do I need?¡±  I¡¯m saying anything they like to hear.


    Su Ni had never seen such a narcissistic and shameless person before. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Soon, Gu Zechen leaned back and said with a wicked smile, ¡°But this is the first time you¡¯vee to my speech, Madam. I will definitely prepare well.¡±


    ¡°Then I will wait and see.¡±


    In fact, Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    When Gu Zechen came up on stage, the school gave Su Ni the most prominent seat. She sat there without the spotlight, and everyone¡¯s eyes naturally followed.


    When Su Ni saw Xu Wan, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. She never expected that she was still here.


    Xu Wan did not avoid Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Instead, she weed her without hesitation.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t put her eyes on the stage.


    Although she was an alumnus and had seen Gu Zechen speak before, her status was different this time. She sat here as Gu Zechen¡¯s wife and her mentality was different.


    Soon, under the apuse of the crowd, Gu Zechen in a suit strode onto the stage. There seemed to be a series of screams. Luckily, under the calm of the school, everyone quickly fell silent.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Gu Zechen, and I¡¯m also a ssmate of many of you. I¡¯m honored to be here today¡­¡±


    It was a normal opening statement, but everyone still gave face to smile. Su Ni had a faint smile on her face and her expression was gentle.


    It was hard to believe that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have a script and could read it so smoothly and captivating. During the period, Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze seemed to be casual but he looked at Su Ni.


    Even though it was only a few seconds, Su Ni still felt breathtaking.  For some reason, Su Ni suddenly felt like she was secretly having sex.


    ¡°The most honored thing is not only the creation of the Su Corp, but also the fact that I met my current wife.¡±


    Suddenly, Gu Zechen changed the topic and attracted everyone¡¯s attention to Su Ni.


    But different from before, when everyone heard what Gu Zechen said and looked at Su Ni, there was no longer any mockery or disgust in their eyes.


    Su Ni became a little uneasy.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who hadn¡¯t seen anything big. Su Corp had been in danger several times, and she had dealt with it uncontrobly.


    But this time, she wasn¡¯t afraid, afraid, or even trying to escape.


    She knew that there were countless gazes on her. She couldn¡¯t lose herposure and lose face for Gu Zechen, but she was still confused by Gu Zechen¡¯s next words, and even felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°My wife, perhaps you don¡¯t know anything about her. In the past, I was just like you and didn¡¯t know her very well. For this reason, we have been in a cold and quarrel, but after all, we survived.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes became affectionate and persistent, and his eyes were filled with endless love.


    He never mind showing his love for Su Ni in public, and he couldn¡¯t wait to announce this fact to the whole world.


    ¡°I love her very much.¡±


    This time, he locked onto Su Ni and looked at her uneasiness, her panic, and even Su Ni¡¯s usation to stop her. He smiled and said, ¡°I can say without hesitation that without Khai, I won¡¯t be able to do what I am today. It¡¯s not just career help, but also my spiritual world.¡±


    Then he suddenlyughed.


    Everyoneughed as well.


    Gu Zechen asked, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Didn¡¯t you realize that I¡¯m more fond ofughing than the I you used to know?¡±


    His words were half true and half false, which made everyoneugh and then apuded.


    Quite a few ssmates nodded below. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen CEO Gu smile a few times today. As expected, love can change a person.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, we never saw Gu Zechen smile like this when he was with Xu Wan.¡±


    At the scene, someone raised the bar and said something, but it was about the problem.


    Xu Wan, who had been listening to Gu Zechen confess to Su Ni and suppressed her emotions all the time, could no longer control herself when she heard this. She covered her face and ran out with her skirt in hand.


    Some people noticed it or maybe no one noticed it at all. Everyone¡¯s eyes were always on Gu Zechen and Su Ni.


    In any case, no one paid attention to Xu Wan when she went out, and she didn¡¯t give her any eyes.


    Just as Gu Zechen said, no matter what happened to Xu Wan, it has be a passerby.


    People always have to look forward to make themselves better, not to get worse.


    Gu Zechen seemed to see a figure at the door, but his expression didn¡¯t change and his eyes quickly withdrew. As everyone cheered, he leaped down and hugged Su Ni tightly.


    ¡°This is your speech.¡±


    Su Ni hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and was a little dissatisfied.


    She was still not used to being so eye-catching in Gu Zechen¡¯s world.


    Most importantly, Gu Zechen had never told him this.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The scene was a little noisy, which was the effect Gu Zechen wanted. He couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth and ask again.

 Chapter 412: Completely Helpless

    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen. This guy obviously wanted to hear her say it again.


    Soon, Su Ni tiptoed, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and took the initiative to bite his lips.


    This kiss was hard to bear.


    The voices around slowly disappeared and the audience seemed to have disappeared. There were only the two of them, endlessly entangled.


    Su Ni kissed and tears fell.


    It was tears of joy.


    Gu Zechen licked them one by one and hugged them affectionately again. He wanted the whole world to know that Su Ni was his woman.


    He did it.


    Later, the school celebration was as lively as ever. A new group of people surrounded Su Ni but no one mentioned Xu Wan.


    It was as if all of this was logical and Su Ni¡¯s grievances had finally disappeared. Although there was something unsatisfactory, Gu Zechen had shown his sincerity and made these people acknowledge him.


    After that, the two of them left at the same time.


    However, Xu Wan was gone.


    Su Ni was still a little worried, but seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s satisfied expression, she still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t stayed at school for so long.¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Listening to everyone tter you, you¡¯re not very happy.¡±


    Su Ni teased.


    ¡°If I really want to hear everyone¡¯s ttery, do you still need it?¡±


    On the contrary, he looked at Su Ni and scratched her nose. ¡°This time, I came for you, you still don¡¯t understand my thoughts.¡±


    There was no need for Gu Zechen to say that she understood when Gu Zechen said those words on stage.


    At this moment, being said to wear it was a little embarrassed.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She just hugged Gu Zechen tightly, leaned in his arms, loving him endlessly.


    Suddenly, Li Mo mmed the brakes.


    Su Ni almost fell out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Gu Zechen was about to scold him when he heard Li Mo stuttering, ¡°Yes.. It¡¯s Miss Xu.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen looked at each other. How long had it been? They thought Xu Wan had left.


    Through the window, Su Ni could see Xu Wan hugging her arms in front of the car.


    She was really cold. She had been frozen outside for so long and her entire body was about to lose consciousness. The corners of her mouth wriggled, unsure if it was stiff or not, she hadn¡¯t said anything for a long time.


    ¡°Let someonee in first.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What are you still thinking about?¡±


    Su Ni took the initiative to get out of the car. She wasn¡¯t the Mother¡¯s Heart, but she didn¡¯t want Xu Wan to have any idents. If she were to fall on Gu Zechen, it would only be a big trouble for her.


    However, Su Ni had just gotten out of the car and before she could say anything, she heard Xu Wan say, ¡°You win. You¡¯re very proud, but I don¡¯t need you to pity me.¡±


    So she could still talk.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If you want to continue to freeze outside, you won¡¯t stop the car.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Xu Wan was speechless again. Suddenly, she threw herself at the window of Gu Zechen and shouted, ¡°I want to see Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Come up, Su Ni.¡±


    At this time, Gu Zechen had closed his eyes and obviously didn¡¯t want to care about what was happening outside.


    When she saw that Xu Wan was not appreciative, Su Ni could only get into the car.


    ¡°I will arrange another car.¡±


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯sst mercy.


    Soon, Maybach started again. Xu Wan was still pping the car door but it was obvious that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see anything.  He didn¡¯t care.


    Su Ni had been paying attention to the news for the whole afternoon, afraid that someone would faint on the street in cold. Thankfully, the afternoon had passed and there was no news.


    After the school celebration, Su Ni and Gu Zechen also left for Nancheng city.


    Su Ni stayed in Nancheng city for three days. Even though Qin Yue had already exined, Su Ni was still focused on Su Corp. The next morning, she rushed to thepany.


    After all the meetings that had been piled up, Su Ni worked at thepany for the whole afternoon. It was only when thepany got off work that Su Ni was free for a while.


    Qin Yue reported the situation of Nanjiawan to Su Ni, and Su Ni was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Gu Zechen promise that someone would cause trouble before?¡±


    Qin Yue said with an expression of understanding, ¡°Although Mr. Gu has promised it, after all, there is no contract, I¡¯m afraid it is not convincing.¡±


    Su Ni was silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    Soon, the phone rang.


    On the other hand, Qin Yue seemed to have called and rushed out.


    Su Ni picked up the phone and saw that it was Gu Zechen. She was a little listless, but she heard it and smiled gently.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Ni held her forehead and didn¡¯t intend to tell Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked thewyer to clear the contract. It¡¯s estimated that in ten minutes, we¡¯ll reach your Su Corp.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled gently.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni jumped up from the chair in surprise and asked awkwardly, ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°As long as it happens to you, I will know anything.¡±


    Gu Zechen said jokingly. Seeing that Su Ni was still silent, he added, ¡°What¡¯s more, such a big thing has almost spread across the newspapers.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni was a little helpless. She didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen when she came back.


    Dong dong!


    As he said this, the door was ringing. Gu Zechenughed again when he heard the noise that year. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You should be busy first.¡±


    Qin Yue quickly came in and said happily, ¡°Mr. Su, I just received a call from President Gu saying that the Nanjiawan contract has been delivered.¡±


    Su Ni nodded calmly. ¡°I already know.¡±


    Qin Yue looked at the phone on the table and asked with a smile, ¡°Was it Mr. Gu just now?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going to hold a press conference right now. Mr. Su, prepare yourself.¡±


    After Qin Yue said this, he put the contract brought by thewyer on the table and went out happily.


    Su Ni rarely saw Qin Yue so happy, so she couldn¡¯t help but smile. Gu Zechen really helped Su Corp this time.


    Su Ni opened the contract and re-confirmed that there was no mistake before shepletely rxed.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what was going on with Cheng Yi. Knowing that the contract was in his hands, he should be mad.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni thought about the contract with her father in Cheng Yi¡¯s hand and had a headache again.


    The phone rang again.


    This time, it was an unknown call. Su Ni didn¡¯t intend to pick up, but the number was still one after another.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Su Ni picked up the call. She was ready for Cheng Yi to call him angrily but she didn¡¯t expect a female voice.


    ¡°Su Ni, tell me, is the contract in your hands true?¡±


    The voice on the phone was sobbing, making Su Ni feel familiar.

 Chapter 413: News About the East window

    However, the question she asked still made Su Ni frown and make no sound.


    ¡°Su Ni, Su Ni, I beg you. Did you really get the contract of Nanjiawan?¡±


    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±


    After listening again, Su Ni probably remembered.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s voice became more and more excited. ¡°Did Gu Zechen give you the contract? That¡¯s my 30 million.¡±


    Su Ni listened to the screams on the phone and looked a little ugly. Qin Yue had already arrived at the door again. Su Ni nced at it and said directly, ¡°Kafa, I have something to do now. Call you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Then he hung up.


    After that, Su Ni thought about it and tried to cken Lu Rong.


    ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±


    Qin Yue asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with small matters.¡±


    ¡°The reporters are almost all here. This time, you just need to take out the contract and let everyone see it clearly. President Gu¡¯swyer will handle the rest.¡±


    Obviously, Qin Yue has arranged everything. Su Ni just needs to walk through the show and show her face.


    ¡­¡­


    Hotel.


    Cheng Yi had already rushed to Lu Rong¡¯s room, and he was violent and ruthless.


    After listening to Lu Rong¡¯s call, she grabbed Lu Rong¡¯s neck and her eyes were filled with killing intent.


    He gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°Should you tell me now, how did the contract get into Su Ni¡¯s hands?¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s tears were rolling and it was almost dry at this moment.


    From the moment she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s name on the news, she knew she was finished. When she called the person she had invested back then, it was empty. Lu Rong fainted on the spot.


    After that, Lu Rong didn¡¯t have time to pack her luggage and quickly left.


    But it was still found by Cheng Yi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Cheng Yi, listen to me¡­ Listen to me. I know you hate Su Ni. How can I hand the contract to Su Ni?¡±


    Lu Rong begged non-stop.


    However, Cheng Yi¡¯s hands were still squeezing hard, making her face pale and pale. In the end, she could not speak at all. Her eyes widened and she suddenly red at Cheng Yi.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s phone rang, saving Lu Rong¡¯s life.


    Cheng Yi was disgusted as if he had lost a rag and kicked Lu Rong to the side. Then he freed one hand to take the call.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cheng Yi furrowed his eyebrows and looked unhappy, but he soon regained his cool. ¡°You can handle this for the time being. I¡¯m not free.¡±


    After hanging up, Cheng Yi slowly walked towards Lu Rong.


    Lu Rong was afraid and had no intention of resisting. She could only keep backing away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to tell me what happened.¡±


    This time, Cheng Yi¡¯s voice was much gentler. He even squatted down and slowly lifted Lu Rong¡¯s chin.


    But Lu Rong was still afraid.


    She knew this man too well. No matter how restrained he was, he was always going to get revenge.


    Now that she had lost Cheng Yi¡¯s most important thing, how could he let him go?


    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just trusted others ¡®words, I¡­¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s words were intermittently and incoherent. Cheng Yi frowned and suppressed his anger again.


    Coincidentally, the press conference of Su Corp began to be broadcast on TV.


    Su Corp was already on stage, with Qin Yue and the Gu Corpwyer standing next to them. Cheng Yi knew each other.


    Soon, his narrow eyes narrowed again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Lu Rong trembled.


    It was not just Su Ni but Gu Zechen.


    ¡°You hate Su Ni, why don¡¯t I hate her? You only have Su Ni in your eyes before, so how can I help her?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Cheng Yi interrupted Lu Rong and stared unwaveringly at Su Ni and thewyer behind him. ¡°You should be d now that I can leave you alive and let you say so much nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Lu Rong opened her mouth and closed her mouth.


    As matters stood, no matter how Cheng Yi scolded Su Ni, they could not allow anyone to say that Su Ni was not good.


    ¡°You just need to tell me what you¡¯ve been in contact with during this period of time.¡±


    Cheng Yi seduced each word.


    Now that the die is cast was over, he couldn¡¯t control every move of the Su Corp.


    Now, he could only find a way to fix it.


    Under Cheng Yi¡¯s strong pressure, Lu Rong could only say about her investment. She only dared to say that the Nanjiawan Shop had paid 20 million RMB and didn¡¯t tell him that there was still a house.


    ¡°Where is the person who asked you to invest?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for him too.¡±


    Lu Rong lowered her head.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Pah!


    A pnded directly on Lu Rong¡¯s face. He bent down again and asked coldly, ¡°You mean, she¡¯s gone?¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s body trembled faster and she didn¡¯t dare answer Cheng Yi¡¯s question.


    ¡°You madman, that investor was found by Gu Zechen to lie to you. 20 million, just 20 million, you¡¯ve already paid off such an important store. Lu Rong, you look good!¡±


    Before Cheng Yi could vent his anger, he kicked Lu Rong hard. Finally, he pinched her neck and a murderous intent surged in his eyes, ¡°You lost my business. How should I punish you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Lu Rong shook her head desperately but couldn¡¯t get rid of Cheng Yi¡¯s control.


    Perhaps it was at a critical moment of life and death when Lu Rong¡¯s desire to survive suddenly reminded her of an emergency signal. She quickly patted Cheng Yi¡¯s hand and impatiently said, ¡°I know¡­ I still have a way.¡±


    Cheng Yi let go of Lu Rong and gave her a chance to speak.


    Lu Rong coughed violently and her whole body trembled like she was about to break up.


    She took big breaths of fresh air and crawled over to find the contract for Cheng Yi.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. We¡¯re not done yet¡­¡±


    She kept repeating herself, throwing away her clothes like crazy, desperately looking for thest sliver of life.


    Cheng Yi narrowed his eyes. Seeing Lu Rong like this, he did not say anything. When Lu Rong took out the contract, he rushed over and snatched it away.


    Lu Rong sobbed with joy. She didn¡¯t want to cry and exined to Cheng Yi, ¡°When we signed the contract, we said that after the project is taken down, the money will be returned to me.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ He can¡¯t change his hand to anyone in this Nanjiawan Shop.¡±


    ¡°You are smart. You know how to stay.¡±


    When Cheng Yi saw the contents written in ck and white paper, he finally had a chance to take a breather. He nodded and quickly smiled.


    Lu Rong smiled beside her, but she couldn¡¯t be as happy as Cheng Yi. She was d that she had survived a cmity, but she couldn¡¯t hold it up.


    ¡°Come, you and I will leave now.¡±


    Cheng Yi raised Lu Rong up and went out happily.

 Chapter 414: Roaring Gu Corp

    ¡°But¡­ but we can¡¯t find anyone at all.¡±


    Lu Rong was still a little frightened. Cheng Yi¡¯s temperament was repeated. She had experienced it before. Even though she had a contract in hand, it was already so big that she had to get rid of herself if she didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Go straight to the Gu Corp.¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Yi was overjoyed as if he had lost his mind. He couldn¡¯t handle anything else in his mind. His eyes were shining, as if he had seen the scene of losing and winning.


    Not only the TV in the hotel, but also Su Ni¡¯s press conference on the radio.


    When thewyer took out the contract, the whole room was boiling.


    ¡°This time, Su Corp is in the best position. Not only did it bring awyer from Gu Corp, it also brought out a contract rted to Nanjiawan.¡±


    ¡°Previously, it has been said that the Nanjiawan mall is about to close down, but now things have turned upside down. These stores are in CEO Gu¡¯s hands, which is also an invisible guarantee for everyone.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was talking and they were cheering for Su Ni. Lu Rong looked at Cheng Yi carefully, wanting to turn off the station.


    Su Ni was too hateful.


    However, Cheng Yi still smiled, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what the station was saying. Until Su Ni¡¯s voice ended, Cheng Yi suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you happy for two more days.¡±


    ¡°Security?¡±  Haha, I want to see how long he can guarantee.


    Cheng Yi stepped on the gas and his eyes went crazy.


    Just like that, Cheng Yi went to Gu Corp and was stopped by the front desk.


    After that, the security guard came, and Lu Rong became afraid. She hid behind Cheng Yi and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡±  This can¡¯t prove that it is rted to Gu Zechen.


    Lu Rong¡¯s thoughts were simple.  Gu Zechen didn¡¯t show himself directly. Even if he did it, as long as he didn¡¯t admit it, Cheng Yi had nothing to do with Gu Zechen.


    Moreover, since Gu Zechen dared to release the contract, it was clear that there were other ways.


    At that time, she was forced by Cheng Yi to take out the contract. Now, she figured it out along the way. She could save her for a while and she couldn¡¯t save her entire life.  If


    When she came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s officeter, the matter was not resolved and it was not far from her death.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, let¡¯s go back and think of a way.¡±


    Lu Rong advised.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, everyone is a reputable person. You don¡¯t want things to be too embarrassing.¡±


    The security captain said in a low voice. If not for Cheng Yi¡¯s identity, he would have already thrown him out.


    At this time, the front desk suddenly received a call, and soon broke the deadlock, and was a little tired of saying, ¡°Mr. Gu, please go up.¡±


    Cheng Yi pushed the security guard in front of him and rushed into the elevator.


    The front desk had wanted to say that it was just for Cheng Yi to go up alone and Lu Rong had to stay. However, when she saw Cheng Yi¡¯s ruthless eyes, she still shrank back.


    Soon, the security captain arranged for someone to stay outside the office. As long as there was something wrong with CEO Gu¡¯s office, he would chase Cheng Yi out.


    In the elevator, Lu Rong was particrly nervous.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out how Gu Zechen would have thought of meeting them.


    Without waiting for the secretary to open the office door to report, Cheng Yi barged in and mmed the contract on the desk. He sneered and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, I know everything about your conspiracy.¡±


    Gu Zechen was reading a document but he didn¡¯t raise his eyelids. He asked, ¡°Mr. Cheng ran to my office so angrily just to say this to me?¡±


    There was a cold light in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, like a poisonous snake secretly spitting out a letter, ready to attack at any time.


    Cheng Yi was toozy to sit down. He supported the table with both hands and leaned forward. He suppressed his voice, ¡°You want someone to buy the Nanjiawan back after spending 20 million. Do you think things better?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gu Zechen signed the letter fluently, then he nced at Cheng Yi. He neither denied nor tacitly asked, ¡°Mr. Cheng seems to be not going to sit down.¡±


    Cheng Yi then sat down.


    Gu Zechen smiled. ¡°Do you want some tea?¡±


    ¡°No need, Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have to waste time with me. This contract is clearly written. If the project starts, you have to return the Nanjiawan Shop to Lu Rong.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    After Cheng Yi said this, Gu Zechen pretended to look at the contract curiously, but just nced at it and immediately closed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t sign this.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! This is clearly your alliance deception. Be careful, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Cheng Yi mmed the table angrily again, frightening Lu Rong to take two steps back.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes quickly cooled down.


    He no longer had a smile on his face. He stared at Cheng Yi like a ma, ¡°I think my words are clear enough. I didn¡¯t sign this contract. You¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lu Rong was pitiful on the side.


    Cheng Yi pped the woman on the face. Thetter was stunned and covered his face. He dared not resist at all and could only cry silently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find this person. I will make you speechless!¡±


    Before Cheng Yi left, he spoke harshly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He didn¡¯t really want Gu Zechen to take out the contract but to confirm it.  Now from Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude, he guessed right. This was Gu Zechen¡¯s trick.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Just as the two of them were about to leave, Gu Zechen suddenly stopped them. With a look of resentment, Gu Zechen smiled and reminded, ¡°Although this matter has nothing to do with me, I can remind you that the project regarding the vi in the scenic area is stuck in the government¡¯s side. I don¡¯t think it will take long.¡±


    The implication was that Lu Rong wanted to get the money far away.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes fell on Lu Rong again.


    Lu Rong instantly lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t say anything, but she didn¡¯t dare say it.


    On the second day of the investment, she realized this question, but the other party answered decisively and decisively. This project would definitely be over, after all, there were so many people involved.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Lu Rong was both guilty and afraid. She started to talk back to Gu Zechen, ¡°How much money has been invested in such a big project? Although it¡¯s difficult now, it¡¯s only temporary.¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head.


    Ignoring Lu Rong, he said to Cheng Yi, ¡°The project in thendscape area seems to be good, but it is not so easy to approve, let alone a 4Andscape area.¡±


    Gu Zechen deliberately mentioned what happened to Cheng Yi.


    Soon, another p made Lu Rong turn around.


    She didn¡¯t know how many ps she had left. She was powerless to resist and was even more numb.


    ¡°How can this be!¡±


    She murmured in a low voice, knowing that she had been deceived, and that she had beenpletely deceived.  Not only the Nanjiawan Shop, even the house that Cheng Yi gave him waspletely gone.

 Chapter 415: Lu Rong Helping Her Own

    Suddenly, Lu Rong copsed to the ground.


    This time, Cheng Yi ignored Lu Rong and left.


    Gu Zechen immediately called the security guard and quickly dragged Lu Rong away.


    Lu Rong yelled, ¡°The contract is very clear. Nanjiawan Shop can¡¯t be changed. If you say that this contract has nothing to do with you, then you are breaking the contract. This contract is mine.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t raise his head, but he said coldly, ¡°Then, please sue.¡±


    In one sentence, Lu Rongpletely lost her strength and let someone drag it on, throwing it outside the Gu Corp.


    Just then, she saw Cheng Yi¡¯s car passing by. She ran away and took out all her strength, wanting to rush up.


    It was a pity that Cheng Yi only nced over and left.


    It was already hisst blessing to not kill Lu Rong on the spot.


    As Cheng Yi came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s office, he knew very well that it was no different to take back the Nanjiawan contract from Gu Zechen.


    The phone rang and Lu Rong¡¯s cries came out, making Cheng Yi very irritated.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, believe me. The Nanjiawan project will definitely be brought back. The contract says that we can¡¯t change hands. Now Gu Zechen takes over it is against the rules.¡±


    Lu Rong said impatiently as if she had grabbed thest straw.


    Cheng Yi was distracted and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Lu Rong.


    He had already seen the terms of the contract clearly. Even if he had Lu Rong¡¯s two articles, he couldn¡¯t find the person he invested in back then.


    However, based on the disappearance described by Lu Rong, this person must have fled overseas. It was easier to find someone.


    Cheng Yi patted the steering wheel impatiently. Lu Rong¡¯s sad voice came from the phone again, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I have to go find Su Ni.¡±  Now that Su Ni doesn¡¯t know our rtionship, she might be soft, or I might just steal the contract.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Cheng Yi suddenly stopped by the side of the road.


    This final thought was a good idea.


    However, Cheng Yi still didn¡¯t say anything and hung up.


    Lu Rong knew very well that her way out would depend on today¡¯s fight.


    Lu Rong had already called Su Ni, so she didn¡¯t pick up and went straight to Su Corp.


    Sure enough, not long after work, Lu Rong saw Su Ni and rushed up quickly.


    While Luo Qing wanted to stop her, Su Ni shook her head and signaled for Yi to drive first.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m a little busy today, so I hung up.¡±


    Su Ni said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Lu Rong forced out a smile. Although she changed into clothes and washed her face again, the scars on her face were still visible.


    Su Ni could guess how angry Cheng Yi would be after learning that the contract had failed, but she felt sympathy for Lu Rong.


    ¡°Your face¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lu Rong pretended to be rxed and smiled, ¡°I fought with my boyfriend. He hit me and I¡¯m in a bad mood. Su Ni, can you sit with me?¡±


    Su Ni showed a troubled expression and couldn¡¯t understand what Lu Rong wanted to do.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m only your friend in Nancheng city. Those ssmates looked down on people before.¡±


    Lu Rong held Su Ni¡¯s arm and started pitiful.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t refuse. At the same time, she wanted to know Lu Rong¡¯s purpose, so she pointed to the cafe opposite the road and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and sit.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, alright then.¡±


    Lu Rong was instantly happy. She reached out to grab Su Ni¡¯s bag and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you get something.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    There was a Nanjiawan contract in this bag but it was worth 30 million.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Lu Rong didn¡¯t force her, but seeing Su Ni¡¯s nervous expression, she knew that she guessed right. The contract for the Nanjiawan must be in the bag.


    Lu Rong pretended not to care about the Nanjiawan project, but started talking about the past. Where was Su Ni, she didn¡¯t ask about the injury on her face, nor did she ask why she cried before.


    The two of them have a tacit understanding and had ghosts, they chatted happily.


    The cafe sat down and the two of them each ordered a cup of coffee. Lu Rong looked at Su Ni¡¯s coffee and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your taste hasn¡¯t changed yet. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been unable to drink it all the time. I feel too bitter.¡±


    Lu Rong said as she slowly added milk to her coffee.


    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Sigh, in fact, I¡¯ve been living a bad life all these years. Unlike you, not only inherited the Su Corp, but also married Gu Zechen.¡±


    Lu Rong sighed.


    ¡°Of course not. You didn¡¯t see the Nanjiawan making a big fuss a while ago, but you were worried about me.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°Then, how do you know that you won¡¯t get the contract today? It¡¯s a huge victory.¡±


    Su Ni could hear the weirdness in the other person¡¯s words. She put the spoon the coffee lightly down and said toe straight to the point, ¡°Lu Rong, if you have anything you want to talk to me today, just say it.¡±


    To be honest, her rtionship with Lu Rong wasn¡¯t very good. At most, it was a ssmate rtionship. It was just thest time they met at Nanjiawan, followed by a ssmate gathering.


    She thought this wasn¡¯t a good rtionship.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Lu Rong sighed and looked bitter. ¡°Actually, this has nothing to do with you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang.


    Lu Rong also saw that it was Gu Zechen and suddenly became nervous.


    Su Ni smiled apologetically. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t dare not pick up Mr. Gu¡¯s call.¡±


    Even though Lu Rong had the intention to stop her, there was nothing she could do. She could only lower her head and knock the coffee cup.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t mind and happily picked up the call. She thought that Gu Zechen was off work, but she heard him talk about the situation in the afternoon.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Although they knew about the rtionship between Cheng Yi and Lu Rong, the two of them openly ran to Gu Corp to cause a ruckus, which was a little crazy.


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Zechen asked tentatively, ¡°Are you inconvenient now?¡±


    Su Ni responded again.


    Lu Rong looked at Su Ni with a strange expression, so she could only smile.


    ¡°Alright, my friend and I are outside now. I¡¯ll go backter.¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly.


    ¡°Could it be with Lu Rong?¡±


    Gu Zechen guessed correctly and soon became nervous. He asked worriedly, ¡°Why is she looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±  In front of Lu Rong, Su Ni did not say much and could only keep ying tricks.


    Gu Zechen understood too, so he didn¡¯t dwell on this issue. Instead, he reminded him, ¡°You should be careful. This woman is uneasy and kind. There¡¯s no good thing to find you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Su Ni then hung up.


    Lu Rong asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni said with a smile as usual.

 Chapter 416: Unbound

    Seeing this, Lu Rong also breathed a sigh of relief, and the spoon that stirred the coffee loosened, ¡°Look at how good your family is. Go back a littleter and Gu Zechen is anxious.¡±


    Su Ni smiled without saying a word.


    In her mind, she was still thinking about the scene where Cheng Yi went to Gu Zechen¡¯s office and made a big fuss. She believed that Cheng Yi¡¯s expression must be interesting.


    It was a pity that she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes.


    With that thought, Su Ni sighed.


    Lu Rong quickly asked nervously, ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±  I¡¯m fine! ¡±


    Su Ni quickly responded with a smile.


    However, Lu Rong was still a little worried. After all, the big thing about the Gu Corp would soon spread to Su Ni.  But thinking about it again, if Su Ni knew that she didn¡¯t have to act with her again, then she was still so harmonious now, so Gu Zechen definitely didn¡¯t tell her.


    After some deductions and selfforting, Lu Rong breathed a sigh of relief and returned to her previous tone. She missed the past, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I meet Gu Zechen when I was in university?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to talk about Gu Zechen. Tell me about your boyfriend. I don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re in love.¡±


    Su Ni casually changed the topic.


    Lu Rong smiled and her eyes softened. ¡°He, there¡¯s nothing to say. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±  What kind of person is he? ¡±


    Su Ni knew that Lu Rong was referring to Cheng Yi. When she heard it from Luo Heng¡¯s mouth, she was really surprised. She was afraid that Cheng Yi had gotten together with Kafa when they were together.


    Now, looking at the happy smile on Lu Rong¡¯s face and the shocking p mark, I don¡¯t know if it is funny or sad.


    ¡°He is very gentle and understanding.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes werepletely calm and gentle, as if she was immersed in the happiness of the past, and her eyes started to shine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how attentive a person can be. Although he is busy with work, he never forgot to date me. Sometimes, he will give me a little surprise. Sometimes it might be a flower, sometimes it might be a set of tea sets. Although they are all inconspicuous things, it means that he always thinks about me.¡±


    Lu Rong couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Yeah, how can I not know?¡±


    Su Ni smiled and made a sound unknowingly.


    ¡°What?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Lu Rong naturally heard it and frowned.


    Su Ni used to be with Cheng Yi, so of course she knew Cheng Yi. Perhaps Cheng Yi did it to please Su Ni, but how could she know that she was talking about Cheng Yi?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Thankfully, Su Ni quickly denied it and exined, ¡°I just want to say that both of them are sweet when they are in love. They are always willing to do many things for each other regardless of their own safety. Even if they don¡¯t want to die, they are willing.¡±


    Su Ni said and looked back with a smile.


    She thought that even if Cheng Yi had hit Lu Rong now, Lu Rong would willingly ignore her. After all, when she was in university, she had just found out.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lu Rong let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Su Ni did not notice. She nodded in agreement and said, ¡°So, even if he lost control and hit me, I still love him.¡±


    ¡°He will apologize soon.¡±


    In thest half of the sentence, Lu Rong didn¡¯t believe her, and of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Unless¡­


    She could get the bag in Su Ni¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m a little hungry. Why don¡¯t you go and order something for me, Su Ni?¡±


    Lu Rong said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni casually rang the bell but was stopped by Lu Rong. She then said, ¡°You should go to the counter to take a look. I remember there¡¯s something fresh there.¡±


    Su Ni smiled gently and didn¡¯t refuse. She got up and went.


    Just as Su Ni walked over to the counter, there was suddenly a voice behind her. Su Ni turned her head and saw the waiter knocking over and leaving.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s first thought was her bag. When she rushed to her seat, the bag that had been on the sofa disappeared.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to think too much and immediately chased after her, but when she arrived at her, she was quickly stopped by a waiter.


    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s a total of 2, 118. Please settle the bill first.¡±


    The waiter looked at Su Ni nervously, afraid that she would also run away.


    In fact, Su Ni couldn¡¯t run away even if she wanted to. Not only were all the waiters surrounding her, there were even two people standing at the door, each holding their phones and looking like they were going to call the police at any time.


    ¡°Sorry, my wallet has been taken away. I don¡¯t have money to pay now.¡±


    Su Ni watched as Lu Rong had crossed the road and her heart became more anxious.


    ¡°You guys were drinking coffee together earlier. Who didn¡¯t know that you guys were pretending?¡±


    The waiter didn¡¯t believe Su Ni¡¯s words. They had seen a lot of things like this.


    Su Ni was anxious and remembered that she still had her phone. She put it on the table and said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll put the phone here first. I¡¯ll get itter.¡±


    The waiter looked at the phone and realized it was an apple. Logically speaking, it was more valuable than this coffee. As she hesitated, Su Ni suddenly started to rush out.


    In the end, he was still stopped.


    ¡°Do you know what important things I have in my bag? Mypany is right opposite me. You can go and look for me anytime!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, there are so many people in Su Corp, where did I find you?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how Su Ni exined it, others didn¡¯t believe Su Ni¡¯s words at all. However, there was no money on Weibo and could only call Gu Zechen.


    Even though Lu Rong had obtained the contract, she had already found awyer to verify it.


    It was precisely this idea that Su Ni was careless. She put her bag on the table and let Lu Rong get lost.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to me herself. She called Gu Zechen but before she could get through, she heard a ringtone.


    Su Ni looked over nervously. Who else could not be Gu Zechen?


    Su Ni was surprised and delighted. Amidst the crowd, she said excitedly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to pick you up, I would¡¯ve been sent to the police station.¡±


    Gu Zechen still had an indifferent expression. Li Mo had already called the manager over to pay the bill.


    The waiter around Su Ni also slowly dispersed. Su Ni started to grow anxious and pointed outside the door, ¡°My bag has been taken away by Kn. There is also the Nanjiawan project inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already brought it back.¡±


    Gu Zechen waved his bag as he spoke.


    Su Ni covered her mouth excitedly.


    It was her fault for being too impatient. She didn¡¯t notice that Gu Zechen had a bag in her hand when he came in.


    ¡°I heard that you and Lu Rong were together, so I was worried. I rushed over and saw Lu Rong running on the road and stopping her.¡±

 Chapter 417: Gu Zechen Appears

    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief when she heard this. She re-examined it and found that Lu Rong was running in a hurry. She didn¡¯t have time to move the things in her bag, so she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous. If you hadn¡¯t encountered it, I¡¯d have a headache.¡±


    Li Mo paid the bill and the two of them walked out of the cafe. Su Ni suddenly thought about it and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Rong?¡±


    ¡°I ran away.¡±


    Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and didn¡¯t feel the danger at all. It was only when he got into the car that Gu Zechen¡¯s aura was revealed.


    He leaned sideways and his tall body covered Su Ni. He gently asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I remind you to be careful?¡±


    Su Ni was speechless.


    This was indeed her mistake.


    Even if Gu Zechen didn¡¯t remind her, Su Ni guessed that Lu Rong was here for the Nanjiawan project, but she was still so careless.


    However, seeing that Gu Zechen was not angry, Su Ni started to coquettishly say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay?¡±  I knew that no matter what problem I encountered, you would definitely descend from the sky and help me solve the problem.


    ¡°Although you made a mistake, it¡¯s a good thing that your mouth is quite pleasant.¡±


    Gu Zechen scratched the bridge of Su Ni¡¯s nose and smiled. Then he leaned back on the back of his chair and said, ¡°This Cheng Yi is also in a hurry to seek treatment. This contract has already been rified by awyer. It¡¯s useless even if he stole it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so I didn¡¯t expect Lu Rong to steal my bag.¡±


    Su Ni quickly argued for herself.


    Gu Zechen gave Su Ni a meaningful look. Su Ni was guilty and her neck shrank. She whispered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Is there a next time?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked with a stern face.


    ¡°Brother, I was wrong.¡±


    Su Ni buried her head even lower. She didn¡¯t make such a hopeless mistake, but a mistake that even she couldn¡¯t tolerate!


    ¡°Look at you, I didn¡¯t me you.¡±


    At this time, Gu Zechen took out a tolerant attitude.


    Su Ni pouted. She didn¡¯t know who had been holding her back, but now he was pretending to be a good person.


    To thank Gu Zechen for helping her get back to the Nanjiawan project, and she estimated that Lu Rong would not harass her for a while, Su Ni decided to treat Gu Zechen to a meal.


    Gu Zechen agreed happily.


    It was said that it was a guest, but as soon as Gu Zechen saw the car parked, Gu Zechen¡¯s face instantly copsed.


    Su Ni pretended not to see it and held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm to drill into the bustling crowd.


    This was near Nancheng University, where they had just started school recently, and the business of the snack street was particrly hot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go here.¡±


    In the ice and snow, looking at the hot food everywhere, Su Ni nced at her previous self-me and became excited.


    When Su Ni noticed the strange eyes around her, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and see when Gu Zechen took out a handkerchief and was covering her nose.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put it down.¡±  Could it be that you want everyone to know you and let you go to tomorrow¡¯s news?


    Su Ni directly pulled off the handkerchief and looked like she was useless.


    Li Mo was not averse to such a lively ce. He understood Gu Zechen and was even more impressed by Su Ni.


    Su Ni was also the daughter of Su Corp, how could shee to such a ce¡­


    He had never seen such a heiress. The ces he usually spent on were not star restaurants, but also famous and expensive ces. Somewhere like this¡­ was really popr.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for a long time.¡±


    Li Mo touched his nose to help Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen snorted and soon sneezed ufortably. He wanted to find a handkerchief, but Su Ni red at him and refused to give it.


    Gu Zechen looked helpless.


    Li Mo hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t look at the number of people here, but the things are delicious. Do you want to experience it too?¡±


    Su Ni finallypromised. After all, she didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to be too ufortable. She handed the handkerchief to him, revealing aplicated expression. ¡°After I came back from Beijing University, I remembered what I loved to eat in the past, so I wanted to take you around. I never thought that you would never be here.¡±


    Gu Zechen covered his nose and mouth without saying a word.


    Su Ni added, ¡°You even need to say this. I¡¯ll know from your expression.¡±


    But thinking about it makes sense. How could a man like Gu Zechen look down on him?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want toe, I don¡¯t have time. Back then, I was about to graduate as soon as possible. Even my meals were arranged specially.¡±


    Gu Zechen really wanted to exin himself.  Li Mo nodded repeatedly, as if to prove it.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. She handed the skewer to Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Here, try it. It tastes very good.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In order to show that he was very adapted to this environment, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t need Su Ni to remind him this time and took off his handkerchief.


    ¡°Wow, what a handsome man!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen them at school before. It can¡¯t be a new student this year, right?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    A few women around them were lovey-dovey and covered their faces with starry eyes.


    Su Ni¡¯s action of eating skewers froze.


    The corner of Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched. He had already pretended not to hear him and ran to another booth.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened when he heard the student. Su Ni quickly took Gu Zechen out of the scene before she could react.


    However, there were still countless voices behind them. ¡°So handsome! Even I think I¡¯m good at eating skewers. What should I do? Is there still hope?¡±


    ¡°But the girl beside him is pretty as well. Could it be his girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity, but I still can¡¯t get rid of myself. I¡¯m so handsome.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, all kinds ofpliments of Gu Zechen did not stop. Su Ni wanted to stay for a while longer, but when she saw this scene, Su Ni could only buy a few more sticks and quickly squeezed out.


    After that, when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s innocent expression, she finally understood that those people didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen covering his handkerchief. They felt strange because of his face.


    Because¡­


    She was clearly angry now, but when she saw this handsome face, she couldn¡¯t say anything she wanted to scold.


    ¡°Are these people blind?¡±


    Su Niined.


    Gu Zechen touched his chin. Is he ugly?


    He didn¡¯t think that these people were telling the truth.


    As a result, she heard Su Ni eating skewers and saying in gnashing teeth, ¡°These are onlypliments of your handsomeness. Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful woman beside you?¡±


    Indeed, Su Ni was not ugly, and her eyebrows were straight. Her dressing was obviously not badpared to those movies.


    Li Mo hurriedly lowered his head and once again wandered in the sky.


    Un, Gu Zechen was not angry. Instead, he wiped the oil stain on Su Ni¡¯s mouth with a smile and held her face in his hands, sincere and gentle, ¡°You are also very beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 418: Not only Handsome, but also Touch

    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened instantly.


    On the side, Li Mo had already choked and coughed. In the end, he had to hold back in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    There were 10, 000 question marks in Su Ni¡¯s mind. What did Gu Zechen just say?


    Are you lying or ttering yourself?


    The point was that it was the first time she heard something like that from Gu Zechen. She waspletely shocked and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Gu Zechen continued to flirt with girls, ¡°They have no taste. They only know that I¡¯m handsome, but they don¡¯t know how beautiful you are.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Your handsomeness blocked my charm.¡±


    Su Ni was still too honest. She identally told the truth.


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    It was like a streetmp under winter, so dazzling.


    In front of a handsome man like Gu Zechen, he was afraid that any woman would be overshadowed. Those pores that were even more nervous than women, those pair of coquettish, cold, and arrogant eyes were clearly more affectionate than women at this moment¡­


    Su Ni shook her head. What was she thinking about?


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth smiled slightly, his mouth pursed and did not move, as if all smiles would overflow as soon as he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Su Ni was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Even the most handsome people praise you for being beautiful. Why do you care about what those people think?¡±


    Gu Zechen was so gentle that he bent down and bit her lips.


    Su Ni¡¯s brain was cut off again. This was a public asion and there were so many people watching. Su Ni subconsciously wanted to push Gu Zechen away, but she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten enough just now. I want to taste the taste of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°I still have it¡­¡±


    Su Ni was still thinking about her meat skewers. If it was cold, it wouldn¡¯t be delicious.


    But soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s coquettish voice came over, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    What he wanted was just the softness in Su Ni¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Oh my God, they¡¯re actually kissing.¡±


    ¡°No, my eyes are blind and my heart is broken.¡±


    ¡°I already said that was his girlfriend, you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Unknowingly, a group of girls gathered not far away, chatting and pulling Su Ni out of the dream.


    Su Ni took advantage of the kiss and waved her left hand in front of the girls. She announced her sovereignty loudly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m his wife.¡±


    And it was legal!


    There was another burst of exmations, but because of their discovery, they all ran away.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop him. He just stared at his triumphant face. He just chased away a few people who liked to watch the show, but she seemed to have won the whole world.


    At this moment, Su Ni was indeed very proud and proud.


    She stared at the pair of eyes that seemed to be smiling nonmittal. She hugged his neck without hesitation and gave him a hard kiss.


    In any case, she was kissing her own man. No matter how small sparrows were praising handsome men, they were still her men.


    In the end, Su Ni wiped her mouth and handed the handkerchief over to Gu Zechen, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the country and the people with your face. It¡¯s better to hold it.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked sad but he did not disobey Su Ni. He covered his face and followed Su Ni closely.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Li Mo couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He covered his mouth andughed in a confused manner. He was afraid that he would really go crazy if he didn¡¯t let it out anymore.


    In the end, the two of them found a slightly superior restaurant near the university and asked for a private room.


    There were quite a few university students downstairs who were having supper. They had quite a lot of alcohol in front of them, chatting loudly, and having high spirits. Su Ni had to sigh, ¡°You¡¯re really old.¡±


    ¡°Am I old?¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t see Su Ni praise others.


    Su Ni was speechless. She rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen and suddenly smiled. She reached out to pinch Gu Zechen¡¯s face and said, ¡°How are you old, little schoolmate?¡±


    When he heard these three words, Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened. A bite of the meat skewer was stuck in his mouth.


    Su Ni smiled even more brazenly.


    Gu Zechen looked downstairs. He was indeed young, but he was not bad. After that, he didn¡¯t care whether Su Ni was willing or not, so he held him in his arms.


    Li Mo quickly lowered his head and ate like a storm.


    After a meal, Li Mo ate, but Su Ni and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t eat much, but they didn¡¯t feel hungry.


    Especially when she was hugged by Gu Zechen and personally fed, Su Ni felt ashamed.


    Back to Gu Jia, Su Ni originally wanted the maid to get a little more to replenish Gu Zechen¡¯s energy.


    However, Gu Zechen ran upstairs without saying a word. Su Ni was confused and had to follow.


    When Su Ni went upstairs, there was no one in the room. Just as she was confused, she heard a hum in the bathroom.


    ¡°Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni knocked on the door.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded, his voice unpleasant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    15 Minutester, Gu Zechen finally came out of the bathroom with his stomach covered.


    Su Ni was sitting on the sofa, but she quickly got up and asked worriedly, ¡°Did you have a bad stomach?¡±


    Gu Zechen rolled his eyes as if he disliked Su Ni¡¯s words.


    Su Ni hurriedly said, ¡°I asked Aunty to make some porridge. Try it first and nourish your stomach.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen finished speaking, he turned around and rushed into the bathroom. The rest of Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched from the side.


    She rubbed her stomach again. She seemed to eat more than Gu Zechen, so why didn¡¯t she react?


    By the time Gu Zechen came out again, the porridge was already cold and Gu Zechen had no appetite. He was lying on the bed like a corpse, motionless.


    Su Ni looked at him with a pale face and worried, ¡°Do you want to call the doctor over?¡±


    Gu Zechen waved his hand without saying a word.


    ¡°Then¡­ You should rest first.¡±


    After all, it was because of her that Su Ni felt sorry. Not only was her tone much gentler, she was also following Gu Zechen¡¯s words.


    Gu Zechen beckoned and Su Ni went over. However, Gu Zechen pulled her into his arms and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything now. You can be responsible for apanying me.¡±


    ¡°What if you want to go to the bathroom again¡­¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen nced at her coldly, frightening Su Ni to shut her mouth.


    Throughout the night, Gu Zechen woke up at night. Su Ni was in pain in her heart and even thought about telling the small merchants about food safety.


    However, he felt a little distressed because he hadn¡¯t moved all night.


    ¡°Looks like you rich people are too spoiled. Look at how I¡¯m fine after eating.¡±


    Su Ni sighed, ¡°I think you might stay with me twice. Maybe your stomach will be strong.¡±

 Chapter 419: My Mind

    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re trying to murder your own husband.¡±


    Gu Zechen cast a sad look. Even if the thing tastes good, he doesn¡¯t want to have another time.


    The next morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen were a little listless, but when they got in the car, they watched as Li Mo yawned.


    Looking closely, Li Mo¡¯s dark circles followed.


    ¡°Asistant Li, can¡¯t you have a bellyst night?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Su Ni asked curiously.


    Li Mo¡¯s face turned pale and he quickly felt embarrassed.


    Su Ni held back her smile and shook her head with a sigh.


    Li Mo was confused, but he quickly reacted. He looked back at Gu Zechen and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s dark eyes were also heavy. He asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Gu is saying that you are spoiled.¡±  Gu Zechen added.


    Su Ni only felt that this was quite familiar. When she thought about it, she looked at the confused Li Mo and didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    It was fine if Gu Zechen had a stomach, but why did Li Mo have a stomach? Could it be that his stomach was stronger than these people?


    As she said this, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her stomach and sigh.


    Gu Zechen first sent Su Ni to Gu Corp. When she got out of the car, Su Ni told her that if she still felt ufortable today, she¡¯d better buy some medicine.


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be good if I don¡¯t go to a ce like this next time.¡±


    Gu Zechen was full of vigor.


    Although Li Mo did not dare to speak, he still agreed with Gu Zechen¡¯s words.  Su Ni shrugged, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    At worst, the next time she went, she would not take them with her.


    Early in the morning, there were a lot of reporters gathered at the entrance of Su Corp. Luo Qing and Qin Yue were already on standby. When they saw Su Nie over, they quickly winked at her and several security guards quickly came over to surround Khai.


    ¡°Mr. Su, what are your ns for the Nanjiawan project?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you bought the Nanjiawan from other people. Can you say it in detail?¡±


    ¡°Is there something fishy inside? Will the Nanjiawan project be taken back at any time?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni looked at Qin Yue beside her, but Qin Yue kept his eyes low, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the news?¡±


    Su Ni was embarrassed.


    Last night, she didn¡¯t sleep well, and before she didn¡¯t see the reporters, she was always daydreaming. Luckily, Luo Qing had already exined on the side, ¡°This morning, a message suddenly broke out, which means that you and Mr. Gu exchanged the Nanjiawan project through swindling.¡±


    ¡°Which newspaper?¡±


    He was too courageous.


    ¡°The other party is posted on the Inte. Some people who don¡¯t know the truth and the masses are talking about it again. It¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Luo Qing said.


    This made the other party a lot of space. Although the country had a tight grip on the security of the Inte, the concrete follow-up was not effective.


    ¡°No need to investigate. It must be Cheng Yi.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hide it. She looked at Qin Yue¡¯s expressionless face and said, ¡°You apply for public rtions directly. Now that the contract is in our hands, you¡¯re not afraid of these people talking about it.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded.


    Luo Qing, who was browsing Weibo beside her, suddenly cried out in her heart, and quickly handed her phone to Su Ni.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni had just asked when she saw a message about suicide. Although Mosaic was hit, Su Ni recognized it.


    His panicked footsteps were instantly stunned.


    At the same time, Su Ni¡¯s phone rang. It was Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the news. There are still quite a few reporters outside.¡±


    Su Ni was surrounded by a group of security guards and squeezed into the elevator. With regards to Gu Zechen¡¯s concern, Su Ni also said, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t replied yet. I have to investigate the matter clearly.¡±  The person who jumped off the building should be Lu Rong. You¡¯ve seen her before.


    Over the phone, Gu Zechen told Su Ni not to be anxious and he would find her as soon as possible.


    After hanging up, Su Ni rubbed her temples. Recently, the news on Nanjiawan had been too frequent. If this continued, even if she could solve it perfectly in the end, everyone¡¯s impression remained on the negative news of Nanjiawan.


    ¡°Qin Yue, how about this, go to Nanjiawan personally to see if you can make some promotions. Also, you can auction the stores of Nanjiawan as soon as possible, so as to let Nanjiawan open before March.¡±


    Su Ni arranged.


    Qin Yue frowned. It was less than a month since March. ¡°Mr. Su, are you short?¡±


    ¡°What weck the most now is time. If we don¡¯t grab the initiative, then even if the Nanjiawan opens, we won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±


    Su Ni looked serious.


    Qin Yue nodded, put the documents he collected yesterday on the table and turned to leave.


    Luo Qing originally nned to go out with her, but Su Ni nced at the document and called her back, ¡°You should also investigate and see where Kn and Cheng Yi are now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Lu Rong, but Cheng Yi has just been interviewed this morning and is still in Song Corp.¡±


    Luo Qing said.


    ¡°Then follow Cheng Yi.¡±


    Su Ni ordered.


    Based on Su Ni¡¯s understanding of Lu Rong, even if she really didn¡¯t have the Nanjiawan project, her greedy personality wouldn¡¯t really seek death. However, watching the video was ying the truth.


    And this person was most likely to be Cheng Yi.


    At that thought, Su Ni narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists tightly.


    She still remembered the happy love in Lu Rong¡¯s eyes when she mentioned Cheng Yi yesterday. Could it be that Cheng Yi really didn¡¯t have any humanity at all and really did something to Lu Rong?


    Su Ni remembered that she seemed to have ckened Lu Rong¡¯s call and quickly called her.


    The call was picked up soon and a male voice was heard.


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Cheng Yi, why is Lu Rong¡¯s phone in your hands?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you just want to know the rtionship between me and Lu Rong?¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled.


    Su Ni was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense. The toe straight to the point directly asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who nned Lu Rong¡¯s suicide. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you now that I¡¯m investing in the Nanjiawan project. Now my request is very simple. Give me the Nanjiawan project back.¡±


    Then, while Su Ni was silent, he added, ¡°You should be very clear that I can achieve my goal.¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and calmed down.


    Luo Qing turned around and came back. As soon as she pushed open the office door, she saw Su Ni holding onto the edge of the chair with one hand. Her face was calm and unbelievably calm. She had never seen the strange expression on her face, so she quickly closed the door again.


    ¡°If you disagree, you can only let everyone watch as Lu Rong dies.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s voice was full of smiles.


    ¡°You want tomit suicide live!¡±


    Su Ni stood up and clenched her teeth. Her eyes were red, and the calmness on her face waspletely torn apart, revealing some ferocious anger.

 Chapter 420: Cheng Yi’s Warning

    Su Ni could imagine Cheng Yi¡¯s madness and pride at this moment, just as he did not break his hands for his own goals.


    Whether it was herself or Lu Rong, no matter how deep their feelings were, everything was just an illusion.


    In his eyes, everyone was nothing more than a chess piece!


    A series of strangeughter came from the phone, as if confirming Su Ni¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, at least this is a human life. You are really so cold-blooded.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath. This was not the time to provoke Cheng Yi.


    But the sinister smile of Cheng Yi betraying him appeared in his mind. Perhaps this scene would be reyed again.


    ¡°Su Ni, I think you should know about my rtionship with Lu Rong.¡±


    Cheng Yi asked.


    After all, Cheng Yi and Lu Rong went to Gu Zechen¡¯s office together, and then Lu Rong stole Khai¡¯s bag. Seeing that Yo 4 didn¡¯t say anything, Cheng Yiughed even more proudly. ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ve been with Lu Rong all the time, but you never imagined that I would be with Lu Rong long ago when I was with you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s temples twitched. She reached out and held her head, trying not to think too much.


    However, Cheng Yi acted as if he wanted to remind Su Ni of her bad past and brag about his victory again. He continued, ¡°You must think how much I loved you back then. Haha, let me tell you the truth. I¡¯ve never loved you before. My goal is to bring down the Su Corp.¡±


    ¡°Is this good for you?¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    Even if Su Ni didn¡¯t want to admit it, she would asionally dream back in the middle of the night and think back to the past, but she still had doubts in her heart.


    To be honest, both themselves and the Su family were good to Cheng Yi, and the love they had together in the past was not fake.


    Since there was no love, then what was the hatred? Why would Cheng Yi always be gnashing teeth in advance?


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for me, but I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Cheng Yiughed loudly after saying this. His voice was too cheerful.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ve never loved you. You didn¡¯t think of it.¡±


    ¡°What about Lu Rong?¡±  Su Ni asked.


    She felt that her calmness had exceeded her imagination. Love and not love were not so important to Su Ni.


    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±


    Cheng Yi chuckled and said sarcastically, ¡°She¡¯s just an object, but then Lu Rong loves me more than you do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re enough!¡±


    Su Ni felt disgusted.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if I let hermit suicide live, she would definitely agree.¡±  Cheng Yi said confidently.


    Su Ni still remembered how Lu Rong described Cheng Yi before and she fell silent.


    She didn¡¯t deny that Cheng Yi would really let Lu Rong die.


    Simrly, did Lu Rong really love Cheng Yi to this extent?


    ¡°To be honest, Lu Rong¡¯s death has nothing to do with me, but your Su Corp might be over from now on. Not only did you steal other people¡¯s contracts, you even forced them to die. Do you think your Nanjiawan can open as usual?¡±


    This was what Su Ni was worried about. It was obvious that Cheng Yi had grasped Su Ni¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°Do you think that you can topple my Su Corp?¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her chest. ¡°You are asking people tomit suicide, you have to be sentenced.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will wait at any time.¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, he raised his voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to give you. If I haven¡¯t seen the Nanjiawan project this afternoon, you can wait for the good show online.¡±


    Then, Cheng Yi really hung up.


    Su Ni was in a daze as she held her phone in a daze.


    When the phone on the table rang again and found that it was Gu Zechen, Su Ni was in a daze for a while, and then she became slightly alert.


    ¡°Lu Rong is still at Fengyang Hotel for the time being, but there are many bodyguards outside. There won¡¯t be any danger for now.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Call the police!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Su Ni suddenly screamed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said to call the police quickly.¡±


    Su Ni was in front of Gu Zechen and her emotions finally lost control. She shouted loudly, ¡°I told you to call the police quickly. At six in the afternoon, Cheng Yi will let Lu Rong live andmit suicide!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to be in disbelief. Su Ni could only tell Cheng Yi¡¯s phone. She was silent for a while and said, ¡°There is no evidence to call the police now. We can only guard at the door and rush in after finding out something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°But what if¡­¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was filled with Lu Rong¡¯s desperate eyes. ¡°Cheng Yi can do anything, and this Kn is crazy too. If she is really willing tomit suicide for Cheng Yi, the Nanjiawan will be over.¡±


    At that moment, Su Ni even thought of giving up the Nanjiawan project, so as tofort Gu Zechen, ¡°I have contacted the fire in private. If I really jump off the building, there will be measures below. Also, as long as I see Cheng Yi, I will immediately call the police.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Su Ni sat on the chair with her buttocks as though she had drained her strength.


    ¡°Su Ni?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s worried voice came through the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She said but slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡°How do you feel now? Do you want me to look for you?¡±


    Gu Zechen was still worried about Su Ni. Even though Su Ni said that she was fine, Gu Zechen put down the phone and asked Li Mo to drive him to Su Corp.


    Su Ni was not surprised to see Gu Zechen and she knew he woulde.


    He immediately got up and hugged Gu Zechen with both hands. His low voice sounded particrly depressing, ¡°He really can do anything. Gu Zechen, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°And me.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    Gu Zechen also knew what had happened back then. Now, seeing Su Ni¡¯s tired eyes, he felt even more upset.


    ¡°Su Ni, sit down first.¡±


    Gu Zechen held onto Su Ni and slowly rxed her shoulders. He said softly, ¡°There are people watching from the hotel. There won¡¯t be any problems for the time being. The priority is to settle the Nanjiawan as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°The scenery project doesn¡¯t exist at all, right?¡±


    Su Ni leaned sideways to ask Gu Zechen. When she saw that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t speak, Su Ni understood.


    In fact, there was no mistake online. This was a conspiracy fraud. Lu Rong was stupid, which didn¡¯t mean that Cheng Yi wouldn¡¯t fight back.


    ¡°The scenery project was developed in the early years of the Gu Corp, but because of the strict government standards, there has been no progress. Not many people know about this.¡±


    Gu Zechen exined after a moment of silence. Of course, Cheng Yi was not included among those who didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 421: Opening of Nanjiawan

    Su Ni stood up with a serious expression on her face. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop her. She watched Su Ni call Qin Yue in and tell him about the Nanjiawan, so she let Gu Zechen go out with her.


    ¡°Go to Nanjiawan.¡±


    Su Ni said. At this moment, her face was filled with indifference and determination. Even Su Ni felt that sometimes she was more and more like Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Cheng Yi always thinking about the Nanjiawan project? Then let this fat piece of meat disappear earlier. Even if Cheng Yi is in a hurry to jump to the wall, there is no way.¡±


    It was the only way to save the Su Corp.


    Qin Yue had already reached Nanjiawan early and had held an opening ceremony. By the time Su Ni passed, there were already many reporters gathered around.


    Su Ni appeared and all the cameras were aimed at Su Ni.


    Su Ni was calm and unaffected by the news. She took the scissors from Qin Yue and personally cut the ribbon under everyone¡¯s attention.


    There was a thunderous apuse.


    During this period, there were still many reporters who wanted to question it, but they were all cleaned up by Qin Yue¡¯s people, so the whole opening ceremony performed very smoothly. As for theter arrangements of the store, Qin Yue also built a temporary sales site.


    Su Ni sat down personally. Compared to the previous price, Su Ni was much better now.


    However, there were a lot of people in the Nanjiawan who came to watch the show, but their real rtionship wasn¡¯t high.  Gu Zechen whispered in his ear, ¡°Do you want me to do it?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head.


    She believed in themercial potential of Nanjiawan, and there were many investors present. She knew that this was the best time to start with the Nanjiawan with a few sharp eyes.


    Su Ni¡¯s phone rang. She nced at it and simply turned it off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that I haven¡¯t had a chance to get a share.¡±


    With a familiar voice, the reporters and investors on the sidelines moved aside. Ruan Yichen walked in with a bright smile with his hands in his pockets.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids twitched and she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was there, Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°Is it possible that Mr. Gu is going to buy all the stores back?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t pester him and sat down opposite Su Ni. He tapped on the table with one hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Previously, Mr. Su promised to leave me a floor to be a J. K branchpany. I don¡¯t know if this is counted.¡±


    Su Ni put her hand under her nose and coughed softly. Although she knew that Ruan Yichen was here to help her, she didn¡¯t have any joy on her face. She just said, ¡°Of course, I promised that when Mr. Ruan was still a supervisor in Nanjiawan.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I brought the cheque today. I wonder if it¡¯s enough.¡±


    As Ruan Yichen said this, the assistant handed it over.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyelids twitched. Ten million was really generous. She asked, ¡°I wonder which floor Mr. Ruan is nning to choose.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the 18th floor, luck.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    Gu Zechen was watching the whole time. He didn¡¯t intervene in the Su Corp, but because Ruan Yichen appeared at a critical moment, he was still upset.


    The signing ceremony was much simpler. Under the witness of countless reporters and investors, Su Ni and Ruan Yichen gently shook their hands.


    It took less than a second to shake hands before Su Ni neatly pulled back.


    Ruan Yichen smiled. ¡°My mission today isplete, so I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, J. K wants to set up a branch in Nanjiawan. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Some investors couldn¡¯t help but feel restless.


    ¡°I¡¯m going. Even Mr. Ruan has made a move. What are we hesitating about? Next to us is the Gu Corp business circle, and there is also J. K here. What else can we worry about?¡±


    As soon as she said that, countless investors came in. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go for one.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do ten.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not mean enough. I¡¯m here twenty times, please hurry up.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Ruan Yichen left, the investors outside crowded in and the small sales room was instantly crowded.


    The temporary salespeople were confused and obviously couldn¡¯t wake up from the cold earlier. It was Su Ni who reminded them, so they quickly got up.


    ¡°Do you want me toe two too?¡±


    Gu Zechen touched his chin and said meaningfully.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen. ¡°Do you still need to solve this?¡±


    With the current level of poprity, I¡¯m afraid that the stores in Nanjiawan are not enough, so what is Gu Zechen doing here?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Gu Zechen said seriously, ¡°As an investor, I think Nanjiawan is still hot at present.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re probablyte.¡±


    Su Ni spread her hands. Even if Gu Zechen really wanted to buy it now, he probably couldn¡¯t squeeze in.


    Gu Zechen looked slightly unhappy. Su Ni saw through Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts at a nce. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°You couldn¡¯t have been interested because Ruan Yichen bought a floor.¡±


    Gu Zechen subconsciously touched his nose.


    Seeing that Su Ni saw through, he chuckled andined, ¡°This Ruan Yichen seems to have solved the situation, but he¡¯s actually profited.¡±


    ¡°Ten million is also quite a lot. It¡¯s a normal market price. It¡¯s much higher than today.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough to make him proud.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted softly. There was no need for Su Ni to make a move. Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into the car and figured it was clean.


    Su Ni subconsciously looked at her watch. It was half past five and she didn¡¯t know what was happening to Cheng Yi.


    Just then, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang and Gu Zechen informed Li Mo to go straight to Fengyang Hotel.


    Su Ni was a little nervous. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi appeared.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked serious but he was not in a hurry. After all, it was meaningless for Cheng Yi to cause a ruckus in Nanjiawan the die is cast.


    As for Lu Rong¡¯s life and death, he really didn¡¯t care.


    Su Ni was hesitating whether to ask Su Banqing about the situation. The two sisters seemed to have a sharp eye when Kang quickly called and reported, ¡°Sis, is Nanjiawan Shop really sold?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t sold it out yet, but it¡¯s soon.¡±


    Su Ni nced outside. Soon enough, the news of the Nanjiawan¡¯s big deal would spread throughout Nancheng city.


    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s not good.¡±


    On the phone, Su Banqing¡¯s voice was very hesitant. ¡°Cheng Yi looked like he was crazy just now. He even almost attacked me¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Su Ni was nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Banqing lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s good that he held back at a critical moment. Then he hurriedly went out. I heard him talk on the phone as if he was going to Lu Rong.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move first.¡±


    Su Ni consoled Su Banqing, ¡°I¡¯m heading to Fengyang Hotel, so you pretend to know nothing.¡±


    ¡°I know, Sis, but I¡¯m still a little worried. I¡¯ve never seen Cheng Yi like this.¡±

 Chapter 422: Lu Rong Suicide

    Su Ni sneered in her heart. It turned out that Cheng Yi was also anxious, but she quickly calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Before Su Ni and Gu Zechen could reach the venue, the live broadcast on the phone showed the picture of Fengyang Hotel, and there were two hundred thousand people watching.


    ¡°I think Cheng Yi is crazy.¡±


    Su Ni scolded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni tightly in his arms. There was already a traffic jam in front of him. Su Ni couldn¡¯t sit still, so she pulled Gu Zechen out of the car and hurriedly walked towards Fengyang Hotel.


    ¡°Not only did the Su Corp trick me out of my contract, but it is also going to be publicly auctioned now. It¡¯spletely gone for me¡­¡±


    The image of Lu Rong appeared in the live stream software. Her overly beautiful face made her face pale. At this moment, she was crying at the software, and she was about to jump at any time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The people watching quickly exploded, using Su Corp of being a heartless enterprise. Some even leftments below, wanting to team up to Nanjiawan to stop this dark deal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already called the police to be in Nanjiawan. If someone really does cause trouble, they will be taken away at any time.¡±


    Gu Zechen also looked at Su Ni¡¯s phone and it was time to say.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, but she was still worried. ¡°These people don¡¯t know what business contracts are. If they don¡¯t move, they are resistance. I¡¯m really worried that Su Corp will be in trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before these people have forgotten.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think much of it, ¡°Cheng Yi knows very well that if he has other better ways, he won¡¯t go down this road.¡±


    All of a sudden, Su Ni missed something and Lu Rong was suddenly excited. She was just staying in the room, but now she had rushed to the outside of the railing. Her legs were suspended in the air and they were constantly swaying.


    Su Ni could already hear the screams outside the Fengyang Hotel. Su Ni quickly turned off her phone and ran all the way.


    ¡°This woman is also pitiful. A bigpany in Su Corp, do you think she can return?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear that this woman put all her belongings in the Nanjiawan. Now that the contract has been cheated, what a big blow would that be?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t have money and I don¡¯t have to suffer this.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd. Some were scolding Su Ni for being a fool, some were more sensible. They felt that everything was done ording to the contract, or else they would have already had awsuit, so there was no need to die here.


    When she heard the voice behind her, Su Ni was really moved to cry. There were still some smart people.


    The surrounding snow had yet to melt, but the sun today was particrly strong. Even though it was already six o¡¯clock, the sun still shone on the snow, reflecting all kinds of light.


    Su Ni looked up and could clearly see Lu Rong wandering on the fifth floor. She shouted at Kang but there were too many voices around her,pletely drowning him.


    Just as Su Ni was about to yell, Gu Zechen was quick to pull Su Ni into his arms.


    Then there was a bang behind him.


    The crowd instantly exploded.


    Although Gu Zechen pulled it fast, Su Ni still saw a ck shadow fall like a huge monster. She knew what it represented.


    Su Ni¡¯s legs softened and her eyes darkened. She felt that the noisy surroundings were gradually fading away. Everything had nothing to do with her.


    Su Ni woke up at home and there was half a bowl of porridge on the table.


    Suddenly, his stomach churned and he didn¡¯t have time to put on his shoes. He rushed to the bathroom and retched at the toilet.


    Until her stomach was clear, Su Ni sat powerlessly on the ground.


    Gu Zechen, who was outside, heard the sound of movement and rushed in. He helped Su Ni up. Seeing her pale face, he asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t wear her watch and asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°So long?¡±


    Su Ni frowned. Her memory seemed to be still at the scene, but she didn¡¯t know what happened. She didn¡¯t even see Lu Rong. She just heard a loud bang and didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Su Ni wanted to knock on her head but she became more and more dizzy.


    ¡°Lu Rong has been sent to the hospital. Now there is a police officer outside, so there shouldn¡¯t be any more problems.¡±


    Gu Zechen understood Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and exined without waiting for Su Ni to ask.


    ¡°Save it¡­¡±


    Su Ni murmured,


    Since it was a rescue, it was clear that Lu Rong was still alive. When she thought about this, Su Ni finally exhaled.


    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni back to the bed and covered her with a nket. Under the dimmp, her expression softened.


    ¡°Over at the Cheng Yi¡¯s side¡­¡±


    She remembered that Cheng Yi was there.


    ¡°When the police went up, they didn¡¯t see Cheng Yi and the surveince didn¡¯t take photos of Cheng Yi.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked serious and his voice was low.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were dim.


    She understood what Gu Zechen meant. In that case, Cheng Yi waspletely out of the ordinary.


    After a long silence, Su Ni was suddenly angry. She hit the bed with courage and felt like a big stone was stuck in her heart.


    ¡°Su Ni, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged her from behind and held her both hands in his arms. Even if she didn¡¯t feel pain, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart hurt.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted him in a low voice. Soon, Su Ni¡¯s gentle sobbing came from his arms. Her entire shoulder trembled slightly, and the pain that had been suppressed for a long time was released at this moment.


    After that, Gu Zechen still wanted to feed Su Ni something, but Su Ni shook her head and had no appetite at all.


    Gu Zechen put down the bowl and went to bed. He gently hugged Su Ni in his arms. Seeing as she closed her eyes, he gently kissed her cheek.


    This night, Su Ni slept very unsteadily.


    For the whole night, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Gu Zechen could only hold her tightly in his arms, allowing her to find a hint of peace.


    The next morning, Su Ni got up and her mood was much better.


    Looking at Gu Zechen, who was exhausted beside her, Su Ni felt very sorry. Although she slept vaguelyst night, she still remembered something. A soft spot in her heart was touched. She nestled in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Sorry, I made you hardst night.¡±


    ¡°I slept very heavilyst night.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not want Su Ni to be worried. He looked at Su Ni. Although his spirit had recovered a lot, he was still worried and said, ¡°I have a holiday with thepany. You¡¯re going to work today. I¡¯ll take you out for a tour.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised, but she was also looking forward to it. After all, no one could understand her body. In her current state, going to thepany wouldn¡¯t solve anything.

 Chapter 423: You Need Rest

    Gu Zechen gently scratched the bridge of her nose, then pulled open the wardrobe. ¡°Change into a casual set. I¡¯ll take you to y basketball.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best to get emotional. She smiled and worked hard.


    While they were having breakfast, Su Ni and Qin Yue gave a simple exnation. They also knew that although there was a small problem with the sales of Nanjiawan yesterday, it was finally over because of the police.


    On the other side of Cheng Yi, there was no sound as if it was dead water.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief. Before she could finish her meal, she hugged Gu Zechen angrily. She waspletely leaning on Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. From her perspective, she looked like Gu Zechen sitting there and holding Su Ni in his arms.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes softened as he gently stroked her hair and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just want to hug you.¡±


    Su Ni sniffed and her eyes were inexplicably wet.


    ¡°Eat two more bites?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni shook her head.


    Gu Zechen got up and carried Su Ni into the car. Then he didn¡¯t want to let go and carried her all the way to the court.


    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything during the period, but they both felt calm.


    From when, Gu Zechen was like a pir in Su Ni¡¯s heart. No matter what happened, it would make people feel at ease. And Gu Zechen became someone she trusted and could rely on.


    ¡°What, are you nning to let me y with you?¡±


    When she was about to get out of the car, Su Ni was still in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and unwilling to get up.


    Of course, he also liked that Su Ni could always lie in his arms like this, but today she came out to bring Su Ni to activities. Hence, Gu Zechen patted Kang¡¯s butt to signal her to move.


    Su Ni usually didn¡¯t y ball, so asionally apanying customers was just a few symbolically waving shots. It was as formal as today, so Su Ni was really not used to it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight.¡±


    Su Ni was not humble, she was really embarrassed.


    Sure enough, the first round of Gu Zechen went straight into the hole. Su Ni simply put the club aside and said, ¡°How about you y? I¡¯ll watch.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of gentleness. He picked up the ball stick again and held it in Su Ni¡¯s hands, forming a hug from behind. He smelled the faint fragrance in her hair, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t actually have any sports cells.¡±


    Even though she was already an old wife and there was no one around her, at such an ambiguous distance outside, Su Ni¡¯s little face was still hot.


    ¡°Look ahead.¡±


    Gu Zechen really wanted to teach Su Ni to y, so he looked ahead seriously and calmly. His warm breath hit her left cheek, causing Su Ni¡¯s heart to tremble.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not difficult. You have to control your strength and squint slightly to observe the nearest distance¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Ni?¡±


    Gu Zechen said it for a long time, but seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t react at all, he turned to call her.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face reddened and she started to panic again. She casually waved the pole a few times but the ball didn¡¯t move as Su Ni expected.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t have any sports cells.¡±


    Su Ni was embarrassed.


    ¡°Did you listen to me seriously?¡±


    At this time, Gu Zechen finally realized that something was wrong with Su Ni. He pulled Su Ni¡¯s shoulder with his two hands, stared at her and asked seriously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni was a little guilty but she didn¡¯t show any expression. She just smiled at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gu Zechen could tell that Su Ni was not only absent-minded, but alsopletely uninterested in ying ball.


    ¡°How about you y for a while longer?¡±


    Su Ni asked embarrassedly.


    ¡°Forget it, I just have a rest.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni with one hand and the two of them were walking towards the rest room when they met Cheng Yi in the corridor.


    This time it was not until Su Ni¡¯s face turned ck. Cheng Yi immediately copsed when he saw the two faces and turned to leave.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and pretended not to see her.


    Un, Cheng Yi stopped halfway, and there was a trace of gloom in his narrow eyes. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t let go of the Nanjiawan.¡±


    ¡°Small, light.¡±


    Gu Zechen said tly without hiding his contempt.


    Cheng Yi snorted before leaving.


    After a while, Su Ni heard a delicate voice. She couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Through the floor-to-ceiling window, Su Ni could see Cheng Yi passing by with Su Banqing in his arms.


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth curled upwards. Coincidentally, she wanted to send Su Banqing a text but she didn¡¯t know if she saw her.


    ¡°What does Cheng Yi want to do?¡±


    Su Ni was a littleining.


    ¡°A small fish, how big a wave do you expect to make?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Recently, Cheng Yi didn¡¯te to see me. It seems that he haspletely given up on thend of Beijing.¡±


    ¡°Previously, you didn¡¯t want to work with J. K. Cheng Yi must know about it.¡±


    Su Ni thought this way.


    Gu Zechen nodded and sat on Su Ni¡¯s side with coffee in hand. Following her line of sight, he could watch Cheng Yi and Su Banqing y ball.


    Their intimate behavior was no worse than Su Ni and Gu Zechen. Su Ni¡¯s face turned red when she saw her, so she could not help but shift her gaze.


    ¡°If you¡¯re free, you¡¯d better talk to your sister. Cheng Yi hasn¡¯t made any moves recently. This is what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    There was no movement. Instead, it was brewing even bigger movements. However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see what this man was trying to do.


    The worry between Su Ni¡¯s brows finally revealed. It seemed that she could only talk to Gu Zechen. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already persuaded her, but she doesn¡¯t want to listen to me now.¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent for a long time and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Cheng Yi already knows that you have contact with Su Banqing in private, so he is starting to suspect.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Su Ni denied it, so she naturally had no ce to reveal anything.


    But when Gu Zechen said this, he still felt a little guilty. He looked outside and lost his previous thoughts. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°How about we go out and see?¡±


    The coffee in front of Gu Zechen was done. He stood in front of Su Ni, putting her slender figure in a sports outfit, and even her eyebrows were a little more robust.


    He made an invitation gesture and held Su Ni¡¯s hands.


    It was the court not far away and the two of them walked very slowly. Even though the sun wasn¡¯t approaching, time was quiet and no one disturbed the atmosphere.


    ¡°I suddenly want a baby.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t raise his head, thinking, ¡°Then give birth.¡±


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and didn¡¯t say anything, but she hugged Gu Zechen even tighter.


    ¡°Why, President Gu also wants to y basketball?¡±

 Chapter 424: Enemies Encounter Road

    Cheng Yi spoke in a yful tone. Although he didn¡¯t have the with swords drawn and bows bent he met in the corridor, his smiling eyes still gave Su Ni a sinister feeling.


    She didn¡¯t know if Cheng Yi was the same on weekdays, but she was also annoyed at how she had never found out before.  She was silent alone and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Zechen calmly waved his hand and watched as the ball rolled into the hole. He asked lightly, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how Mr. Cheng¡¯s technique is.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know if wepare to each other.¡±


    He answered.


    On the court, he quickly remembered Cheng Yi¡¯s cheerfulughter. Heughed, without any humility or humility, his eyes were full of satisfaction. ¡°Mr. Gu said that today, I will see who is stronger.¡±


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen heard the provocation in Cheng Yi¡¯s words. Su Ni frowned but saw that Gu Zechen was calm and said lightly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two men seemed to have started a fight in secret. On the surface, they were chatting andughing, but they yed a game that they didn¡¯t recognize.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were a little more solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t know that Mr. Cheng¡¯s skills are so good.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu smiled.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes are obviously smug. ¡°Although I can¡¯tpare to Mr. Gu¡¯s practice since childhood, I haven¡¯t met a real opponent.¡±


    In Su Ni¡¯s impression, she never knew that Cheng Yi yed golf so well that Gu Zechen praised him. It was not the time to chat with Su Banqing, so she followed Gu Zechen to watch the battle.


    The ball was Gu Zechen¡¯s turn. His slender body was slightly bent and the pole tentatively touched the ball. After the second time, the ball quickly turned.


    Su Ni instantly covered her chest. She was a little nervous. After Gu Zechen finished ying the ball, he turned to drink water, not caring about the final result.


    It wasn¡¯t until Cheng Yi pped and Gu Zechen turned back.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±


    Cheng Yi chuckled but Su Ni could tell that Gu Zechen was really rxed before, but now Cheng Yi was not easy, his eyes were straight and his face was stiff.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, if your palms are sweating, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Su Ni mocked.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The moment the voice fell, the ball went off and the ball flew off the track. Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were straight and he had no mood to bother with Su Ni¡¯s words.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    Five secondster, Cheng Yi put down the ball.


    Gu Zechen smiled without much expression.


    After that, Cheng Yi nced at Su Ni with aplicated expression.  While Su Ni was smiling, her eyes were full of pride.


    ¡°Looks like I can try Mr. Cheng¡¯s skills.¡±


    Su Ni continued to mock her, feeling much better.


    ¡°Then, do you want toe again?¡±


    Cheng Yi lost and his eyes were red as he stared at Su Ni.


    Before Su Ni could speak, Gu Zechen stepped forward. ¡°If you want to fight my wife, I¡¯m afraid you have to beat me first.¡±


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t in the limelight either. First of all, her skills were really far from Cheng Yi. Second, she didn¡¯t want to y with such a disgusting person.


    Cheng Yi sneered, ¡°It seems that we have to find time topete with President Gu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you anytime.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Banqing did not say anything from the beginning to the end. At this moment, she was only holding onto Cheng Yi¡¯s shoulder and did not say a word.


    Su Ni saw that both of them had finished ying and there was no private conversation, so she stopped Su Banqing and said, ¡°This weekend, I n to send Papa to America for treatment. If you have time, you cane over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to the capital soon.¡±


    Su Banqing said directly.


    A trace of disappointment shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes and she lowered her voice. She asked, ¡°Even if you still hate me, it¡¯s Papa¡­¡±


    Su Banqing bit her lip and didn¡¯t make a sound, but she looked at Cheng Yi as if asking for his opinion.


    ¡°Madam Gu didn¡¯t say wrong. You go too, saving people from gossiping.¡±


    Cheng Yi returned to his smile and said considerately.


    Su Banqing nodded and did not look at Su Ni. ¡°I will find some time to go in advance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t stay any longer and left together with Gu Zechen.


    There was a hint of worry in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°Cheng Yi, if you want me to go, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°How can you not go?¡±


    Cheng Yi scratched Su Banqing¡¯s nose bridge and his eyes were full of smiles. ¡°That¡¯s your father after all. How can he not go as a child?¡±


    After a pause, Cheng Yi thought more about it and said, ¡°Not only you have to go, you have to perform well. You can¡¯t let Su Ni steal the limelight alone.¡±


    Su Banqing finally calmed down after hearing what Cheng Yi said.


    No matter what ns he had, at least he really let himself go.


    It had been more than a month since she saw her father, and her eyes were red unknowingly.


    After Su Ni and Gu Zechen reached the rest room, they asked, ¡°What did you find out just now?¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head.


    ¡°If we can see it so easily, then he won¡¯t be able to go this far.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni nodded but her heart was growing more uneasy. She leaned back in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Cheng Yi promised so happily just now, but I was a little worried.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  He asked.


    Su Ni lookedplicated and her eyes were full of worry. ¡°You don¡¯t know that Cheng Yi hated my father so much back then, how could he really reunite father and daughter?¡±


    Gu Zechen hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe Cheng Yi has some feelings for your sister.¡±


    As a man, he naturally could understand the man¡¯s eyes.


    Although Cheng Yi had been using Su Banqing, he had carefully observed Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes when he yed the game. It was not entirely fake.


    Of course, there were some true feelings among them, which was not something he could know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    A trace of disgust shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes as if Cheng Yi was in front of her at this moment. She fiercely said, ¡°This kind of man can confuse a woman¡¯s mind at any time, but he won¡¯t give in at all.¡±


    She suddenly remembered Lu Rong.


    After jumping down from upstairs, the person didn¡¯t die and was probably injured.


    ¡°Do you still remember Lu Rong? When he was with me, the two of them hooked up, but now you see the ending.¡±


    For some reason, Su Ni was a little angry.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni tightly, stroked her hair and soothed her gently.


    Although he had also investigated Su Ni¡¯s past, he could never understand the pain and trauma that Su Ni had suffered.


    Every time she talked about this, the anger in Su Ni¡¯s eyes was like burning on him. Although she couldn¡¯t feel the same feeling, it could make him sad for a while.


    And jealousy.

 Chapter 425: Don’t Think About Him Again

    Yes, Gu Zechen could secretly admit that sometimes he was jealous of Cheng Yi.


    Hatred, love, the two of them must have had a deep feeling back then.


    He held Su Ni¡¯s face in his hand as anxiety and uneasiness crossed his deep eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think about him again, okay?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned but she quickly reacted.


    She quickly pushed Gu Zechen aside. She didn¡¯t expect him to be jealous. She immediately said, ¡°Gu Zechen, you can rest assured. Even if I think about him now, I still want to take revenge on him, how to ruin his reputation, how to make him suffer a fate worse than death.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Gu Zechen hurriedly hugged Su Ni from behind, also feeling annoyed for being petty. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to think of the sad things of the past. If possible, I¡¯m willing to help you do everything.¡±


    Su Ni sighed silently and her heart softened.


    She turned around and hugged Gu Zechen. Her head gently leaned against his chest and felt warm. She murmured, ¡°I know, of course I know.¡±


    Time was quiet and warm sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Cheng Yi and Su Banqing had left, and there was another round of yers outside.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen should leave too. Before they went home, Gu Zechen specifically asked Li Mo to go around the flower shop and pick a bouquet of yellow roses.


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°Very funny?¡±


    Gu Zechen was embarrassed to begin with, but now that Su Ni smiled, he had no idea.


    Su Ni quickly shook her head and sniffed the rose lightly. ¡°It smells good, thank you.¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen let out a sigh of relief and jokingly said that he had to send a bouquet every day, which made Su Ni¡¯s head grow bigger.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    On the way, Li Mo answered the phone and reported to Gu Zechen that Lu Rong was awake.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen looked at each other as if asking for their opinions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart ached for Su Ni.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that hungry.¡±


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. She secretly tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright to go to the hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that Lu Rong¡¯s condition is not stable yet. She just wakes up. If she doesn¡¯t manage properly, it will be difficult to stand up again.¡±


    Li Mo continued.


    Su Ni opened her mouth. Even though she had thought of something serious, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. She immediately decided to go to the hospital and said, ¡°Then go straight.¡±


    ¡°What, are you soft-hearted?¡±


    Gu Zechen teased.


    Su Ni looked serious. She nced at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my turn to be soft-hearted. If I say it, it¡¯s just a pity for the same illness.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened in an instant, and even his breathing was a little suffocated. However, at this moment, Su Ni smiled again and leaned over to Gu Zechen. ¡°I want to see if I can get some useful information from her mouth.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni. It was obvious that your little thought could hide it from me. Su Ni¡¯s whole body leaned over and quickly formed a mess.


    Li Mo silently pulled down the curtain.


    The atmosphere in the back row suddenly changed, and the eyes of the two of them gradually heated up. Before Gu Zechen could react, Su Ni quickly opened the window and kept a distance, pretending to be innocent, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to?¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms. The cold wind could not stop the heat in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart at all. He immediately sealed his lips and firmly locked Su Ni in his arms.


    ¡°Immediately ¡­¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, all of them turned into sobbing sounds.


    She gently hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, but it couldn¡¯t change Gu Zechen¡¯s mind. Soon, the sound came, revealing Gu Zechen¡¯s sturdy chest.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Ni was shy.


    Gu Zechen gasped heavily, his eyes burning like he was looking at his prey.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Su Ni still wanted to say something, but her mind went nk as if there were countless little people in her head. ¡°Husband, how about we go back?¡±


    ¡°Turn back!¡±


    Gu Zechen shouted directly at Li Mo.


    Soon, Su Ni felt that Maybach was really turning around. She instantly rolled her eyes. Gu Zechen was so hungry.


    Su Ni still wanted to go back on her words, but it was toote. She was wrapped in the tip of Gu Zechen¡¯s tongue. As she left, Su Ni¡¯s body could not help but tremble slightly, her mouth opened slightly, trying hard not to make a sound.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to go back¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same now.¡±


    Gu Zechen gasped heavily as he stared at the woman hiding in his arms.


    Fortunately, with Su Ni¡¯s insistence, Gu Zechen finally held back. However, Gu Zechen was hugging Su Ni all the way. There were people who greeted Gu Zechen, but when Gu Zechen was in a hurry, he quickly made way.


    Su Ni buried her head in Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and gently hammered her chest.


    On the second floor, Gu Zechen mmed the door shut and couldn¡¯t wait to bully him.


    She didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to resist at all. She pressed her head down and started to tear it apart.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni screamed.


    Gu Zechen continued to peel his hands as though he hadn¡¯t arrived. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your pants to be rotten, then it¡¯s fitting.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you a beast?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand Gu Zechen¡¯s rudeness, so she stopped when Gu Zechen heard Su Ni¡¯s usation.


    He didn¡¯t slow down but really stopped. He rolled down from Su Ni andy on the bed. He looked at the sky and gasped slightly.


    On the other hand, Su Ni was confused.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but turned over angrily and crossed his arms.


    What was the point of not letting her touch her?


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Su Ni asked gently.


    She climbed into Gu Zechen¡¯s body and pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s body over. Her warm body pressed against his chest, and her slender fingers slowly unbuttoned his button¡­


    ¡°If I¡¯m not good, then forgive me.¡±


    She said that she had unbuttoned two buttons.


    Gu Zechen still had a straight face and turned his head sideways, not saying a word even if he didn¡¯t look at her.


    Su Ni undid two more.


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t say anything, but it was obvious that his throat moved and his breathing was a little hurried.


    ¡°Then I will continue to untie it. After that, I will have my pants. In short, I will keep letting you down.¡±


    Su Ni pouted and said sadly.


    Long!


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved again and his body started to stiffen. He felt like a ball of fire was burning in his heart.


    How did Su Ni treat him just now? How could he return it?

 Chapter 426: Taking the Out

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to be so angry.


    The button had been unbuttoned. Could it be that he really had to go down?


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Su Ni swallowed her dry throat and wanted to discuss with Gu Zechen. However, when she looked up, she saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were tightly shut and his thin lips were locked.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up. She climbed into his body, stuck out her tongue and licked his chest.


    In an instant, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened and his facial muscles trembled.


    Su Ni smiled. This move finally worked. She looked at Gu Zechen as she slowly licked every inch of his skin.


    The other hand secretly unzipped.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s thighs started to tighten and a hand was ced on Su Ni¡¯s smooth back. He was a little nervous and wanted to stop, but he couldn¡¯t bear to feel so wonderful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, can I apologize?¡±


    She stared at Gu Zechen, grasped it skillfully and slowly moved.


    This time, Gu Zechen sat up and was pressed again by Su Ni. She cast a charming eye and said, ¡°There¡¯s still more.¡±


    The tip of her tongue drifted down slowly. She knew that Gu Zechen was looking at her, so she exerted more effort and her entire body weighed on Gu Zechen.


    The tip of her warm tongue instantly wrapped around her. Su Ni hesitated for a second, but the next moment she started moving rhythmically.


    Gu Zechen had already recalled his previous shock. At this moment, he was only left with enjoyment and fear of losing him¡­


    His toes curled upfortably, but the way Su Ni acted today made him feel ufortable.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    He swallowed his throat but it was already dry. He gasped heavily, ¡°My dear wife,e up quickly.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t eaten enough yet.¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly again, and she was teasing.


    Gu Zechen felt his scalp numb and his whole body was about to ascend to the immortal. He didn¡¯t care about Su Ni¡¯s stopping and quickly hugged him.


    His body was finally temporarily freed.


    But the desire in his heart continued to grow, making him want it more and more wildly.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make me die.¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t I making you feelfortable?¡±


    Su Ni blinked shyly, pretending not to understand, but her eyes were obviously cunning after she seeded.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable!¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and pressed Su Ni under him again.


    ¡°Then you¡­ aren¡¯t angry?¡±


    Su Ni asked deliberately.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen was perfunctory.


    At this time, Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was full of the scene just now. At that moment, he felt like he was about to ascend to the immortal realm. There were countless fireballs colliding in his body, burning his soul.


    He was like a wild horse, letting his body gallop on the prairie without fear, until his body finally calmed down.


    The person under him was already exhausted, panting for a long time, unable to speak.


    When Gu Zechen leaned in, Su Ni rolled her eyes. This guy still refused to let people live, so she didn¡¯t even give herself a chance to breathe.


    Gu Zechen was alive.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen seemed to have infinite energy. He surrounded Su Ni with a cheeky smile, poured tea and covered the nket, ¡°Waifu, hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who tortured me to death just now.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Su Niined.  No matter how he begged for mercy just now, Gu Zechen acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard it. He let his body move and torment for a while.


    Gu Zechen also knew that he was wrong.


    But just now, he was too forgetful. He could only quickly hold him in his arms andfort him. He held that he wouldn¡¯t be like this next time, so Su Ni bypassed him.


    However, there was also a benefit of tossing it. It was that Su Ni fell asleep very quickly and she felt it until dawn.


    The next day.


    The n to go to the hospital yesterday afternoon was ruined, so he could only go this morning.


    Su Ni specifically asked Gu Zechen if he was interested. Thetter didn¡¯t even raise her eyelids, but before leaving, she asked Su Ni to exchange chauffeur with him.


    Luo Qing sent Gu Zechen to thepany while Li Mo sent Su Ni to the hospital.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was still worried about her, so she didn¡¯t stop her. Coincidentally, she could ask Li Mo about his situation on the way.


    ¡°Has Cheng Yi been to the hospital?¡±


    Su Ni was curious.


    Li Mo shook his head. ¡°Cheng Yi has not shown himself since the ident.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±  Su Ni muttered in a low voice. Based on her understanding, Cheng Yi was afraid that he had already beenpletely unrted to Lu Rong. It was best to protect himself right now.


    Of course, it was also the most selfish.


    After Su Ni asked the ward, she let Li Mo wait for her outside. Li Mo wanted to say something but stopped it. In the end, he could only let Su Ni be careful.


    The room was very quiet.


    Su Ni pushed open the door and the person on the bed seemed to have woken up. She looked at the door and saw that it was Su Ni.


    Then, she seemed to be angry.


    Even though her body couldn¡¯t move, she still screamed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Let me see you.¡±


    Su Ni said calmly.


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t it because of you that I became like this now? Now I¡¯m pretending.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. She tried hard to move her arm, but in the end, only her nails moved a few times on the bedsheet.


    The doctor said that with Lu Rong¡¯s fall, her spine was seriously injured and her entire body¡¯s nervous system was affected. If she didn¡¯t recover well, she would be in a vegetative state.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the Nanjiawan project, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I¡¯m sorry about.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was t and she stared at her tly, ¡°If you want to me someone, you can only me Cheng Yi. If he takes you as a person¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Su Ni, who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to be here?¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish, she was interrupted by Lu Rong¡¯s scolding. Her eyes were filled with resentment and anger, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for me like this.¡±


    Su Ni sighed.


    She didn¡¯te today to argue with Lu Rong. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, so she was furious when she mentioned Cheng Yi.


    ¡°You¡¯re a patient!¡±


    Su Ni said calmly and her expression gradually calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m here today, I just want to see you.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re blocked by the reporters outside, right?¡±


    Lu Rong sneered.


    Su Ni was silent.


    Ever since Lu Rong jumped off the building, those people who didn¡¯t know the truth also firmly bound the ident and Su Corp.  Although Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let her go to work yesterday, she could imagine how much public opinion was manipted by Cheng Yi.


    ¡°What, was I right?¡±


    Lu Rong turned her head slightly, her expression bing more proud. At least her hopscotch was valuable.


    Su Ni sat down and pulled the covers for her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Cheng Yie to see you?¡±

 Chapter 427: He’s Always Busy

    ¡°He¡¯s very busy now, I know.¡±


    A sh of happiness shed across Lu Rong¡¯s eyes, but she quickly reacted. Her eyes were full of vignce and she said, ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    Su Ni smiled but didn¡¯t say it clearly. She just said, ¡°I happened to bump into Cheng Yi and my sister to y golf yesterday. I¡¯m in a good mood. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    When she heard this, Lu Rong¡¯s expression was stunned.


    He seemed to be in disbelief, but also a little stunned.


    Cheng Yi did note, but he also asked someone to tell him that he was very busy now and had to deal with the Nanjiawan project so that Su Ni could die.


    But what about ying golf?


    When Su Ni saw Lu Rong¡¯s reaction, she knew that she had guessed right.


    Now that Lu Rong and Su Ni had been torn apart, she naturally didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore. She sneered and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about the matter between me and Cheng Yi. I think you¡¯d better think about how to deal with me.¡±


    ¡°You jumped off the building just to frame me?¡±


    Su Ni asked curiously.


    Lu Rong frowned. Although it was the truth, she was still unhappy to be told by Su Ni so easily.


    ¡°What do you mean by marriage? The project in Nanjiawan is mine. You and Gu Zechen took it back with improper means. I jumped up to get back the project.¡±


    Lu Rong argued.


    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Her attitude infuriated Lu Rong. She tried hard to get up from the bed, but she made quite amotion. In the end, she felt powerless and copsed on the bed.


    ¡°You better rest well.¡±


    Su Ni got up.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t becent. Don¡¯t think that you can avoid it so easily this time.¡±


    Lu Rong said gnashing teeth behind her back.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    Su Ni smiled at ease, then looked back and said regretfully to Lu Rong, ¡°But you, it is very likely that you will be like this in this lifetime. I wonder if Cheng Yi will still want you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! He promised me that he would marry me when I get better.¡±


    Lu Rong screamed out of control.


    ¡°Marry you?¡±


    Su Ni raised an eyebrow.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t even want to change his lie. She lowered her head and mused for a long time before smiling at ease. ¡°About many years ago, Cheng Yi told me that to lie to my father.¡±


    ¡°So what? Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t love you at all.¡±


    Lu Rong was not to be outdone. Although she did not directly participate in the rtionship between Cheng Yi and Su Ni, she knew it.


    Sometimes, she also felt that Su Ni was quite pitiful. She had been fooled by Cheng Yi for so long, but she felt that it was understandable from Cheng Yi¡¯s perspective. On the contrary, Su Ni was more hateful.


    ¡°Yes, I know he doesn¡¯t love me.¡±


    Su Ni had already let go of love. Even if she hated him, she just hated him for making his father dizzy and ruin his family. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he loves you.¡±


    Su Ni revealed it calmly as Lu Rong¡¯s eyes widened. Her sharp eyes seemed to cut off Khai¡¯s skin. She gnashing teeth, ¡°Hey 4, stop talking nonsense here. You¡­ you are jealous of me.¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    She didn¡¯t want to refute anything and said directly to Lu Rong, ¡°Okay, take it as if I¡¯m jealous of you. However, I¡¯m not saying this as Cheng Yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend, but from an outsider¡¯s perspective, you can think about it.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Lu Rong gave the order to leave.


    ¡°I will leave. There are still a lot of things for me to handle.¡±


    Su Ni grinned and looked particrly rxed. ¡°I just came today to remind you that Cheng Yi and my sister are on good terms now. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have time to look for you.¡±


    ¡°And you think Cheng Yi has some feelings for your sister.¡±


    Lu Rong gnashing teeth.


    She couldn¡¯t see Su Ni¡¯scent expression. She had to blurt out about Cheng Yi and Su Banqing several times. This stupid woman really thought that Kacha had the ability to control Cheng Yi.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head seriously. ¡°But I think he¡¯s always with my sister now, not with you.  In addition¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni looked Lu Rong up and down and said, ¡°Besides, your body is almost crippled now. Which one do you think normal men will choose?¡±


    Su Ni said something and left.


    Soon, there was the sound of Lu Rong smashing the bed.


    The nurse had already heard the sound of movement and ran over. Su Ni didn¡¯t stay and quickly entered the elevator. Li Mo was still curious, but he didn¡¯t see anything in the ward and followed Su Ni.


    ¡°Go to the office.¡±


    After getting into the car, Su Ni closed her eyes and leaned back in her chair.


    Although she was gentle in front of Lu Rong, in fact, she had not practiced Gu Zechen¡¯s skills yet and was still infuriated by Lu Rong.


    However, some Su Ni could be sure that Lu Rong was also very strong. She definitely couldn¡¯t hold her breath when she was so excited today. As for what would happen in the future, she would wait and see.


    Su Corp.


    Un, it was rare to be calm.


    Luo Qing had already sent Gu Zechen away and stood side by side with Qin Yue, waiting for Su Ni at the door.


    ¡°Gather up thetest news about Su Corp and send it to my office.¡±


    Su Ni exined as she walked.


    Qin Yue looked down and quickly said, ¡°The public rtions department is already handling the incident of falling from the building, but there are not many reporters reporting the news that day. It seems that President Gu has suppressed it.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s hurriedly stopped and she nced at the two of them without saying a word.


    She suddenly felt a little cold. She pulled up her jacket and walked out of the elevator again. ¡°I won¡¯t go up for now.¡±


    Qin Yue handed over a document with a solemn expression, ¡°This is the meeting information that the shareholders Guild just sent over. It seems that I¡¯m dissatisfied with this fall, so I need to discuss the position of chairman again.¡±


    Su Ni frowned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had to walk back into the elevator and casually flip through the information in Qin Yue¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t need to think too much about it to know who was messing around.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t react and went straight to the conference room.


    The executives of thepany had already sat down. Su Ni strode forward and nced at the time, saying, ¡°If you have any questions, just tell me. I have limited time.¡±


    The toe straight to the point, the middle-aged man sitting below Su Ni¡¯s right, directly mentioned the case of Lu Rong falling from the building. ¡°Now the news has spread and everyone thinks that our Su Corp obtained Nanjiawan through illegal means. It is now a serious impact on our Su Corp.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, why don¡¯t I think?¡±


    Su Ni smiled and blocked her words.


    ¡°Indeed, although there is no news in the media now, it has long been spread across the Inte. When Lu Rong jumped off the building, many people saw it. Moreover, Mr. Su was also there.¡±

 Chapter 428: Su Corp

    Liu Quan¡¯sst sentence slowly lowered his voice.


    Su Ni frowned.


    Liu Quan called out the video and shed in front of Su Ni. She saw herself fainting in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that no one recognized it at the time. Otherwise, Mr. Su wouldn¡¯t be able to make a good rtionship.¡±


    Liu Quan clicked twice.


    Su Ni stood up calmly and said, ¡°I can guarantee that the Nanjiawan project is obtained through normalmercial means. As for the case of falling from the building, I will handle it.¡±


    She then left.


    After thinking for a while, she suddenly turned her head and added, ¡°Besides, I also hope that there won¡¯t be any emergency in the future and you won¡¯t have any meetings. After all, everyone¡¯s time is precious!¡±


    The group didn¡¯t seem to have reacted. They looked at each other nkly and saw Su Ni strode out of the meeting room.


    Liu Quan snorted coldly and smashed the files onto the table. He wanted to see how long this woman could be proud of.


    Someone kindly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Liu, Mr. Su is right. The most important thing is that we have amon crisis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    Behind him, a faint voice echoed.


    Liu Quan didn¡¯t say anything but narrowed his eyes.


    Su Ni did not return to the office and asked Luo Qing to send her to Gu Corp. On the road, Kafa handled a batch of emergency documents but it had nothing to do with the case of Yao 4 falling from the building.


    She opened her browser and searched for thetest news. All sorts of abuse swept over her, and there were asional fair voices that were quickly drowned out.


    ¡°Mr. Su, do you want the PR Department to talk to Lu Rong again?¡±


    Luo Qing suggested.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni looked calm. ¡°I¡¯ve looked for Lu Rong today.¡±


    Luo Qing¡¯s face was not surprised. Obviously, she knew it. She added, ¡°Then we can increase thepensation. Anyway, I heard that CEO Gu only spent 20 million to buy the Nanjiawan.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She did not expect this.


    ¡°You can consider it.¡±


    She said seriously.


    However, when Su Ni and Gu Zechen talked about it, Gu Zechen rejected it and said, ¡°Twenty million already looks down on her. It won¡¯t be so easy to ask for money.¡±


    ¡°Things are so big now. Lu Rong doesn¡¯t leave the hospital for a day and can¡¯t calm down in a day.¡±


    Su Ni was worried.


    ¡°Another reporter went to Su Corp?¡±


    Gu Zechen poured Su Ni a cup of coffee and asked.


    Su Ni shook her head.


    This was a good result.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Since no one is bothering you, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°How do you deal with it?¡±


    Gu Zechen pondered for a while but didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Su Ni. ¡°This is a bit difficult to deal with. I can only lead this disaster to the Gu Corp for the time being.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni quickly rejected it.


    The Su Corp was already terrible and couldn¡¯t drag the Gu Corp into the water.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled, so he didn¡¯t intend to tell Su Ni at first. He sat beside Su Ni and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡±


    This time, Su Ni was really worried, even more serious than worrying about the Su Corp. ¡°How about youpensate me ording to the method I said.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say no. He just asked, ¡°Do you really think that if Lu Rong is settled, even if this matter is over?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and quickly reacted.


    She understood that Gu Zechen was right.


    Even if Lu Rong was willing to reconcile, Cheng Yi would not let go of this opportunity easily. He was like a hungry wolf and would seize this opportunity tightly. If he didn¡¯t bite himself to death, he would bite off a piece of meat.


    ¡°Before you came, Cheng Yi called me.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°He did business soon. Knowing that the Nanjiawan is not here, he wants thend in your hand. I think it won¡¯t be long before he will personally look for you.¡±


    ¡°He knows.¡±


    Su Ni was shocked.


    Gu Zechen nodded and held Su Ni for a while tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of sooner orter, and work has started on the K side. I can¡¯t hide it for long.¡±


    This was the truth. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have to worry about Su Ni. Cheng Yi didn¡¯t dare to move on thend in Beijing for the time being, but the days of Su Corp were definitely not good.


    As she said this, Su Ni¡¯s phone rang and she quickly frowned.


    Luo Qing said, ¡°Fortunately, you are not in thepany. Now Su Corp is gathered by a group ofizens, blocking the water.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Ni hung up and Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mind sank and she got up to go back. ¡°There are a group of people at the entrance of the Su Corp. I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Gu Zechen said without hesitation.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Su Ni stopped Gu Zechen. ¡°This is originally about Su Corp. I just said it. At this moment, it¡¯s best not to let Gu Corp get involved.¡±


    When Gu Zechen reminded her just now, Su Ni understood one principle. It was likely that Cheng Yi¡¯s appetite was not just her, but also the Gu Corp.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Gu Zechen had obviously thought of this, but he was still fearless. This time, without waiting for Su Ni to refuse, Gu Zechen had already walked ahead and strode forward. ¡°I protect my own woman. Who can talk nonsense?¡±


    Along the way, Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and acted worried.


    Luo Qing suggested that it was best not to rush back at the top of this storm. This group of people would not listen to the truth and just call the police to chase them away.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be dealt with simply and roughly. If this matter is not exined clearly, it will be a thorn in everyone¡¯s heart, which will affect the Su Corp in the future.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen did not say anything, which was a tacit agreement.


    The moment Gu Zechen got out of the car, he was surrounded by people. Gu Zechen simply closed the car door and blocked Su Ni inside.


    ¡°Is Su Ni inside?¡±


    Someone shouted.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything as more people rushed towards Maybach. In the end, a few people were holding the g high.


    ¡°ckheart Company, trample on people¡¯s lives!¡±


    ¡°Defeat Su Corp, justice is done!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°This is a gathering of people, and you will be punished severely byw.¡±


    Qin Yue warned loudly and worked hard to create a way for Gu Zechen to pass.


    Gu Zechen told Luo Qing not to let Su Nie out for the time being.


    At this time, Su Ni could see the bustling gate of the Su Corp, but she couldn¡¯t open it. She could only rush inside.


    Luo Qing consoled her, ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t go down for now. There are too many people outside.¡±


    ¡°I came to solve this problem. What are I afraid of?¡±


    Su Ni showed a fearless expression, but when a few people hit the car door, Su Ni was still scared to shrink back.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s figure was gradually drowned out. Since Su Ni wasn¡¯t around, everyone started to argue with Gu Zechen, ¡°Your Gu Corp is with Su Corp. For the sake of profit, you have to force others to death.¡±

 Chapter 429: Trouble

    ¡°First of all, the Nanjiawan project is all serious business. There is already a police investigation on this point. If there is really a problem, then I should be in the police station now.¡±


    Gu Zechen finally said in a low voice.


    However, everyone didn¡¯t want to buy Gu Zechen¡¯s ount, so their voices were louder than a while, ¡°Su Ni steps down!¡±  Su Ni stepped down!


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡±


    ¡°President Gu came today to exin to everyone. You have to give people a chance to talk.¡±


    Li Mo protected Gu Zechen, sweating profusely on the side.


    After his voice softened, Gu Zechen said, ¡°Secondly, that is the key point I want to say today. The Nanjiawan project is my Gu Corp, and I, Gu Zechen, personally did it. This project is just a gift from me to my wife.¡±


    Then he walked towards Maybach.


    The group was stunned. After they reacted, they didn¡¯t let Gu Zechen leave.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Before this, Gu Zechen appeared at the press conference in Su Corp and said that he would guarantee that the Nanjiawan project could be taken down!¡±


    A sharp voice came from the crowd.


    When they heard this, the group was full of righteous indignation.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it for a long time. I really didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to do such a thing to make women happy.¡±


    ¡°No, as I see it, other than Su Ni, no one else¡¯s lives are dead.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Even though Su Ni couldn¡¯te out in the car, she heard what Gu Zechen just said.


    He was speechless for a moment, but he choked a little.


    Through the ss, she watched Gu Zechen push away everyone¡¯s strength and slowly walk towards her, her heart trembling.


    The car door finally opened.


    Gu Zechen entered, and Li Mo quickly closed the car door, but the overwhelming abuse followed.


    ¡°The Su Corp and the Gu Corp are exactly the same. The mastermind this time is Gu Corp!¡±


    ¡°Yes, defeat Gu Corp, defeat Gu Corp!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Once Gu Zechen arrived, all theints about Su Corp turned into Gu Corp.


    As soon as Gu Zechen got in the car, he told Luo Qing, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately arrange thepany¡¯s public rtions department to clear the Su Corp.¡±


    Luo Qing didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Su Ni.


    She knew that Su Ni still needed to nod in the end.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She looked out the window.


    The crowd was crowded, and all the security guards in Su Corp were unable to stop them. Instead, the crowd became more and more excited, and the sound of knocking on the door came from time to time.


    Luo Qing hurriedly started the engine, but in front of Maybach, she was stifled. ¡°I can¡¯t leave at all.¡±


    ¡°Smash, hit directly, I¡¯m responsible for the collision.¡±


    A cold light shed in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, making Su Ni shudder.


    Luo Qing¡¯s hand trembled. The current speed is not enough to kill people, but it is still possible to hit and hurt, but there seems to be no better way.


    Maibach slowly moved forward. Someone outside quickly screamed, ¡°Everyone, hurry up ande over. Don¡¯t let them leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this kind of daring businessman can¡¯t be cured byw. We will resist them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we must seek justice!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen. At this moment, his side face was solemn, as if a ball of ink had sshed on his face.


    ¡°Why did you do that just now?¡±


    Su Ni choked.


    She knew it was nonsense, but she still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, so it¡¯s good that the Su Corp will bear the responsibility for this. Why are you still jumping in?¡±


    ¡°I also said that I will protect my own woman.¡±


    Gu Zechen said and looked at her.


    Su Ni pursed her lips, her nose aching and she quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear to see Su Ni so worried. He pulled her into his arms andforted her.


    At this time, Luo Qing had already driven Maybach out. With a loud bang, she felt like someone was bumping into the car. There was a burst of screams outside. Su Ni was worried, ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    ¡°Li Mo is still behind, he will handle it.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni was still worried. Although she did not show herself this time, the Su Corp had be the tip of the storm and naturally couldn¡¯t be alone.


    ¡°You¡¯d better inform the public rtions department first.¡±


    Gu Zechen suggested.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell. She hammered Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and vented her dissatisfaction. She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think about throwing me out like this.¡±


    Gu Zechen held his forehead and deliberately showed a troubled expression, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really difficult.¡±  Not only did I have to deal with the Gu Corp now, but also the Su Corp.


    ¡°I said before that I will handle the Su Corp myself.¡±


    Su Ni blushed.


    ¡°Then, go to public rtions first and leave everything to me.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni seriously. ¡°That way, I can rest assured that I won¡¯t be distracted by dealing with Su Corp anymore.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words made Su Ni unable to refuse.


    Now that Gu Zechen had already exposed the sky, there was no point in her persistence. Instead, it made Gu Zechen more tired.


    Su Ni stopped being unreasonable and quickly called Qin Yue and repeated Gu Zechen¡¯s words again.


    There was silence on the phone. Qin Yue asked, ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen. She wasn¡¯t willing to do this, but seeing that there were still many banners outside, she felt annoyed and said directly, ¡°Do as I say.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    Only then did Qin Yue hang up.


    Su Ni put down her phone and said, ¡°Congrattions, as you wish.¡±


    Gu Zechen only pursed his lips and smiled. He gently leaned his forehead against Su Ni¡¯s forehead and kissed her seriously. Suddenly, he whispered a few words in Su Ni¡¯s ear.


    Su Ni was surprised and delighted. She asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. When did you see me doing something without confidence?¡±


    Gu Zechen was also amused by Su Ni¡¯s cute expression. He reached out and pinched her little face, his face full of joy.


    After listening to Gu Zechen¡¯s n, Su Ni waspletely relieved. She looked back at Su Corp. The police had arrived and the crowd was slowly scattering.


    However, Su Ni looked upstairs of Su Corp. She believed that the group of people must still hide in the dark and watch her.


    In the office.


    Liu Quan had seen Gu Zechen¡¯s car long ago. Now that Gu Zechen had retreated, the eyes under the lens became sharper and sinister.


    ¡°This time, President Gu does not hesitate to take all the dirty water onto himself, and also to save the Su Corp. It seems that your wish is going to fail.¡±


    A voice came from behind.


    Liu Quan did not look back and his expression was cold. ¡°I did not expect that Gu Zechen would stand out, but since Su Corp is involved in the case of falling from the building, don¡¯t think about retreating.¡±


    The shareholders behind him smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mr. Su is still calm. She hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±

 Chapter 430: Facing Together

    Liu Quan pointed to Maybach who had just left. The other person was shocked and asked, ¡°Su Ni is in the car?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I believe she must be there.¡±


    A strange smile crossed the corner of Liu Quan¡¯s mouth and a sharp light shed across the car window. ¡°Wait, I¡¯d like to see how Su Ni will end this time.¡±


    In fact, Qin Yue¡¯s actions were very quick. Just as Su Ni finished her announcement, the other party had already made preparations. They quickly arranged for the relevant personnel to issue rification and rify the rumors, and the whole PR Department was busy.


    But there were also different voices. ¡°Say, we ssh all the dirty water on the Gu Corp. The Gu Corp shouldn¡¯t sit still and wait.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, you didn¡¯t hear it. President Gu personally stepped forward to admit it just now. Don¡¯t worry, the Gu Corp must have already said it.¡±


    Obviously, the colleague who said this wasn¡¯t worried. On the contrary, he also showed a lovey-dovey expression, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes.  Our CEO Gu is really too handsome.


    ¡°No matter how handsome it is, it is Mr. Su¡¯s.¡±


    Someone sshed cold water.


    ¡°Pfft, I can¡¯t think about it yet.  Such a big thing, we worked overtime for two nights. As soon as CEO Gu stood up, all the problems were solved.


    Her words were agreed by the group, so everyone nodded and rejoiced, ¡°We don¡¯t have to work overtime today. We can go out for a drink.¡±


    At that moment, the PR Department was bustling with excitement and prosperity.


    Suddenly, a disharmonious voice came from the corner. ¡°But the woman who fell from the building cried Su Ni¡¯s name. Everyone was confused for a moment and should be discovered soon.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Mr. Gu made a guarantee at the Su Corp press conference.¡±


    ¡°No, in fact, there is always Gu Huai, and there is no need for us to worry about anything.¡±


    Another colleague also echoed.


    The colleague who had been worried just now didn¡¯t say anything, but when no one noticed him, he secretly sent a text.


    Inparison, the public rtions department of the Gu Corp was wailing.


    Originally, it was not rted to one¡¯s own high, but Gu Huai always dragged the Gu Corp into the water in order to show his loyalty and love.


    In the official website of the Gu Corp, there was a wave of abuse soon. Everyone had to respond urgently. As soon as they went, the server was about to copse.


    ¡°I think I have to work overtime today. The Su Corp is rxed. Why don¡¯t you think about it for us?¡±


    Some peopleined painfully. While they spoke, their hands were ying on theputer and there was no chance to rx.


    ¡°I think that everyone should talk less and do things. Since it¡¯s CEO Gu¡¯s intention, don¡¯tin.¡±


    The manager said.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re just talking.¡±


    In this way, everyone is more diligent, and no one knows who hase up with an idea. ¡°But I have a good idea. Since Gu Huai always wants to show love, why don¡¯t we develop in this direction. Well, at a critical moment, Mr. Gu stands out to protect Mrs. Gu. No matter who this matter is, it is enough for the little girls to be moved.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay? After all, it¡¯s such a big thing. I heard that your woman might be in a vegetative state in the next half of her life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see.¡±


    The manager, who had been silent all this time, clung his chin with one hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move in this direction. In addition, we will also distribute some Gu Corp news to shift everyone¡¯s attraction.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Zechen first sent Su Ni home. Later, Su Ni was unwilling, so Gu Zechen could only bring Khai to Gu Corp first.


    Gu Zechen had a special passage and didn¡¯t walk through the front door, avoiding the possibility of being surrounded by reporters.


    However, looking at Li Mo¡¯s frown, it was obvious that Gu Zechen¡¯s speech that ignored the consequences had caused quite a lot of trouble. At this time, the Gu Corp was in a state of nervousness and busyness.


    Su Ni took the initiative to pour a cup of tea for Gu Zechen. When the cup was gently put down, she said, ¡°You promised me that you will definitely solve it in a week.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, but this incident is not simple.¡±


    Before this, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say it but he didn¡¯t understand it. Now he was puzzled, ¡°There is no reason for these people to cause trouble. It is very likely that Cheng Yi is pushing the tide inside, but the target point of these people is obviously a problem.¡±


    At that time, Su Ni did not get out of the car, but Gu Zechen felt it was true. After the group of people knew that it was up to them, although they sessfully attracted vitality, Gu Zechen still noticed a few disharmonious voices pointing to Su Ni.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant. Gu Zechen changed the angle and asked, ¡°How¡¯s thepany recently?¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    ¡°Such a big thing has happened, there is no internal opinion?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni understood. She looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°You mean someone is messing around inside.¡±


    Soon, Su Ni added, ¡°There was an emergency meeting this morning. Many shareholders have a lot of opinions about this fall, but I promise I will settle this matter on the spot. No one has any objections.¡±


    Gu Zechen tidied up the table and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about it, you should be careful.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and her expression became more solemn.


    They had been busy for the whole morning and hadn¡¯t had lunch when Li Mo called for takeout and the two of them ate in the office.


    In the afternoon, the direction of themotion suddenly reversed and Su Ni burst outughing.


    Gu Zechen was confused. Su Ni asked directly, ¡°Is this your solution?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s n was not carried out at all. When he heard Su Ni¡¯s question, he also took Su Ni¡¯s phone to look at it and quickly frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t let anyone do that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni shrugged and nced at the haze before. ¡°I think this is good.¡±


    Many people were discussing Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance this morning, but they didn¡¯t say how hateful Gu Zechen and Su Ni were. Instead, they gave a wave of dog food.


    ¡°I think CEO Gu is really handsome. Today, I was on the scene and saw the real person.¡±


    ¡°Although things are a little bad, Gu Huai can always stand out at this time. He is a real man!¡±


    ¡°If I were Su Ni, I must be touched now. No matter how big a thing happens, someone will stand up. I am really touched.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the end, Su Ni felt goosebumps on her body. She pursed her lips and asked seriously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you love me so much?¡±


    ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni came over and hugged Gu Zechen from behind. In front of Gu Zechen, she posted ament, ¡°I also think Gu Zechen loves Su Ni.¡±

 Chapter 431: Su Ni’s Small Number

    Gu Zechen wanted to grab the phone but it was toote.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered? Is this your nickname?¡±


    Gu Zechen narrowed his eyes dangerously, but Su Ni didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. So what if I was discovered, I can¡¯t participate in thements.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s worries were superfluous. In the blink of an eye, Su Ni¡¯s news was drowned out by thements from topple mountains and overturn seas.


    Su Ni tried hard to pull the screen back and barely saw her message. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little distressed.


    At the hospital.


    Lu Rong looked forward to the night and finally looked forward to Cheng Yi.


    She tried hard to get up, but her body didn¡¯t allow it, so she revealed a pitiful expression and stared at Cheng Yi with a sad expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask the best doctor to treat you. You can rest well now.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked around and finally his eyes fell on Lu Rong. He tried his best to hold back his impatience and said, ¡°If you have any requests, you can make it now.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi.¡±


    Lu Rong was pitiful and her tears fell. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just hope you can apany me more.¡±


    ¡°You also know that I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    There was impatience in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Rong¡¯s threat, he wouldn¡¯t havee to the hospital.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Yi felt a little agitated. He had to solve this damn trouble quickly.


    ¡°Then¡­ if you have time, can youe over and see me? Even if you have ten minutes, no, one minute is good.¡±


    Lu Rong begged.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Cheng Yi was impatient.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Lu Rong also noticed that Cheng Yi¡¯s attitude was different. She thought about Su Ni¡¯s words and her mood became worse.


    Gu Zechen looked at the time. ¡°I still have things to do, I can¡¯t sit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give me time?¡±


    Lu Rong seemed to see a figure sh past the door of the ward, like Su Banqing, which made her heart cold. She boldly said, ¡°Cheng Yi, stay with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Cheng Yi yelled. When he noticed that he had lost his cool, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°You know the current situation as well. The Su Corp will soon counterattack. I still have a lot to do.¡±


    There was no light in Lu Rong¡¯s eyes. She said in a low voice, ¡°I know, but I want this night. You can¡¯t handle these things tonight.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s lie was exposed by Lu Rong like there was no shy cloth. He was as sensitive as him. He quickly got angry and couldn¡¯t amodate Lu Rong. He screamed, ¡°I think you¡¯re really crazy. You stay in the hospital. Don¡¯t think about going anywhere.¡±


    Then, Cheng Yi walked away.


    At the door, Su Banqing hugged Cheng Yi and inadvertently looked into the ward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Is she okay?


    ¡°Fortunately, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t look back. He rubbed his temples and Su Banqing got closer.


    In the ward, Lu Rong couldn¡¯t move and could only scream non-stop to vent the anger in her heart.


    Yes, she saw Su Banqing at the door of the ward.


    This damn woman, she was indeed there.


    The one who hated it even more was Cheng Yi!


    Even if she went to the hospital to see her, wouldn¡¯t she want to be separated from Su Banqing for a while?


    Tears ran out of his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t stop it. Even if it was a night, he refused to apany him.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, have you forgotten what you said?¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s voice trembled as the doctor hurriedly rushed over. She had already applied a tranquilizer on her arm. She didn¡¯t know how many times it was. Looking at the densely packed needles, she felt that her eyelids were heavy and heavy, so she slowly shut her eyes.


    When she woke up again, it was already the next morning.


    The nurses came in to check on Lu Rong¡¯s condition before shaking their heads.


    Even though she didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni could tell from everyone¡¯s faces that she really had to spend her whole life in bed.


    She wanted to cry, but there were no tears.


    She turned her head and looked out the window. After March, the weather was already much warmer and there was some life force outside. The sycamore trees had green leaves and a few birds asionally fell on the windowsill.


    Lu Rong wanted to walk to them but it was the east.


    Over time, she gave up and felt a little numb.


    This tripsted three whole days without saying anything or seeing anyone.


    On the fourth day, Cheng Yi rushed in angrily. The nurse wanted to stop him but was stopped outside.


    Lu Rong¡¯s eyelids moved but she did not say anything. She was not as excited as before but still expressionless.


    ¡°Lu Rong, are you trying to force me to death? Is this your purpose?¡±


    After closing the door of the ward, Cheng Yi was no longer as refined and calm as ever.


    ¡°I advise you to be quiet. If Su Banqing sees it, she will feel wronged.¡±


    Lu Rong grinned but her smile was a little reluctant.


    ¡°Lu Rong!¡±


    Cheng Yi clenched his teeth and squeezed out her name. Seeing Lu Rong looking at him, he seemed to have lost his strength and asked weakly, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember what you said to me the day I jumped off the building?¡±


    Lu Rong changed the topic and asked lightly as if she didn¡¯t hear Cheng Yi¡¯s question.


    Cheng Yi was stunned and his eyes quickly regained rity.


    He sat down again, grabbed Lu Rong¡¯s hand and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Lu Rong, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside the hospital. The Nanjiawan project is gone, and I didn¡¯t get thend in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. The tender was also stabbed by J. K. I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    Seeing that Lu Rong didn¡¯t say anything, Cheng Yi continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know me the best and understand how to be considerate to me? I really can¡¯t do anything now. I¡¯m going to bear everything myself.¡±


    Lu Rong never turned on TV in the ward and did not know anything about the situation outside.


    Hearing Cheng Yi say so much, his heart softened.


    She let out a sigh. No matter how angry she was, no matter how angry she was, she couldn¡¯tpare to her feelings for this man for many years.


    So what if Su Ni was right? She loved this man, no matter what kind of person he was, she was trapped and couldn¡¯t pull it out again.


    ¡°Are you not sure about my purpose?¡±


    Lu Rong looked at Cheng Yi and a tear slid across her face.


    She clearly remembered what Cheng Yi had said to her at the hotel. As long as she jumped from here, she would be his savior, and she would be her forever.


    At that time, she felt extremely happy.


    Her mind was filled with the scene of her jumping from the building. She would get hurt, but it was worth it because she would marry Cheng Yi after she recovered. There would be no Su Banqing, Su Ni, and no other woman.


    In that lifetime, he had reached the peak of life.


    With that thought, Lu Rong leaned against the bed and smiled.

 Chapter 432: Lu Rong’s Threat

    ¡°I know, I will definitely spend more time with you in the future, so that you can get better quickly.¡±


    Cheng Yi held Lu Rong¡¯s hand and gave her confidence, but deep down, he felt ruthless. He could not keep being threatened by Lu Rong.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lu Rong was very happy when she heard this.


    She thought that Cheng Yi knew he was wrong, so he suddenly woke up and struggled to get up. Cheng Yi helped her up and plunged her into Cheng Yi¡¯s arms.


    Cheng Yi also responded to her, but seeing her sloppy face and the rotten scent of her body, Cheng Yi felt nauseous.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    She said emotionally.


    ¡°Me too. It¡¯s been a long time since we hugged like this.¡±


    Cheng Yi replied dryly.


    ¡°You are so nice.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s head could still move. She tried hard to kiss Cheng Yi but was dodged by Cheng Yi. A trace of disappointment shed across Lu Rong¡¯s eyes, but she was quicklyforted by herself.


    ¡°I will definitely try my best to get better.¡±


    Lu Rong promised that it was more like cheering for her.


    Cheng Yi just forced a smile when he heard this, but his heart was clear and he could not continue like this.


    This time, Cheng Yi stayed in the hospital for half a day. He only showed a reluctant expression and slowly left at night.


    Lu Rong also looked wronged and eager. After Cheng Yi repeatedly promised toe back tomorrow, she let Cheng Yi leave.


    After leaving the hospital, Cheng Yi took a breath of fresh air and felt that he was much more rxed. His assistant was next to him and said, ¡°Find a few people to watch Lu Rong closely. Don¡¯t let her see anyone.¡±


    In the end, he seemed to be thinking about the starting point and asked nervously, ¡°Who did Lu Rong meet two days ago? Help me investigate.¡±


    The assistant quickly replied, ¡°Only Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni?¡±


    Cheng Yi took a deep breath and felt the hairs all over his body stand up. His eyebrows bulged and he asked unhappily, ¡°How long have you left?¡±


    ¡°About half an hour. Lu Rong¡¯s emotions are always unstable. I heard that she made a big fuss after she left.¡±


    The assistant continued.


    ¡°That should be fine.¡±


    Cheng Yi breathed a sigh of relief and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Anyone who wants to see Lu Rong in the future must inform me in advance.¡±


    The assistant lowered his head and started working on the phone. Finally, he said, ¡°There should be no problem.¡±


    The next morning, Cheng Yi appeared in the hospital early, and Lu Rong smiled like a flower.


    ¡°There¡¯s breakfast here. It¡¯s your favorite fragrant porridge. Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    For a few days, Cheng Yi was particrly enthusiastic and considerate. Lu Rong gradually took off her guard and started to seriously undergo recovery training every day.


    The more hard Lu Rong worked, the colder his expression became.


    The assistant whispered, ¡°Miss Lu has been doing well recently. She has been undergoing recovery training. It shouldn¡¯t take long to recover.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked meaningfully at the assistant and asked, ¡°Do you think I want her to get better?¡±


    The assistant was stunned.


    Watching his boss appear so hard in the hospital every day and be obedient to Lu Rong, his boss¡¯s words now confused him and he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Cheng Yi chuckled, then said, ¡°Go and make arrangements. It¡¯s best if she stays in bed forever.¡±


    The assistant looked confused but nodded quickly when he saw that Cheng Yi was unhappy.


    But was this what Cheng Yi wanted?


    Lu Rong used the matter of jumping off the building to threaten him now. This time, she wanted to threaten him toe to the hospital, so he had enough.


    Since he dared to threaten him, he had to pay a corresponding price.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    Lu Rong, in a wheelchair, excitedly pushed towards Cheng Yi.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Cheng Yi also had a smile on his face and took the initiative to push Lu Rong. ¡°The weather is good today. Let¡¯s go out and walk around.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±  Now Lu Rong was obedient to Cheng Yi. When she thought about how Cheng Yi had been by her side during this period and had neglected Su Banqing, she became even more proud.


    At noon, Cheng Yi apanied Lu Rong for lunch and left.


    In the car, Cheng Yi¡¯s phone rang. Listening to the secretary¡¯s report, he couldn¡¯t help frowning.  The assistant also said, ¡°Gu Corp has recentlyunched new products, but it¡¯s pressing down on the previous news.¡±


    ¡°How can it be that easy!¡±


    Cheng Yi snorted coldly and couldn¡¯t find the person who lied to Lu Rong back then. He couldn¡¯t catch Gu Zechen¡¯s hammer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Su Corp first.¡±


    Cheng Yi said.


    The assistant wanted to say something but eventually changed direction.


    Su Corp.


    Su Ni had just finished the meeting and the Su Corp was temporarily calm. Although there were still quite a lot of rumors, this was the public opinion. Whenever new news came out, no one would pay attention to the old news.


    At the moment, Gu Corp was in the limelight, but it had nothing to do with falling down.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen had guessed right back then. If he did not do any public rtions, he would slowly calm down.


    The secretary came in to report that Cheng Yi was outside the Su Corp.


    Su Ni still remembered Gu Zechen¡¯s reminder, but she did not expect Cheng Yi to be so angry so soon.


    He could still continue to hype the incident of Lu Rong jumping from the building, but it did not make much sense. Gu Zechen joined the police and had already ssified the cheating as normal business behavior.


    If he continued, Gu Zechen could sue him for libel.


    Cheng Yi became honest with him.


    ¡°Let hime up.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Even though Su Ni didn¡¯t want to see Cheng Yi, she couldn¡¯t hide it even if she wanted to.


    Soon, Cheng Yi went upstairs. Su Ni pretended to be busy with the documents in her hands and ignored Cheng Yi for a few minutes.


    Cheng Yi was not in a hurry. He sat down on the sofa and drank the coffee the secretary had poured.


    ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Finally, Su Ni spoke first.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t hold her breath, but that she felt suffocated when she stayed with Cheng Yi for a second longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just heard that Gu Zechen gave you the money he obtained from Ji and K. It¡¯s better for us to do business.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled, as refined as always.


    Sure enough!


    Su Ni whispered to herself.


    Because Gu Zechen had reminded her, Su Ni was well prepared. At this time, she pretended to be ignorant and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Cheng came to the wrong ce. If you want to find that ce, you should find Mr. Gu.¡±


    Facing Su Ni¡¯s concealment, Cheng Yi just smiled.


    ¡°I took a lot of detours before. If I hadn¡¯t investigated it in secret, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that Gu Zechen would have trusted you so much that he even put thend under your name.¡±


    As Cheng Yi said this, a hint of jealousy shed across his eyes, but he hid it very well.

 Chapter 433: Refusing to Cooperate

    In Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, Su Ni was just a trash she didn¡¯t want. She didn¡¯t deserve such treatment.


    Su Ni grinned and smiled.


    If Cheng Yi knew that Gu Zechen not only gave thend to him, but also wrote an agreement. No matter what the reason was, he would leave without any conditions. He would probably not believe the world.


    Of course, Su Ni wasn¡¯t in the mood to show off so much to Cheng Yi. She knew Cheng Yi too well. This man had always been high and above, and even if he was discussing with her now, he still looked superior to others.


    ¡°Sorry, I have other uses for thisnd.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t get rid of it, Su Ni rejected it coldly.


    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Cheng Yi tilted his legs and didn¡¯t care about his image in front of Su Ni.


    ¡°Sorry, I have something else. Mr. Cheng, please go back.¡±


    Su Ni pressed the doorbell and the secretary came in and looked at Su Ni.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t force him. He got up and patted the wrinkles on his body. He smiled and said, ¡°I have another document here. Mr. Su can see it and think about my proposal again.¡±


    Then he turned to leave.


    Su Ni was stunned when she saw the words ¡®transfer letter¡¯. She was like a basin of cold water poured from head to end.


    Her hands started to tremble. She tried hard several times before she called Su Banqing. ¡°Halfway clear, Cheng Yi came to see me today and brought the Su Corp Building transfer agreement that Papa signed back then.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    There was also a burst of exmation over the phone.


    Su Ni was really flustered. ¡°It¡¯s not safe over there. I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell youst time when I saw you. You¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Su Banqing consoled him, ¡°Since Cheng Yi can hand the transfer papers to you, it means he doesn¡¯t know that I read the agreement, which means he hasn¡¯t doubted me at all.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s words were not unreasonable. Su Ni quickly calmed herself down and she had to think of a n.


    At present, there was no possibility of Su Corp closing down, but since Cheng Yi dared to take it out, it meant that he was very likely to make a bad move behind it. This was something Su Ni could not guard against.


    When they went back in the evening, Su Ni and Gu Zechen raised their mouths. Gu Zechen was calm, ¡°I¡¯ve already got approved of thend in the capital. I n to start work at the end of this month.¡±


    The implication was that the Su Corp was equivalent to having a second level of security. When the time came, the Su Corp building would be changed and there would be no evidence in Cheng Yi¡¯s hands.


    Early the next morning.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen got up early and headed to the nursing home.


    The foreign experts had contacted and Gu Zechen had also booked the ne. Last night, the doctor had arranged a series of examinations and was sure there were no problems, so they had to register.


    Even though her father had not woken up, Su Ni still felt a little ufortable to send her away. She couldn¡¯t help but cry when she was still in the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be many problems.¡±


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to worry.


    ¡°Zexin, everything is fine.¡±


    Su Ni knew it was nonsense but she couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni on her forehead with a gentle expression. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the expertster. I¡¯ll confirm the treatment n before someone gets on the ne.¡±


    ¡°This is the best.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Ni and Gu Zechen arrived at their father¡¯s ward, they found that Su Banqing had already taken the lead and Cheng Yi was smoking on the balcony outside the ward.


    Su Ni frowned and med Su Banqing for bringing Cheng Yi along.


    Su Banqing was expressionless at this moment. She didn¡¯t even look at Su Ni and said directly, ¡°Cheng Yi sent me over. When Father gets on the ne, we don¡¯t have to contact him anymore.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.


    Even though she knew that all of this was humiliation, she still didn¡¯t want to say it so harshly in front of her father.


    She turned her face to the side and Su Banqing walked straight to Cheng Yi. The sound of her high heels was very unpleasant to Su Ni.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the ne arrived.


    Before Su Ni could say a few more words to her father, she wanted to separate.


    She held her father¡¯s hand and told him where to go this time. After she received treatment, she would recover very soon¡­


    But no matter what he said, his father¡¯s expression was always faint and he couldn¡¯t see any extra emotions.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni and her body trembled slightly because of her excitement. Cheng Yi, who had not been in front of her, suddenly came over. Su Ni shouted excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    Cheng Yi stood there on the spot with a smile on his face, but he was very mocking.


    Before Cheng Yi could speak, Su Banqing jumped out and shouted at her sister, ¡°Su Ni, what are you yelling at?¡±


    ¡°Su Banqing, no matter how you treat me, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Su Ni closed her eyes, making it difficult to see her true emotions. She pointed at Cheng Yi and said, ¡°But Cheng Yi, he is the murderer of Father. I won¡¯t allow him to get close.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su¡¯s words are ridiculous.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled mockingly.


    ¡°Su Ni, I think you¡¯re really crazy.¡±


    After Su Banqing said that, she wanted to pull Cheng Yi away, but Cheng Yi still didn¡¯t move. Instead, he let Su Banqing move aside and walked leisurely towards the bed.


    With each step, Su Ni¡¯s nerves twitched. His steps were like provoking Su Ni¡¯s nerves to see what step she could tolerate.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear it and blocked Cheng Yi¡¯s way. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, the warning in his eyes could not be ignored.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Cheng Yi sneered.


    ¡°I said that if you get closer, I don¡¯t mind taking revenge right in front of Father!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s gnashing teeth showed a fierce glint in her eyes. She was no longer a pass like thunder and move like the wind in the mall, nor was she usually gentle.


    ¡°Looks like Mr. Su misunderstood.¡±


    Cheng Yi sighed as if he hadpromised and no longer moved closer.


    After that, he nced at the patient on the bed, smoothly said a blessing to recover as soon as possible, then went to the balcony again.


    When no one was around, Su Banqing showed Su Ni an apologetic look.


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t go out and silently guarded her father with Su Ni. The doctor knocked on the door, saying that they could get on the ne.


    On the other side, Cheng Yi asked the assistant, ¡°How much do you think you can be confident in sending it over this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just two or three floors.¡±


    At the moment, Su Ni¡¯s father was not in a good situation, so it was meaningless to send him over.


    ¡°Two or three floors¡­¡±


    Cheng Yi repeated it with a hint of coldness in his mouth. The assistant¡¯s heart was numb when he saw it, but he couldn¡¯t say why.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s two or three floors, that¡¯s more.¡±


    He suddenly muttered softly and turned to leave the ward.

 Chapter 434: Peace Along the Way

    In the nurse¡¯s station, there was only one nurse who saw a guesting out of Su Ni¡¯s father¡¯s ward and immediately got up respectfully.


    Cheng Yi looked at his chest card and called out the young nurse¡¯s name, ¡°Miss Liu, why don¡¯t we talk about a business?¡±


    A few minutester, the nurse hurriedly ran into the ward. While everyone was busy, she quickly pushed a pill into the bottle.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    At the door, Su Ni came back and saw this scene. She couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    The nurse¡¯s hand trembled for a moment, but she quickly calmed down and exined, ¡°This is a tranquilizer that can make the patient feel better on the ne.¡±


    Seeing that she was the nurse who had been taking care of her father, Su Ni nodded and thanked her.


    The nurse nodded and didn¡¯t stay any longer. She ran out in a hurry with her head lowered and almost bumped into Gu Zechen.


    ¡°There should be other patients.¡±


    Su Ni exined for the nurse.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and a few foreign experts came in. They joined forces and carried Su Yan onto the ne.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on the n with the experts. ording to your father¡¯s current situation, you can start with conservative treatment stimtions. If you can¡¯t, you can start with new biological stimtions.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°The foreign technology is indeed better than ours, and there are some sessful cases. We can try it.¡±


    The nursing home doctor pushed his sses and said.


    Su Ni stood at the door of the office. The huge propeller had turned and a lot of dust was rolled up. Then, her voice became louder and louder. Su Ni couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Gu Zechen and the doctor.


    Gradually, Su Ni¡¯s vision became blurred. She waved at the ne and quickly wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Sis, Papa will definitely get better, right?¡±


    For some reason, Su Banqing was already standing behind Su Ni and watching the ne gradually leaving with her.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hold it in and whispered.


    Su Banqing hugged Su Ni from behind and vented her soft head, ¡°Cheng Yi¡¯s retribution ising to fruition soon. When Papa wakes up, he will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni suppressed the bitterness and patted her sister on the shoulder, persuading her, ¡°Cheng Yi is waiting for you at the door. Go quickly.¡±


    Su Banqing was reluctant to part with her eyes, but she looked at the door as if she was determined to leave in a hurry.


    At this time, Gu Zechen came out of the office and the courtyard returned to silence. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them stepped on the sun and slowly walked out of the nursing home. It was estimated that they would note again for a long time.


    She looked over at her father¡¯s ward. The door wasn¡¯t closed yet, and the warm sunlight shone on the bed, but it was empty.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    This time, Su Ni sped up herself.


    Not long after the two of them left, Gu Zechen suddenly received a call. He quickly put on a serious expression and stopped the car by the roadside.


    Su Ni could vaguely hear the sound of the ne and quickly became nervous. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Gu Zechen gestured for Su Ni to not be excited. After listening to the other person¡¯s content, he ryed Su Ni, ¡°Your father¡¯s condition worsened just as he got on the ne. His heart rate suddenly stopped, but he¡¯s already rescued. It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±


    ¡°How could this be?!¡±


    Su Ni was nervous. ¡°It was fine just now. Didn¡¯t you say there wouldn¡¯t be any problems?¡±


    Gu Zechen felt sorry for this. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it happened either. Fortunately, it¡¯s alright, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nerves rxed a little, but she still felt like she had lost her soul. She had promised to send her father abroad, and if something really happened, she would never forgive herself.


    After returning to Su Corp, Su Ni was still in a trance. She tried hard to stabilize her emotions for a long time and read some information that wasn¡¯t important.


    Qin Yue came in to report on the recent situation in Nanjiawan. Ever since the ribbon cut, many merchants had already renovated their homes. Although they hadn¡¯t achieved the expected prosperity, it was a good resultpared to before.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s misfortune had alsopletely removed the Su Corp. The Su Corp had no worries about it, so it was more convenient for him to show his fists and kicks.


    Su Ni immediately ordered that the Su Corp would provide somepensation activities for anyone who could enter in the first half of this year. Qin Yue asked, ¡°Is this necessary?¡±


    Now that the Nanjiawan was hot, even if it was natural, it would not take long for it to be lively.


    Su Ni shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Even if it¡¯s half a year, I can¡¯t wait. Of course, the sooner the better.¡±


    Qin Yue didn¡¯t understand what Su Ni was worried about. He just felt that Su Ni¡¯s words made sense, so he nodded and followed orders.


    The office door was suddenly pushed open and Luo Qing ran in panic. Qin Yue frowned and was a little dissatisfied.


    Su Ni urged Qin Yue to go over first, then she asked Luo Qing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Luo Qing knew that she had lost herposure, so she quickly adjusted her face and said again, ¡°Someone is here to cause trouble!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s forehead trembled slightly. Ever since the opening of the new year, she had been busy. Looking at Luo Qing¡¯s impatience, she asked helplessly, ¡°Who is it this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Wan.¡±


    Luo Qing blurted out.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni was stunned. There had been no news of Xu Wan for half a month. She thought that this woman was honest, so why did shee to Su Corp for no reason?


    ¡°Let her go up first.¡±


    Su Ni was helpless.


    Luo Qing said, ¡°I already said it, but the other party doesn¡¯t listen at all. Looking at Xu Wan¡¯s posture, I guess she¡¯s here to cause trouble.¡±


    Su Ni was speechless.


    After a while, she asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Say yes, say that you are¡­¡±


    Luo Qing hesitated for a long time, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t convey Xu Wan¡¯s words. Her face was red and she was anxious.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Su Ni was not in a hurry. She stood up calmly, put on her jacket and was about to go down, but Luo Qing stopped her.


    Luo Qing suggested, ¡°Mr. Su, please don¡¯t go down now and let the security department handle it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t inform President Gu for now.¡±


    Su Ni exined.


    Soon, she pushed Luo Qing away and pushed the elevator open.


    Luo Qing had no choice but to follow behind her. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Su Ni heard amotion. She followed the sound and saw Kafa shouting loudly there like a madman.


    Many employees saw Su Ni and moved aside. Due to Su Ni¡¯s deterrence, they did not say anything, but the way they looked at Khai was obviously different.


    Su Ni¡¯s body was straight and she walked straight to Xu Wan. Thetter was not afraid and restrained when she saw that Cairn was not afraid. She still shouted with a sharp voice, ¡°Look, this is your Luo 4. In fact, it¡¯s a mistress!¡±

 Chapter 435: As long as You Promise

    ¡°Security, where are the security guards?¡±  Luo Qing shouted from the side.


    The captain covered his arm andined, ¡°We were injured by this woman. Due to her identity, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Identity, what identity?¡±


    Luo Qing looked at Su Ni worriedly and berated the security guards, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is Su Corp. No one can cause trouble here!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As if he had received an order, the security guard became more courageous. He turned around and stared coldly at Xu Wan. ¡°I¡¯ve called the police. You¡¯d better leave now.¡±


    Then, a few security guards swarmed up and dragged Xu Wan out.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Ni did not say anything. She did not exin thements of the employees. She was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife and she did not have to argue with Xu Wan.


    However, Xu Wan who had been dragged out suddenly rushed in again.


    This time, Xu Wan rushed to Su Ni and lifted her bangs. She didn¡¯t make up today and the scar that spread like an earthworm was shocking on this beautiful face.


    Su Ni furrowed her brows. Before she could say anything, Xu Wan screamed, ¡°, take a good look. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have been in a car ident? Now that I¡¯m disfigured, don¡¯t think about it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about the car ident. Mr. Gu should have told you that he will hire the best doctor¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Xu Wan interrupted Su Ni and pped him directly on the face.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    A clear voice echoed throughout the hall. It was silent all around. After a while, an employee cried out in rm, ¡°Oh my God, she hit Mr. Su.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is CEO Gu¡¯s ex-girlfriend. If I say that Mr. Su is already married, how can she be considered a mistress?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, this woman is too much. At first nce, you can see that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Like a psychopath, I heard that I¡¯ve made a scene in Gu Corp before, and now I¡¯ming to Su Corp!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This p seemed to wake everyone up. Although the woman said that Su Ni was a mistress, Su Ni was Mrs. Gu, who dared to think so.


    For a time, the public opinion pointed at Xu Wan. A few daring people had slowly leaned over and surrounded Su Ni.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, aren¡¯t you? This is Su Corp! Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I really think that Mr. Gu is still protecting you now.¡±


    Everyone started to me her and looked at Xu Wan with disgust.


    Luo Qing was on the phone to Gu Zechen when she heard amotion. She furrowed her brows and said directly to the phone, ¡°It¡¯s done. Xu Wan is doing it.¡±


    The moment he finished, the call was hung up by Gu Zechen.


    Luo Qing was assured that Gu Zechen would arrive soon.


    At this time, Luo Qing quickly walked towards Su Ni and quarantined the employees. She stood in front of Kn and confronted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s working hours now, are you so idle?¡±


    This was Su Ni¡¯s voice.


    Everyone lowered their heads and had to go back to their posts. They just worked in the hall. Their eyes still nced at Su Ni from time to time, afraid she would get beaten again.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Xu Wan gritted her teeth and her eyes were full of anger. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I want to talk to you alone.¡±


    ¡°I think everything you want to say has been finished. We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    Su Ni moved her wrist. She had never been beaten up since she was so old. Her reaction was slow, but it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t find a chance to return it.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re done talking, can you leave now?¡±


    This was all for Gu Zechen¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Xu Wan screamed from behind her. Her voice wasn¡¯t as sharp as before, but she changed into a gloomy and indifferent voice. ¡°You have everything now. Why can¡¯t you return Gu Zechen to me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you return?¡±


    She smiled.


    Xu Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°Just announce the divorce. I know that the Su Corp can only get up because of Gu Zechen. As long as you Promise..¡±


    ¡°Then I have to see if I agree!¡±


    Before Xu Wan could finish her sentence, she saw Gu Zechen with his hands in his pockets and quickly approaching. Wherever they went, everyone retreated to both sides, full of aura.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s arrival caused quite a stir. The employees who were pretending to work also looked up. ¡°There¡¯s a good scene now, and I don¡¯t know where Mr. Gu will stand.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? I must stand on Mr. Su¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°No, I bet on Mr. Su too. This is Mrs. Gu.¡±


    ¡°But I heard that CEO Gu and Mr. Su¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t that good. They were all acting before¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she was stared at by more than ten pairs of eyes at the same time, as if she was about to eat her.


    ¡°Zexin!¡±


    Xu Wan looked back at Gu Zechen and her body trembled. ¡°Yes¡­ Su Ni asked you toe over.¡±


    Then, Xu Wan looked at Su Ni with an additional trace of hatred. ¡°You are so ruthless!¡±


    ¡°Since you said that I¡¯m a mistress, then it¡¯s just right. President Gu is here, let President Gu judge right and wrong.¡±


    Su Ni knew Luo Qing would definitely call Gu Zechen over, so she was not in a hurry to exin. No matter how much she said, she couldn¡¯t say anything to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Xu Wan pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s arm first, her body staggering, ¡°My head hurts.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Xu Wan. He knew that she was acting, but he still said lightly, ¡°Since you have a headache, go to the hospital.¡±


    Then he really wanted to leave.


    Su Ni frowned. She never thought that Gu Zechen would be this indifferent. There were so many employees around him watching. Once he left, she was afraid that she would really bear the reputation of his mistress.


    Gu Zechen turned to look at her.


    Su Ni also calmed down at this time and said to Gu Zechen with a nk expression, ¡°You haven¡¯t given everyone an exnation as to who is the mistress.¡±


    Xu Wan was also looking at Gu Zechen at this time. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t me her, and he even took her away, making her feel like she had found an advantage. She quickly raised her head and shouted, ¡°Su Ni, haven¡¯t you understood yet? The person Mr. Gu loves is me. When I married you, I was forced.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and her nose suddenly became sore. In that case, she had nothing to say.


    She walked faster and her tears rolled down like a broken dam. She suddenly felt some hatred.


    Since this is your Gu Zechen¡¯sst attitude, why didn¡¯t you make it clear earlier and embarrass yourself in front of so many people in Su Corp?

 Chapter 436: Gu Zechen Taking Xu Wan away

    Was he really not giving himself any face?


    Gu Zechen, your move is really ruthless.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ve said long ago that you are insensible!¡±


    Behind them came Xu Wan¡¯s proud voice.


    Luo Qing looked at Gu Zechen discontentedly. She didn¡¯t call Gu Zechen to take Xu Wan away, but she couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment and could only chase after him.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife, aren¡¯t you sure?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s indifferent and rational voice was suddenly heard from behind.


    Su Ni paused in a hurry but she didn¡¯t look back and quickly entered the elevator.


    Luo Qing breathed a sigh of relief, but in the elevator, watching Su Ni constantly turn her head and wipe her tears, she could not help but say a good word for Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu must have his n. Ka, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Su Ni remained silent.


    Gu Zechen¡¯sst sentence gave him a proper name, but he stayed by Xu Wan¡¯s side. He was afraid that he would give people more space to imagine.


    ¡°Inform the PR Department that no one is allowed to spread the news today!¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°It¡¯s already arranged, but you¡­¡±


    Luo Qing was a little worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gu Huai has not said that I¡¯m not a mistress, what else do I have to worry about?¡±


    Su Ni forced out a smile, but it was a sharp contrast to her swollen eyes.  Luo Qing knew that Su Ni was still sad, so she no longer spoke to disturb her.


    The Su Corp hall was already noisy and noisy.


    Although Gu Zechen had left with Xu Wan, everyone¡¯s brain was still rich.


    As soon as Su Ni left, Gu Zechen also took Xu Wan away, but he recognized the status of Kn. What was this?


    Could it be that he intended to show mercy on both sides, one to give fame and the other to love?


    ¡°Mr. Gu is too greedy. Our Mr. Su is not good, but that woman is like a madman.¡±


    There were employees fighting for Su Ni.


    ¡°No, but in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Gu, that woman wouldn¡¯t have dared to cause trouble like a madman.¡±


    ¡°If I were Mr. Su, no matter how outstanding CEO Gu is, I was divorced. There is more than one excellent man in this world.¡±


    This was also due to Su Ni¡¯s good treatment of the local employees on weekdays. However, she did not do much of a harm to her, instead, she spoke for Su Ni one by one.


    If Su Ni knew this, she would be touched again.


    However, there were also disharmonious voices. For example, in the Public Rtions Department, everyone was busy with the public rtions, but there were still different voices. ¡°Xu Wan already said that if it wasn¡¯t a car ident, she would be Mrs Gu. ording to the order of firste, first served, Kang is indeed not as good as Yao 4¡­¡±


    ¡°I said that you are strong. Do you have any objections to Mr. Su?¡±


    The manager of the public rtions department came over and looked at the face that was always gloomy and expressionless. He asked suspiciously, ¡°I remember that you also had an opinion on Mr. Sust time.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Tao Fei stood up suddenly, and his usually silent face became a little flustered. He quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually. The PR Department needs different voices, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±


    The manager felt that it was a bit strange recently.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Tao Feiqiang has already turned on theputer and quickly operated it for a while, but the manager still has a mind, and when he handed over the information, he mentioned it to Su Ni.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Su Ni never cared about different voices, but from the manager¡¯s words, this was not the first time, so she had to suspect it.


    ¡°Recently, public rtions, is there anything unusual?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°No, then.¡±


    The public rtions manager was personally poached by Su Ni. Su Ni valued it and the manager was naturally loyal and loyal to him. He was also particrly careful in matters rted to Khai. ¡°Do you think that this person will not be a spy sent by otherpanies if you force yourself?¡±


    ¡°Who sent?¡±


    Su Ni smiled self-deprecatingly. Although the Su Corp had developed now, it wasn¡¯t so strong that even their rivalpanies were afraid of it.


    ¡°How about this, you have to observe the reaction of forcing himself first. When he does something, you can say itter.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°That can only be the case.¡±


    The manager was a little distressed, and he was bitter that he couldn¡¯t find any evidence to force himself. ¡°Usually, this person doesn¡¯t talk much and doesn¡¯t get into everyone. It¡¯s really hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Alright, maybe someone¡¯s personality makes sense.¡±


    Su Ni patted the manager¡¯s shoulder to stop being so nervous.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    The report had beenpleted but the manager did not leave. Instead, he asked about Su Ni and Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Everything is normal.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°I just said that. I¡¯ll be confident in this way. Don¡¯t worry, I will kill those ck guys.¡±


    The manager breathed a sigh of relief. After all, no matter how she was in public rtions, if the rtionship between Su Ni and Gu Zechen was really broken, there would be a day where they would be exposed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and started to work.


    But when she left, Su Ni¡¯s heart was in a mess again. She put down the files and looked at her phone, but Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t call.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She got up impatiently and stood in front of the window.


    The public rtions manager was not to be med for worrying. After such a ruckus in the hall just now, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude became a mystery, and even she felt a belly full of anger.


    If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give him a reasonable exnation this time, he wouldn¡¯t forgive Gu Zechen easily.


    In that kind of situation, Xu Wan was pretending to be sick. She couldn¡¯t tell if she didn¡¯t believe Gu Zechen!


    Gu Zechen and Xu Wan got into the car and went straight to the hospital.


    Because Gu Zechen protected herself, Xu Wan seemed to have gained some sense of security and acted unusually obedient in the car.


    ¡°Zexin, actually there is No Name, I don¡¯t care. I said before, I just want to be with you.¡±


    Xu Wan gently leaned her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder and said softly.


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes and took a nap, ignoring Xu Wan¡¯s nagging from time to time.


    Xu Wan found an opportunity to confess and continued, ¡°It¡¯s my fault today. I shouldn¡¯t have gone to Su Corp to cause a ruckus, but you haven¡¯t paid attention to me for a long time. I¡¯m afraid, afraid that you won¡¯t appear again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Li Mo said.


    Gu Zechen opened his eyes on time. He got out first and looked at Xu Wan coldly.


    Xu Wan looked around at the emerald bamboo. It was a strange environment. She even saw the mountains not far away, which made her even more afraid and refused to get out of the car.


    ¡°The treatment level here is pretty good. Aren¡¯t you a headache? I¡¯ll bring you here.¡±


    Gu Zechen said expressionlessly.

 Chapter 437: Entering the Mental Energy Hospital

    Xu Wan finally reached out a hand, but it was not Gu Zechen who held her but a middle-aged man in a white coat. He smiled at Xu Wan and said, ¡°Hwa, please inside.¡±


    Xu Wan took two steps. Even though Gu Zechen was by her side, she was still frightened by the cold and quiet environment around her.


    She seemed to have caught a hint of danger. She looked weak on the surface, but she was secretly looking for an opportunity.  Finally, when the doctors were not on their guard, they turned around and rushed towards the bamboo forest beside them.


    Behind her was a noisy scene.


    Gu Zechen had originally nned to get in the car, but when he heard the movement, he had toe out again. He saw a doctor running out in a panic and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, people are running.¡±


    ¡°How do you look at the patient?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and scolded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already sent someone to look for her, but don¡¯t worry, this is already the courtyard. She can¡¯t run out even if she wants to.¡±


    The doctor was sweating in a hurry, but he could only guarantee to Gu Zechen first.


    Li Mo also hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve seen it before. The terrain here isplicated, and there are very few carsing and going. Miss Xu doesn¡¯t want to run so easily.¡±


    Gu Zechen got back into the car and tidied up his suit. Through the car window, he didn¡¯t even look at the doctor who was nodding around outside. He said directly, ¡°Give me the best medicine and hire the best doctor. If you can cure her, I¡¯ll donate another 50 million to your hospital.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely be¡­¡±


    The doctor was overjoyed. This was 50 million!


    But before he could finish, Li Mo had already started the car and drove in the direction where he wasing.


    ¡°Hurry up and look for me. I¡¯ll reward 100, 000 if I find someone!¡±


    The doctor was full of confidence and immediately called out the whole hospital. The bamboo forest was not big, so she could definitely find someone!


    Not long after Gu Zechen left, he received a call from the courtyard saying that he had found him.


    Without any unnecessary nonsense, Gu Zechen slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°President Gu, can you really keep people here?¡±


    Li Mo was still worried.


    ¡°Do you have a better solution?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked without even raising his eyelids.


    Li Mo was silent.


    Before this, he had suffered enough. In an ordinary hospital, Xu Wan ran everywhere, unable to see it.


    Li Mo quickly changed his tone and said, ¡°During this period of time, I haven¡¯t contacted Miss Xu overseas. I¡¯m worried about this¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want toe, juste.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly, not caring at all.


    Li Mo turned his head in surprise. It seemed that the boss had already found a way to deal with it, so he let out a sigh of relief, drove a little faster, and asked happily, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you going back to Su Corp or Gu Corp?¡±


    Gu Zechen came over with a cold look. Li Mo¡¯s hand trembled for a moment. He wondered if he could not guess what the boss was thinking recently.


    But three secondster, a soft voice came from behind, ¡°Go to Su Corp!¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll arrive in about forty minutes!¡±


    Li Mo got the order and smiled like a flower. Gu Zechen doubted whether Li Mo had found a good friend in the Su Corp, but when he found out that he wasughing in the mirror, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his chin.


    He was very happy.


    Su Corp.


    The secretary came in to report, saying that Mr. Gu has arrived.


    ¡°Just say that I¡¯m in a meeting.¡±


    Su Ni said without looking up.


    She also calcted that Gu Zechen woulde over today, so she had already greeted the receptionist and could not let Gu Zechen in anyway.


    The secretary walked out with a bitter expression andined to his colleagues, ¡°This is the third time I¡¯ve reported this. I didn¡¯t see Mr. Su in a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, CEO Gu is really pitiful, but the moment CEO Gu left, he was heartless.¡±


    ¡°No, Jiaojiao is refreshed for a moment. Chasing his wife in the crematorium.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Qin Yue coughed twice and the few secretaries quickly sat down. They saw Qin Yue with a stern face and whispered, ¡°You can talk about Mr. Su¡¯s private life casually. If you don¡¯t want to do it, hand in her resignation.¡±


    ¡°Asistant Qin, we won¡¯t dare next time.¡±


    The secretary hurriedly sat down and started working quickly.


    Qin Yue knocked on the door and entered. Seeing that Su Ni had no work at all, the corner of his mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Mr. Su, there¡¯s a meeting this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You just push it.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    At this time, Su Ni also felt that her answer was too hasty, so she sat up and exined, ¡°I still have a lot of documents to read in the afternoon. If it¡¯s not an emergency meeting, let them hold it themselves.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°Mr. Su, there¡¯s something I have to remind me¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it Asistant Qin or Mr. Chen¡¯s idea?¡±


    Su Ni asked habitually.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Qin Yue¡¯s face. ¡°But I personally suggest, Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Ni knew that Qin Yue misunderstood her meaning, so she was a little embarrassed. She nodded and said, ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    Qin Yue didn¡¯t hesitate and said directly, ¡°President Gu has been waiting outside for a while. If you can¡¯t go down, I¡¯m afraid thepany will be in chaos again.¡±


    ¡°So serious?¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    Qin Yue smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Alright, let CEO Gue up.¡±


    Su Ni finally let go.


    Gu Zechen finally got a chance to go to the elevator. He shook his shoulders and said, ¡°I finally went up.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched but he didn¡¯t say anything. Deep down inside, he thought that if Mr. Su was not angry, you would have barged in early.


    ¡°I have to say, Mr. Gu is really handsome. When I see the real person, I seem to have all my anger dissipated. You say it is not strange.¡±


    The little girl at the front desk continued to look at the elevator and said with a dazed expression.


    ¡°No, only Mr. Su is willing to be angry. If CEO Gu is angry, he will be sad.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the secretary saw Gu Zechen, he stood up in fright. He took out the sweetest smile and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Mr. Su is inside.¡±


    Gu Zechen took two steps before suddenly turning back. There was a tinge of nervousness on his serious face. He asked, ¡°How is Mr. Su feeling now?¡±


    The secretary¡¯s facial muscles twitched and he didn¡¯t know how to answer the question.


    Another secretary was more quick-witted and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Su is in a good mood now.¡±


    Gu Zechen pointed at the secretary with his finger, and then he pushed the door open and walked in.


    The secretary quickly pushed the secretary next to him and whispered, ¡°What if one or two people are arguing inside?¡±


    ¡°Then you have to let President Gu in. The two of them have spoken, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The other secretary didn¡¯t mind.


    In the office.


    Su Ni pretended that she didn¡¯t see Su Ni and didn¡¯t look up.

 Chapter 438: Apologize

    Gu Zechen was also prepared for Su Ni to be angry. He sat down opposite Su Ni with a smile and leaned forward slightly, pretending to be curious, ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Su Ni turned her face and ignored him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, my wife.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her tone with a coquettish tone. She was out of the ordinary and had a smile on her face.


    Su Ni remained silent as she picked up the documents and walked towards the sofa.


    At this time, Luo Qing brought in two cups of coffee. This was not Luo Qing¡¯s job, but the secretary was worried about the argument between the two people in the office, so he specifically told Kang to bring it in.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    Before Luo Qing could say anything, she saw Gu Zechen hurriedlye over and brought the coffee in Luo Qing¡¯s hand.


    Luo Qing was stunned, but she wanted to say something. In the end, she could only say, ¡°Mr. Gu, be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go out first.¡±


    Facing Su Ni, Gu Zechen smiled again.


    Su Ni was still expressionless.


    He was neither angry nor would he forgive Gu Zechen so easily.


    ¡°Then¡­ do you want me to exin?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked tentatively.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as your default.¡±


    Gu Zechen continued.


    Su Ni, ¡°¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed. He wanted to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand but Su Ni avoided it. Gu Zechen could only say, ¡°You don¡¯t understand my feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, if I don¡¯t pacify Xu Wan properly, she will probably continue to cause trouble.¡±


    Gu Zechen said it for a long time but seeing that Su Ni still didn¡¯t react, he deliberately got up and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He really said he would leave.


    Su Ni was annoyed and said to Gu Zechen¡¯s back, ¡°If you leave, don¡¯t look for me again!¡±


    Gu Zechen was instantly delighted.


    Su Ni finally spoke to herself.


    He immediately turned around and quickly sat beside Su Ni, pulling her into his embrace.


    Su Ni still had a stern face, but she couldn¡¯t hold on for a few minutes. She came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and moved to the side. She said coldly, ¡°If you have something to say, then leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Su!¡±


    Gu Zechen became more and more proud, his whole face full of vigor. He happily wanted to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand and touched his face regardless of Su Ni¡¯s reaction.


    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s disgust, Gu Zechen was unhappy. ¡°Waifu, I haven¡¯t settled the debt with you yet. Are you going to give me to Xu Wan?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Su Ni quickly denied it.


    Goodbye Gu Zechen smiled cunningly. Su Ni realized that she was moved by this guy again.


    She pulled out her hand angrily and stood up. She walked to the window and said, ¡°That¡¯s Xu Wan¡¯s own meaning. I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni from behind and gently rested his head on her chin. He teased, ¡°Since you don¡¯t n to return, isn¡¯t it better for me?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni looked straight at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation today, then go over with Xu Wan.¡±


    ¡°Are you really angry?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked carefully.


    Su Ni red at him without saying a word.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Zechenpromised and saw that Su Ni was willing to talk to him, so he pulled Su Ni to sit down again. ¡°After I told you, you won¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±


    Su Ni said unhappily.


    Then, Gu Zechen told her about Xu Wan being sent to the hospital. She was both shocked and angry when she heard Su Ni, ¡°Did you really send her to the hospital?¡±


    Su Ni thought that this kind of thing only existed in the news. If someone was alive, sending them to a mental hospital would be useless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hire the best doctor for her just to prevent her from running out to cause trouble.¡±


    Gu Zechen understood Su Ni¡¯s concern and exined.


    Su Ni was silent and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Could it be that you came to Su Corp to cause trouble?¡±


    Su Ni was worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given her many opportunities. She doesn¡¯t cherish it herself.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up and put his hands in his pockets.


    Su Ni sighed and hugged Gu Zechen gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±


    Gu Zechen gently stroked her face with a smile on his face.


    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen and gently hit his chest, ignoring him.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni even tighter. His voice was low and hoarse, with a bit of maism, ¡°I know what you are worried about. Don¡¯t worry, with me around, no one will say that you are not.  Besides, I sent her to treat her as well. Isn¡¯t she having a headache, so let¡¯s take a good look.


    Besides, Xu Wanmitted suicide from time to time. He didn¡¯t want Xu Wan to die, but he didn¡¯t have the energy to stop her.


    Listening to Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief. Even though Xu Wan was wrong, if the media found out about it, they didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will harass you again.¡±


    Gu Zechen was relieved.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t appeared recently, so I thought she had stopped.¡±


    Su Ni sighed, ¡°If this was in the past, you might have fulfilled the two of you.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    Gu Zechen narrowed his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he wouldn¡¯t have known what Su Ni would have said in the hall.


    ¡°Now?¡±  Of course, he won¡¯t change anything now.


    Su Ni smiled and hooked Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. She kissed him gently on the cheek. She was so angry that she still med him, ¡°You left before, but you didn¡¯t have a call afterwards. Do you know what the PR manager asked me?¡±


    ¡°What are you asking?¡±


    ¡°She asked if our rtionship is good?¡±  If it was as everyone saw, then it would be meaningless for her to have more public rtions rtions.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen and said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth curled up.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay in Su Corp any longer. He said that there was an auction in the afternoon and asked if Su Ni was willing to go.


    Su Ni was not interested in these so she let Gu Zechen go alone.


    In the car, Li Mo handed over a brochure for the auction. While Gu Zechen looked at it, Li Mo exined, ¡°There are many new goods in this auction, among which diamonds are the most eye-catching. I heard that they have attracted many customers from Beijing.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen had already seen the diamond. ¡°The color is good.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡­¡±


    Li Mo smiled.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Gu Zechen put away the brochure with a calm expression, but it was hard to hide the gentleness in the corner of his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re gone, you have to bring something back.¡±


    The auction was selected at the half-city hotel. By the time Gu Zechen went over, it was almost starting.


    Luo Heng personally took Gu Zechen to the VIP room. Just as he was about to leave, he heard Gu Zechen say without looking back, ¡°Manager Luo, you stay first.¡±


    Luo Heng nodded slightly and stood to one side.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. Gu, but what a coincidence, today is also here.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the door.

 Chapter 439: Skyprice diamonds

    Gu Zechen looked at Ruan Yichen and saw him wearing a white suit with a youngdy beside him.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Ruan has found a new lover.¡±


    Gu Zechen said casually.


    ¡°Not a new couple, but I heard that Wan¡¯er has been missing for a few days. In the end, she was with President Gu.¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked with a smile, but there was a sh in his eyes.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hide it. As he watched the opening ceremony downstairs, he said lightly, ¡°Xu Wan has a headache. I found a good ce to recuperate for her.¡±


    ¡°President Gu is considerate.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sat down opposite Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, I heard there¡¯s a big diamond today. I really want it.¡±


    The moment Ruan Yichen sat down, the girl sat down on him and said lovingly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ruan Yichen blurted out and made the girl happy. She leaned against Ruan Yichen and gave him a few kisses.


    The girl was still acting coquettishly while Ruan Yichen was also happy. On the other hand, Gu Zechen remained silent and did not look at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I wonder which baby Mr. Gu has fallen for this time.¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked directly.


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Gu Zechen was perfunctory.


    ¡°Since Wan¡¯er is fine, I can rest assured.  With CEO Gu¡¯s character, even if Xu Wan offended Su Ni, you wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    After Ruan Yichen said this, heughed twice before pulling the girl away.


    Li Mo leaned in and whispered, ¡°Do you want me to do something?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    It was not a secret that Gu Zechen sent Xu Wan to treatment. Since Ruan Yichen was interested, let him investigate it himself.


    ¡°If Mr. Ruan finds out that Miss Xu is in the hospital of mental illness, will he do this?¡±


    Li Mo was an assistant after all, so the question was more practical than Gu Zechen. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good for Mr. Su¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu is confused and needs hospital treatment. Is there any problem?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and asked seriously.


    After a long silence, Li Mo lowered his head and said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    There was still some time before the auction Gu Zechen wanted. After Li Mo went out, Gu Zechen asked Luo Heng who was standing silently beside him, ¡°You and Su Ni are ssmates?¡±


    Luo Heng was shocked and looked up at Gu Zechen. He didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    And his answer would pose a threat to Su Ni.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen gestured for Luo Heng to sit down. Luo Heng didn¡¯t move and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t force him. He took a sip of tea slowly and said, ¡°Su Ni told me this myself. I¡¯ll ask casually.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni and I are ssmates from university. We¡¯ve seen each other before when we were together.¡±


    Luo Heng whispered.


    Gu Zechen nodded and continued to drink tea.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and Luo Heng felt more uneasy. After a long time, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The group of people have gone too far. I have to thank you.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    Luo Heng, who used to be neither humble nor overbearing, now seems to be half lower in front of Gu Zechen. He whispers, ¡°In fact, with my current identity, I shouldn¡¯t have much contact with Mrs. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Where do you start from? In my wife¡¯s mouth, you are one of her few good friends.¡±


    In Luo Heng¡¯s astonished eyes, Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was not light or indifferent, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to turn your back to me at all, saving people from gossiping.¡±


    Luo Heng froze and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°The auction is starting.¡±


    Gu Zechen has finished what he should say. Luo Heng bowed his head and whispered, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll go out first. You have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Next time, you can inform me privately.¡±


    As they left, Gu Zechen added another sentence. Luo Heng nodded slightly and closed the door.


    The auction officially began, and the wandering guests were also busy. Gu Zechen was drinking his tea and was not in a hurry. After about half an hour, the diamond known as the King of Desert appeared.


    ¡°Thirty million!¡±


    Gu Zechen whispered to the staff around him and immediately added 10 million.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Soon, forty million, fifty million, sixty million¡­ The sound was endless and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care. It was said that the diamond had reached an unprecedented height in brightness and purity.


    ¡°A hundred million.¡±


    Gu Zechen bid again.


    There was a brief silence at the scene. Although there were still people bidding, it was only a few million dors that were added up.


    ¡°Congrattions, President Gu, this diamond must have fallen into your house.¡±


    The staff member congratted him in advance.


    Gu Zechen just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. The staff didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen had prepared a cheque for the diamond.


    Now, it was just beginning.


    Sure enough, after a short silence, there was anothermotion, and the price went straight to 200 million.


    ¡°Five hundred million!¡±


    It was the same voice from Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Five billion and one million.¡±


    Another voice was heard.


    At this moment, the dueling tform hadpletely given up on thepetition. One by one, they looked up at the VIP room and guessed who was so rich that it had five hundred million yuan.


    ¡°Six hundred million!¡±


    ¡°Six billion and one million!¡±


    ¡°700 Million!¡±


    ¡°Seven billion and one million!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The staff member¡¯s forehead was sweating. The other party was chasing closely, and each time it was only added a million. Although Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth was $ 100 million, he couldn¡¯t help but add it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going. These two people are bickering. I wonder which two masters are.¡±


    There was a scream from the scattered tform.


    ¡°Ten billion!¡±


    Gu Zechen is annoyed. It is added to 1 billion at once. The to suck in a breath of cold air. Although this diamond is precious, it is estimated to be only 5 billion. Even if it is appreciated in the future, it will be less than 10 billion.


    Some of the businessmen who had nned to invest shook their heads.


    After hearing Gu Zechen call $ 1 billion, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He touched the face of the woman in his arms and apologized, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to buy it for you. It¡¯s that Mr. Gu is too generous.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ruan, I¡¯m happy for nothing.¡±


    The girl was a little unhappy, but she also earned enough face.  If she said that Mr. Ruan had directly increased the price to more than seven billion for her sake at the auction tonight, the girls wouldn¡¯t be envious.


    Thinking about how the girl was still a little proud, her body stuck to Ruan Yichen and said, ¡°After you leaveter, you have to buy me apensation.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Ruan Yichen agreed, causing the girl to kiss him again.


    ¡°A billion once, a billion twice, a billion three times, a deal!¡±


    On the stage, the staff congratted him and Gu Zechen had already gotten up.

 Chapter 440: The Owner of the Diamond

    The diamond was sent in very quickly. Gu Zechen only nced at it and said, ¡°I want to take it away today.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, do you want us to send two more people to protect you?¡±


    The staff member asked carefully.


    This diamond sold at a sky-high price and was the best price of the auction house in the past few years.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen put the smallest gift box in his arms and went out without looking away.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, congrattions.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice came from next door.


    Gu Zechen frowned. He was not afraid that Ruan Yichen would know, but that he felt annoyed when he saw this person. There was no good tone at the moment. He said coldly, ¡°I still have something to do. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    ¡°President Gu spent a billion to auction this diamond, I don¡¯t know who it is to give.¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that Wan¡¯er made a big fuss in Su Corp before, but you took Xu Wan away and left Madam Gu behind. Tsk tsk, this news has spread.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Ruan¡¯s intervention, I wouldn¡¯t have needed five hundred million more.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned back and said expressionlessly.


    Ruan Yichen chuckled and did not deny it. ¡°I also think it¡¯s fun. Of course, it¡¯s notparable to your financial resources.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted and ignored him. Just as he walked out of the hotel, a group of reporters suddenly gathered outside, surrounded by Gu Zechen.


    Ruan Yichen saw it from behind. His narrow eyes narrowed slightly, a smile crossed the corner of his mouth, and he turned to leave from the side door.


    Although he didn¡¯t shoot anything today, the feeling of spending five hundred million on Gu Zechen was really good.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask if you just took a billion yuan ring? Is there anything you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, look over here. Please answer us, do you want to collect this diamond or give it to your beloveddy?¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that you have a first love. Is it for her?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    One question after another, Li Mo tried hard to squeeze out a way for Gu Zechen. He was so tired that he was sweating, but he still couldn¡¯t stop the raging reporters.


    After getting into the car with much difficulty, Luo Heng bowed in front of the door. Gu Zechen rolled down the window and asked him, ¡°Say, will Su Ni like it?¡±


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t raise his eyelids and said lightly, ¡°Mrs Gu will definitely like what CEO Gu gave.¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    Gu Zechen got a satisfied answer, smiled and closed the car window.


    After that, Li Mo sighed with emotion, ¡°The confidentiality of the auction is really terrible. Like today, I¡¯m afraid that someone will steal the moment I go out.¡±


    ¡°Blue Square¡¯s reputation is outside, so I won¡¯t ruin my future just for a little bit.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat behind him and closed his eyes for a nap.


    Although he didn¡¯t look back before, he also saw that Ruan Yichen was behind him. This matter was definitely done by Ruan Yichen, but Gu Zechen had yet to figure out his purpose.


    He said, ¡°Go directly to the Su Corp.¡±


    In the office, Su Ni also saw Gu Zechen¡¯s live stream from the auction. She frowned and didn¡¯t answer any questions.


    Of course, Gu Zechen did not intend to expose the auction, but he refused to answer, which made people feel extra worried.


    Sure enough, there was a live broadcast soon, saying that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t answer any questions and that it was still unknown who the ring had fallen into.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, the reporters did several random interviews to guess who Gu Zechen¡¯s ring would give to.


    Some answers were for Su Ni and some for Xu Wan. All kinds of answers came out and made the scene burst out from time to time.


    As soon as they left, they heard the secretary discussing the sky-high ring.


    The two secretaries didn¡¯t see Su Ni, and they were still discussing it. ¡°Anyway, no matter who Mr. Gu gives, I won¡¯t send it to me.¡±


    ¡°You can be beautiful, but from CEO Gu¡¯s obedient attitude towards Mr. Su, you must be giving it to Mr. Su. After all, things are so big. As long as Mr. Gu is not stupid, he won¡¯t give it to that woman to create trouble for himself.¡±


    Su Ni coughed softly and the secretary was startled. She quickly shut her mouth and pretended to be busy.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything harsh. When she went down, Gu Zechen just arrived at Su Corp.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm and she wasn¡¯t angry. Of course, she wasn¡¯t happy. Gu Zechen personally opened the car door and Su Ni got in. She looked back and saw a few reporters patting non-stop.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not the one who released the news.¡±


    As soon as they got into the car, Gu Zechen could not wait to exin.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni spoke in a deep voice, but she was still a little uneasy when things were raging.


    ¡°Close your eyes first.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked mysterious.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni was confused, but under Gu Zechen¡¯s repeated requests, Su Ni still closed her eyes. Soon, Gu Zechen held her hand and seemed to have touched something cold. She was so frightened that her hand shrank but was tightly held by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Su Ni watched as Gu Zechen put the ring in her hand. She was a little surprised, so she raised it and looked at it again.


    ¡°It¡¯s CEO Gu who took a liking to this ring a month ago. Today¡¯s auction is just an event.¡±


    Li Mo said in front of him.


    Gu Zechen just smiled and didn¡¯t deny it.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with surprise. He had never heard of such a big thing.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was a little abnormal. She murmured in a low voice, ¡°I heard that this diamond cost 10 billion.¡±


    That was $ 1 billion. Thinking about it, Su Ni felt her heart was bleeding.


    Even if they sold the entire Su Corp, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make up these billion.


    ¡°Ten billion is nothing. I want this diamond.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    One billion might not be much, but it also caused Gu Zechen to bleed a lot. More importantly, Ruan Yichen made him pay an extra five billion for nothing, so he naturally had to settle this.


    Su Ni knew that this was Gu Zechen¡¯s intention, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. Her small hands slowly rubbed the ring but she wasn¡¯t excited at all.


    ¡°Tonight, apany me to the banquet.¡±


    Gu Zechen suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you say it.¡±


    Su Ni was surprised, but Gu Zechen raised the ring in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Now everyone in Nancheng city is paying attention to the direction of the diamond. You have to show your face.¡±


    Su Ni blushed. ¡°Who told you not to discuss it with me?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the first time I saw this diamond, I wanted to give it to you.¡±


    Gu Zechen murmured in Su Ni¡¯s ear. This was not only love words but also the truth. At first, in order to give Su Ni a surprise, Gu Zechen made people iid directly. The auctioneer refused to agree until Gu Zechen threw out the sky-high cheque of 2 billion.

 Chapter 441: Everyone’s Attention

    Now that he saw the ring on Su Ni¡¯s hand, his heart was calm.


    Gu Zechen dragged Su Ni to the studio. Gu Zechen had prepared the gown early on, so Su Ni didn¡¯t worry about it. After an hour, she was refreshed.


    She was dressed in an elegant and dignified dress, which made Su Ni¡¯s skin even fairer. Su Ni was interested and casually asked who the designer was.


    The studio owner was startled and he stammered, ¡°Yes¡­ an unknown designer.¡±


    ¡°Yan Ya..¡±


    Coincidentally, Su Ni also found the designer¡¯s name and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it before. I quite like her design style. Do you have any other designs from the designer?¡±


    As for Su Ni¡¯s sincere gaze, it didn¡¯t seem like she was asking for guilt. She let out a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re still fighting for designer Ya, so there¡¯s only one here. However, she has a new working out next month. I can make a reservation for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Su Ni heard that, she was a little disappointed, but she could not do anything about it. When she went to see Gu Zechen, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°The dress is not bad.¡±


    Soon, Gu Zechen added, ¡°People are prettier.¡±


    Su Niughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really rare. We can like the same style.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam Gu, go slowly.¡±


    The studio owner quickly sent the two out, and at the end, he sighed. ¡°Mrs. Gu is really good. No wonder Mr. Gu loves her so deeply.¡±


    ¡°No, just now Madam Gu asked about the designer. I thought that she despised this designer for not being famous and wanted to find trouble for us.¡±


    The other make-up artist stuck out his tongue and let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then, quickly contact this designer. It¡¯s best if we can work together for a long time.¡±


    The head of the room said again.


    That night, Su Ni and Gu Zechen attended together. Although it was no longer a surprise, Gu Zechen was on the hot search because of a diamond in the afternoon. At this time, everyone was highly concerned about the two of them.


    As Su Ni walked on the red carpet, she felt the shing lights around her almost blinded her eyes. Quite a few reporters surrounded outside the hotel and wanted to interview Su Ni.


    ¡°May I ask Mrs Gu, the diamond that President Gu just auctioned this afternoon, is it for you?¡±


    ¡°President Gu, can you tell me that you n to give this diamond to Mr. Su?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni carelessly flirted her hair, revealing the pigeon egg in her hand. All kinds of surprised sounds came from the crowd.


    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Gu has already given it to me.¡±


    Su Ni tilted her face slightly, revealing a charming smile.


    ¡°Wow, I really didn¡¯t expect CEO Gu to be so fast. He¡¯s already in Mrs Gu¡¯s hands.¡±


    The reporters who were close to Su Ni naturally found that Su Ni¡¯s sparkling thing was bigger and brighter than what she saw on theputer. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.


    Su Ni naturally wouldn¡¯t tell everyone that the ring had been embedded before the auction. It was only two hours after Gu Zechen was photographed from the auction. It was reasonable that these reporters could not guess that the ring was in Su Ni¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, you¡¯re so happy. Can you tell us, were you excited at the time?¡±


    ¡°I heard that this King of Desert is the dream of all women. Now that it is in your hands, do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni smiled, her face shining brightly, and her smile was touching. She looked at Gu Zechen deeply and said, ¡°Of course, I feel very happy and excited, but I think Mr. Gu should have something more to say.¡±


    The reporter seized the opportunity and quickly handed the microphone to Gu Zechen.


    There was a touch of gentleness on Gu Zechen¡¯s serious face. He didn¡¯t say anything but held Su Ni¡¯s hand and kissed her gently.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and entered the hall with satisfaction.


    Within the mental asylum.


    Xu Wan hid in the quilt and watched the live stream of the day. There were a total of one billion rings. Gu Zechen was really handsome.


    A bitter smile crossed her lips. In the afternoon, she still had thest hint of hope. Who would Gu Zechen give this diamond to?


    Gu Zechen even gave up the opportunity to hype it up and put it on Su Ni¡¯s hands two hourster.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He really didn¡¯t give her a chance?


    The next moment, Xu Wan heard the movement at the door and quickly hid her phone, pretending to be confused.


    The headmistress came to check on Xu Wan¡¯s condition personally. Xu Wan was as usual, and asked in a daze, ¡°Will President Gue over today?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu has no time. Miss Xu, you can rest assured here.¡±


    Looking at Gu Zechen, the dean¡¯s tone was polite.


    Xu Wan actually didn¡¯t expect it anymore. The moment Gu Zechen sent her here, she died.


    She didn¡¯t care about this man¡¯s ruthlessness, but how could he?


    As soon as she thought about Su Ni snuggling beside Gu Zechen and epting the blessings of the world, she couldn¡¯t ept it and her tears fell.


    Seeing this, the headmistress consoled her, ¡°As long as you receive treatment safely, you will not be discharged soon. There will be a skin stic experting over tomorrow and you will be checked on your face.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Xu Wan lowered her head.


    Once the dean left, Xu Wan stole her phone and opened Weibo.


    The live broadcast had long ended. Xu Wan murmured, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯ve given you a chance, but why didn¡¯t you show any old feelings?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sad. Even though you treat me like this, I still think about you.¡±


    She wiped her tears and covered herself tightly with the nket. She took a deep breath andforted herself, ¡°Xu Wan, you can¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Compared to Su Ni and Gu Zechen at the banquet, Su Ni¡¯s ring seemed more eye-catching.


    In particr, a group of socialitedies surrounded Su Ni. Even though she did not request to see the ring directly, her eyes were still on Su Ni¡¯s hands.


    ¡°President Gu is really rich and generous. I heard that 10 billion is auctioned. Mrs Gu, you are lucky.¡±


    Someone.


    Su Ni smiled. She was a little numb when she heard those words tonight, so she could only keep thanking her.


    ¡°Previously, it was said that the Gu Corp was facing an economic crisis. It was said that it was impossible for one billion to auction off the ring. How did it look like it was going bankrupt?¡±


    Between men, the topic seemed to have shifted to the diamond ring. Su Ni¡¯s ears suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s probably a rumor.¡±


    ¡°This group of reporters are also popr. They write everything. You still remember that not long ago, there were some small news saying that Gu Zechen is going to divorce Su Ni. This is ridiculous.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. This was too exaggerated.

 Chapter 442: Proactively Enjoying

    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    Someone greeted her from behind. Su Ni turned her head and smiled politely. She felt that she was a little familiar but she couldn¡¯t remember it for a while.


    The other person licked his lips and smiled,ughing, ¡°I¡¯m Sun Nan, CEO Gu¡¯s ssmate. We¡¯ve seen it before at school celebration.¡±


    When she mentioned this, Su Ni remembered that Sun Nan had wanted to drag Su Ni out, but then she was pushed away by Kn, causing quite amotion.


    Sun Nan saw that Su Ni¡¯s expression had loosened, so he knew she remembered it. ¡°We¡¯re old friends now. Why don¡¯t we go over and have a drink?¡±


    Su Ni was about to refuse when Sun Nan started again. Su Ni frowned and kept a distance from Sun Nan.


    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯m so happy to see Mrs Gu.¡±


    Sun Nan epted it when he saw it. He looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Anyway, Mr. Gu has something to do now. I¡¯ll apany you around?¡±


    After saying this, Su Ni didn¡¯t refuse anymore. She grabbed a ss of champagne and followed Sun Nan around the banquet hall.


    Compared tost time, Sun Nan was more reserved and humble this time. Su Ni was not someone who held grudges, but she was not enthusiastic about Sun Nan.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    Sun Nan lowered his eyebrows and spoke hesitantly.


    Su Ni looked back in confusion and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Sun Nan smiled as if he was determined. He sincerely said to Su Ni, ¡°Mrs Gu, I was wrong about what happened at thest banquet. I willpensate you. I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head.


    Sun Nan sighed in relief. He grinned and quickly said, ¡°Last time, I was also confused by Xu Wan¡¯s appearance.¡±  If I want to say, it has been so long since she and Mr. Gu¡¯s affairs have happened. What¡¯s the point of entangling now?


    ¡°Aiya, look at me, Mrs Gu, don¡¯t be angry. I just love to fight and be unfair. I can¡¯t see Xu Wan being so entangled with you.¡±


    Sun Nan¡¯s face was full of praise and ttery. He called Mrs Gu very affectionately.


    Su Ni felt disgusted in her heart, but she was still indifferent. To her, it didn¡¯t matter if Sun Nan made good friends with her. She was just a stranger.


    But Sun Nan didn¡¯t think so. Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t show her emotions, he couldn¡¯t understand her thoughts. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Then you¡­ Are you really angry with me?¡±


    ¡°Madam Li, if I have to be angry about this trivial matter, I don¡¯t know how much I have to be angry every day.¡±


    Su Ni said helplessly, annoyed.


    Sun Nan really believed that Su Ni had forgiven him. She wanted to hold Su Ni in but was dodged by Kafa. The smile on her face was still blooming, but there was a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    She also knew that a bankrupt Su family was not worthy of being in front of her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her husband and Gu Corp cooperating, she would not havee here to ask Su Ni.


    Faced with Su Ni¡¯s indifferent attitude, Sun Nan¡¯s heart changed. Since Su Ni was not angry with her, she didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. She simply asked about the recent ns of Khai, ¡°I heard that the Su Corp has also sessfully taken down the Nanjiawan recently. I think I nned to invest a part of it back then.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t figure out the other person¡¯s thoughts and nced at Sun Nan without saying anything.


    Su Ni was cold while Sun Nan was as enthusiastic as ever. In the eyes of outsiders, they could be considered happy.


    Gu Zechen looked over and frowned slightly, but he was fleeting. On the side, Li Zhilin smiled and said without trace, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my wife to talk well with Mrs Gu. I heard that I met before at the school celebration.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The school celebration was not a pleasant topic, and this conversation was obviously not what Li Zhilin said.


    ¡°Coincidentally, let¡¯s go over and see what the twodies are talking about.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said that, he took the champagne and strode towards Su Ni regardless of whether Li Zhilin agreed.


    Sun Nan saw Gu Zechen and Li Zhilin gave her a look. Soon, Su Ni came over again, picked up the champagne and handed it to Su Ni.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she raised her ss, the dove egg on her ring finger gently swayed, making Sun Nan jealous.


    Even if he married Li Zhilin back then, the man¡¯s family had never given him such arge diamond. In fact, everyone hated the ring in Su Ni¡¯s hands all night, which was already in the limelight.


    Sun Nan narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Ni¡¯s fingers. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you guys have been married for so long, and Mr. Gu treated you well.  Before this, some ssmates said that they bought this diamond to give it to Xu Wan. I denied it at the time. I thought that it was impossible. At the banquet, you and President Gu let us eat a bunch of dog food.


    ¡°Madam Li¡¯s life is not bad. I heard that President Li deliberately took the time to take you to the Malvinities for a month. Time is very precious this time.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and replied respectfully.


    Sure enough, when Sun Nan heard this, no matter how modest he was, the corner of his eyes still showed a smile.


    She pretended to be embarrassed and said, ¡°Then he happened to have time. Hey, look at Mr. Gu.¡±


    Sun Nan quickly asked Gu Zechen, ¡°Old ssmate, when are you going to take our Mrs. Gu to the Phdelphia to transfer?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni, ¡°You want to go?¡±


    Su Ni shook her head. Seeing that Gu Zechen was confused, Su Ni added, ¡°Not long ago, President Li took Madam Li to visit. We are chatting.¡±


    Li Zhilin touched his chin. On the surface, he was humble, but he could not hide his pride and pride. In the past few years, he could already be considered a good man for being good to the original.


    ¡°This is good for your wife. It¡¯s not a natural thing. Mr. Gu, I think that if you have time, you guys can also go out and make a trip. The Phdelphia is not bad.¡±


    Li Zhilin hugged Sun Nan¡¯s shoulder and said to Gu Zechen with a good male tone.


    ¡°We will go.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked serious. Even Su Ni didn¡¯t know if what Gu Zechen said was true or if she should deal with it.


    ¡°You finally came.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice when she saw Sun Nan and Li Zhilin loving each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just feeling awkward.¡±


    Su Ni felt that Sun Nan had a different purpose, because he didn¡¯t say much. Sure enough, she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°The Li family and Gu Corp have some cooperation this time. It seems that they have to hand it over to Li Zhilin.¡±


    ¡°I told you.¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and felt like she was relieved. ¡°Well, I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 443: Her Right

    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with interest. Su Ni didn¡¯t pretend to be mysterious. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not simple. Isn¡¯t this a social event? Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what to do with Sun Nan.¡±


    ¡°You can deal with it if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to, you can just leave.¡±


    Gu Zechen whispered in Su Ni¡¯s ear, then gently scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯ve been treating me as a woman for so long, so why don¡¯t I even have this little awareness?¡±


    ¡°Then, ording to what you said, I have to attend toter.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes.


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said. I¡¯ve be your woman. How can I not even have that bit of awareness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to be more casual. You don¡¯t have to look at other people¡¯s faces.¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t give Mr. Gu face!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The two of them went back and forth, and Gu Zechen was a little speechless when he saw Su Ni. He patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder lightly. His expression twitched a few times before he finally bent down and bit her lips.


    Wu!


    Su Ni¡¯s body froze and she lost her ability to resist.


    It was still a public asion. Even though no one knew where they had gone, but¡­


    Gu Zechen was not honest. He stretched out his tongue and licked Su Ni¡¯s lips. The moment his lips and teeth collided, Su Ni¡¯s brain went nk and she lost the ability to think.


    His tongue seemed to move again.


    Su Ni nervously grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and Gu Zechen pressed Su Ni tightly onto her body. He lowered his head and kissed every inch of her skin.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­ Yo¡­¡±


    At the corner, a voice was heard.


    Li Zhilin probably didn¡¯t expect to bump into the two of them, so he was both embarrassed and mocking.


    Seeing Su Ni shoved Gu Zechen away with embarrassment, Li Zhilin smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, there is a project I want to talk to you about, but it seems that you are very busy now. I¡¯m afraid you are not free.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to go further. He just looked at Su Ni¡¯s red cheeks and felt very attractive.


    He moved his Adam¡¯s apple but his expression didn¡¯t change as he softly mumbled.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡±


    Li Zhilin smiled.


    After she left, Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely while Gu Zechen pulled on Su Ni¡¯s chest and dress so that she could not be exposed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Turn around yourself. Those who don¡¯t want to care about you don¡¯t have to bother with you at all.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked serious. Even though he didn¡¯t specifically point it out, it must have included Sun Nan.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was coquettish and she urged, ¡°Go quickly, don¡¯t make peopleugh again.¡±


    Just now, Li Zhilin had a smile on his face. She had seen it clearly. She didn¡¯t know what the rumors had be.


    ¡°There is a saying that Li Zhilin is right. He does not need to hide his kindness to his wife. I suggest that you consider where to y when you have time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    ¡°What others have done, I, Gu Zechen, can¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, a smile crossed the corner of his mouth. Without giving Su Ni time to think, he turned around and left.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s back and shook her head gently. ¡°Who is he? It¡¯s hard for others to do what they want.¡±


    It won¡¯t be endless after that.


    Su Ni sighed softly. After Gu Zechen went out for one or two minutes, she followed her. Before she could integrate into tonight¡¯s party, Sun Nan came out of nowhere.


    ¡°I saw what just happened.¡±


    Sun Nan covered his mouth and sneered.


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Mr. Gu loves you so deeply, and always can¡¯t help but.¡±


    Sun Nan looked at him with an expression that I knew. In fact, he was quite disdainful. Previously, the news that Gu Zechen and Su Ni were not on the surface was only maintained on the surface. Who knew what it was like when they were in the dark.


    These rich men were all the same.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t give any exnation, but someone came over and joined the conversation.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, the ring in your hand is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so envious.¡±  President Gu is really generous.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni rarely attended banquets, so she was not familiar with these richdies. She vaguely remembered that these were thedies at the top of the Gu Corp. She immediately nodded and thanked them.


    ¡°Aiya, let¡¯s not talk about one billion rings. Even if it¡¯s a star in the sky, I think as long as Madam Gu wants it, Mr. Gu will definitely pick it up for Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Sun Nan interrupted.


    Thedies who just came over immediately nodded and said, ¡°This is true, I heard from my family that Mr. Gu was still in a meeting. As soon as I received a call from Mrs Gu, I immediately rushed over.¡±


    ¡°Is there something like this?¡±


    Su Ni frowned. She had never heard Gu Zechen say it.


    ¡°Of course, this is true. I heard that even Madam Gu¡¯s ringtone is unique and easy to distinguish.¡±  Thedy was afraid that Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it, so she quickly added a proof.


    Su Ni really did not know about this.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t have any more problems and nned to leave after a few perfunctory sentences.


    Sun Nan seemed to be in high spirits. He was still talking about how Gu Zechen protected Su Ni and how they loved each other during the school celebration.


    In contrast, no matter how expensive these ten billion rings were, they could still be bought with money.


    Sun Nan quickly found Li Zhilin. The couple hid in the bathroom door and chatted for a few words before leaving.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Li Zhilin¡¯s goal tonight was to take down Gu Zechen, and Sun Nan¡¯s goal was naturally to get rid of Su Ni.


    Sun Nan once again found Su Ni and invited her, saying that there was a cultural salon in the city next week that could improve thepany¡¯s brand culture.


    Su Ni rejected it, but Sun Nan looked sincere. ¡°We¡¯re half an old ssmate now. Mrs Gu, you can¡¯t not even give me face.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If this cultural salon is really as good as you say, I think CEO Gu will also participate. How about I ask you when the timees.¡±


    ¡°President Gu is busy with everything. Besides, we are all women, so we can talk together.¡±


    Sun Nan asked.


    It seemed that Su Ni wouldn¡¯t agree. She said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll make time.¡±


    ¡°Then you muste, I will arrange a VIP position for you.¡±


    When Sun Nan saw that Su Ni had agreed, she immediately smiled like a flower. Su Ni was embarrassed and found an excuse to leave quickly. She only said that she would arrange time, but if she had time, she would not be able to control it.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s project was about to be discussed. Before the banquet ended, the two of them sneaked out from behind.


    In the car, the station suddenly talked about the ring Gu Zechen gave tonight. Su Ni could not help but reach out and touch it. She knew Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts, but now that their rtionship was stable, did she need to be so high-profile?

 Chapter 444: Keeping a low profile

    Su Ni didn¡¯t hide it and told her doubts directly. Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes shed with displeasure.


    He asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m acting?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth. To be honest, she did think so, but she felt that Gu Zechen definitely loved her, so she was in a dilemma.


    ¡°I think we can keep a low profile a little bit?¡±


    Su Ni was a little guilty as she gestured, ¡°No, just a little bit.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was serious andplicated. He couldn¡¯t see if he was angry or agreed.


    Su Ni leaned back in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to. We¡¯ll be surrounded and watched when we go out.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni spoke for a long time before finally uttering a sentence from Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth.


    Su Ni was unhappy and red at him.


    Gu Zechen had his own reasons, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered quite a bit during this period of time. There are also many rumors that I can¡¯t suppress after a few press conference. What I need to do now is to let the whole world know that you are the only woman I love, Su Ni.¡±


    He raised Su Ni¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°Like this king of sand, unique.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She knew that Gu Zechen had always been used to being high-profile, but she never knew that he had such a deep meaning. For a moment, countless words gathered in her chest but she couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say much.¡±


    Gu Zechen extended his finger to cover Su Ni¡¯s mouth.


    He understood.


    He understood what Su Ni wanted to say.


    Su Ni blinked. Gu Zechen smiled and the atmosphere became rxed.


    ¡°In the future, you can only wear it.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with a bit of frustration.


    ¡°If that¡¯s lost¡­¡±


    This is more valuable than Su Corp, and it hurts to think about it.


    ¡°If you lose it, then you lose it. I¡¯ll buy it for you again.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I found that you¡¯re quite rich.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but say that she knew that Gu Zechen was rich, but her words were simply exciting. She got on the horse and pressed down on Gu Zechen. She said half-jokingly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so rich, I¡¯ll kill the rich and poor, robbery!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already yours, and all of that money is yours.¡±


    Gu Zechen blinked innocently.


    Su Ni pouted.


    He was quite cooperative.


    ¡°Then¡­ how much do you n to invest?¡±


    Su Ni did not want to forgive her.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He held her face and kissed her gently. His expression turned gentle and sweet.


    Su Ni waspletely flushed by Gu Zechen and her heart started to beat wildly. She could still pretend to be calm at first, but when she was kissed by Gu Zechen again, Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    Her girl¡¯s heart was practically born for Gu Zechen¡¯s melting.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, then I¡¯ll take it as your consent.¡±


    He leaned in his ear and gently bit her earlobe with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, listen to you, okay?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice changed and shepletely surrendered.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was another hot battle. After that, Su Ni recalled it and couldn¡¯t figure it out. She was clearly chatting seriously, so how could she be eaten by this guy in the end?


    The only conclusion she came to was that it was best not to sit on the bed after chatting.


    The next day.


    While escorting Su Ni to work, Gu Zechen received a call from the nursing home.


    Gu Zechen knew about inviting foreign skin experts, but he still rejected Xu Wan¡¯s request that Gu Zechen be present.


    The courtyard didn¡¯t bother much, because before the fight, the courtyard already knew that it was a result.


    ¡°You saw it, President Gu is really busy.¡±


    The courtyard said to Xu Wan.


    Xu Wan sat on the bed, not looking at the courtyard.


    ¡°You can rest first. The expert is here, I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    The courtyard sighed. He could already imagine Xu Wan¡¯s disappointed and sad face.


    ¡°Miss Xu, there is a saying that I want to remind you that there are some things that you must forget, and you should be clear-headed. People of Mr. Gu¡¯s level are not someone you can provoke.¡±


    ¡°Is this what President Gu said?¡±


    Xu Wan suddenly raised her head and stared at the courtyard.


    The courtyard was startled and hurriedly said, ¡°Of course I said that.¡±


    ¡°Then, what right do you have to judge my life? How do you know that Mr. Gu¡¯s ss is beyond my reach?¡±


    Her tone suddenly became cold and stern. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile, and her entire body was filled with a chill.


    Knowing that he had lost his words, the courtyard nodded, turned around and stopped provoking Xu Wan.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind, ¡°You can wait. One day, I will ask Gu Zechen to beg me, beg me to marry me!¡±


    The headmistress froze but she didn¡¯t say anything and left in a hurry.


    Xu Wan looked at the time. There was still half an hour before the agreed time. Shey down again and slowly closed her eyes.


    There was an unclear smile on his pale face.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I gave you a chance¡­ If you were here this morning, I think I might regret it¡­ but now I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Whether you or Su Ni, you have to pay the price!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, a team of medical teamsposed of four or five skin experts entered the mental asylum. They were personally received by the hospital. After asking about Xu Wan¡¯s illness, the leader, Mike, said that he had to see the patient in person in order to have a n.


    ¡°Of course, but¡­¡±


    ¡°This patient¡¯s mental state is not very stable right now. I¡¯m worried that something might happen.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a doctor, I have to take responsibility for my patient. Manager, please bring us there.¡±


    Mike was fluent in Mandarin, but his words were unquestionable.


    The hospital was not clear about Mike¡¯s identity. They only knew that this young medical team enjoyed a very high reputation overseas. It was Gu Zechen who spent a lot of money to get involved this time, so when the other party showed that they wanted to see Xu Wan, the hospital was not good enough to stop them.


    ¡°I will find someone to bring the four over.¡±


    The courtyard said.  Once the person left, the courtyard returned on theputer. After verifying the four skin experts who had juste over, they let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Wait outside for me to avoid irritating the patient.¡±


    At the door of the ward, Mike pushed his sses and said expressionlessly.


    When Xu Wan heard themotion, she sat up again. When she saw that the person in front of her was a golden-haired blue-eyed man, especially with a meaningful smile on the corner of her mouth, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Why did Madam send you here?¡±


    ¡°Is it surprising?¡±  Liss, I think we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost three months. I miss you very much.

 Chapter 445: The Most Scared Person

    Mike ignored Xu Wan¡¯s fear and sat down beside Xu Wan calmly. Then, he pushed his sses and stared at Kafa seriously. Three secondster, he said, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t been in China well. You¡¯ve been missing for a few months. You seem to have lost a lot.¡±


    Xu Wan looked away unnaturally and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve been losing weight recently. In addition, I will contact Madam again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Madam has already issued an order to me. If you still insist on not listening to Madam, I think she wille over personally.¡±


    Mcpee smiled like she had eaten Xu Wan to death.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Wan was shocked. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    She screamed and denied, ¡°Madam can¡¯t leave Italy. Mike, stop lying to me.¡±


    ¡°How could I lie to you?¡±


    Mike reached out to touch Xu Wan¡¯s face, but Xu Wan beat her. A hint of disappointment shed across her face, but she quickly smiled. ¡°After all, you are my wife. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Nonsense!¡±


    Xu Wan covered her ears and kept shaking her head. She didn¡¯t listen and she didn¡¯t want to listen.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, why did you forget? I saved you back then. You have been pestering me every day and have to be with me every day. Why did you forget me the moment you came back?¡±


    Mike looked speechless and helpless, but he quickly said generously, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will help youplete the task and bring you back. When that happens, we can still be happy and happy together.¡±


    ¡°I lost my memory at that time. Those can¡¯t be counted!¡±


    Xu Wan yelled.


    Mike shrugged. ¡°We are legal husband and wife. You¡¯d better talk to your wife.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s shoulders started to tremble. Probably because life in China was too peaceful, she almost forgot the nightmare back then.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her amnesia in the car ident, how could she treat Mike as a Gu Zechen?


    ¡°Alright.¡±  My good baby.


    Mike got up and took the opportunity to hold Xu Wan in his arms. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. Madam said that your speed atpleting the task is too slow. You need me to help you.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to help me?¡±


    Xu Wan calmed down after despair. Even if Mike didn¡¯te this time, she nned toplete the mission.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Mike answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, the first person I want you to help me deal with is Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Su Ni got up from Mc¡¯s arms and her eyes were fierce. She stared coldly at Mc¡¯s and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been doing very well toplete the task Madam gave me, but the biggest obstacle to my n is Su Ni.¡±


    Mike nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this. Gu Zechen and Su Ni have a good rtionship. Even if your first lovees back, it doesn¡¯t shake their feelings at all.¡±


    There was something in Mike¡¯s words, which made Xu Wan embarrassed.


    However, she could not refute it, but if Gu Zechen had a bit of kindness, he would not send him to such a ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for him anymore. He treats me like this will only make me even crazier.¡±


    Xu Wan gritted her teeth and paused word by word.


    ¡°So, the person in this world who loves you the most is me.¡±


    Mcxin hugged Xu Wan with satisfaction. He had already heard that Xu Wan¡¯s pursuit of Gu Zechen was not as good as before he arrived in China.


    However, he didn¡¯t expose Xu Wan¡¯s unfinished pursuit. He just wanted one result.


    Xu Wan no longer resisted. After all, under such circumstances, she had many things that were inconvenient. She had more helpers and more opportunities.


    ¡°Then when will you let me out of the hospital?¡±


    Xu Wan asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Madam¡¯s phone wille soon, and you¡¯ll be bailed out as your family.¡±


    Mike had already arranged it.


    ¡°Then on Gu Zechen¡¯s side, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam will make arrangements.¡±


    Mike took Xu Wan into his arms again and sniffed gently. Although it was not the scent he was familiar with, it still made him intoxicated.


    Gu Corp.


    Li Mo¡¯s expression became serious after he received a call. He didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions on this matter, so he could only ask Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen did not want to get through after Li Mo stated that he was rted to Xu Wan.


    But the call came again, Li Mo between the devil and the deep blue sea, ¡°Mr. Gu, look at it¡­¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, Li Mo let out a sigh of relief and hurriedly handed the phone over.


    A few minutester, Gu Zechen frowned.


    He got up, put one hand in his pocket and walked to the windowsill. ¡°As far as I know, Xu Wan only has one mother. She passed away from cancer in her early years and no other rtives exist.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, this is Mr. Gu¡¯s investigation.¡±


    A noble and elegant female voice came from the phone. She smiled over the phone and said, ¡°But when our wife found out that there is still a niece in China, she was also surprised.¡±


    ¡°I need to confirm this.¡±


    Gu Zechen hesitated.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already sent the relevant information to your office.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few files came out from the phone. He took a look and frowned even tighter, and there was no sound.


    ¡°I have arranged for the Madam¡¯s son, Miss Xu¡¯s cousin to personally supervise this matter. I hope that CEO Gu will not make things difficult.¡±


    ¡°Of course, but Xu Wan¡¯s expression is still unstable at present.¡±


    If Xu Wan really had family, Gu Zechen would be happy for Xu Wan, but he had never heard of this matter before, so he naturally had to pay attention.


    After hanging up, Gu Zechen packed up his jacket and said, ¡°Go to the mental asylum.¡±


    When Su Ni came back from work outside and passed Gu Corp, she got excited and nned to get out of the car to see Gu Zechen.


    To give him a surprise, he didn¡¯t even call.


    As a result, Gu Zechen hurriedly came out of Gu Corp and got into the car.  Su Ni ran a few steps but didn¡¯t catch up. She couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    ¡°It seems that Madam is behind.¡±


    Li Mo looked through the rear mirror but it was not true.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mental asylum first.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not free. As soon as the skin expert arrived this morning, Xu Wan¡¯s aunt called. This was a little too coincidental.


    He quickly called the head of the mental asylum and learned that the medical team had been meeting Xu Wan for more than two hours.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me such an important thing earlier?


    The dean pushed his sses and felt a little embarrassed. He thought that Gu Huai was not interested in Xu Wan¡¯s affairs on weekdays. How could he be anxious today?


    ¡°Uh, I thought CEO Gu was busy.¡±


    ¡°Find a way to stall these people, I will arrive as soon as possible.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen ordered.

 Chapter 446: I’m Her Cousin

    An hourter.


    The dean had been waiting at the door for a long time. When he saw Gu Zechen, he wiped the sweat on his forehead in the winter and said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Gu, they are still in the ward.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and strode straight to Xu Wan¡¯s ward.


    There were three people outside the door and the medical team had a total of four people. This meant that there was another person inside.


    Gu Zechen walked faster and anger rose in his heart. However, he rarely put his anger on his face, so the department head and others were not aware of Gu Zechen¡¯s anger at this moment.


    As for why he was angry, Gu Zechen was not sure either. Something was probably beyond his control.


    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go in!¡±


    Before Gu Zechen¡¯s hand touched the door, he was stopped by three people outside.


    Although the three of them were wearing white coats and holding professional instruments in their hands, Gu Zechen guessed from their bulging chest muscles that these three were not bullshit doctors.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    His low voice suppressed his anger.


    The dean also said hurriedly, ¡°This is Miss Xu¡¯s guardian. He has the right to enter anytime.¡±


    The other person still didn¡¯t say anything but stopped Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The dean is anxious, afraid that the two sides will cause a ruckus. ¡°This¡­ Miss Xu¡¯s diagnosis fee is also paid by our Mr. Gu.¡±


    The other party still didn¡¯t react.


    This made the headmistress a little embarrassed. She thought that these people didn¡¯t understand Chinese, so she quickly changed it to English again, but the result was still indifferent.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s patience was at the end of the line. The three of them didn¡¯t give in and he kicked directly at the door.


    Suddenly, one of them took out a gun and pointed it at Gu Zechen¡¯s head, saying in English, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The headmistress waved her hand and several security guards also rushed in. They were originally trying to prevent idents, but they never imagined that these people would actually pull out their guns.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move.


    The two sides were deadlocked for a few seconds. The security guard called by the head quickly surrounded the three people, ¡°Put down the guns!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a medical team at all. What¡¯s your purpose foring here this time?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked without any fear in his eyes.


    ¡°What we want to do has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The other side said.


    ¡°Coincidentally, everything rted to her is rted to me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door to the ward was suddenly opened. A Tall Man with golden hair and blue eyes came out with a smile. He was stunned when he saw the posture outside. After listening to the exnation, he immediately let the gun down.


    Xu Wan also heard Gu Zechen¡¯sst words in the ward, and her eyes darkened.


    It could be seen that she still had Gu Zechen in her heart.


    Even though he hated Gu Zechen so much, the anger and hatred in his heart disappeared the moment the man appeared.


    But Gu Zechen, why didn¡¯t you appear earlier?


    She¡­ no longer had the chance to back down.


    At the door, Mike had already introduced himself, saying that he was Xu Wan¡¯s cousin. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and walked directly around Mike and into the ward.


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were red and swollen as if she had just cried when she turned her head at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, this is the friend you met in China.¡±


    Mike walked in and asked generously.


    Xu Wan pursed her lips and nodded. Then she looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°This is my cousin who came to pick me up from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Your condition hasn¡¯t recovered yet. I¡¯ll hire the best doctor¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this Mr. Gu. I¡¯ve already hired the best doctor for my cousin.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Mike with a warning, but Mike straightened up and remained unmoved.


    The atmosphere instantly froze.


    ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Gu has not been able to take care of my cousin much. Take the current ce to say¡­ cough, Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t want to say anything else. In short, I¡¯m still very grateful for your care of my cousin.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored Mike. He didn¡¯t know what Mike had said to Xu Wan and he didn¡¯t care. He just asked Xu Wan, ¡°Is this really your cousin?¡±


    Xu Wan was silent for a while.


    Mike immediately jumped out. ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. Since I¡¯m Xu Wan¡¯s guardian, I naturally have the right to know the truth. Besides, I need her own ideas to see if she is being coerced!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The moment Gu Zechen finished speaking, a clear voice rang out on the bed.


    In Gu Zechen¡¯s confused eyes, Xu Wan stared at Gu Zechen without hesitation and said, ¡°This is my cousin, sent by my aunt in Italy. I¡¯ve been back for too long and lost contact with them. Later, you locked up in this ce, making it even more inconvenient to contact.¡±


    She then turned her head.


    She knew that Gu Zechen really cared about her, but the more he did, the more she hated and regretted it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It had been so long ago, so why was it back then?


    Before this morning, what did you do?


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to say. If you want to leave the hospital, then you can leave the hospital.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to exin anymore. Even if he locked her up here, he hoped that her condition would stabilize andpletely stop her thoughts.  However, this was also good.


    ¡°Cousin, go out for a while. I want to talk to him alone.¡±


    Just as Gu Zechen was about to leave, Xu Wan suddenly asked.


    ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already leaving. What are you worried about?¡±


    Xu Wan interrupted Mike unhappily.


    Gu Zechen was also staring at Mike at this moment. He thought that Xu Wan would tell the truth when there was no one else.


    Mike had some miserable words. He was just Xu Wan¡¯s cousin. He couldn¡¯t go out and stared at Gu Zechen with hatred and rushed out angrily.


    ¡°Is he really your cousin?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Wan was decisive and looked natural. ¡°My mother had a sister missing in her early years. I didn¡¯t expect that she was married abroad. I happened to meet her this time. It is fate.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not in the mood to listen to Xu Wan¡¯s story and continued to ask, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±


    ¡°Will you be worried if I return to Italy and nevere back?¡±


    Xu Wan asked what she wanted to ask the most.


    There was even a hint of anticipation in her eyes.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened a little, but he still didn¡¯t look back. He just said, ¡°I can rest assured when I return to my family.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Xu Wan yelled at Gu Zechen.


    Tears fell from her eyes.


    At the door, Mike rushed in immediately and waved his fist at Gu Zechen without question. Gu Zechen pinched his fist and a trace of coldness shed across his eyes.


    In the end, Gu Zechen pushed him out of the ward.


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say much and ordered directly.


    Li Mo looked back with concern and lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated again. The original medical team has been reced. Now the four people are still unclear.¡±

 Chapter 447: Nothing to Do With Him From Here on

    ¡°There is no need to investigate.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was cold and he couldn¡¯t see any emotions.


    Li Mo was a little surprised. He opened his mouth and wanted to ask, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say it.


    Although Xu Wan is a little annoying and has a lot of ideas, if you really encounter danger, he thinks that Mr. Gu will still step forward.


    But now, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude made him confused.


    In the car, they were speechless.


    Su Ni¡¯s ringtone was very sudden.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯te back to reality for a long time. Gu Zechen took out his phone until Li Mo reminded him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What, you haven¡¯te back after being out for so long?¡±


    Over the phone, Su Ni¡¯s voice was clear and pleasant.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen rubbed the space between his eyebrows. His head didn¡¯t hurt, but he was a little dizzy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni noticed something was wrong. ¡°I went to your office before and found out that you just went out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat upright and let himself rx a little. After thinking about it, he decided to tell Xu Wan about it and said, ¡°I got a call from Xu Wan¡¯s aunt this morning.¡±


    There was silence on the phone.


    After a long time, Su Ni found that her lips were dry. She asked, ¡°Have you confirmed this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already read the files and there¡¯s no problem.  And Xu Wan admitted it.


    Gu Zechen said truthfully.


    At that time, only herself and Xu Wan were present. If there was any secret, Xu Wan could tell herself.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    So Gu Zechen gave up.


    There was silence on the phone again.


    After all, it was too surprising for Xu Wan to suddenly have an aunt, but it was good to exin how Xu Wan had lived abroad all these years.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually pretty good.¡±


    Su Ni sighed and said, ¡°She is actually quite pitiful. She still has an auntie, so she has more or less a support. It¡¯s good for her illness.¡±


    Gu Zechen gave a gentle hmm, feeling a little ufortable in his heart, but now he heard that Su Ni was also thinking the same thing as himself, but he was relieved.


    ¡°Have you returned to thepany now?¡±  I came to find you.


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Still on the road, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter.


    A club.


    When Su Ni heard the movement, she looked back and saw a suit with a tired look under her handsome eyes.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart ached instantly.


    She stood up and reached out to caress Gu Zechen¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±  Are you alright to see you this morning?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s lips moved and he hugged Su Ni tightly.


    He was just a little tired, but after seeing Su Ni, he felt like he was resurrected with blood.


    ¡°I just want to see you.¡±


    He repeated again.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni responded.


    So, after he said he wanted to see her, Su Ni immediately stopped.


    Because she also wanted to see him.


    In the room, the two of them sat together. Neither of them spoke nor did they make any extra movements, but they felt particrly at ease.


    ¡°By the way, give me your phone.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen was confused, but he still handed over his phone. When he saw Su Ni flipping through the phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed but he was not angry. He asked, ¡°What, you¡¯ve checked my phone too.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes and was toozy to bother.


    But soon, Su Ni called her.


    It was indeed different from how she usually heard Gu Zechen¡¯s phone ringing. It seemed like the seniordy at the party didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Zechen looked like he had found some secret. His expression was abnormal for a few seconds, but he took out Su Ni¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Your phone is here.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and smiled as she silently held her phone without hanging up.


    Gu Zechen wanted to hang up but was also stopped by Su Ni. ¡°Don¡¯t, I want to listen for a while longer?¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out and touched Su Ni¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid!¡±


    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen, both angry and shy. She gently hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell you?¡±


    ¡°What are you telling you?¡±


    Gu Zechen was still pretending to be stupid.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Su Ni snorted, then hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Wan was discharged from the hospital at noon.


    When the dean called, Li Mo was the one to represent him.


    Su Ni was actually quite happy for Xu Wan. Even though she was likely to return to Italy and lose a thorn between herself and Gu Zechen, at least she had a support and someone to take care of her.


    However, Xu Wan did not follow her cousin to Italy as she asked at the time. Instead, she bought a house in Nancheng city and invested in several important projects in Nancheng city under the name of Xu Wan, causing quite a stir in Nancheng city.


    There were also finance media reports that specifically followed, but after finding out that Xu Wan and Gu Zechen had a deep rtionship, the investment news had the meaning of gossip.


    For a time, the probability of Xu Wan and Gu Zechen¡¯s names appearing in the headlines and hot search increased dramatically. Almost every day, they would see different words, but they also changed soup and not medicine.


    In contrast, Su Ni, the realdy in the room, was low-key.


    It was not that the media was not popr, but that Su Ni had been living in thepany for the past two days, not giving these people a chance to speak.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was clear and clear, that is, he did not believe in rumors or rumors. Everything was a passerby, plus the sky-high diamond ring that Gu Zechen had given him before, which was very convincing.


    In contrast, Xu Wan¡¯s attitude was somewhat usible.


    ¡°Miss Xu, what is your rtionship with President Gu?¡±


    ¡°In addition, you¡¯ve invested so many projects in Nancheng city this time. Is it rted to Mr. Gu?¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu, please answer. Which one of the projects you¡¯re most optimistic about this time? As far as I know, one of these projects is still rted to CEO Gu¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how much the media asked, they ended up with Gu Zechen.


    As for Xu Wan, she always wore a gorgeous outfit with delicate makeup. She smiled and dealt with it politely, neither admitting nor denying it.


    It was extremely ambiguous.


    Within Fengyang Hotel.


    For the first time, Mike was angry at Xu Wan and asked angrily, ¡°When are you going to make such a scene?¡±  Do you have any fantasies about Gu Zechen? Do you think he will marry you?


    Xu Wan took off her jacket and revealed a long dress. Her snow white skin was very attractive.


    In the past two days, she wasn¡¯t that afraid of Mc¡¯s anymore. She nced at Mc¡¯s with her long eyes and curled up on the sofa, fiddling with her fingernails. ¡°My n is to ask Gu Zechen to marry me. Madam has already promised me.  If you have any problems, you can talk to your wife directly.

 Chapter 448: I’m Here to Help You

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that Madam is doing anything to achieve her goals.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my trick is to marry Gu Zechen. As long as I can win the Gu Corp, Madam will agree.¡±


    A sly smile crossed Xu Wan¡¯s lips and she said, ¡°You¡¯d better leave now. If someone takes me to be with you and dy Madam¡¯s good deeds, you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    She seemed to have seen the scene of her and Gu Zechen stepping into the hall, and a sense of sweetness rose in her heart.


    At that time, as long as she married Gu Zechen, who would use her?


    There was a hint of resentment in Mc¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that a woman would be even more ruthless than a man.


    And now Xu Wan¡¯s attitude was clearly to marry Gu Zechen!


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you marry!¡±


    Mike was ruthless and pressed down on Xu Wan¡¯s body. He pinched her neck, gritted his teeth and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re already married to me. Even my woman, even if Madam gave you a task, it can¡¯t change!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ You¡¯re going to tell the husband¡­ Madam.¡±


    Xu Wan patted Mike¡¯s shoulder desperately, still resisting.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mck¡¯s hands were ruthless until Xu Wan¡¯s face turned white and she couldn¡¯t speak.


    He really liked this woman.


    He had liked her ever since he saved her, so he tried his best to stay by his side.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t escape first!


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that it wasn¡¯t me back then. You¡¯ve already died.¡±


    Mike continued to scream, his eyes red and his eyes full of hatred.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her escaping, how could there be so many things?


    The person under her was still resisting hard and even scratched Mc¡¯s arm, but gradually, her hand started to lose strength. Finally, it hung softly on Mc¡¯s waist.


    Mike loosened his hand.


    Looking at Xu Wan who had already closed her eyes, she was so shocked that she broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Lissa.¡±


    He shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, I¡­ I love you!¡±


    Mike clutched her shoulder tightly and screamed, but her eyes were filled with hatred. If not for Gu Zechen, she wouldn¡¯t havee back at all.


    Cough cough!


    A few minutester, the man in his arms coughed softly. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Mc¡¯s happy face.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    She yelled, then she pushed off Mike and climbed to the side.


    Mike stared straight at Xu Wan but did not chase after her. Seeing as Xu Wan was still awake, his hatred turned into excitement. ¡°Wan¡¯er, I¡­ I was excited just now. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯te over!¡±


    Xu Wan did not expect that Mike would be so ruthless. If she didn¡¯t pretend to be unconscious, she would really die.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Xu Wan coughed more intensely.


    ¡°You go out!¡±


    She pointed at the door, not wanting to talk to Mcmer. ¡°If you have anything, just tell Madam. I¡­I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Mike¡¯s eyes were red again and he stared at Xu Wan without saying a word.


    Xu Wan turned her head and didn¡¯t look at him.


    At such a critical moment, she didn¡¯t want to be photographed with other men, so Mike had to leave tonight.


    However, when she first appeared, she seemed to have experienced the feeling of death, so she didn¡¯t want to provoke Mike again.


    Finally, Xu Wan calmed down and calmed down. She lowered her voice tofort him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want me to go back with you? Only after Iplete my mission, I can leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You think you can get out of control after you marry Gu Zechen.¡±


    Mcgnashing teeth was obviously very disappointed with Xu Wan and did not believe Xu Wan¡¯s words.


    Even if Mike guessed correctly, she wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    Xu Wan boldly hooked his neck, her warm breath hitting his face, ambiguous and teasing.


    ¡°Do you believe that?¡±


    She asked in return.


    Mike was silent.


    ¡°Think about it. Madam is so possessive, how can she let me leave easily? Besides, you can tell Gu Zechen the truth then, how can he tolerate me?¡±


    Xu Wan enticed her step by step.


    In fact, she already had a solution to her current question.


    Mike believed it. He had always been by his wife¡¯s side. Over the years, how many people had wanted to leave, escape the wife¡¯s control, and eventually disappeared from this world.


    Not only did Xu Wan not have this ability, she probably didn¡¯t have the guts.


    ¡°I¡¯m also worried about you.¡±


    Mike also breathed a sigh of relief and took the opportunity to pull Xu Wan into his arms. His soft waist quickly reacted and his mouth moved closer.


    Xu Wan¡¯s face hurt with her beard, but she couldn¡¯t avoid it. Her eyes were full of disgust, but she still smiled and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make a fuss. As long as you help me finish Su Ni, I canplete the mission quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    Mike took advantage of it and closed his eyes.


    ¡°But I have to remind you that if Madam finds out that you have other thoughts, she might send someone over again. I¡¯m afraid that even I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Such a beautiful beauty, and she was the woman he loved, he didn¡¯t want Xu Wan to be thrown to the bottom of the sea to feed the fish.


    ¡°I got it.¡±  Besides, we¡¯re already married. Don¡¯t you believe me yet?


    Xu Wan rolled her eyes, as if she was strange and shy.


    Mike began to gasp.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xu Wan was in a bad mood and wanted to retreat.


    Mike started to gnaw at her neck. The pain was so great that Xu Wan¡¯s tears almost fell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Mike, be careful that there are reporters outside!¡±


    Xu Wan screamed.


    ¡°You also said that you are my wife, so you should do what your wife should do.¡±


    Mike¡¯s body was tough and he was ready to go. He hadn¡¯t seen Xu Wan for a long time, so he couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    She immediately peeled Xu Wan in one fell swoop, then threw her on the bed.


    Xu Wan only felt pain.


    In the past, when she was abroad, this man was the same. He didn¡¯t know how to cherish jade at all, and several times he had hurt her so badly that she would faint.


    The man had already started attacking wildly. There was no point in Xu Wan stopping him anymore. Her eyes were full of disgust and she only hoped that this guy would end up early and leave.


    ¡°Oh, baby, lisa¡­¡±


    The man didn¡¯t notice Xu Wan¡¯s emotions. Instead, he hugged her tightly in his arms, kissing and touching her. It had been a long time since they had seen each other.


    Xu Wan¡¯s interest had just gotten up when she saw that the man had alreadye down from her body.


    ¡°Baby, do you want to do it again?¡±


    Mike was a little embarrassed but also a little happy.

 Chapter 449: guilty consciences make men cowards

    Xu Wan was unhappy, which showed that she still had her own feelings.


    She was eager to try again, but Xu Wan pushed her aside coldly and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to take a shower. I¡¯m already tired today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, baby, wait for me to perform well next time.¡±


    Mike was still interested.


    Xu Wan casually said a few perfunctory words before entering the bathroom, opening the hot water and stabbing her skin.


    She felt dirty.


    As if he was going to wash off ayer of skin, he rubbed hard. Mike saw this scene through the door, and a sneer crossed the corner of his mouth.


    When Xu Wan came out again, there was no one in the room. She let out a long sigh of relief. It seemed that it was the right thing to stay in the bathroom for a while.


    This night, Xu Wan slept very unsteadily.


    In the middle of the night, she felt like someone was secretly patting her outside. She opened the door several times but didn¡¯t find a trace.


    ¡°Could it be that Mike was discovered when he went out?¡±


    Xu Wan was shocked.


    But soon, when she realized that Mike was her cousin¡¯s identity, she let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, she could exin the past even if she was discovered.


    Early the next morning.


    When Su Ni woke up from the office, she opened the door and saw her desk.


    She had been in thepany for three days, but she still wasn¡¯t used to it.


    There was no Gu Zechen on the bed, so he pushed open the door to the desk.


    Luo Qing had already delivered breakfast with a cup of coffee. Su Ni took a sip and was a little surprised.


    ¡°Do you feel familiar?¡±


    Luo Qing smiled.


    Su Ni lowered her eyes and asked lightly, ¡°Has he been here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Qing smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu came earlier. Seeing that you haven¡¯t woken up, I brought the coffee at home on your table.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    Su Ni was asking when Gu Zechen¡¯s call came. Luo Qing went out first and Kafa quickly picked up the call.


    ¡°Is coffee easy to drink?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Su Ni looked at the coffee mug in front of her. She had never been used to drinkingpany coffee, so she didn¡¯t bring it out this time, which made her restless all day.


    He didn¡¯t know where Gu Zechen received the news and was so considerate.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be good with thepany, so I brought some here specifically.  Why don¡¯t we meet up tonight?


    Su Ni hesitated for a while and thought about the reporters who had been ambushing outside. Su Ni was really not in the mood to greet her, so she hesitated, ¡°No, there are more reporters in the past two days.¡±


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled softly over the phone.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Su Ni patted her head and was a little speechless. Her mood suddenly brightened, but she still said, ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re really boring.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I find out?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled even happier. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t refuse, I¡¯ll take it as your agreement.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re free, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Su Ni continued to support her forehead.


    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ll get Li Mo to bring over a dress. Thepany has just taken on an item¡­¡±


    Before Gu Zechen could finish, Su Ni understood. She nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡±


    Throughout the whole day, Su Ni was full of energy and walked with wind. She wondered if Gu Zechen¡¯s coffee had worked.


    There were also many rumors about Xu Wan¡¯s matter in thepany. After all, Xu Wan, who was now at the top of the storm, had caused a huge ruckus at thepany back then, and she even used Khai of being a mistress.


    Now Xu Wan had invested in several projects in a row, and her background had changed into an overseas background. The treatment in Nancheng city was naturally a when the river rises, the boat floats high, and it was eye-catching everywhere.


    Qin Yue had issued an order that no one was allowed to discuss gossip during work in thepany.


    But people are alive, so how can Qin Yue manage it?


    So when Su Ni asked thepany¡¯s question, Qin Yue was silent.


    Qin Yue looked like he was facing a big enemy, but Su Ni smiled. ¡°Asistant Qin, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Why are you more anxious than me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, forgive me for being blunt. I¡¯m worried that Xu Wan ising for you this time.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Su Ni shrugged her shoulders and spread her hands. She didn¡¯t feel that she had encountered a big problem.


    No matter how high-profile Xu Wan was, she continued to sing a one-man show. Since the other party didn¡¯t make a move, she didn¡¯t have to disturb herself.


    Qin Yue wanted to say but stopped at between the devil and the deep blue sea.


    ¡°What Mr. Chen means is that he believes in their feelings, but he still has to prevent any trouble. The reporters outside don¡¯t know what to write about the problem. If you don¡¯t make a sound, these people who are watching the show don¡¯t know what to think.¡±


    Qin Yue felt bitter and could see that he was really thinking for Su Ni.


    Su Ni was touched.


    This was the first time that Qin Yue had avoided Mr. Chen and cared about him.


    She quicklyughed heartily.


    ¡°This is a coincidence.¡±


    Su Ni sat upright and continued, ¡°Coincidentally,st night, my mother-inw also called and said that she believed in me, and also believed in my feelings with President Gu. As for the rumors outside, she believes that Gu Huai will handle them.¡±


    ¡°Now, I have the same attitude.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Qin Yue understood, knowing that he was overthinking, he nodded and left first.


    Su Ni smiled and picked up the documents on the table.


    She wasn¡¯t worried or afraid, nor was she pretending to be on the outside. The reporters outside avoided her and just felt that it was troublesome, so she didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on such matters.


    In addition¡­


    She also believed in Gu Zechen.


    Just like when Xu Wan first came back, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude had always been firm, and she believed in Gu Zechen from start to end.


    Although there were some twists and turns, at least the two of them came over.


    Su Ni sighed for a moment.


    After thinking about it, Su Ni still took out her phone and sent Gu Zechen a text.


    No matter what, I believe in you.


    However, before the news was sent out, Su Ni looked at it and wanted tough. She felt that it was a little unreasonable, so Su Ni deleted it directly.


    That night, Gu Zechen came to Su Corp to pick Su Ni up.


    Soon, the reporters at the entrance surrounded them. In Li Mo¡¯s words, they described the originally quiet door. In an instant, they were like a swarm of locusts that were rmed.


    When Su Ni heard this metaphor, she almost burst out ofughter, but she had to admit that this metaphor was quite vivid.


    When Su Ni left thepany, Gu Zechen called again. ¡°You asked Luo Qing to send you off from the back door. I¡¯ll hold the reporters here.¡±


    ¡°There are many people.¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised.


    However, she also saw the raging reporters at the entrance. The security guards couldn¡¯t stop them and she felt guilty.


    After all, she had just put on her makeup and changed into a dress, so she didn¡¯t want to be too embarrassed.

 Chapter 450: lure the tiger away from the mountain

    Finally, Su Ni followed Gu Zechen¡¯s advice and left through the back door. As expected, all the reporters surrounded Gu Zechen and Su Ni easily got into the car.


    Su Ni called Gu Zechen again until she was safe.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you think about this news between Xu Wan and your?¡±


    ¡°There have been rumors before that the King of Sands you auctioned before is going to give to Xu Wan, but it is given to Mrs Gu. May I ask what ns do you have for Kang¡¯er¡¯s return this time?¡±


    ¡°Will you divorce Mr. Su and be with Xu Wan? After all, that is your first love.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gu can¡¯t answer your questions for the time being. In addition, Mr. Gu and Mrs. Gu have a loving rtionship, and will be attending together in Gu Corp tonight. If you are interested, you cane at any time. Tonight is open to reporters.¡±


    Li Mo opened a small window crack and said to the reporters.


    ¡°Really? The two of them will be together. Is this to break the rumors?¡±


    A reporter asked curiously.


    Li Mo smiled mysteriously and didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Someone continued to ask, ¡°I heard that Xu Wan is also invested in this project. Will she also go to Gu Corp tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, everyone, please wait for the banquet and ask.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s scalp went numb. Although he was experienced, he still couldn¡¯t stand it in the face of reporters like wolves and tigers.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Sue out yet? Is Mr. Su angry?¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Su not going to attend tonight¡¯s party?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Mr. Su came out from the back¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly opened the car window and shouted to the reporters.


    The reporters quickly turned their heads and saw a woman rushing out from the back alley, wearing a scarf in a hurry.


    The reporters dispersed like a tide. Seeing that Li Mo was still in a daze, Gu Zechen frowned and berated, ¡°Not driving yet!¡±


    Li Mo stepped on the elerator and the remaining reporters were unable to get the chance to do so. After that, Li Mo was not rxed. Instead, he asked worriedly, ¡°Then, Mrs. Xia is now¡­¡±


    There were so many reporters surrounding them, even they couldn¡¯t fight. Su Ni was still outside the car¡­ This was not like CEO Gu¡¯s style at all.


    ¡°You will find out soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled mysteriously. She had to say that Su Ni was still quite smart.


    Seeing that Li Mo still couldn¡¯t figure it out, Gu Zechen¡¯s face turned cold and he scolded, ¡°Asistant Li, I found that your business level has dropped a lot recently. Do you want to change into a casual job?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, please don¡¯t.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t know which sentence provoked Gu Zechen, so he hurriedly tightened the elerator. Finally, he listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s order, ¡°Stop at the intersection in front of you.¡±


    When a group of reporters rushed over, they sessfully surrounded the woman. However, when the woman took off her scarf and looked terrified, everyone was relieved again.


    ¡°What are you doing? You guys are mistaken.¡±


    ¡°No, this is not Mr. Su, what ne are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I think we should keep an eye on CEO Gu.¡±


    ¡°Crap, we were lure the tiger away from the mountain and President Gu has left.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    By the time everyone reacted, Gu Zechen was already gone. Some reporters waited at the entrance of the Su Corp for three whole days and three nights, but now they didn¡¯t take any pictures and were yed by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to take it anymore. Just write it ording to Xu Wan¡¯s statement.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much better than Su Ni. Since she doesn¡¯t want to make a sound, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    This proposal was approved by many people.


    On the other hand, some reporters recalled what Li Mo had said before. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Corp is open to reporters today? It might be toote to rush over now. I¡¯ll call and ask if it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll fight too.¡±


    The crowd was bustling again, and the staff who had just been surrounded had already fled.


    After Su Ni got into Gu Zechen¡¯s car, she couldn¡¯t hold it in andughed.


    Gu Zechen knew what she wasughing, so he didn¡¯t stop her. There was a faint smile on his face.


    In the car, only Li Mo was confused. He didn¡¯t even understand that Su Ni was still being surrounded and blocked by the back door of Su Corp. He thought she wouldn¡¯t be able toe out for an hour or two, but now she suddenly appeared at the road ahead.


    I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand at all!  Li Mo shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°I told you that my method works. If not for me, you guys would still be at the entrance of the Su Corp.¡±


    Su Ni was a little proud.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very proud.¡±


    Gu Zechen asked and touched her face.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Su Ni was not willing to be outdone, but when she thought about the expressions of the reporters after they found out that they had been tricked, she couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°It was Asistant Qin who found someone simr to me. Otherwise, those reporters wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deceive.¡±


    Li Mo was full of doubts as if he had opened the door to a new world. He did not care that Su Ni was still chatting with Gu Zechen, so he quickly interjected, ¡°Madam, isn¡¯t the person who was blocked by the back door?¡±


    ¡°Of course not me.¡±


    Now Su Ni was confused and looked at Gu Zechen with a confused expression. Gu Zechen only looked out the window. He didn¡¯t want to exin why he had such a stupid assistant.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Mo finally calmed down. That person was not Mr. Su at all. No wonder Gu Zechen was so calm before this.


    ¡°Asistant Li, do you think that person is me?¡±


    Su Ni reacted and quickly looked disdainful. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that since you thought it was me, you guys didn¡¯t think about saving me.¡±


    Li Mo immediately cried.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni over and let her quietly lean in his arms, saying, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know, can I not know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    Su Ni grinned.


    The distance between Su Corp and Gu Corp was not too far, so they arrived in less than half an hour. When they passed through Nanjiawan during the period, Su Ni specifically took a look. Although she had started working, the traffic was still not low.


    Who would have imagined that half a month ago, almost half of the people here were gone and the media were calling out for trouble. When Cheng Yi made trouble, she almost thought that Nanjiawan was really over.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what method Gu Zechen used to silence Cheng Yi, she knew that Cheng Yi wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    However, Lu Rong had not reacted for a long time. Could it be that she had miscalcted?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen found that Su Ni¡¯s expression had changed. He gently rubbed her shoulder and looked at the Nanjiawan outside, saying, ¡°Now the merchants have continued to stay, which has nothing to do with your policy.¡±


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen wasforting herself, but she also mocked herself, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to do it. I don¡¯t know if I can take it back in the end.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. At present, prosperity was just a sign. Everything could be counted when the Su Corp really entered.

 Chapter 451: Comparisons Between Two Women

    Soon, the Gu Corp arrived.


    The Gu Corp really invited a lot of reporters this time. As soon as they got out of the car, there were countless shes.


    At this time, the sky was notpletely dark, but the entrance of the Gu Corp was brightly lit. There were luxury cars everywhere, and each man and woman dressed in Chinese clothes came in.


    Coincidentally, another car stopped in front of him.


    A bright leg stretched out from the car. Under the driver¡¯s help, a fair arm with a diamond sleeve appeared. Many reporters were staring at the long Lin Ken in front of them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that Gu Corp invited celebrities this time. Is my news wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think this car is familiar, but I can¡¯t remember it for a while. I wonder which star it is.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen were not affected at all. Su Ni¡¯s gaze paused on Lin Ken for a while, then she held Gu Zechen in one hand and the skirt in the other slowly went up the stairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Wan!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a scream behind him.


    Then, it was almost boiling.


    For a time, Su Ni heard the name ¡°Xu Wan¡± from back and forth, and she frowned slightly and nced at Gu Zechen.


    He didn¡¯t tell himself that Xu Wan was also invited to the Gu Corp.


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s negligence.


    Gu Zechen knew that Su Ni was angry, so he held her hand tighter. He wanted to exin, ¡°Xu Wan is also the main investment in this project.¡±


    Helplessly, the noise around was too loud and there were countless shes that drowned out Gu Zechen¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Xu Wan enjoyed everyone¡¯s exmations and photos, or perhaps she wanted this kind of feeling. The long gem and diamond dress was dazzling under the shing light. Inparison, Su Ni¡¯s pure white dress was simple and elegant.


    The reporters present were all people who watched the fun and didn¡¯t care about the big deal. When they were taking pictures, they deliberatelypared the two women together.


    In contrast, Su Ni was dignified and elegant, while Xu Wan was radiant like a butterfly in the flowers.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Xu Wan started shouting but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t turn back and didn¡¯t even stop.


    Thankfully, there were more people who came to Gu Corp to attend the celebration party. Xu Wan quickly caught up with Gu Zechen and even stood by his side. She cried again and deliberately ignored Su Ni, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°Are my eyes blind? Gu Zechen and Xu Wan are on the same level. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni still clinging onto Gu Zechen, then I would have thought that she would be able to do so.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I didn¡¯t think that Gu Corp would have such a good scene. I was surprised to drop my chin.¡±


    All the guests were familiar with Xu Wan¡¯s identity and recent actions. They were originally ambiguous with Gu Zechen, but now that this scene was yed, many people felt that they were not thinking enough.


    On the other hand, she felt unusually exciting.


    On the other hand, many Gu Corp employees who were lucky to attend the banquet looked at Xu Wan with disdain.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Xu Wan has always been scheming against President Gu. Last time at the banquet, she also made such a scene. If she hadn¡¯t suddenly made an aunt, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to attend the banquet of our Gu Corp.¡±


    The young staff couldn¡¯t see it, but the tone they spoke was a little more jealous and annoyed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Another staff member also followed, ¡°I heard that Xu Wan is an orphan. How about our Madam Gu, who was originally the daughter of Su Corp, and now she is in charge of Su Corp alone, which is much stronger than this vase.¡±


    The two staff members seemed to convince the guests around them, but everyone¡¯s thoughts were on Xu Wan and Gu Zechen¡¯s gossip, which had little effect.


    Even though those discussions were loud, no one had the guts to say it directly in front of Su Ni, so Su Ni¡¯s ears were still quiet.


    She looked down at the King of Desert in her hand. Just a week ago, she caused quite a stir in the Nancheng city. Why, now that Xu Wan appeared, she didn¡¯t even care about this diamond ring worth a billion.


    A self-deprecation shed across Su Ni¡¯s mouth.


    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t notice Gu Zechen, and he knew that this would embarrass Su Ni. The next second, Gu Zechen made a stunning move and bent down to hug Su Ni directly.


    He said, ¡°You¡¯re wearing a gown and it¡¯s not convenient to walk. I¡¯ll carry you up.¡±


    The crowd cried out again. Gu Zechen¡¯s husband was too strong.


    Su Ni was surprisingly obedient and expressionless. She didn¡¯t let Gu Zechen let her down. She knew very well that this was the only way to solve the embarrassment.


    Xu Wan¡¯s footsteps slowed in an instant.


    Especially when she found that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even look at her and took big strides away with Su Ni, the anger in her heart instantly extinguished.


    For example, no matter how proud he was outside, as long as he was by Gu Zechen¡¯s side, he seemed to be beaten back to his original form in an instant.


    This feeling was very bad.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±


    Gu Zechen asked after they reached the hall and sessfully dumped Xu Wan.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at myself.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and continued to stroke her ring.


    Gu Zechen knew that Su Ni was not feeling well, so he held her hand and kissed her gently. He whispered, ¡°If possible, I will exin it to you after the banquet.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head with a rxed expression. ¡°What¡¯s there?¡±  I knew that Xu Wan would be involved in this tender. Even if you weren¡¯t willing, you couldn¡¯t not invite Xu Wan. On the contrary, what did the two of you have?


    Gu Zechen was stunned and his expression was not fake.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m smart?¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Gu Zechen nodded. Su Ni had already said half of what he wanted to exin.


    Su Ni giggled, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t gone out in the past two days, the news is still read. I know Xu Wan is involved in the Gu Corp project. Besides, even if I am slow, I just heard everyone talk about it.¡±


    Moreover, Gu Zechen did not use actions as the best proof.


    ¡°Other than that¡­¡±


    Su Ni blinked and smiled cheeky. ¡°I believe you too. No matter what happens, as long as you don¡¯t tell me personally, I won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Gu Zechen pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, in front of countless guests and reporters, she hugged Su Ni heavily.


    Su Ni felt that the shes were shing, so she closed her eyes. Sure enough, the surroundings were much quieter.


    ¡°With your words, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    He said.


    Gu Zechen never exined, knowing that Su Ni would believe him, but when he heard what Su Ni said, Gu Zechen felt a warm current in his chest.


    This is the feeling of happiness.


    He held Su Ni for a long time and refused to let go. Xu Wan, who had been sped up by Gu Zechen and then thrown away, had also entered the hall.


    Her eyelids twitched when she saw the two people tightly hugging in the middle of the crowd.

 Chapter 452: Push On the Wall

    But soon, Xu Wan returned to her normal expression as if nothing had happened. She continued to talk andugh with the people around her.


    ¡°Alright, let go, everyone is watching.¡±


    Su Ni said embarrassedly.


    ¡°If you want to see, it will be up to you. There is still a problem with hugging your wife.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly felt reluctant to let go of her.


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t always hold it.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was hot.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni, he held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly. The reason why he invited the reporters this time was to let everyone see clearly that the only woman in his eyes was Su Ni.


    Sure enough, even though Su Ni and Gu Zechen did nothing, they just walked around the crowd. The reporters and guests who came to the banquet also understood the situation.


    ¡°It seems that there has been a scandal before. I didn¡¯t see how much love Gu and Mrs. Gu are.¡±


    ¡°No, but Xu Wan, I think she has ulterior motives. I didn¡¯t see how she deliberately left with President Gu before.¡±


    ¡°Also, before, I deliberately said some ambiguous words to those reporters. Gu Huai did not respond and was toozy to bother with it. She¡¯s on the nose.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The two staff members who wanted to speak for Su Ni before were very happy when they heard that everyone¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wan had changed. They took advantage of the gossip to quickly tell Khai about the incident at Gu Corp.


    When everyone heard this, their expressions were different and exaggerated, but they looked at Xu Wan with even more contempt.


    Soon, the number of people around Xu Wan gradually decreased by half.


    Xu Wan, who had been quite talkative before, also realized that something was wrong. Even though there was still a faint smile on her face, there was an additional coldness in her eyes when she searched for Su Ni and Gu Zechen.


    The staff member was still talking. ¡°Our CEO Gu has nothing to say about Madam, but this Xu Wan has no idea where she came from.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she loves suicide every time. Didn¡¯t you see that she wore long sleeves today? It¡¯s because she has many wounds on her hand.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that everyone¡¯s eyes have changed when they look at me?¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice.


    Even though she didn¡¯t look back, she could still feel the cold gaze behind her.


    If Xu Wan really had other motives, then at this moment, she must have the intention to kill herself.


    During this period, Su Ni heard about Xu Wan¡¯s big party and was a little surprised.


    After all, what happenedst time was also an internal scandal, so the news didn¡¯t spread out, but she had heard many people discussing it tonight. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Looks like an internal ghost has appeared in yourpany.¡±


    Gu Zechen had long noticed the two young girls mixed in with the guests. Their expressions were lively and rich, and they raised their eyebrows. ¡°Mmm, it looks like they are going to be fired.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni blurted out.


    However, she regretted it. After all, this was an internal affair in Gu Corp, so how could she intervene?


    Gu Zechen quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°But since she did something good to let more people know the truth, she won¡¯t mind this. I¡¯ll reward youter.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°This is too exaggerated.¡±


    It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no punishment, there¡¯s still a reward. If this is known by other people in Gu Corp, what do you think?


    Gu Zechen was serious, not like he was joking. ¡°This can be considered justice. Even if it goes against thepany¡¯s regtions, it¡¯s not too much.¡±


    Su Ni no longer refuted.


    After all, it was an internal matter of Gu Zechen¡¯spany, so she didn¡¯t interrupt. After all, Gu Zechen made sense no matter what he said.


    At the same time Su Ni and Gu Zechen noticed the two staff members, Xu Wan obviously also noticed. Her face quickly turned ck, but she pretended to identally walk over to them and asked, ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The two girls were still too young. Their disgust towards Xu Wan waspletely disyed on their faces, not the least bit polite.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a simple chat. After all, we used to belong to the samepany?¡±


    A short smile appeared on Xu Wan¡¯s stiff face but she didn¡¯t smile.


    Another girl, who was slightly older, blocked her and said cautiously, ¡°Miss Xu, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Xu Wan sneered and didn¡¯t care if they wanted to go with her. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I can sue you for defamation after tonight¡¯s party.¡±


    Now, the two girls understood that what they just said had already reached Xu Wan¡¯s ears.


    However, they were not afraid.


    On the contrary, there was still a bit of pride.


    They weren¡¯t saying bad things, they were telling the truth. If Xu Wan heard it, it would be more effective.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Very quickly, the girl in front of her had a smile on her face and said, ¡°What, Miss Xu, you saw a lot of people in the Gu Corp at that time. Are you going to sue all of them?¡±


    ¡°Huh, you don¡¯t have to talk about this. At least, I¡¯ll tell you that the evidence is here.¡±


    Xu Wan sneered.


    Ever since thedy acted as her aunt and let herself invest in so many projects in Nancheng city, Xu Wan seemed to have opened her eyes in an instant and her tone of voice was exactly the same as before.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the two girls were not easy to scare. She copied Xu Wan¡¯s tone and unceremoniously yelled back, ¡°You don¡¯t have to use those words to scare me. I¡¯m telling the truth, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    ¡°Young man, I advise you to think twice before you speak!¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so disrespectful. It was fine if she knew Su Ni. These two employees were obviously the lowest employees in Gu Corp and they didn¡¯t interact with Kafa at all, so why would they speak for Yan 4.


    ¡°That looks like you¡¯re old. Silently, look at how old she is. I think she¡¯s thirty.¡±


    ¡°Where is it? I see that it¡¯s forty. You didn¡¯t see the wrinkles in the corner of your eyes.¡±


    The two of them nced at each other and gave each other a praise. This mouth was really poisonous.


    Just as she finished speaking, she pped her face.


    The staff standing in front screamed and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Silence, are you alright? I said you, why are you hitting someone?!¡±


    The other one immediately shouted.


    The person who fell to the ground thought of it, but he was pressed down again, desperately squeezing out tears.


    ¡°I¡­ I was just a gentle p.¡±


    Xu Wan did not expect things to go so badly. She was angry just now. This group of women who could not afford luxury goods still thought that she was not in good shape. She naturally had to teach them a lesson.


    ¡°Who would believe me if you said it lightly? I didn¡¯t see my colleagues fall.¡±

 Chapter 453: target of public criticism

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in pain.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lying on the ground, he also called out.


    At this moment, many people had already looked over. After they heard that it was Xu Wan who had hit people, all of them started to feel unfair.


    ¡°How can we do this? They¡¯re all women. Why are you making things difficult for women?¡±


    Even though the crowd did not hear what had just happened, they still heard about what the two staff members had just said.


    In addition, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Su Ni was expressed in action. Xu Wan and Kafa were practically different from each other. Everyone had already chosen a team. Now that Yao 4 was in trouble, all of them jumped out and med Xu Wan¡¯er to prove their position.


    ¡°Miss Xu, I think you¡¯ve gone too far. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t just hit people.¡±


    ¡°No, this is not a market for food. Those who can attend the banquet are all reputable people. It¡¯s too embarrassing for you to do this.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to tell me, she shouldn¡¯t havee today. She is simply inviting humiliation.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The discussion quickly ran away. From the incident of Xu Wan hitting people to Xu Wan¡¯s purpose of attending the banquet today.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen were originally hiding and loving, but now that they heard movement, they had toe over.


    When she found out that it was a Gu Corp member who fell to the ground, her eyelids twitched, but she still pretended not to know. She walked over to help her up and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, I¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m so touched. I didn¡¯t expect you to personally help me.¡±


    That was when the girl who had fallen to the ground got up. She didn¡¯t know if she was in pain or touched, but she was already crying.


    Su Ni did not think she had done anything amazing, but she did not like Xu Wan being so arrogant in Gu Corp.


    At this moment, not only did he not apologize, he did not show the slightest bit of guilt on his face. Instead, he waved his arms around his chest and looked like he was hanging high above him. No wonder the voices around him were getting louder.


    ¡°Miss Xu, I wonder how Gu Corp employees have offended you. You need to do it yourself.¡±


    Su Ni asked coldly.


    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be good here. I know better than you who they are. I really didn¡¯t expect you to use this way, despicable!¡±


    Xu Wan scolded Su Ni in front of everyone.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You know very well what I said.¡±


    A trace of contempt shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes. Seeing that everyone was still watching, she raised her voice and said, ¡°Do you still want me to tell you all the ugly things you¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°Then I want to know what kind of shameful thing I, Su Ni, did.¡±


    Su Ni snorted coldly.


    She could probably guess that the two staff were gossiping and were guessed by Xu Wan, but this matter had nothing to do with her at all.


    However, before Xu Wan could answer, Gu Zechen had already stood over and went to Su Ni and the staff. He said coldly, ¡°Kafa, I don¡¯t care what your current identity is, but you still need to give an exnation to someone from my Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen mentioned the Gu Corp, many Gu Corp employees and executives were touched. After all, from the outside world, they were the same.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t like Xu Wan, especially when she found out about Xu Wan¡¯s big partyst time.


    ¡°I think you can get lost after you apologize. Don¡¯t forget that this is the celebration banquet of Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, please get out!¡±


    Another staff member shouted.


    ¡°Haha, let me get out. Do you have the qualifications?¡±


    Xu Wan sneered and didn¡¯t care.


    Probably because she received too many cold eyes from Gu Zechen, she didn¡¯t feel ear-piercing or even moved by these words.


    ¡°On the other hand, Mr. Gu, I didn¡¯t expect that now, we are so clearly divided.¡±


    Xu Wan sneered and looked at Gu Zechen with deste eyes.


    Did he really never think about it for himself?


    ¡°We should be so clear about each other. Coincidentally, I can also advise you to stop ying tricks in the future because¡­ I¡¯m not interested in you at all!¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly without looking at Xu Wan.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Xu Wan sneered again. She looked at the staff who had been beaten and suddenly reached her hand out. The group quickly took a step back while Xu Wan stopped.


    ¡°I suddenly didn¡¯t want to hit someone like you because I felt that my hands were dirty.¡±


    Xu Wan looked disgusted.


    ¡°Xu Wan, what¡¯s so great about you? What else will you do besides destroying other people¡¯s feelings?¡±


    The staff who had been beaten was insulted, emotional, and shouted again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ve never broken anyone¡¯s feelings!¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s face suddenly turned cold and she said word by word.


    Then she asked the crowd, ¡°Listen to this woman and say that I ruined the rtionship between President Gu and Su Ni. May I ask if the two are divorced or broken up?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and felt that Xu Wan¡¯s words were reasonable.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression did not change. She looked at Xu Wan¡¯s proud face and said, ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t have such thoughts. My rtionship with him is not something that you can change with small tricks.¡±


    ¡°Ha, then please don¡¯t incite other people to ruin my reputation. I know that today, all thosements about me came from your mouth, Su Ni.¡±


    Xu Wan sshed dirty water.


    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Huh, you said no, who would believe it?¡±


    Xu Wan rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu did not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan, thest time you made a big fuss about Gu Corp, we were all present. Do you think we are blind?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Gu has already been benevolent and righteous. I think that when you wanted to back then, no one wanted it.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the banquet, many people who had attended the banquet stood up. At first, their voices were weak, but as the crowd grew, everyone had confidence.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care about the rules of the Gu Corp, but he really couldn¡¯t see it.


    This was especially true for a married woman who couldn¡¯t tolerate such an arrogant mistress.


    Not only did Su Ni not expect this, even Xu Wan¡¯s face turned pale. How could she say that she would win so many people? The guests who were originally half-convinced and skeptical now believed in this battle.


    ¡°Xu Wan, I suggest you apologize.¡±


    Su Ni said coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not from Gu Corp, you don¡¯t have the qualifications!¡±


    Xu Wan was so cold that she didn¡¯t want to die if she asked her to apologize to the trash.


    ¡°What about me then!¡±


    Gu Zechen added after Su Ni¡¯s words, looking at Xu Wan with warning eyes.

 Chapter 454: Stunned Again

    Xu Wan was not afraid of Gu Zechen, but she was sad that Gu Zechen had warned her. She smiled and said without showing any weakness, ¡°If you want to apologize, go and sue me.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he walked away.


    Some people wanted to stop Xu Wan but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and no one dared to be too overbearing.


    ¡°Let her go. In the future, our Gu Corp will not participate in all of our cooperation with Xu Wan. If there are otherpanies involved, then we will no longer have to cooperate with Gu Corp!¡±


    Behind them, Gu Zechen gave the order.


    Everyone was silent.


    Although Gu Zechen didn¡¯t do anything and even let Xu Wan leave, his words were vicious and vicious.


    Xu Wan had many investments in Nancheng city, but under Gu Zechen¡¯s order, no one would take the risk of offending Gu Zechen to cooperate with Xu Wan. In other words, it wouldpletely cut off Kang¡¯er¡¯s development in Nancheng city.


    Xu Wan¡¯s back trembled.


    However, this was not what she cared about.


    What she had to do was to approach Gu Zechen with the same identity.


    ¡°Good, Gu Zechen, let¡¯s see if you can do what you want.¡±


    Xu Wan gritted her teeth and squeezed out a sentence from her teeth. She didn¡¯t have to pretend anymore and looked cold.


    Many guests looked at Xu Wan and couldn¡¯t guess what kind of force Xu Wan had behind her that she dared to talk to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a scream at the door.


    Su Ni looked over and saw that it was Sun Nan.


    Xu Wan stole the limelight from the banquet but she didn¡¯t notice Sun Nan.


    She saw a ss of red wine spilled onto Xu Wan¡¯s body. She covered her mouth and said, ¡°Miss Xu, you won¡¯t be angry. Come on, I¡¯ll help you clean up¡­¡±


    As he said this, Kuo Tao actually grabbed Xu Wan¡¯s hand and lifted the water sleeve.


    ¡°Sun Nan, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s face was flustered and she was about to pull her hand back.


    However, it was toote. Sun Nan let go of Xu Wan¡¯s hand and looked like he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Miss Xu, your hand¡­ Why are your hands covered in knife marks?¡±


    Sun Nan said in horror.


    Xu Wan knew what had happened and red at Sun Nan. Sun Nan was not to be outdone. Back then, at the school celebration, she had used her so much to make herself offend Su Ni. She hadn¡¯t had time to settle this score with her.


    But now, seeing Xu Wan leave in a sorry state, she finally felt much happier.


    In the end, Sun Nan turned his head again and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. If I knew the scar on her hand, I wouldn¡¯t have helped her dry it.¡±


    ¡°I was also scared just now. I thought her dress was pretty, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be to cover up the scar.¡±


    The banquet that had been quiet once again made various sounds. Sun Nan had just pulled it up, but many people saw the wounds on Xu Wan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I even nced at her when she got out of the car. She actually thought it was pretty. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many scars.¡±


    The gentleman who was closer to him shook his head, feeling a little regretful.


    ¡°No, I heard that it was all caused by suicide. I¡¯m afraid this woman isn¡¯t crazy.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I reallymitted suicide.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni withdrew her gaze. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in Xu Wan¡¯s matter anymore. She wasn¡¯t sure if Sun Nan did it on purpose, but from her proud expression, it was obvious that she had gotten revenge.


    At this time, Sun Nan also blinked at Su Ni, as if he was seeking credit.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t respond but asked the staff beside her, ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Gu.¡±


    The staff blinked, a little wronged, and a little touched. ¡°Mrs. Gu, you are so nice.¡±


    Su Ni smiled, handed her over to herpanion and said, ¡°You guys go rest first.¡±


    After they left, Su Ni followed them to the lounge. When she saw the two of them were surprised, Su Ni smiled. ¡°Thank you just now.  Although I don¡¯t know why you did this, I feel touched.


    ¡°Madam Gu, don¡¯t say that. I just can¡¯t watch it anymore. What¡¯s so arrogant?¡±


    The injured employee rolled his eyes.


    Herpanion quickly pushed her, letting her say less, then smiled at Su Ni and said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t listen to her, but we all like you and CEO Gu.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and smiled.


    After taking two steps, she turned back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be punished this time.¡±  Thinking of Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni added, ¡°Maybe there is a reward?¡±


    Before she could admire the expressions of the two girls, Su Ni had already left.


    The banquet hall seemed to have returned to its lively state, but when Su Ni came out, everyone¡¯s eyes still couldn¡¯t help but look over.


    Su Ni held Gu Zechen¡¯s arm lightly and Gu Zechen lowered his head to ask, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    She answered.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled warmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to.¡±


    After all, Gu Corp was the host. It wasn¡¯t good for Gu Zechen to leave so early.


    Gu Zechen insisted, and a few of them came to talk to Su Ni. Su Ni took the opportunity to blink at Gu Zechen, ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t look at it. I don¡¯t have time to watch when I go back tonight.¡±


    Li Zhilin was watching from the side. He didn¡¯t know if this man was real or fake, but it was wless to be able to do what Gu Zechen did.


    ¡°Mmm, I love her.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    Li Zhilin was stunned and the few people around him were also stunned. They didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen had yet to react when he suddenly said such a sentence.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes still moved along with Su Ni. He watched her purse her lips and smile, and when he saw the people around him being respectful to her, he couldn¡¯t help but raise the corner of his mouth.


    She quickly withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°So, if anyone hurts him, I will not let it go.¡±


    No one doubted Gu Zechen¡¯s words. Xu Wan was the best example.


    In fact, Xu Wan was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love.


    ¡°How did you guys discuss the previous project?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked when he saw that everyone was silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost said, just wait for Mr. Gu toe up with your ideas.¡±


    Li Zhilin smiled naturally on the side, while Gu Zechen pulled his lips. Everyone smiled in confusion.


    Su Ni happened to look at Gu Zechen and was still so eye-catching in the crowd. No matter where he was, Su Ni could always find out at first nce.


    Perhaps Gu Zechen felt Su Ni¡¯s strong love, so he happened to turn his head and smiled at each other.


    On the other hand, Su Ni was embarrassed and lowered her head to find that she didn¡¯t hear what the other person was talking about.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°You, I see that your soul is almost seduced by Mr. Gu.¡±

 Chapter 455: An Incomprehensible Heart

    Because Sun Nan and Gu Zechen were old ssmates, she spoke casually to Su Ni, which made other magnates jealous and jealous.


    Su Ni smiled and she didn¡¯t want to deny it. After all, this was the truth.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, you and Mr. Gu are so close. I really don¡¯t know what Xu Wan thinks, and I still have to feel ufortable.¡±


    She wanted to suck up to Su Ni but she obviously couldn¡¯t speak. Su Ni didn¡¯t say a word and the atmosphere became cold.


    ¡°Look at my mouth, why do I mention this? This is obviously a rumor, Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t me it.¡±


    Bo Yu quickly apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni smiled lightly.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve seen how much Mr. Gu is interested in our Madam Gu in private. Let¡¯s talk about what happened at the school celebrationst time. It¡¯s a big shot for me¡­¡±


    Sun Nan started to flood again.


    Su Ni had a headache. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had heard Sun Nan say this. She was not good enough to stop her, so she got up and told her to turn around.


    Sun Nan stood up and followed behind, somepliments, ¡°Mrs. Gu, did I just say something bad?¡±


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like to be high-profile.¡±


    Su Ni said honestly.


    ¡°Then I¡­ I also see CEO Gu being so high-profile. I¡¯m afraid that the whole world doesn¡¯t know his feelings for you. I also want to add some bricks and tiles.¡±


    Sun Nan chuckled. She felt that Su Ni was just saying that, but deep down inside, she could see that.


    In the world, there were no women who didn¡¯t like to listen topliments, and there was no woman who didn¡¯t like to listen to their men being good to them, especially someone as outstanding as Gu Zechen.


    ¡°If he said that, then let him go.¡±


    Su Ni was somewhat helpless.  Last time, she had also suggested to Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen at all.  Moreover, if she could really let Xu Wan give up, it would be good.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, as an old ssmate, I really have to say something. Don¡¯t be too kind and generous. I can¡¯t let anyone bully me.¡±


    Sun Nan was unhappy.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Xu Wan and Mrs. Li are ssmates too.¡±


    Su Ni turned to look at Sun Nan.


    The smile on Sun Nan¡¯s face was a little awkward. She smiled dryly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it. So what if it¡¯s a ssmate? Her practice has spread across the same school group and everyone is ming her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised.


    However, it was also confirmed from a certain aspect that Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude determined everyone¡¯s attitude.


    If their feelings were very satisfied, then Gu Zechen would have at least 11 points towards her. They couldn¡¯t hide their feelings and overflowed from them. Naturally, these old ssmates followed Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude and it was normal for them to change their attitude towards her.


    Sun Nan was still chattering around non-stop. Su Ni only heard thest sentence, ¡°¡­It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t triangle her just now, but it¡¯s probably a little pity for people to see her scars.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face turned ck.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go rest first.¡±


    She said.


    Sun Nan was still chasing after her, but when she saw Su Ni walking faster and faster, she slowed down. She stomped her feet and her eyes were full of disgust. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the magic is. If not for Gu Zechen, who knows what Su Ni is.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Su Ni had been waiting in the lounge for Gu Zechen toe looking for her. She didn¡¯t know why she was in a bad mood. Sun Nan had nothing to do with her and Xu Wan had nothing to do with her. However, Sun Nan had a good rtionship with Khai a second ago, but now that he had humiliated Yao Si, Su Niu felt disgusted.


    Outside the door, Sun Nan also ran to Li Zhilin andined, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. The cooperation was already settled. We don¡¯t need to care about Gu Corp. Why did you make me please Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still angry. I think Su Ni is good. Why are you so angry?¡±


    Li Zhilin smiled andforted Sun Nan, but the worse he said, Sun Nan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean? Li Zhilin, you mean I can¡¯tpare to Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Li Zhilin quickly denied it, but greed shed across his eyes when Su Ni¡¯s figure shed in his mind. Outside, it was said that Su Ni had climbed up to Gu Zechen, but he didn¡¯t see it that way.


    Just based on Su Ni¡¯s figure, Sun Nan, who had already grown fat and didn¡¯t dare to kiss even after removing his makeup, was thrown to the horizon.


    ¡°Humph, look at Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you guys are thinking.¡±  Maybe Su Ni will be better off than me when she returns tonight.


    Sun Nan sat down beside Li Zhilin angrily and crossed his arms. She was quite angry about Li Zhilin¡¯s evaluation of Su Ni.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my wife said that Su Ni is ugly. If you remove your makeup, I¡¯m afraid that Gu Zechen will have nightmares when he sleeps.¡±


    At this moment, Li Zhilin did not dare to imagine what would happen after Su Ni removed her makeup. He rubbed Sun Nan¡¯s shoulders whileforting him.


    About ten minutester, Li Zhilin exerted his greatest intelligence and wisdom. He had already said that his saliva was dry, so Sun Nan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡±  However, I don¡¯t want to serve Su Ni anymore. You better move quickly.


    ¡°I know.¡±  When the share share ratio is rearranged and Gu Zechen can stand on my side, I will take you abroad to y.


    Li Zhilin quickly agreed.


    He stood up and wiped the sweat off his forehead, serving Sun Nan. He was much more tired than dealing with the other bosses outside.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Sun Nan listened to Li Zhilin¡¯s n and felt much morefortable. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one else, he leaned back in Li Zhilin¡¯s arms and said in a low voice, ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m doing today. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°Say, take a look.¡±


    Li Zhilin was gentle and patient.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case yet.¡±


    Sun Nan pouted and spoke again about embarrassing Xu Wan. She had vented her anger at the time, but it was reasonable for Su Ni to be happy, but her performance was not the same.


    ¡°If I want to tell you, Su Ni is really hypocritical. I¡¯ve helped her so much, yet she still shes her face.¡±


    Sun Nan was furious.


    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what your woman is thinking, but in theory, you¡¯ve helped Xu Wan during Xu Wan¡¯s big party.¡±


    The head of Li Zhilin¡¯s analysis was said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but Su Ni still put on a stinky face for me. Say, don¡¯t pretend.¡±


    Sun Nan felt that Li Zhilin was right.


    ¡°It makes sense. Su Ni must be embarrassed to say it out loud. I don¡¯t know what benefits I¡¯ll give you next time we meet.¡±


    Seeing that Sun Nan was happy, Li Zhilin followed suit and continued.


    Su Ni was almost asleep when Gu Zechen arrivedte.


    Su Ni blinked and felt some pain. She instinctively reached out to Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen kissed her forehead and hugged her in his arms, saying, ¡°We¡¯re done talking. We¡¯ll go back now.¡±

 Chapter 456: Going to Sleep

    Su Ni responded in a daze. She wanted to get up and walk on her own, but she was hugged tightly by Gu Zechen.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door and Su Ni instantly woke up. When she entered, she was a little shocked to see Gu Zechen holding Su Ni.


    ¡°She¡¯s a little sleepy. I¡¯ll hug her for a while.¡±


    Gu Zechen said naturally.


    The other party¡¯s reaction was quite fast. He let out a sigh and quickly said about tonight¡¯s banquet arrangements, then quickly left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Gu Zechen whispered to Su Ni.


    Although Gu Zechen left through the back door with Su Ni in his arms that night, not many people saw it, after the banquet, there were many versions of the Nancheng city.


    It was said that Su Ni usually had to be held by Gu Zechen to sleep. If she didn¡¯t hug her, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at all.


    There were also many witnesses. Su Ni was a baby for a while. Even though she didn¡¯t get into the news, it was even more lively than the news.


    Su Ni blushed when she got up to eat in the morning and saw the news.


    She had almost forgotten how she came backst night, but now she remembered everything.


    Gu Zechen really carried himself back from the banquet?


    That was a lot more flirting.


    ¡°Well, cough cough!¡±


    Su Ni touched her nose bridge and looked at Gu Zechen with embarrassment, asking, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Damn it, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t ask.


    Gu Zechen still looked at her seriously, so Su Ni became even more anxious.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni was speechless and eventually decided to give up.


    Gu Zechen leaned in and kissed Su Ni on the face. Under Su Ni¡¯s frightened eyes, she smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still something on your lips.¡±


    Su Ni quickly wiped it away and Gu Zechen smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it.¡±


    He closed his eyes as if he was reminiscing. ¡°Well, the taste isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    There were already maids watching andughing. Su Ni looked over and the maids quickly held back theirughter.


    However, Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t know, or he didn¡¯t care at all, so his head still leaned in. Su Ni quickly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating, I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Coincidentally, when the newspaper fell, Gu Zechen took a look and instantly understood.


    In the car, Gu Zechen pretended to casually ask, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face paused, like a Red Apple.


    She pretended to be calm as she looked out the window and softly replied, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Looks like my hypnosis has worked.¡±


    The corner of his mouth gently slid across and a hand leaned against the back of the chair, taking the opportunity to hug Su Ni.


    Su Ni¡¯s cheeks were hot and she didn¡¯t dare look at Gu Zechen. She lowered her voice andined, ¡°You are so annoying.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The tip of Gu Zechen¡¯s nose approached her and gently rubbed her face, making Su Ni feel itchy. She deliberately widened her eyes and scolded, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you done messing around?¡±


    ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t hold enough yesterday?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with grievance.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Why did this guy stop?


    Su Ni¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t stand any more stimtion.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Gu Zechen did not bother with him any more, but this was also unintentional. Gu Zechen had arranged so many reporters and didn¡¯t write anything decent. However, Gu Zechen loved Su Ni, so he hugged her and made everyone excited.


    Xu Wan did not return overnight.


    Mike flipped through the whole Nancheng city and couldn¡¯t find Xu Wan.


    The next morning, Xu Wan appeared in the hotel hall herself. Mike, who was on the phone in the hall, was stunned for a moment. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look.¡± She hung up and ran over.


    ¡°Liss, where did you gost night?¡±


    Mike asked nervously. Seeing that she was still wearing the gown fromst night, he became even more worried. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xu Wan shook her head.


    At this moment, there were quite a number of people in the hall talking about her. Xu Wan felt that those voices were talking about her and her face was about to cry. She gritted her teeth and tried to control her emotions, ¡°Let¡¯s go up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After no one else left, Xu Wan¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down. However, when she thought about the humiliationst night, her tears couldn¡¯t help but fall.


    Mike knelt in front of Xu Wan and kept kissing her hand. Her eyes were filled with pity, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go shoppingst night? Why didn¡¯t youe back overnight?¡±


    Xu Wan stared at Mike nkly.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to know anything?


    Xu Wan quickly took out her phone and skimmed through the news. Apart from the news about Gu Zechen and Su Ni showing affection, she didn¡¯t mention herself.


    She suddenly smiled.


    Thinking back to thest incident in Gu Corp, the news was not made public. It seemed that Gu Zechen also felt that it was a scandal and was unwilling to make it public.


    Soon, Xu Wan calmed down and shook her head at Mike.


    ¡°Why are you okay?¡±


    Mike¡¯s tone became heavier. Suddenly, he looked at Xu Wan suspiciously and asked, ¡°You went to find Gu Zechen, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Xu Wan denied it but shecked confidence.


    Mike stopped talking and started to frantically search Weibo. Seeing his cold face, Xu Wan started to be scared. She pulled his hand and asked, ¡°Mike, what are you doing!¡±


    Until Mike pulled out a photo of the banquet. Although Mosaic was yed, Xu Wan recognized it at a nce.


    The blogger even added the words that he had seen before. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    Xu Wan¡¯s head shook and she almost fainted.


    Mike was annoyed and his phone mmed against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. Lissa, the dress on her is exactly the same as what you¡¯re wearing now. What else do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. What can you do to me?¡±


    After being exposed, Xu Wan got angry and stood up to roar at Mike, ¡°I didn¡¯t get close to Gu Zechen just to help Madam finish her task as soon as possible. What about you, Madam sent you here? What did you do?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know what Su Ni did to mest night? I asked you to finish her off. What did you do?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Wan roared like she wanted to find all her anger on Mc¡¯s body.


    When Mike found out that Xu Wan was not together with Gu Zechenst night, he sighed in relief, and then his tone softened a little. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you and will do it naturally. Tell me, what do you want me to do now?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s tears suddenly fell.


    She covered her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. She looked like she was trying her hardest to endure her emotions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how wronged I was to be with you earlier in order toplete Madam¡¯s mission.¡±

 Chapter 457: What Do You Want Me To Do

    Mike wasn¡¯t stupid.


    He was very clear about Xu Wan¡¯s feelings for Gu Zechen. Even if she was wronged, she was willing.


    However, he was still the woman he loved the most. He was angry and hateful, but he still pulled Xu Wan into his arms and said with concern, ¡°For the sake of returning to Italy with me as soon as possible, I will help you this time.¡±


    Now, Xu Wan cried even more sadly.


    Mike¡¯s heart was stiff. No one could snatch the things he wanted.  He could be deceived by Xu Wan once but there would never be a second time. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let you run away.¡±


    Then he hugged Xu Wan tightly and kissed her forehead.


    Xu Wan, who was hiding in her arms, trembled gently, but she couldn¡¯t push her away. She could only squeeze out more tears in exchange for Mike¡¯s sympathy.


    Su Ni decided to go to the hospital again.


    Ever since Cheng Yi came to visit herst time, even though he had not done anything, Su Ni still felt uneasy.


    Rather than letting Su Ni be passively hit, it was better to take the initiative to attack.


    However, before Su Ni went downstairs, she received a call from Gu Zechen saying that she was meeting first.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When they first met, Su Ni walked in a hurry. When she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s grave expression and worry, she also had an unknown premonition in her heart, as if she had never seen Gu Zechen like this.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen became swallowed and hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe I still don¡¯t think too well¡­¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong with my father?¡±


    Su Ni asked calmly.


    On the way there, she thought of many possibilities. The only one who could make Gu Zechen feel so guilty was probably her father.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were touched. He didn¡¯t say anything but nodded heavily.


    Fortunately, Su Ni was much calmer than Gu Zechen imagined.


    She tried her best to sit on the chair, then she asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with my dad?¡±


    ¡°The kidney failure, liver failure, and many organs in the body have been greatly affected.¡±


    Gu Zechen then held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Su Ni shook her head, her eyes calm and confused. ¡°I just want to know how my father is doing well for no reason.¡±


    She wanted to take out her phone and ask the previous headmistress.


    Gu Zechen held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked, Su Ni, you have to be mentally prepared after I finish. Your father¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t belong to his original problem, but¡­ the doctor found the water in his body.¡±


    ¡°What, water silver?¡±


    Su Ni stood up in disbelief.


    ¡°Calm down first.¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed a little. He sat down and held Su Ni in his arms. He held her hand and kissed her gently, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate the whole matter. Now the doctor guesses that the rescue on the ne might be rted to Shui.¡±


    ¡°You mean, my father has been in trouble in China. No, it¡¯s poison!¡±


    A few scenes shed across Su Ni¡¯s head. Although the nurse was very calm, when she asked, her eyes clearly dodged and she was in a hurry.


    At that time, she had only treated her as a nurse and had other jobs to do. Now, it seemed like the nurse was clearly afraid.


    ¡°I know who did it. Let¡¯s go to the nursing home now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The two got into the car and headed straight for the nursing home.


    Even though Gu Zechen really wanted tofort Su Ni, he felt worried and worried when he saw her frown. No matter how much he tried tofort her, he was stuck in his chest.


    In the end, he was careless.


    An hourter.


    ¡°Sorry, why are you looking for this nurse?¡±  A week ago, she had already resigned.


    The principal pushed his sses open and asked in confusion.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and she said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My father¡¯s things have fallen. I want to ask if you have her contact information?¡±


    ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you find it.¡±


    However, the phone was already off.


    The headmistress was a little sorry, then she found out the nurse¡¯s address and apologized, ¡°I wonder if she¡¯s still here.¡±


    Gu Zechen hung up on the side and said in a low voice, ¡°No need. He¡¯s already overseas.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s pupils suddenly stopped and she ignored the doubt in the headmistress¡¯s eyes and left with Gu Zechen.


    After leaving the yard, Su Ni saw the ce where her father once lived. At that time, she rarely had time toe, but every time she came, she felt at ease.


    Yet¡­


    For thest time, she was relieved.


    ¡°I can already confirm that it was the work of the nurse. I asked the headmistress that my father didn¡¯t add any medicine before he left.  However, I didn¡¯t understand. She had always been taking care of my father. It had been two or three years. Why did she do something like this?


    Su Ni¡¯s voice suddenly choked.


    She rubbed her tears and took a deep breath. She looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she went abroad and could find her specific location?¡±


    ¡°I need some time.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with concern. ¡°As a nurse, how could she suddenly quit her job and have arge sum of money overseas? Haven¡¯t you thought about it?¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t she think about this?


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Su Ni quickly thought of a person. He was also present back then but there were a few minutes of proof that he was not present. Then he was very likely to use the money to buy the nurse.


    Then, the two of them said Cheng Yi¡¯s name in unison.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was be suddenly enlightened, but she was so angry that she trembled. She clenched her fists tightly and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Is my father so hateful? He can¡¯t wake up anymore. Why do you want to kill him? Cheng Yi!¡±


    Gu Zechen silently pulled Su Ni into his arms and kept stroking her delicate hair tofort her, ¡°Now it¡¯s just a preliminary guess. If it¡¯s really him, I¡¯ll make him pay the price.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything now. My father is still in the midst of rescue, and it has been so long since the matter has passed. Cheng Yi has already removed himself. Even if you really find out, he can still let the nurse take the bag!¡±


    Su Ni angrily pushed Gu Zechen away. At this moment, her anger was burning, making her lose herst sense of reasoning. ¡°Gu Zechen, if you didn¡¯t say that the medical conditions abroad are good, I wouldn¡¯t have sent my father abroad, so this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Su Ni moved away from Gu Zechen and got into the car alone. Her tears hadn¡¯t dried up and she covered her face in pain.


    Li Mo was a little surprised but he didn¡¯t ask much.


    Li Mo quickly picked up the phone and started the engine.


    Before Maybach could go far, Su Ni realized that she was just making a fuss. Gu Zechen was also doing it for her father¡¯s good, and the main culprit was Cheng Yi instead of him.

 Chapter 458: Follow Me

    Su Ni hammered her head in annoyance and felt that she was really crazy.


    ¡°Asistant Li, Mr. Gu hasn¡¯t gotten into the car yet.¡±


    Su Ni felt embarrassed and had to speak.


    Li Mo said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Gu said that you don¡¯t want to see him for the time being, so I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±


    Su Ni frowned. How could Gu Zechen think that? Did Gu Zechen get angry just now?


    ¡°Asistant Li, please drive back.¡±


    Su Ni replied with a steely expression.


    ¡°Madam, Mr. Gu has already said that I will send you back first.¡±


    Li Mo felt a little embarrassed, seeming¡­ Over the phone just now, the boss¡¯s tone was not very good.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that I don¡¯t want to see him? Then I want to see him now. Is there a problem?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Li Mo quickly turned the car around. Two minutester, Su Ni got out of the car but didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni called and picked up quickly. Su Ni gasped slightly and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, wife?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was soft, not angry.


    Su Ni also breathed a sigh of relief, looking around for Gu Zechen¡¯s whereabouts, and said, ¡°I want to see you now, where are you?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly became anxious.


    She felt that she should apologize to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Waifu, go back in the car first.¡±


    Over the phone, her voice was still gentle, but it carried a stubbornness that was unwilling topromise.


    Su Ni was silent for a few seconds and felt a little depressed. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No, how could I be angry with you?¡±


    ¡°Thene out now or I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Su Ni eximed angrily.


    Over the phone, Gu Zechen seemed to have made up his mind and said, ¡°Waifu, I¡¯m angry with myself, so I decided not to see you for the time being.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m ming myself for what happened because of me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle everything ande back to see you.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and said.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice. She didn¡¯t want anyone to hear her quarreling with Gu Zechen, so she lowered her tone and even pleaded, ¡°Gu Zechen, can I beg you? Come out now, I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that just now. I just¡­ I was just angry. I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t say anything. I really didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    As she spoke, she started to sob quietly.


    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m really not angry at you. I just think I¡¯m useless.¡±


    Gu Zechen felt wronged.


    ¡°If youe out now, you know that something like this has happened. I¡¯m very angry and need to beforted. Do you really want me to face it alone?¡±


    Su Ni seized the opportunity to cry.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen hesitated. ¡°Waifu, I will solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll cry for you!¡±


    Gu Zechen was reluctant toe out, so Su Ni didn¡¯t care much. She raised her voice and started to cry regardless of her image.


    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Behind him, someone suddenly hugged him and Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle voice followed.


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled for a moment. She quickly turned around and hugged Gu Zechen tightly in her arms, tears streaming down her face.


    She didn¡¯t say a word but kept hammering on Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, letting him y and disappear, making herself worried!


    ¡°Wai¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen also took a deep breath and smelled the faint and familiar aroma on Su Ni¡¯s body. It was less than half an hour apart, but he felt like it had been a century.


    ¡°I miss you, my wife.¡±


    He muttered softly.


    ¡°Then you still have to hide from me. Are you really not going to see me?¡±


    She was angry and hit Gu Zechen¡¯s casual words again.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni tightly.


    However, just as Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen was going to get into the car with her, Gu Zechen suddenly let go of Su Ni and returned to his previous stubbornness. He said lightly, ¡°Waifu, you should go first.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and red at him angrily.


    Since he had already apologized, what else could he be angry about? Su Ni said, ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°This is not arrogant Jiaojiao.¡±


    He shook his head calmly, not feeling that something was wrong. ¡°I have to take responsibility if I did something wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this is not your fault. We can investigate the truth together.¡±


    Su Ni was anxious.


    Perhaps it was because she knew Gu Zechen¡¯s personality that things would be hard to change easily. At this moment, Gu Zechen was speaking softly and she was more like a punch hitting her fist.


    ¡°No, my wife, give me time, I will give you an exnation.¡±  If I don¡¯t see you during this period of time, I¡¯ll just take it as a punishment for myself!


    Gu Zechen turned around stubbornly and winked at Li Mo.


    Li Mo is also a between the devil and the deep blue sea, but the boss has spoken. He can only go forward and say to Su Ni, ¡°Madam, how about we go back first, wait for me to pick up Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave either.¡±


    Su Ni crossed her arms and said angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this¡­¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t know what to do either.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed and ignored Su Ni and turned to leave.


    ¡°Aiya!¡±


    Behind her, Su Ni suddenly screamed and covered her waist.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen, who was about to leave, rushed over in an instant and supported Su Ni, worried, ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°My waist is twisted.¡±


    Su Ni squeezed out her tears and became even more pitiful.


    ¡°Drive!¡±


    Gu Zechen bent down, picked him up and strode towards Maybach.


    Su Ni lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. She just hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly.


    Even after getting in the car, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to get up from Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She was so attached to him, even if it was a minute or a second, she didn¡¯t want to. What¡¯s more, this guy had to punish herself and leave her.


    ¡°Is it still painful?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked her.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Yes, she was pretending, but if she admitted it, would he just get out of the car?


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and Gu Zechen sighed.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±  He said.


    Su Ni heard the danger in Gu Zechen¡¯s words and quickly became alert. She red at him, ¡°You still have to go.¡±


    ¡°When I find the evidence and give you an exnation, I can forgive myself.¡±  He said calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tears were about to fall.


    He was not punishing himself, he was punishing her.


    ¡°Darling, I promise you that I will solve it soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at her and said seriously.

 Chapter 459: Punishing Your Own

    Su Ni stopped talking and used silence to resist Gu Zechen.


    However, Gu Zechen was still indifferent as if he had decided. He looked out the window with a calm and cold expression. It was only when the person in his arms cried again that he looked at Su Ni in a panic.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but cried louder.


    Until she returned to the family, Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and she was unwilling to say more to Gu Zechen.


    After Gu Zechen told the nanny downstairs to get some food that she loved to eat, he went upstairs and came to his room, saying in a somewhat awkward tone, ¡°Waifu, I have to go to the office.¡±


    Su Ni covered her ears and didn¡¯t want to hear him.


    Gu Zechen originally wanted to kiss her, but after some thought, he finally stopped and turned to walk back.


    ¡°If you leave, don¡¯t think abouting back!¡±


    Su Ni sat up and yelled at his back.


    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen was indifferent. He only paused for half a second before walking out without hesitation.


    Bang!


    The pillow that Su Ni threwnded on his back.


    Gu Zechen bent down, picked it up slowly, and put it on the sofa again. There was no emotion in his mind, ¡°Waifu, rest first.¡±  If anything happens, you can leave it to my assistant.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni red angrily.


    Gu Zechen looked calm. After a long time, he became a little helpless, ¡°I will settle it soon. I will apologize to youter.¡±


    Downstairs.


    Gu Zechen sat in the car and closed his eyes for a long time.


    At this time, his chest felt like it was blocked by something, and he was so ufortable that he could not breathe.


    When he left Su Ni, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable, but it was all his fault for causing such a scene.


    ¡°Help me get all the surveince footage from the hospital and contact friends from overseas to help me find that nurse!¡±


    Gu Zechen said in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Li Mo drove, he noticed Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions. Seeing that his face was dark, Mrs Gu probably hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet.


    After some time, Gu Zechen suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in thepany for the past two days. Please help me sort outter.¡±


    This time, Li Mo was quite surprised.


    Li Mo had heard a lot of Gu Zechen¡¯s words before. He thought that it was enough for him to feel guilty. He didn¡¯t expect to do so. Li Mo was not suitable for him, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s not convenient to stay in thepany these two days.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone instantly raised to eight degrees, and his anger red up.


    Li Mo dared not speak anymore and quickly said, ¡°I will make arrangements.¡±


    That night, Gu Zechen really did not go home. Su Ni had been looking out from the balcony all the time. There was no sound of her phone on the table and there was no whistle outside.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    This time, Gu Zechen was afraid to y the truth.


    Since he wanted to solve the matter with Cheng Yi, she wouldn¡¯t be idle.


    Su Ni immediately called Cheng Yi. ¡°Tomorrow morning at Su Corp, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    The next day.


    The Su Corp finished breakfast alone and got into the car. Luo Qing seemed a little surprised but didn¡¯t ask.


    Su Ni saw it and said, ¡°He has something to do recently and won¡¯t go home.¡±


    Luo Qing nodded and started the engine.


    Because she wanted to see Cheng Yi, Su Ni specifically reached Su Corp half an hour earlier.


    By the time Cheng Yi came over on time, Su Ni had already handled most of the affairs this morning.


    This time, Cheng Yi was obviously prepared, and his face was filled with a smug smile. He took the coffee from his assistant and looked around Su Ni again, saying, ¡°I really feel surprised that the Su Corp cane back from your hands.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the information you sent thest time. It was indeed signed by my father. However, you¡¯ve seen the Su Corp now, so I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as you wish.¡±


    Su Ni said calmly.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    He still had a faint smile on his face as if he wanted to see through Su Ni. When he saw that Su Ni had not spoken for a long time, he changed his position and leaned back slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that without Gu Zechen, you, Ka, are nothing.¡±


    ¡°I came here today to give you an answer. Even if you have the agreement that my father signed back then, I have nothing to fear. Besides, I won¡¯t agree to cooperate with you.¡±


    Su Ni avoided Cheng Yi¡¯s sarcasm and stood up expressionlessly and gave the order to leave.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Cheng Yi sneered and the corner of his mouth twitched. Countless taunts appeared on his handsome face.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As if he was looking at his defeated opponent, he mercilessly humiliated him, ¡°Su Ni, I will feel that you still hate me like this. Does that mean that you still have no feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, you dream!¡±


    Su Ni mmed it directly on the table with a trace of anger in her calm eyes. She tried her best to calm down and coldly said, ¡°Cheng Yi, you are too confident.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cheng Yi was not afraid and smiled faintly. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you have to think about your sister. Don¡¯t forget that we are now in love.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Su Ni smelled a hint of danger.


    Sure enough, the man didn¡¯t have any good intentions since he first met Su Banqing.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Cheng Yi snorted coldly from the tip of his nose. His sarcastic smile turned into a contemptuous expression as if he had caught Su Ni¡¯s weakness. He said, ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s not that I want to do something, but your sister is obedient to me now. If you¡¯re still worried for your sister, you should reconsider your decision.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Su Banqing won¡¯t be able to live if she leaves?¡±


    Su Ni sneered.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled and cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni. ¡°However, I can make her half-dead.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Su Ni was so angry that she raised her head to hit someone, but she was gripped by Cheng Yi.


    His breath hit Su Ni¡¯s face, and there was a trace of gloom in his narrow eyes. There was no longer the smile he had before. ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯ve always known my tricks. There are a few women I want to escape my palm.¡±


    ¡°The person you wanted to take revenge was me!¡±


    Su Ni was unwilling and said gnashing teeth.


    ¡°Yes, right?¡±


    Cheng Yi was in a trance. ¡°Maybe, or maybe I really fell in love with Su Banqing.¡±  However, there is one thing you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not only going to take revenge against you, Su Ni, but your entire Su family.


    After he said this, he returned to his previous hatred and violently threw Su Ni¡¯s hand down.


    Seeing Su Ni¡¯s lost soul and embarrassed appearance, Cheng Yi said happily, ¡°Do you think you were born as the eldest and youngest sister of the Su family? It¡¯s just that your father is a little more despicable than others. All I want is to take back what I¡¯ve lost!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s pupils magnified and she felt that there seemed to be something else.

 Chapter 460: Threats

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the rest. Mr. Su, maybe for Su Banqing, you can reconsider your decision.¡±


    Cheng Yi said and left on his own.


    Su Ni¡¯s butt was limp on the chair, her head aching.


    When Qin Yue hurriedly came in, he saw Su Ni holding her head on the table with her hands lowered.  He was stunned but he still called Mr. Su tentatively.


    Su Ni reacted and tried to regain her calm expression. ¡°Put it on the table. I¡¯ll see itter.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded.


    Before leaving, Qin Yue turned his head and asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Su, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni forced out a smile. ¡°This afternoon, you represent the Su Corp and go to the hospital to take a look.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded and went out.


    Then, Su Ni called Luo Heng.


    She tried her best to restore her tone to normal, so that no one could see anything, she pretended to casually ask about Su Banqing¡¯s recent situation.


    ¡°Everything is normal. Miss Su stays in Song Corp every day. She leaves with Cheng Yi after work. The two of them are chatting andughing, not like there is a problem.¡±


    Cheng Yi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Su Ni rubbed her temples and felt that her head wasn¡¯t so painful. Perhaps Cheng Yi was just threatening herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Luo Heng was a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni smiled. ¡°I¡¯m worried about letting half clear stay by such a man¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Then should I ask people to keep an eye on him?¡±


    Luo Heng knew that the only thing he could do for Su Ni was this.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    In the afternoon, Qin Yue came back and told the hospital that there were alreadyyers of people. Although he represented Su Corp, he did not see Lu Rong.


    Su Ni was not in her mind, so she waved her hand to indicate that she knew.


    In the past, she could still discuss this with Gu Zechen, but now, she waspletely confused and had no thoughts.


    Su Ni hammered her head. How could she be so useless?


    The secretary came in and said that it was time for the dinner.


    It was still rted to the Nanjiawan project. Even though it had been opened as scheduled, there were still some connections in various aspects, so she had to attend it personally.


    ¡°Mr. Su, we¡¯re here.¡±


    The car stopped but there was still no movement. Luo Qing turned her head and reminded her that Su Ni was actually asleep.


    Luo Qing looked at the time and realized that it was still early, so she didn¡¯t disturb her.


    Until Su Ni suddenly woke up from her dream, as if she was shocked, she quickly asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Six fifty, 10 minutes, Mr. Su.¡±


    Luo Qing reminded.


    Su Ni looked at Luo Qing with some me. She didn¡¯t remind herself of such an important matter.


    Without hesitation, she quickly got out of the car. Fortunately, she had just entered when a few people followed her.


    After some small talk, they quickly sat down.


    Regarding the negative news that came out of Nanjiawan, everyone sighed, and Su Ni repeatedly exined. Since everyone could attend today, they naturally agreed.


    The atmosphere in the banquet was still quite good. Everyone had quite a high official position and there was no bullying. On the other hand, Su Ni didn¡¯t bring the wine person over because she showed her sincerity. Although the number of red wine was not high, she could drink one ss after another and soon her condition was gone.


    However, everyone was still in the mood, so Su Ni couldn¡¯t let it go. She wanted to wake up and drink when she went to the bathroom.


    As soon as she left the house, Su Ni called Luo Qing and asked her to bring up another medicine to wake up.


    Just as Su Ni was dizzy and had a bad taste of alcohol, she looked up and saw a familiar figure. Then she shook her head and scolded.


    But soon, Su Ni was hugged by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°It really is you.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned at first, then she reacted and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°How much did you drink?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart ached.


    He knew that Su Ni was drunk. Usually, there was no pressure at all at the banquet, but today, her small face was red and her eyes were blurred. Even if he was watching now, his body couldn¡¯t help but throb.


    Gu Zechen suddenly became annoyed. Was Su Ni being seen naked?


    ¡°Who else could it be for the Nanjiawan project? Do you think I want it?¡±


    Su Ni was drunk and didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Luo Qing came up to see this scene and hesitated. She didn¡¯t know if she should disturb it.


    ¡°Alright, what a coincidence. We can bump into each other.¡±


    As Su Ni said this, she pushed Gu Zechen away softly, then she fell into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Su Ni held her forehead, as if she wanted to struggle and her body softened. Deep down inside, she still remembered the cocktail medicine. ¡°Assistant Luo, where¡¯s my medicine?¡±


    ¡°What kind of medicine?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cocktail medicine.¡±


    Luo Qing said.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face quickly darkened. Su Ni was already unconscious. He scolded, ¡°It¡¯s already like this. You still n to go in and drink.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. The station chief is inside. I¡¯m sure I have to drink.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She remembered that she still had something to do and wanted to push Gu Zechen away again. But this time, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but bend over and hug him in his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Su Ni hammered Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. She seemed to feel that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was a little ugly and frightened, but she also felt that this guy didn¡¯t want to see her anymore.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, put me down.¡±


    She tried hard to calm herself down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink your wine for youter.¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say that he was going downstairs with Su Ni in his arms.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni was angry.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and shouted, ¡°Gu Zechen, who are you? Why do you care about me?¡±


    Bang!


    The car door was mmed shut. Su Ni felt her body be lighter and heavier. She opened her eyes and found that Gu Zechen was pressing on her.


    She twisted her hands in fear, but both of her hands were tightly held by Gu Zechen. The unique scent of his body and the faint smell of alcohol could be seen in her nostrils.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, Gu Zechen bit her mouth and stuck it into her tongue.


    There was a faint smell of alcohol mixed with lips and teeth. At the moment when she should have fallen, Su Ni was sober than ever.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, let go!¡±


    She pushed Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen attacked more violently. Su Ni was anxious and she didn¡¯t know what to do in panic. She heard Gu Zechen groan and stopped.


    Su Ni¡¯s little face was a little red, and she couldn¡¯t see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression in the darkness. She only heard him ask, ¡°Are you going to catch him like this?¡±


    Su Ni was so scared that her hand loosened.


    Thankfully, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t press down again but stared at her for a long time.

 Chapter 461: Keeping the Agreement

    ¡°So hot.¡±


    She shifted her gaze and breathed twice. She wanted to sit up but was once again pressed down by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I think, Gupiled always forgot what I said.¡±


    ¡°I regret it.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Then, Gu Zechen leaned down again and kissed her cheek. Soon after, his nose became heavy. He murmured in a low voice, ¡°Su Ni, I regret it. I realized that in the day without you, I couldn¡¯t sleep at all.¡±


    ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡±


    Su Ni was delighted but pretended to be indifferent on the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    Damn it, at a critical moment, this man pretended to be stupid.


    Su Ni red at him with her eyes and Gu Zechen added, ¡°But I will do what I said. I will also punish myself in a different way.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you done?¡±


    Su Ni was angry. Was this guy masochistic?


    ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll take you home after I finish your work.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Gu Zechen did not get into the car. He kissed Su Ni gently on her face. The car was full of warmth, but he still took off his coat and draped it behind Su Ni, saying, ¡°Wait two minutes for me.¡±


    Su Ni woke up most of the alcohol.


    But when she thought about it again, she didn¡¯t even know how she was carried out of the hotel by Gu Zechen, and the client she personally invited seemed to be¡­


    Su Ni patted her head and was about to catch up.


    In the room, there was plenty of warmth. The group of people chatted enthusiastically, but it was also because Su Ni had been out for so long that she didn¡¯te back.


    ¡°Has Mr. Su gone out for too long?  Would you like to go out and see if something happened? ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw that Mr. Su drank a lot, but she didn¡¯t see her little face turning red.  Director General Wang has been sitting here recently, so he should have seen it clearly.


    Everyoneughed loudly and started talking about Su Ni again. There was an additional meaning in their eyes.


    However, Su Ni was married after all, and her husband was the famous Gu Zechen. To be able toe today was to give Gu Zechen face.


    Therefore, although everyone was joking, they did not dare to be too out of line.


    Until the door was opened, a ck figure suddenly appeared in the hall of the Golden Lounge. Everyone was stunned.


    Everyone exchanged a look and seemed to be a little embarrassed. Today, they didn¡¯t say that they wanted to invite Mr. Gu over.


    Thankfully, everyone reacted quickly and the lively scene became noisy.


    In front of Gu Zechen, none of them had any airs. All of them stood up and sent out warm invitations, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I really didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu would have time toe today, so we could make an appointment in advance.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Today is my wife¡¯s banquet, but she doesn¡¯t have a good amount of alcohol. I¡¯ve already asked her to go back and rest first. Everyone won¡¯t me her, right?¡±


    In contrast, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was much colder and he sat on the main seat with everyone¡¯s support.


    He just picked up his ss, and everyone got up and toasted him. ¡°What do you say, Mr. Gu? Mr. Su is a female lead after all, and it¡¯s normal for her to have a bad alcohol tolerance.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s our honor to have Mr. Gu here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Everyone was speechless. His red face was full of ttery, and Gu Zechen was not polite. He drank all the wine in his ss, and then someone quickly filled it up.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I respect you.¡±


    Director General Wang, who had previously been sitting in the head seat, was now ttering and taking the initiative to toast.


    He had no choice. Although he was the Director General of the finance department, the Gu Corp had contracted arge portion of the taxes from Nancheng city, which allowed him to sitfortably in the position of the station chief.


    ¡°Director General Wang, you have to rely on everyone for the Nanjiawan.¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched. When everyone was about to toast, he also got up and said, ¡°Sorry, I still have something to do. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem.¡±


    No one dared to ask Gu Zechen to stay.


    As for Gu Zechen, he was obviously in a hurry and panic after he left the room. When he saw Su Ni standing at the door of the elevator, he frowned.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    After Su Ni came up, she remembered that Gu Zechen should have entered her room. If she went again, it would be a little drawing legs on a snake, so she stood at the elevator entrance.


    At this time, many people were looking over. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but pull the suit on Su Ni¡¯s body tightly and hold her tightly in his arms to dere his sovereignty.


    Su Ni probably drank too much and didn¡¯t notice the gazes around her salivating. Instead, she felt a little ufortable by Gu Zechen and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m about to catch my breath.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni¡¯s half-exposed shoulder and asked discontentedly, ¡°Is it necessary to dress like this for a banquet?¡±


    Su Ni looked down and saw that there was nothing wrong with her. Just as she was about to refute, she saw that Gu Zechen had ck face as if he was angry.


    When she thought about how Gu Zechen had helped her just now, or else she would have to go in and drink till the Monkey Years, her tone softened. ¡°Okay, I came right after I got off ss.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni even tighter.


    After getting into the car, Su Ni nestled in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She remembered that they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a night, but she felt like it was three autumn.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hug Gu Zechen even tighter.


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Zechen understood what Su Ni was thinking. He lowered his head and kissed Su Ni¡¯s forehead, promising, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll sleep with you every night.¡±


    Su Ni rubbed her head against Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and suddenly felt a little sore.


    Gu Zechen was still saying something in Su Ni¡¯s ear. Su Ni felt the car speed was a little fast and her head was a little dizzy. Unknowingly, she actually fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, it was already the next morning.


    She looked at the man lying beside her and her pajamas, feeling like she was dreaming.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Is your head still hurting?¡±


    Gu Zechen opened his eyes on time and saw Su Ni hammering his head. He held her hand and kissed her.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Su Niined.


    ¡°I told you to drink so muchst night. I wonder who will be responsible if something happens.¡±


    When Su Ni woke up, Gu Zechen med her.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m the famous wife of Gu Zechen? Who dares to do anything to me?¡±


    Su Ni smiled smugly.


    ¡°I understand men¡¯s thoughts better than you.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t exin. He just red at Su Ni, then he got up and carried Su Ni to the bathroom and squeezed her toothpaste.


    In the mirror, Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen openly and remembered that Gu Zechen had ruined his contractst night, so she couldn¡¯t helpughing.

 Chapter 462: Still Can’t Do It

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni quickly shook her head but she didn¡¯t dare tell the truth.


    Because Gu Zechen came back, the whole family showed a good mood. Among them, Su Ni¡¯s mood was the most. Even downstairs was holding Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, and he had a strong posture of walking inseparably.


    ¡°I have a tender meeting to go toter. If you¡¯re okay, follow me.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    ¡°Su Corp doesn¡¯t have a tender, what are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Coincidentally, you can also go and learn experience.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly.


    Su Ni remembered that there was a project that seemed to be photographed by Song Corp. She carefully asked Gu Zechen, ¡°Is it still thest project?¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded. ¡°Thest time was the first tender, this time it is decided.¡±


    After listening, Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything else and nodded. It was fine anyway, so she went to see if she had gained experience in bidding for Su Corp in the future.


    Before she went out, Su Ni¡¯s phone rang.


    After listening to Cheng Yi¡¯s inexplicable words in thepany, Su Ni also found someone to secretly investigate Cheng Yi, but found that it was no different from what she had known back then.


    An orphan had no parents since they were young. After they entered university, they had left the orphanage. Now, they would return to the orphanage once a year.


    In her memory, Su Ni seemed to have gone to Cheng Yi once.


    It seemed like she had to make another trip.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked when he noticed Su Ni was distracted.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and suddenly asked, ¡°Gu Corp does a lot of charity every year. Who do you think this year?¡±


    Although Gu Zechen was confused, he still gave Su Ni a rough exnation. Su Ni smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, Su Corp made good profitsst year. In order to give back to society, our Su Corp also ns to do charity. Of course, the amount is not as big as your Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°What, you already have a chosen partner?¡±


    Gu Zechen stroked her forehead and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Sort of it.¡±


    Su Ni did not say anything about her support for the orphanage because she had yet to figure out whether to use her name or not.


    ¡°If you think about it, you can tell me. I have a professional team on my side that can help you handle it.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and rested for a while before arriving at the tender venue today.


    Judging from the scale of facilities outside the hotel, the tender was not small. No wonder Gu Zechen valued it so much.


    In the car, Su Ni also heard a simple introduction from Gu Zechen. This time, it was an overseaspany that wanted to build a new batch of vacation and scenic spots in Beijing. Because it was overseas, she also earned good benefits on the government¡¯s policy.


    ¡°If we can win this time, Gu Corp will be busy in the second half of the year.¡±


    Even though she said this, Su Ni could feel that the man beside her was elegant and confident.


    Although the bidding ceremony had not started yet, there were already a lot ofpanies who came to bid. In the past, they only needed to send a representative to do so, but this time, they saw many familiar figures in the crowd. It seemed that no matter how big thepany was, everyone had personally dispatched them.


    One of them happened to be the Song Corp Cheng Yi.


    At this time, Cheng Yi was talking to a young man with a chest card beside him. The man was holding the project information and nodded.


    As if noticing his gaze, Cheng Yi suddenly turned back and looked at Su Ni.


    Su Ni quickly shifted her gaze and Cheng Yi also smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go here.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to be dissatisfied with Su Ni and Cheng Yi¡¯s interaction. Even if he knew that they were not going to deal with, Gu Zechen was reluctant to look at Su Ni.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to learn experience? I must stay in the hall.¡±


    Su Ni was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not starting yet. You should rest for a while ande outter.¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say that he had brought Su Ni to the VIP lounge.


    After Gu Zechen came out, he bumped into Ruan Yichen.


    Gu Zechen was a little surprised. ¡°What, is J. K interested in this tender?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I came here to join in the fun. With Mr. Gu here, it¡¯s still unknown whether you can bid.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled politely.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t pursue this issue further. He was quite confident in his project. The two men seemed to have a tacit understanding as they went to a secluded spot one after the other.


    Un, Ruan Yichen spoke first. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Wan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Then you know she has an aunt.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    ¡°No, then.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked calm. He didn¡¯t look like he was pretending. ¡°However, I think CEO Gu should have investigated it. There is no mistake in this matter. I¡¯m sure we don¡¯t know much about Wan¡¯er before.¡±


    Gu Zechen remained silent.


    Compared to Gu Zechen, Ruan Yichen¡¯sughter was much more generous. ¡°It¡¯s good that Wan¡¯er has a family member here. This is not a bully.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Gu has nothing else, I will go first.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled andpletely ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes as he wanted to eat people. He put his hands in his pockets and left with a swagger.


    When Su Ni came to the banquet hall again, it was much more lively than before. When she saw Ruan Yichen, Su Ni¡¯s eyelids moved and she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. He took the initiative to greet him. Suddenly, the crowd burst into an uproar and everyone looked in one direction at the same time.


    ¡°I heard that it was a foreignpany. I didn¡¯t expect toe to Nancheng city to get a share.¡±


    ¡°No, there are so manypanies waiting in Nancheng city, but they are greedy.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Who says he is strong? He¡¯s probably on par with J. K.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Even though they were dissatisfied, there was nothing they could do.


    This time, the tender was meant to face the world, so anypany with strength could participate.


    Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes froze when they saw the person.


    ¡°I never imagined that such a prestigiouspany would actually be an olddy.¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised.


    Su Rai was aprehensivepany with a global branch. Its brands ranged from cosmetics to space-space materials.


    Before this, Su Ni had never heard of the news that Su Lai woulde to Nancheng city. No wonder she caused quite a stir at this moment.


    Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen did not answer Su Ni. Instead, their eyes were still aggressive. Ruan Yichen saw the old man looking over and couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice and ask, ¡°You don¡¯t think this woman is familiar.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was touched, but his expression was calm and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯mte.¡±


    Following that, a voice followed. Xu Wan, who was dressed in a white professional outfit, suddenly grabbed thedy¡¯s hand and softly spoiled her.

 Chapter 463: Xu Wan’s Backstage

    Su Ni¡¯s pupils suddenly stopped and at that moment, she suddenly understood why the two men¡¯s eyes were so strange.


    Thedy just patted Xu Wan¡¯s hand. She had a smile on her face. She didn¡¯t me her and was full of love.


    Although everyone was not familiar with the director of Su Lai¡¯spany, they were not unfamiliar with the recently high-profile Xu Wan.


    In particr, Xu Wan was chased out at the Gu Corp party. It had only been two or three days and her poprity had not fallen. Now that she saw how close Xu Wan and Madam were, she understood why Kang¡¯er could invest tens of millions of dors in one go.


    Su Lai must have been secretly taking action in Nancheng city.


    ¡°Auntie, haven¡¯t you started yet?¡±


    At this time, Xu Wan asked again. Her eyes did not look at Gu Zechen, as if she was here to apany her aunt.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Thedy¡¯s attitude was gentle.


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll apany you to sit for a while.¡±


    Xu Wan said obediently.


    Now, she knew that she was afraid that the whole banquet would be attracted to her, but she was still indifferent. She looked calm and indifferent, but deep down inside, she enjoyed it.


    She pretended to be inadvertently looking at Gu Zechen with a hint of a smile in her eyes.


    After Gu Zechen knew that his aunt was the CEO of Su Lai¡¯spany, he was afraid that his attitude towards him would change from now on.


    As early as before the tender, Xu Wan had already thought of countless possibilities. At this time, she was not only satisfied with herself, but she even thought of her uing marriage with Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, apany me to greet everyone.¡±


    The madam did not rest but pulled Xu Wan towards Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Did you know it long ago?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°If I just found out, do you believe me?¡±


    Ruan Yichen shrugged and said.


    ¡°Then your news is really blocked.¡±


    Gu Zechen satirized Ruan Yichen, but he was shocked.


    Although he had already passed the conversation with the assistant of Xu Wan¡¯s aunt, he did not put the other person in his eyes. He did not expect to be the famous director of Su Lai¡¯spany.


    Besides, although the bidding had attracted sufficient attention from Gu Zechen, for an overseas enterprise, especially a bigpany like Su Lai, it was still a little less tempting.


    Therefore, Gu Zechen did not think that this tender was the real purpose of the other party.


    Gu Zechen thought so much in his heart but it was just an instant. Soon, his wife had already walked over to the three of them. She first enthusiastically extended her hand to Gu Zechen and smiled, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve always been famous. I heard that Wan¡¯er was taken care of by you when she was in China. I thank you here.¡±


    The people who heard this had different expressions.


    After all, at the Gu Corp party, everyone saw Gu Zechen¡¯s merciless appearance.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Even Ruan Yichen¡¯s expression at this moment had a hint of ridicule.


    On the other hand, Gu Zechen held the wife¡¯s hand indifferently and nodded faintly.


    Xu Wan sneaked a nce at Gu Zechen and quickly lowered her head shyly.  In this regard, Gu Zechen was indifferent.


    ¡°And Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Thedy quickly looked at Ruan Yichen with a polite look.


    Compared to Gu Zechen¡¯s coldness, Ruan Yichen was refreshed. He spoke loudly and said without hesitation, ¡°Wan¡¯er and I have been friends for many years. I feel happy for her seeing how well she is now.¡±


    Ruan Yichen also inadvertently nced at Gu Zechen when he said this.


    During this period, Su Ni silently kept a distance from Gu Zechen, hoping that the other party could ignore her.


    Who knew that thedy said once again, ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu is married. This is Mrs Gu. She¡¯s really young and beautiful, and she¡¯s sessful. I hope that after this tender is over, everyone will have time to eat.¡±


    ¡°If Madam is free, it will be great.¡±


    Gu Zechen replied with a smile.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Thedy smiled and turned to leave.


    This round and forth was a small climax before the tender. Not to mention Xu Wan¡¯s true identity, even Madam Su and Gu Zechen¡¯s exchange made people sniffed an unusual opportunity.


    Gu Zechen stared at Madam Su Rai¡¯s back with a serious gaze.


    Knowing that the other party¡¯s purpose was impure, he had to agree to the other party¡¯s invitation, which made him very upset. After the person left, he could take care of Su Ni¡¯s emotions and asked with some concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and looked normal. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Xu Wan¡¯s aunt to be so influential.¡±


    The two men didn¡¯t say anything. Ruan Yichen found a reason to leave, and Gu Zechen had to face ¡°I just found out.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s Xu Wan¡¯s aunt. Since she already knows I¡¯m married, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s idea.


    Su Ni responded softly but she was a little uneasy.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was a woman¡¯s intuition, but she felt that these two women were uneasy and kind.


    Thankfully, the bidding ceremony soon began. Su Ni also withdrew her thoughts with Gu Zechen and put her eyes on the stage.


    The first to go up was the representative of the Song Corp, so he got quite a result in the first tender, so he just got on stage and attracted the attention of many people.


    Sure enough, when the other party opened the slide and started exining, the scene caused quite a stir, and many of the organizers showed satisfied expressions.


    Cheng Yi sat down below the stage with his arms crossed in front of his chest. The corners of his mouth were raised just right, not making people feel flustered, but also full of confidence.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, it seems that you have a n for this project.¡±


    ¡°As I see it, with Mr. Cheng around, I don¡¯t have to go on stage anymore. I can¡¯t do anything about it. The budget is still a bit higher.  However, Mr. Cheng, your budget is so low, can you still make a profit?


    Someone asked curiously.


    ¡°The Song Corp has been developing for so many years, and I have beencking a door engineering project. Actually, this construction is just to show my face. As for earning money or not, it¡¯s not that important.¡±


    Cheng Yi was polite.


    The few people sitting next to them had different expressions, but they also praised, ¡°That¡¯s right, the Song Corp has been developing steadily for so many years. It¡¯s notcking these money.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s words could be considered as showing off his financial resources. When the organizers heard it, they had a good idea.


    ¡°Cheng Yi¡¯s move is really vicious. He even gave up the profit space. I¡¯m sad that the organizers are so optimistic.¡±


    Su Ni said unhappily after hearing this.

 Chapter 464: Black Horse at the Bid Competition

    ¡°Since Lido is allowed, then the other aspects are naturallycking, there is no need to worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly.


    After all, the organizers were a local project. They didn¡¯t only need to make profit, but also the quality of thepany.


    Su Ni also felt that it made sense and temporarily rxed.


    Soon, several otherpanies in Nancheng city came on stage one after another. After that, Jack Ke took out his own project and cheered.


    Su Ni started to feel nervous for no reason.


    Su Lai had yet to go on stage. It was so intense. Was Gu Zechen really confident?


    After the Gu Corp came on stage, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but tightly grasp Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. Cheng Yi, who was sitting in the front row, smiled and turned around and asked, ¡°Why, CEO Gu seems to be nervous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an engineering project. Could Mr. Cheng be nervous?¡±


    Gu Zechen responded faintly.


    Cheng Yi chuckled and watched Su Ni grab onto Gu Zechen¡¯s hand tightly. There was a prominent diamond ring on her middle finger. Although he did not participate in the auction, he also received quite a lot of news from the media.


    His gaze was faintly retracted. ¡°President Gu can buy one billion at once to make women happy. Of course, he doesn¡¯t care about this little money.¡±


    When the organizers heard themotion, they slowly turned back and heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°It¡¯s just a ring. Mr. Cheng thinks that one billion is not worth it, but I think it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    After listening, Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen even tighter.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t get any advantage. He chuckled dryly, then turned his head and ignored him.


    After all, the price of the Song Corp this time was much lower than that of the Gu Corp, and there was also his previous points. It was a little difficult for Gu Zechen to win.


    Gu Zechen also saw the organizers ¡®eyes throughout the whole process. He naturally knew that Cheng Yi¡¯s words might make the organizers think that it would be difficult to get thepany¡¯s funds after he took out 10 billion.


    And he answered with a clever answer, but he didn¡¯t know if it worked.


    It had to be said that Gu Zechen¡¯s proposal was perfect. After so many powerful projects, he stood out and received quite a lot of apuse.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were dry, showing a bit of ferocity, but he quickly hid it.


    Su Lai was thest to go on stage.


    The representative of thepany did note up with too many tender ideas. He just put on the fact that his previous sessful experience had never failed. In addition, thepany¡¯s reputation in the industry was highly praised. In addition, in terms of financial resources, Su Lai wouldpletely follow the government¡¯s arrangements.


    It could be said that Su Lai hadpletely put down his airs, and even shamelessly took out many advantages and suppressed the group ofpanies present.


    Although it was a little shameless, the conditions were very attractive.


    Beijing had always been interested in foreign investment, and this could be felt from the previous Ji, K.


    Su Lai¡¯s demonstrationsted less than five minutes before the venue waspletely silent. However, there was a rare apuse from the organizers.


    After Su Lai stood down on behalf of the person, Su Ni found that Gu Zechen looked embarrassed.


    In fact, Su Ni understood what she had just said on stage. Su Lai was determined to get it this time, and even sacrificed some of the benefits that she should have fought for. In addition to theter stage investment, it was hard to not be moved.


    The results of the tender would only be announced three dayster. Gu Zechen stood up with a darkened face and left without any more social activities.


    Cheng Yi followed behind and smiled strangely at Gu Zechen. ¡°It seems that we both failed this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even the end. It¡¯s not certain who will fall.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Cheng Yi nodded and said in a strange tone, ¡°No one would have thought that Xu Wan¡¯s background was so big. If Gu Huai can always talk to Xu Wan, maybe there is a change in this. It seems that Song Corp has no chance.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t respond and got into the car.


    Su Ni was a little nervous. She carefully asked, ¡°Is Su Lai really going to take it this time?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded. ¡°If there is no ident, it will be safe.¡±


    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang. It was Xu Wan.


    ¡°Auntie said that there is something to talk to you about. It is rted to today¡¯s tender. Ze Yu, you shoulde.¡±


    On the phone, even though Xu Wan¡¯s voice was gentle, she still heard some pride.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen responded lightly and wanted to hang up.


    The phone was anxious. ¡°Gu Zechen, this is an opportunity that I finally got from Aunty. Don¡¯t be too conceited.¡±


    ¡°Really? What, Madam Su Rai is nning to give me this project?¡±  I¡¯m afraid that his face at the bidding ceremony just now isn¡¯t too realistic.


    Gu Zechen sarcastically.


    Xu Wan was angry.


    Soon, she added, ¡°Gu Zechen, you should know that the mall is the weak are prey to the strong. Since the organizers have no opinion, I¡¯ll just take it as your anger. I¡¯ll send the room number to your phone. Do you love it?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Then she hung up.


    Gu Zechen retracted his phone expressionlessly and Su Ni asked, ¡°Want to talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Madam Su Lai is probably here for me this time.¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised.


    ¡°There are some projects in Gu Corp that have quite somepetition with Su Lai¡¯spany, but I was surprised that she came to Nancheng city, probably because of Xu Wan.¡±


    Su Ni did not ask much about Xu Wan. She just asked, ¡°Then, are you going?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered decisively.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Su Ni showed a troubled expression. Since the other party was important, would Gu Zechen not give face to him if he refused so much, and he didn¡¯t know whether to deal with him in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n in my heart.¡±


    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni and kissed her on his forehead. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to thepany first. I might be backter tonight.¡±


    Seeing the hesitation in Su Ni¡¯s eyes, he quickly said, ¡°I have to work overtime at thepany.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Su Ni originally wanted to discuss the matter of her meeting with Cheng Yi after the tender party ended, but seeing that he was annoyed enough because of the tender, she swallowed the words to her mouth.


    Su Ni thought about going to the orphanage, so she might as well choose a day. She might as well ask Li Mo to send Gu Zechen to thepany and apany her.


    Gu Zechen thought it was rted to charity and didn¡¯t ask much.


    The orphanage was in the suburbs not far from Nancheng city and arrived in less than an hour.


    The scenery of the county city seemed to bepletely different from three years ago. Su Ni opened the car window and looked at thepletely unfamiliar environment.


    Su Ni made a call early, and the dean and his party greeted him at the door. Su Ni and Li Mo gave a few words then walked over to greet the dean.

 Chapter 465: Cheng Yi’s Life

    ¡°Miss Su, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    The headmistress still remembered Su Ni. She looked Su Ni up and down and there was a little joy in her eyes.


    ¡°Does he stille often?¡±


    Su Ni was touched. This was once the ce where Cheng Yi grew up. At that time, she stayed with Cheng Yi for a long time every time she came.


    She was already in her twenties, but she could still y with a group of children. At that time, she figured there shouldn¡¯t be anyone more pure and kind in this world than him.


    But reality gave Su Ni a hard p.


    She sniffed and listened to the dean¡¯s sigh, saying that Cheng Yi had note for a long time. Thest time was when he donated a sum of money to the orphanage on Chinese new year.


    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    Knowing that Su Ni was here to donate, she avoided the group of children in the courtyard and took Su Ni to the office.


    When there were only two people, the atmosphere rxed a little. The headmistress poured Su Ni a ss of water and sighed, ¡°I thought that you and Cheng Yi could go all the way to the end. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    The dean suddenly sighed.


    Su Ni just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Forget about it, Miss Su, you should be married now.¡±


    Obviously, the head of the department also looked at the ring in Su Ni¡¯s hand. Although she did not know about the rumors about the Nancheng city, she also knew that Su Ni had a lot of value.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been married for a few years.¡±


    Su Ni said lightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. At least one of you is happy.¡±


    The dean felt sorry again.


    ¡°Dean, I¡¯m here this time, besides making a contribution, I want to ask you about something.¡±


    To prevent the dean from falling into memories, Su Ni quickly opened her mouth and pulled back the dean¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°By the way, look at me. I almost forgot that Cheng Yi¡¯s file back then, I¡¯ve already taken it out for you.¡±


    The headmistress smiled and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m old and useless. But when Cheng Yi came, I was impressed.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Ni leaned in her chair and wanted to listen seriously.


    ¡°You can take a look first.¡±


    The headmistress handed it to Su Ni. ¡°I couldn¡¯t show these to outsiders, but I still make an exception when I remember you and Cheng Yi.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s fingers paused and she thanked her half a dayter.


    ¡°This child is also a bitter person. Unlike those abandoned since he was a child. When Cheng Yi sent him over, he was already over seven years old. His father jumped upstairs because of business matters. Where¡¯s his mother? He hopped down with him. Sigh, he was also a bitter person. At that time, he probably remembered things too, so he never wanted to y with the children. He always looked at the door alone and didn¡¯t have a rtive.¡±


    The dean wiped her tears as she said this. Probably because Cheng Yi had always been an obedient and sensible person in the courtyard, she had a deep impression of him.


    At this moment, Su Ni felt that she had a deeper understanding of Cheng Yi.


    In the past, Cheng Yi had always believed anything he said, but he had never asked why he was sent to the orphanage.


    If Cheng Yi¡¯s parents really jumped out of the building because of the failure of their business, would the Su Corp be affected?


    Su Ni shivered when she thought of Cheng Yi¡¯s hateful eyes.


    ¡°Miss Su, are you okay?¡±


    The headmistress stopped the topic in time. ¡°Look, it¡¯s easy to stop talking about what happened in the past¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, headmistress, I really want to hear about his past.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The headmistress was confused.


    Su Ni could only continue to smile, ¡°Although we have been separated, we are still friends and the headmistress. I don¡¯t want Cheng Yi to know about what happened today, so he doesn¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Although the dean was a little surprised, he still agreed.


    It was about time for Su Ni to leave. She had already left thepany to take care of the matter of her financial contribution. It wouldn¡¯t take long for her to get the bill and she wouldn¡¯t show up.


    Firstly, this was not a business activity, and secondly, she didn¡¯t want Cheng Yi to know about this.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.  You don¡¯t know that in recent years, there have been many people who havee to donate, but there are always thunder and heavy rain, and the amount of money is not much. The orphanage has gone to the media many times, making these children suffer.


    The headmistressined.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand. She nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just keep it simple this time. If there¡¯s anything else that needs my help in the future, you can inform me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±  It was a pity that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t have the blessing¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni saw that the headmistress had fallen into memories again, so she quickly bid her farewell. When she got into the car, Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief.


    He closed his eyes. The scene from many years ago was still vivid, but now it looked like a nightmare.


    She sighed.


    Li Mo was a little surprised. He just looked at the orphanage. Why was Mr. Su¡¯s expression so serious?


    ¡°Actually, there are still a few orphanages in Nancheng city. If this is not satisfied, we can consider the others.¡±


    Li Mo reminded.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need, this is the ce.¡±


    Su Ni said with certainty.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t ask much. He nodded and focused on driving.


    Su Ni leaned back in the chair and touched the corner of her eyes.


    She was a little shocked.


    The Cheng Yi in the headmistress¡¯s mouth was probably still stuck in his memory. It was a pity that people were wrong, or Cheng Yi had always been close to him for a purpose.


    Probably only the person the dean mentioned was the real him from back then.


    It was a pity that she would never return.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say much and didn¡¯t want to ruin thest bit of beauty in the dean¡¯s heart.


    Soon, Li Mo sent Su Ni back to Su Corp.


    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen still had to work overtime at night, so it was meaningless to go back early. She took care of the documents that were not in a hurry. When she opened the drawer, she inevitably noticed a transfer agreement sent by Cheng Yi.


    Su Ni sighed and put it down again.


    This was probably a motivation left by her father. Even if she tried her best, she had to support the Su Corp.


    There was no news from Su Banqing¡¯s side, so Su Ni didn¡¯t dare call her so she could only pray from time to time in her heart.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if the sisters were connected, but Su Ni was still hesitant about calling Su Banqing when her phone rang.


    It was a strange number.


    After the call went through, Su Banqing¡¯s crying voice came through, ¡°Sis, I was discovered by Cheng Yi.¡±


    Su Ni was nervous.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 466: Arrived Under House arrest

    ¡°I¡¯m in Cheng Yi¡¯s vi right now. He locked me up and I stole the maid¡¯s phone while no one noticed.  I¡­ Sis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine for the time being, but I can¡¯t help you anymore.


    Su Banqing¡¯s voice was calm. Faced with Su Ni¡¯s concerned inquiry, she quickly replied, ¡°Cheng Yi didn¡¯t do anything to me. He just didn¡¯t want me to leak the information about thepany¡¯s tender. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Su Ni quickly remembered the day she met Cheng Yi.


    It seems that Cheng Yi has long found out about it, but he has been pretending to be in front of outsiders, so he doesn¡¯t let Luo Heng find out.


    Because she was worried that she would be found out, Su Banqing quickly hung up. Although Su Banqing was still safe for the time being,¡¯s heart was still clenched.


    Su Ni did not dare to dy, so she quickly called Luo Heng and asked about Su Banqing¡¯s situation again.


    ¡°If you have to say that there is something wrong, that is, I have never seen Miss Su travel alone and there are people following her. You mean Miss Su is under house arrest?¡±


    Luo Heng was quite surprised.


    Such a big thing was discovered only a few dayster.


    ¡°Yes, the information on the Song Corp has been changed. It¡¯s because today¡¯s bidding ceremony has ended, so it¡¯s probably not as strict as the guards.¡±


    At that thought, Su Ni felt annoyed.


    Even though she knew that Su Banqing was by Cheng Yi¡¯s side, she had always reminded her not to act rashly. She didn¡¯t need Su Banqing to take risks at all with the information on the tender proposal.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Su Ni med herself.


    ¡°Su Ni, calm down first. Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s okay? Since Cheng Yi still wants to pretend to be in front of outsiders, there won¡¯t be any problems for the time being.¡±


    Luo Hengforted him.


    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to find a way as soon as possible.¡±


    Luo Heng was not sure, but Su Ni knew that the tender was likely to fall into Su Lai¡¯spany¡¯s hands.


    The Song Corp was defeated and he didn¡¯t know what crazy things Cheng Yi would do.


    ¡°If I call the police, I¡¯m afraid things will be exposed and it will only make things harder.  Su Ni, I mean to wait for two more days. Don¡¯t worry, I will ambush near the Cheng Yi vi in these two days. If there is really danger, I will rush in immediately.


    ¡°Luo Heng, thank you. I was too excited just now.¡±


    Su Ni calmed down and knew that what Luo Heng said was right. If they were to tear up now, she still didn¡¯t know how Cheng Yi would deal with him.


    Now, he could only endure.


    After hanging up, Su Ni quickly deleted the call logs. She thought back to the meeting with Cheng Yi again. He once said that he could not organize Su Banqing to leave, but he could make her die.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom.


    ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s time to get off work.¡±


    Qin Yue came in and reminded him.


    Su Ni nodded expressionlessly. She took things but didn¡¯t go home. She remembered that Lu Rong had told her that Cheng Yi¡¯s vi was not far from Song Corp.


    At that time, Lu Rong¡¯s tone was full of pride. The location was good and valuable, as if she knew the owner of this ce.


    After getting into the car, Luo Qing asked, ¡°Mr. Su, where are we going?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t know where to go either.


    ¡°You can drive as you please. I want to be quiet.¡±


    Su Ni rubbed her temples, a little distracted.


    Seeing this, Luo Qing didn¡¯t ask much and really started the engine.


    But in the end, even Luo Qing herself felt a little helpless. How could she drive the car to Gu Corp?


    Along the way, Su Ni was thinking about Cheng Yi¡¯s next move. She always thought that she had a preliminary understanding of this scumbag, but today¡¯s trip to the orphanage had cast aplicated shadow on Cheng Yi.


    She started to be unable to understand Cheng Yi¡¯s way of doing things. Under such circumstances, it was obviously unrealistic tofort Su Banqing with Cheng Yi¡¯s so-called love.


    ¡°Mr. Su, do you want to sit down?¡±


    Luo Qing suggested.


    She was a little sorry, but she felt that if Su Ni really encountered some problems, it might be the easiest and effective way to find Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Her stomach started to ring.


    ¡°Alright, follow me to the restaurant in front of me to get some dishes.¡±


    She guessed that Gu Zechen was still working overtime, so he probably hadn¡¯t eaten yet.


    Half an hourter.


    Su Ni arrived at Gu Corp without any obstruction and went to the elevator in the president¡¯s office.


    At the door, Li Mo was still working overtime. When he saw Su Ni standing up, he smiled unnaturally, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You have a portion.¡±


    Su Ni handed Li Mo a box of food and looked at the office. She asked, ¡°Is Mr. Gu still busy?¡±


    Li Mo quickly thanked him, but the situation inside was still a little awkward. Maybe it was for the sake of this meal, Li Mo still said honestly, ¡°Miss Xu is inside.¡±


    Su Ni nodded without any emotion on her face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Li Mo was afraid that Su Ni would misunderstand Gu Zechen, so he quickly added, ¡°But it should be some work. Madam, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°Have I thought too much?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Li Mo seriously and smiled again. ¡°Or Asistant Li thinks I should think about something more?¡±


    Li Mo was stunned. He couldn¡¯t answer for a long time and his face turned red again.


    At this time, Su Ni strode forward and pushed open the office door.


    In the room, Xu Wan sat on the sofa while Gu Zechen sat in front of his desk, keeping a long distance between them.


    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni and was obviously nervous. He quickly stood up and adjusted his smile. ¡°Waifu, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you haven¡¯t eaten yet, so I brought some food over.¡±


    Soon, Su Ni saw that there was still a meal on the table. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°It seems that Gupiled has always eaten, and I can only eat it alone.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was not angry andughing, Gu Zechen became more and more nervous. Ignoring the presence of outsiders, he quickly pulled Su Ni and said softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Coincidentally, sit down and Eat Together.¡±


    Su Ni pouted at Xu Wan and did not say anything.


    At this time, Xu Wan saw that she was ignored and Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude of flipping through books made her feel upset. At the same time, her anger was burning.


    She had never seen Gu Zechen act so lowly. Even when they were in a rtionship, Gu Zechen still held the absolute initiative.


    And when she saw Su Ni¡¯s happy expression, she also sarcastically said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Su is really good. Even a man like President Gu can be eclipsed in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni pretended to look at Gu Zechen seriously, then touched Gu Zechen¡¯s face and said, ¡°But why do I think my husband is getting more handsome the more he looks at him?¡±

 Chapter 467: Show of Love

    Xu Wan¡¯s face quickly turned red. She didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be so shameless.


    She quickly got up and wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue watching the two show off their affection. She said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it in ce for Madam¡¯s invitation. If you¡¯re really interested in this tender, you¡¯d bettere over tonight.¡±


    Her words were full of pride and superiority.


    Su Ni was a little surprised and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was obviously impatient. He raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Even if I¡¯m interested in this tender, I will only use my own method to recapture it. I won¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Huh, CEO Gu is really confident, then I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    Xu Wan predicted that Gu Zechen would not give up easily after spending so much effort, so she was ready to settle tonight¡¯s party.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Su Ni ignored Xu Wan and pulled Gu Zechen down.


    Xu Wan snorted and quickly left.


    Su Ni opened the lunch box and a fragrance wafted over her nose. Seeing that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was still ugly, she said, ¡°If you really want to go, then go.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°But¡­ I heard that yourpany has spent a lot of effort on this project. If you can¡¯t take it, not only will it be a problem, but it might also cause thepany to be restless.¡±


    Su Ni asked worriedly.


    Even though she had not participated in the tender, she had heard of the huge project and the more famouspanies in Nancheng city were eyeing it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen was silent and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni said again, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Since it¡¯s a work matter, there¡¯s no problem at all.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Gu Zechen put down his chopsticks heavily. He seemed to be angry, and his brows became colder.


    Su Ni was stunned and sighed slightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡±


    She was not so arrogant that she could interfere with Gu Zechen¡¯s affairs.


    Gu Zechen was probably aware that his family¡¯s attitude was not good just now. He stayed silent for a few seconds, then calmed down, ¡°Since the other party ising for me this time, no matter whether I surrender or not, there will be plenty of troubles in the future.  If I really did go, those people outside wouldn¡¯t know how to scold me.


    Su Ni thought about it and nodded. She gave Gu Zechen a braised fish and urged him to eat more.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen react.


    ¡°I also asked Luo Qing to drive casually and want to walk around. I didn¡¯t expect toe over, so I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Su Ni blinked yfully and smiled at Gu Zechen.


    It was this smile that made Gu Zechen feel better.


    Before this, because he had to face Xu Wan, he had suppressed his anger several times. He felt a knot in his heart but met Su Ni. All the dissatisfaction in his heart seemed to have been swept away. He seemed to have intended to exin, and he added, ¡°The people below thought that Kang¡¯er was here to discuss investment, so he didn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Those words blocked Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. He felt relieved and rxed for no reason. He unknowingly took a few more bites.


    Su Ni wanted to pack up, but Gu Zechen sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Let someonee in and clean up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s me too.¡±


    Gu Zechen kissed her face for a moment, then lifted his sleeves slightly and threw the lunch box in the trash can.  After that, she took a cup of green tea for Su Ni and went to grease her.


    ¡°Zexin, I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    Su Ni hesitated for a moment. She also knew that Gu Zechen was very busy now, but apart from Gu Zechen, she didn¡¯t know who to discuss.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Gu Zechen naturally sat down beside Su Ni, tasted the green tea in front of her, and held her in his arms.


    ¡°How about¡­ you should be busy first. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Your business is mine. Nothing else is urgent.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen suspiciously, but seeing what he said, she could only say, ¡°Half Qing is under Cheng Yi¡¯s house arrest. It is the news that I learned today.  Fortunately, there is no danger at the moment¡­ but this is not a solution. ¡±


    Su Ni sighed.


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath. ¡°Who did you hear about this?¡±


    ¡°Halfqing called me.¡±


    Then, Su Ni told her what had happened before. In the end, she was worried and told her about meeting Cheng Yi.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed, obviously ming him.


    Su Ni lowered her head and said, ¡°Sorry, I was also anxious at the time. You said that you didn¡¯t see me again, so I really want to settle the matter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Meeting in Su Corp is better than meeting outside.¡±


    Gu Zechen knew that things were serious and urgent, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll say hello to the police station. If there¡¯s any problem, you can move at any time. However, since she said that it¡¯s not dangerous yet, don¡¯t be too anxious.¡±


    This was exactly what Luo Heng said. Su Ni nodded.


    But in the end, he was still uneasy.


    ¡°How about¡­ I¡¯ll call an overseas expert. Your father doesn¡¯t just recover, so you can contact Su Banqing directly.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly came up with an idea, ¡°After all, it¡¯s her father. Since Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t want to expose himself, he probably won¡¯t disagree.¡±


    ¡°This is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    After that, Gu Zechen got up and was stopped by Su Ni. Su Ni was a little embarrassed and blushed, ¡°Zexin, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Then show your actual actions.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled maliciously, but soon Gu Zechen showed a painful expression and said, ¡°Forget it. When I find out the real culprit, it won¡¯t be toote.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni was confused.


    It seemed like Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t touched her for a long time. She thought that ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s personality, she would have been impatient.


    Gu Zechen showed an expression that was hard to say, but he soon made up his mind and said, ¡°Because I want to punish myself.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mouth widened in surprise.


    Of course, she knew what kind of punishment Gu Zechen mentioned, but it was too unscrupulous.


    The problem is, Gu Zechen can really hold it in?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Su Ni asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen became determined. His eyes were burning and he said without hesitation, ¡°Although I can¡¯t not see you every day, as long as I hold you and do nothing, I can still hold on.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

 Chapter 468: Punishing Me in Change

    ¡°Then I have to see your performance properly.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but Su Ni clearly saw some entanglement and contradiction in Gu Zechen¡¯s determined eyes.


    However, Su Ni would not give Gu Zechen a chance to go back on his words. Since it was his request, don¡¯t me herself for being rude.


    Soon, Su Ni stood up andy on Gu Zechen¡¯s body. Gu Zechen¡¯s body trembled and his tone became unsteady, ¡°Waifu, you should stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni pretended that she didn¡¯t know what had happened and looked at Gu Zechen innocently, ¡°You can punish yourself. You can¡¯t punish me, don¡¯t let me hug you anymore.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body inevitably reacted. Su Ni, who was close to Gu Zechen, naturally felt it.


    She forced herself to hold back her smile and gently twisted her body to rub against it. Then, she turned into a soft voice and asked, ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t hug me, I can hug you. Or are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to hold on yourself and you¡¯ll ruin the contract again?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gu Zechen felt his throat dry and his Adam¡¯s apple moved.


    In addition to her determined eyes, Su Ni found it very interesting.


    However, she was in the office after all, so Su Ni didn¡¯t go too far. She quickly let go of Gu Zechen and said, ¡°You better call first.¡±


    ¡°Very soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen let out a long sigh of relief as if he was relieved of the burden. Then he was afraid that Su Ni would jump over again, so he quickly called the phone.


    Things went smoothly, so the other party promised to have a video visit tomorrow morning.


    Next, it was up to Su Ni.


    Su Ni pretended to call Su Banqing but no one picked up. Then she called Cheng Yi naturally. Her tone was impatient and she asked directly.


    Su Ni did not turn around and nced at Gu Zechen. ¡°Please help me inform Su Banqing that my father¡¯s situation has just improved overseas. I can visit her on video tomorrow morning and ask if she has time.¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t respond directly. Instead, he smiled strangely and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to recover when I¡¯m abroad.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone became colder when she found out that her father was suddenly in critical condition and that she couldn¡¯t get rid of Cheng Yi.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She suppressed the anger in her heart and tried to calm down. ¡°Please have to convey it.¡±


    ¡°I will say it, but I can¡¯t guarantee whether I will go or not.¡±


    Cheng Yi saidzily over the phone.


    ¡°She will definitely go.¡±


    Su Ni said with certainty, ¡°Although the rtionship between us has broken, the rtionship between us has always been better. If she doesn¡¯t want to go, you can ask her to call me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will convey it.  Moreover, I really want to see what your father looks like now.


    After Cheng Yi said this, he startedughing without hesitation.


    Su Ni was so angry that she quickly hung up.


    There was no evidence at all, so she couldn¡¯t stand up and point to Cheng Yi, but the pain in her heart was constantly torturing her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find out as soon as possible. We¡¯ve already found out about the nurse¡¯s location.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted him.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. When she heard the news from Gu Zechen, she almost cried out emotionally.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded seriously.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She threw herself into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and sobbed softly.


    Gu Zechen held her shoulder and gave her a safe shoulder. It wasn¡¯t until Su Ni¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down that Gu Zechen suggested, ¡°How about we go out tonight?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Su Ni wiped her tears and opened the mirror to look at her makeup. She was a little embarrassed when she remembered that she suddenly cried.


    Thankfully, Gu Zechen didn¡¯tugh at her, which made her feel better.


    ¡°I heard that there is a good outdoor music festival. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni smirked. ¡°Since Mr. Gu has time, then I will naturally be disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Then wait a while.¡±


    Soon, Gu Zechen called Li Mo in and talked about the concert. Li Mo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    But because of the boss, he still took out two sets of tickets and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I really only have two.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I willpensate you.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled mysteriously.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t dare to say a word and went out with a sad face. Su Ni was a little surprised, ¡°This ticket belongs to Asistant Li.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deny it and said lightly, ¡°But Asistant Li is still single now. It¡¯s too wasteful to go alone.¡±


    Su Ni curled her lips. ¡°What about Asistant Li going with the girl she wants?¡±


    Gu Zechen was also stunned by Su Ni¡¯s hypothesis, but he soon regained hisposure and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will arrange other activities for him. I believe Asistant Li will be satisfied.¡±


    Su Ni was speechless. She had to see how difficult Asistant Li¡¯s expression was.


    In fact, Asistant Li was indeed invited.


    The person he wanted to pursue was the main venue of the music festival.


    Now that the ticket was taken by Gu Zechen, Li Mo had to force himself to ask for another one from Shro¡¯er. Luckily, it was refreshing and he immediately agreed.


    Gu Zechen drove personally and brought Su Ni straight to the music festival. Because it was not dark yet, the two of them found a dessert house and tried different delicacies like normal couples.


    Because Gu Zechen¡¯s handsome skin almost filled the small dessert house, Su Ni was worried that she would be recognized, so she took the dessert and fled with Gu Zechen.


    The two of them held a dessert in one hand and walked on the square.


    Not too far away, the setting sun gradually fell, and the afterglow filled the entirewn.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel rxed. The two of them found a ce to sit down and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s great, Zeheng, I think we have toe out often in the future, even if it¡¯s just for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Gu Zechen was basically obedient to Su Ni. He didn¡¯t hesitate to agree to such a request that was to waste time.


    At that moment, Su Ni felt extremely happy.


    For Gu Zechen, perhaps what money can buy can be easily satisfied, while time, Gu Zechen is more precious than anything.


    Does this mean that in Gu Zechen¡¯s mind, he is more precious than time.


    While Su Ni was happily thinking about it, Gu Zechen came over. Su Ni was shocked, but she soon saw Gu Zechen sticking out his tongue and licking her mouth.


    Su Ni subconsciously touched it and listened to Gu Zechen gently, ¡°You just had ice cream on your lips. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes but her face slowly turned red under the sunset.

 Chapter 469: President Gu, who is like two people

    Gu Zechen quickly leaned over again. This time, unlike the dragonfly licks, he pulled the whole person into his arms and tasted it carefully.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed at first, but she thought that the two of them were hugging so tightly that they shouldn¡¯t be recognized, so she rxed her teeth.


    At that moment, Su Ni¡¯s body softened and she lost her ability to resist.


    His breathing became heavier but he was unwilling to let go of Su Ni. His nimble tongue seemed to touch every part of her, serious and delicate.


    After some time, a gust of wind blew and Su Ni felt a little cold, so Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni.


    Su Ni sneezed, feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing less.¡±


    Gu Zechen naturally took off his coat after saying this.


    His jacket was a little long and it was already on Su Ni¡¯s thighs. The two held hands, just like all the couples in the world, feeling the passage of time.


    As the sky turnedpletely dark, more and more people gathered in the square. The two of them followed the bustling area and saw someone setting up a stage. There was a singer on the backstage who was talking.


    Su Ni suddenly saw a familiar figure and couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips and point to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°It really is him. I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression did not change, but Su Ni still heard some surprise and ridicule from his tone.


    ¡°Do you want to go over and say hello?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    She quickly replied to herself and denied, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s hard for her to find a girlfriend. We¡¯ll definitely be shy when we go.¡±


    Then, the two of them found a safe ce to sit down. There were also drinks and melon seeds on the spot, and there were also flowers.  Probably because this pair of handsome men and beautiful women were too eye-catching, the little girl who sold flowers quickly came up to her. ¡°Sir, do you want to buy a flower for your friend?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni and Su Ni shook her head, indicating that it was no longer necessary.


    ¡°Very cheap. As long as five yuan, your girlfriend is so beautiful, please buy one.¡±


    The little girl said boldly, as she didn¡¯t give up.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have one.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly took out the money but there was no change. It was a little awkward. Su Ni was alreadyughing uncontrobly, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Su Ni took the flowers she had paid to buy and sniffed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s quite fragrant.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked a little stinky. He probably couldn¡¯t buy flowers for Su Ni personally and asked, ¡°How many flowers do you have?¡±


    Su Ni hadn¡¯t had time to stop her when the little girl said softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t started selling today. There are 20 more.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally.¡±


    Gu Zechen handed over the hundred yuan bills and the little girl quickly stuffed all the roses into Su Ni¡¯s hands. Su Ni was stunned.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. You and your girlfriend will definitely get old.¡±


    The girl quickly bent down and spoke.


    At this time, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was obviously a little more smiling. He looked at the flowers in Su Ni¡¯s hands and felt that he had done the responsibility of a man.  But before the little girl left, he still reminded her, ¡°We¡¯re already married. We¡¯re husband and wife, not girlfriends.¡±


    As he said this, he grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and kissed her gently.


    The diamond ring was dazzling under the light.


    The little girl¡¯s cheeks reddened and she quickly changed her mouth. Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away to make things difficult for a little girl.


    Gu Zechen snorted and ignored the little girl. He hugged Su Ni and smelled the faint fragrance of roses, saying, ¡°The identity of a husband and wife is protected byw.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes. She was obviously here to watch the concert, but she was holding a bouquet of roses alone.


    Gu Zechen was proud of himself. He almost bought the flowers with Su Ni¡¯s money, so he put his face away.


    Fortunately, in the second half, Gu Zechen allowed Su Ni to put the rose on the ground and Su Ni was freed.


    The concert was supposed to be a theme of hip hop. The entire venue was filled with RAP. Even though Su Ni couldn¡¯t admire it, she was infected by the atmosphere.


    All the young people were excited and excited. Everyone was dancing in their hands. The chairs that the organizers had arranged were now somewhat redundant.


    Su Ni felt that sitting again was a little different. She pulled Gu Zechen to get up. Gu Zechen shook his head and told her that it was better not to.


    After all, what a young man did was not in line with his identity.


    But Su Ni didn¡¯t want to forgive her and cried in his ear, ¡°This is what you asked me toe.¡±


    Without any choice, Gu Zechen could not stand up.


    He didn¡¯t ask clearly before, but he thought it was just an ordinary listening party.


    Soon, someone gave them a seat. Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen. Although she felt shy and embarrassed, she still had Gu Zechen at the bottom.


    Su Ni raised Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and waved it like everyone.


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched. Fortunately, no one noticed him now, or he would lose his face.


    Gu Zechen, who used to be flexible, was now like a mentally handicapped child. His body was iparably stiff. Su Ni¡¯s hands were also a little tired, so she put her hands on her mouth and screamed loudly.


    Afterwards, she asked Gu Zechen to do the same.


    Gu Zechen shook his head again and refused.


    Su Ni did not like it and acted angry. Gu Zechen copied Su Ni¡¯s previous appearance. He put his hands on his lips and shouted with difficulty.


    The two of them were different.


    This was the most real thought in Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    She finally got restless and wanted to rx. She could only stare at Gu Zechen for not cooperating.


    This scene happened to be seen by Li Mo.


    Ever since he found out that Gu Zechen would bring Su Ni to the concert venue, he had been hiding backstage and searching for the two of them.


    Su Ni¡¯s voice had sessfully caught Li Mo¡¯s attention.


    Then, when Gu Zechen waved his hands and twisted with everyone, he almost lost his chin.


    Shri¡¯er pushed Li Mo aside and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your boss woulde over today? Where is he?¡±


    Li Mo was already in a state of shock as he pointed at the man in front of him who was wearing a tie, wearing a suit and swaying Su Ni.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Shiro was even more shocked.


    Even though she had never been in contact with these celebrities, based on her imagination and Li Mo¡¯s description, she could tell that the boss must have been a meticulous and mature person.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±


    Li Mo swallowed his saliva and said helplessly, ¡°Maybe, I really saw wrong.

 Chapter 470: Can’t Be Seen

    Speaking of which, Li Mo rubbed his eyes, but looking at it again, it was still Gu Zechen¡¯s honorable face. On the other hand, Su Ni, he wouldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    ¡°It should be right, it is indeed Gu and Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo muttered again.


    Fortunately, Schro¡¯er¡¯s reaction was quite quick. Instead, she patted Li Mo on the shoulder and said, ¡°Perhaps this is the personality of people in private. Don¡¯t make a fuss too much.¡±


    Only then did Li Mo barely hold his mouth, but his dull eyes were still unbelievable.


    If the shareholders found out, they wouldn¡¯t have to be surprised.


    This was too crazy.


    Offstage, although Gu Zechen was afraid of being discovered, he hadn¡¯t seen Li Mo for so long. He probably didn¡¯te over tonight.


    In addition to Su Ni¡¯s high interest, he could only learn from the young ones and shake his arms with all his strength.


    When he heard the cry from his side, his blood started to boil.


    It was as if he had returned to his youth, and he was particrly satisfied with the woman he loved the most by his side.


    This time, Gu Zechen naturally called out without Su Ni¡¯s urging.


    In the end, Su Ni was frightened, but she quickly rejoiced and went crazy with Gu Zechen.


    Time passed quickly. When the two of them came out of the crowd, they nced at each other and smiled.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be crazy too.¡±


    Su Ni teased.


    Gu Zechen showed a helpless expression. He got out of the hustle and returned to his usual calmness and rationality.


    ¡°This is not Madam¡¯s request. How dare I not?¡±


    He felt wronged, but deep down, he felt a sense of happiness that he had never felt. It was as if he wanted to vent all the pressure in his heart for so many years.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care, but there was music behind her. She shouted at the emptywn.


    Gu Zechen wanted to hold Su Ni, but he felt that since she was indulgent, then let it go to the end.


    ¡°Call me again. It¡¯s very rxing.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s arm with a smile. She really felt much relieved.


    It seemed that in the future, she would have to constantly lower her stress for such activities. She probably guessed why young people like to giggle.


    Gu Zechen was not as rxed as Su Ni. Under Su Ni¡¯s repeated requests, Gu Zechen still refused.


    Thankfully, Su Ni didn¡¯t force her. After the girlfriend of Li Mo, the two of them returned to the scene.


    Unlike the noisy excitement from before, Shiro¡¯s singing was unusually calm.


    Of course, it was also part of the category of hip hop, but the sound from before was too bright. Now that it suddenly stopped, it gave people the illusion.


    At this time, Li Mo had long disappeared.


    It had to be said that Li Mo¡¯s eyes were quite good.


    After the show ended, Su Ni could not help but share her opinions with Gu Zechen. The girl had a dirty pigtail and thick smoked makeup, and it could still be seen that her foundation was good.


    There were some skinny melon seeds, small eyes, but they had a tall and delicate nose. They were dressed in a family uniform, as if they were in a prairie.


    ¡°I never imagined that Asistant Li would like this type.¡±


    Su Ni was still in love.


    ¡°Everyone has two sides, just like tonight, no one would have thought that we would be so crazy.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t find it strange.


    He has always divided his work very quickly, work is work, private life is private life, and if his life is not adjusted, he will lose the fun of life.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Su Ni nodded seriously.


    After that, she was probably really tired. Su Ni yawned and leaned against the back of her chair, closing her eyes to rest.


    When she woke up again, she had already returned to the family. Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni, Su Ni hugged a bouquet of flowers, and quickly went upstairs from the sneak of the servants.


    Su Ni deliberately found a vase and put the rose in the vase. She looked left and right, and still liked it.


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you a bouquet every day.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Then, I still don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Ni has not fallen in love with the roses yet. She just thinks that it is good to look good, and that it can nurture the atmosphere.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni from behind and ced his chin on Su Ni¡¯s shoulder. There was a faint fragrance of flowers on her, which made him feel very rxed.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to shower.¡±


    Su Ni moved her body and smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although he responded, he didn¡¯t move until Su Ni turned around and hugged his neck. His peach-blossoming eyes stared at Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen¡¯s throat twitched and his breathing became chaotic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a shower.¡±


    He said unnaturally.


    ¡°How about we go together?¡±


    Su Ni suggested with a smile.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll wash it first. When it¡¯s hot, you can go.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°How can it be as exaggerated as you say? There isn¡¯t warmth inside.¡±


    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen refused without hesitation and tore it open.


    Gu Zechen could refuse what Gu Zechen had never asked for in the past. However, the more Su Ni wanted to try, ¡°How about together?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±


    Gu Zechen rushed into the bathroom as if he was running away.


    The remaining Su Ni covered her mouth and smiled non-stop until she finally fell on the sofa.


    There was soon movement in the bathroom. Gu Zechen looked at the flushed face in the mirror and felt a little helpless.


    His body was unusually hard, and his body seemed like a volcano was surging, as if it was about to explode at any time.


    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s better to endure for a few more days. If I make a mistake, I have to be punished.¡±


    Gu Zechen stroked his body andforted him.


    However, by the time Gu Zechen came out, Su Ni was already asleep on the sofa. She was probably too tired today, so she fell asleep after rxing at night.


    The moment Gu Zechen picked up Su Ni¡¯s body, he felt unusually soft, forming a sharp contrast with his body.


    Soon enough, his body started protesting again.


    Gu Zechen was helpless and could only quickly put Su Ni into the bathtub. He turned his head sideways and didn¡¯t look at her.


    But that feeling¡­


    Even with his eyes closed, he knew where his hand was and his Adam¡¯s apple inevitably surged.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so ufortable, why don¡¯t youe in together?¡±


    Su Ni slept in a daze. Once Gu Zechen touched her, she woke up. She wanted to see how long Gu Zechen could endure.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Zechen¡¯s between the devil and the deep blue sea as soon as she opened her eyes, which made her feel very upset.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly wash and sleep.¡±


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t look back.


    Su Ni sat up and pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s head. She was naked and every inch of her skin waspletely exposed to him.

 Chapter 471: Let You See Enough

    Gu Zechen still wanted to look away, but Su Ni didn¡¯t allow it at all and turned his head again.


    ¡°Waifu.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved and he looked very painful.


    ¡°What, I don¡¯t dare to look at me anymore, or I¡¯m not as charming as before.¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be wronged and red at him pitifully.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly exined, ¡°I just have to punish myself and not touch you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Standing on the ground, Su Ni stood up from the water. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened but he soon regained his calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, hubby, help me wipe the water.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about being shy and stood directly in front of Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen agreed honestly and quickly took out a towel. However, his eyes were clear, and he really felt like he was wiping his body with no thoughts in his eyes.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up and leaned directly into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Her smooth skin was warm and cold, but it was tight.


    ¡°Take me to the bed.¡±


    Su Ni ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen agreed happily, but he restrained himself very well and couldn¡¯t see any emotions anymore.


    Su Ni was so angry that she had nowhere to vent.


    She couldn¡¯t let herself beg Gu Zechen to touch her. Although she had teased Gu Zechen in the past two days, she had been flirting with her.


    How could Gu Zechen be so confused?


    On the bed, Su Ni turned sideways and covered the nket, not wanting to talk to Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen was not angry, but he still looked calm as he hugged the smooth Su Ni and whispered in her ear, ¡°Waifu, you¡¯re asleep.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the sound of Gu Zechen breathing came from beside him.


    Su Ni was so angry.


    This man was really heartless. If she hadn¡¯t known Gu Zechen as a person, she would have doubted if there was someone outside.


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more Su Ni pinched his ear. Sure enough, Gu Zechen woke up quickly and asked in a dazed tone, ¡°Waifu, what¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t slept yet.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Su Ni eximed angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni even tighter.


    Isn¡¯t this asking if you know the reason?


    Su Ni¡¯s aggrieved tears were about to fall, but she found it difficult to speak. She turned around and continued, ¡°Sleep. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything again.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body was hot and he had to try his best to restrain himself. He probably understood Su Ni¡¯s request, but since he said he would punish him, he couldn¡¯t change it.


    Furthermore, it was only by punishing himself in such a profound way that he would remember deeply.


    However, when Su Ni woke up the next morning and found that her pillows were wet, she felt even more aggrieved.


    Of course, none of them had a good expression.


    Gu Zechen was still dealing with missed calls and messages on his phone. Because he had his phone turned off at the concert, he had to deal with it as soon as possible.


    However, he chose to ignore Xu Wan¡¯s repeated calls.


    In the end, Gu Zechen still hadn¡¯t appearedst night.


    Xu Wan waited until 11 o¡¯clock in the banquet hall until the hotel was about to close.


    Madam Su Lai was indifferent to Xu Wan¡¯s attitude in private. When she found out that Gu Zechen did not appearst night, she also punished a little more and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Gu Zechen will definitely appear?¡±


    Xu Wan felt wronged but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. She just said, ¡°Gu Zechen has always been used to being arrogant. We have no chance of winning by threatening him in this way.¡±


    Madam Su Rai¡¯s expression turned ugly again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you came up with this idea yourself.¡±


    Su Rai¡¯s reminder made Xu Wan¡¯s tears fall.


    Half felt wronged, while the other half felt that Gu Zechen was too ruthless.


    Even if it was not for himself, could he not give face to such a huge contract?


    Then she thought about how Gu Zechen treated Su Ni in the Gu Corp office and her attitude waspletely different from that of herself.


    At this moment, Madam Su Rai spoke again.


    ¡°As I see it, your idea isn¡¯t that easy. I think it¡¯s better to just follow my method and snatch half of Gu Corp¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡±


    Xu Wan quickly denied it.


    Dissatisfaction shed across Madam Su¡¯s eyes.


    On the side, Mike was also a little upset. Xu Wan was obviously defending Gu Zechen.


    He also said, ¡°Lissa, what Madam wants is for Gu Zechen to give up on the entire overseas market. If there is a simpler and direct method, why waste so much costs?¡±


    ¡°No, Madam, listen to me. I know Gu Zechen¡¯s personality very well. He¡¯s always afraid of being hard.¡±  Moreover, Gu Zechen has a whole Gu Corp family behind him. If something really happens, they can¡¯t sit back and ignore them.


    Xu Wan said anxiously.


    Madam Su was silent for a while, but she didn¡¯t continue to get angry. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Gu Zechen¡¯s background as well. He is indeed a very bold man. Since you are so confident, then fine. I¡¯ll give you another month¡¯s chance. If you can¡¯t take it, I don¡¯t have time to waste anymore.¡±


    Originally, Xu Wan was just a copy of the n.


    Xu Wan let out a sigh of relief when she heard this. She nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Madam, I will definitely finish it well this time.  But¡­ I might need your help, Madam.


    ¡°If you have anything, just say it.¡±


    Madam Su Rai didn¡¯t mind acting when it came to aplishing her goal.


    After all, even Xu Wan¡¯s aunt was fooled.


    On the side, Mike didn¡¯t think so. Xu Wan¡¯s actions at this moment were what he thought Xu Wan had done to marry Gu Zechen.


    Mike also reminded his wife about this.


    However, thedy obviously did not care about this. Marriage to Gu Zechen was not the key. As long as she could defeat Gu Zechen, that was enough.


    Therefore, the look in Mcke¡¯s eyes towards Xu Wan became increasingly resentful.


    Xu Wan knew that she was in the wrong and didn¡¯t look at Mike. She epted her orders and quickly went out.


    Mike naturally chased after her and pulled Xu Wan in the corridor.


    ¡°Mike, you don¡¯t have to say it. This is what Madam means. I¡¯m helpless.¡±


    Xu Wan looked away and the tears were still dry.


    ¡°Lissa, your character, Madam, you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been in bed with you for more than three years. Don¡¯t tell me I still know?¡±


    At this point in time, Mike didn¡¯t want to act anymore. He simply tore his face apart and threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll leave what I said today. If you dare marry Gu Zechen, I won¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°Since Madam has no opinion, what¡¯s the point of you having an opinion?¡±


    Now that she had the support of her wife, Xu Wan was not that afraid.

 Chapter 472: I Won’t Let You Leave Me

    ¡°That¡¯s because Madam cares about the n, and I only care about you.¡±


    Mike held Xu Wan¡¯s shoulder excitedly, his eyes zing with passion and madness. ¡°Since I saved you back then, I was confident that I¡¯ll let you stay by my side forever!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Xu Wan had already experienced the madness of Mike and was extremely irritated. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid, she was also worried that Mike would do something bad. Now, she rxed her tone and consoled him, ¡°I promise you that I will follow you back immediately afterpleting the mission. Isn¡¯t that okay? Or you don¡¯t believe me at all.¡±


    Mike was stunned.


    Xu Wan sighed and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary measure for me to marry Gu Zechen, so that I can gain his trust, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Mike still didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant anymore. To be honest, Mike, it really hurts me.¡±


    She deliberately made a sad expression and turned her face away from him.


    ¡°Liss, you know my feelings.¡±


    Mike was anxious. ¡°Tell me, I will do everything you asked me to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now.¡±


    Xu Wan breathed a sigh of relief. She originally nned to kidnap Su Ni, but when she thought about it, Gu Zechen would fall into madness and gain more than the loss for her, so Kafa still stopped the n and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see me first.¡±


    The threat finally calmed down. Xu Wan didn¡¯t dy and quickly left with the task.


    However, in a ce where Mike couldn¡¯t see, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes became fierce and malicious. It was not like saving my life and trying to control my life.


    ¡­¡­


    Morning.


    When Li Mo came to pick up Gu Zechen, he unexpectedly yawned. Although she restrained a lot in front of Gu Zechen, Su Ni still noticed Li Mo¡¯s dark eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Li Mo was a little embarrassed as he called his wife.


    ¡°How was the concert yesterday? It was a pleasant asion, right?¡±


    Su Ni was not sure if Li Mo had gone.


    At this time, Gu Zechen also perked up his ears, as if he wanted to hear if Li Mo had gonest night.


    After all, she was indeed a little crazyst night. If anyone saw it¡­


    At that thought, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    Li Mo dodged twice, but he didn¡¯t dare lie. He lowered his head and said, ¡°I went yesterday, but I didn¡¯t look for long. I¡¯ve been backstage.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She added, ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see you offstage.¡±


    Li Mo said perfunctorily, yeah, his mind for Gu Zechen is also unclear, only knowing that Mr. Gu definitely does not want to see anything yesterday.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen quickly asked, ¡°Did you see anything yesterday?¡±


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen. Isn¡¯t this obviously a guilty consciences make men cowards?


    Li Mo ¡°Ah¡±, pretending to be surprised, I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu is saying.


    Now, Gu Zechen was relieved.


    Su Ni said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There were so many people on the scene yesterday. How did Asistant Li notice us?¡±


    Li Mo was perfunctory again, but when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, he quickly wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    The storm finally passed.


    Gu Zechen was also slightly d that he had saved his face. However, when he got close to Su Ni, he realized that the woman who was chatting andughing with Li Mo now showed a bad face.


    Women are really fickle.


    However, Gu Zechen was a little wronged again. Could it be that he did something wrongst night?


    Su Ni ignored Gu Zechen and took out her phone.


    Because she was not sure if Su Banqing woulde, she called Cheng Yi again.


    Fortunately, Cheng Yi was quite straightforward. ¡°Of course, I wille here with half a clear light. After all, you, Su Ni, can¡¯t take all the credit for your filial piety.¡±


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief, but she didn¡¯t care about the sharpness in Cheng Yi¡¯s words. She said coldly, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better hurry.¡±


    ¡°Waifu.¡±


    Gu Zechen came over to talk to Su Ni.


    ¡°I have something to doter, so send me to Su Corp first.¡±


    Su Ni deliberately changed the topic.


    Gu Zechen looked bitter as if he was going to act coquettish. Unfortunately, Su Ni pretended not to see it all the way.


    Half an hourter.


    Su Corp.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw Su Banqing. She turned her head and took a deep breath, quickly reversing her emotions and returning to her usual expressionless self.


    Seeing that Cheng Yi was still going to follow her, Su Ni reached out to block, ¡°I think you don¡¯t have to go in.¡±


    ¡°Since he is a half-clear father, I should follow in and take a look.¡±


    Cheng Yi shamelessly said.


    Su Ni pretended to be angry and her chest trembled. ¡°Cheng Yi, have you forgotten how my father got into trouble? Now you still have the face to say such things!¡±


    Cheng Yi frowned.


    On the side, Su Banqing said, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t go too far. I told you that what happened back then has nothing to do with Cheng Yi.¡±


    ¡°Halfway, we¡¯ll talk about things between uster, but today, I won¡¯t allow Cheng Yi toe in or you won¡¯t be able to go in.¡±


    Su Ni gave the order to leave.


    This time, Su Banqing was a little embarrassed.


    She turned her head and looked at Cheng Yi, as if trying to get his opinion.


    At this point, Cheng Yi no longer insisted. Originally, he just wanted to see how long the old ghost could live after pulling it back from the ghost door. Since he couldn¡¯t see it, he also had some other channels to know.


    ¡°You can go in.¡±


    Cheng Yi was not in a hurry.


    Su Banqing was a little surprised and stood still.


    However, Su Ni pulled Su Banqing over and mmed the door shut.


    The video was opened and the scene in the ward was quickly revealed.


    Her fathery on the bed, surrounded by various instruments. Before Su Ni could speak, Su Banqing couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    ¡°Father is fine now.¡±


    Su Ni patted Su Banqing on the shoulder. Even though she felt very ufortable, but because of the presence of Khai, she had to maintain her sister¡¯s image.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Su Banqing could not help but jump into Su Ni¡¯s arms.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were also a little wet. She said emotionally, ¡°It¡¯s good that you cane out today. Listen to me, you don¡¯t want to go back today.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Banqing came out of Su Ni¡¯s arms and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯te back now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni was suddenly angry.


    Gu Zechen finally came up with this method and let herself meet Su Banqing. Now that he didn¡¯te out, she was worried that Cheng Yi would be detrimental to Su Banqing after he found out about what happened.


    However, Su Banqing turned her head and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Sis, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Then you better give me a suitable reason.¡±


    Su Ni leaned sideways, crossed her arms and said coldly.

 Chapter 473: Won’t Leave Him

    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. After a long time, she seemed to have made up her mind and said, ¡°Now that Cheng Yi knows the purpose of me staying with him, but he didn¡¯t do anything to me, it means that I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ can you be¡­¡±


    In addition to her anger, Su Ni suddenly became worried.


    ¡°Could you¡­¡±


    She opened her mouth a few times, but she found it hard to speak. This¡­ How could this be? Did the thing she was worried about the most happen?


    ¡°Sis, stop talking.¡±


    Su Banqing turned her head in pain and wiped her tears quickly.


    ¡°No, since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t let you stay by his side. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Cheng Yi is? Look at Dad, can you say that you want to be with Cheng Yi in front of Papa?¡±


    Su Ni was furious.


    She started to understand that it wasn¡¯t Cheng Yi who put her under house arrest, but that she didn¡¯t want to leave at all.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll handle my affairs myself.¡±


    Su Banqing quickly broke free from Su Ni¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I will remember Papa¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be with Cheng Yi, but¡­ I still have unfinished tasks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Ni rudely interrupted Su Banqing. Facing this uneasy sister, her heart was like a knife, but she couldn¡¯t move and leave Cairn.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Su Banqing quickly said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m leaving first. Don¡¯t worry about me. He¡­ he¡¯s treating me well for the time being.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    But Cheng Yi had already pushed the door open and entered. Seeing the two of them pulling together, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows and ask curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this point in time, Su Ni felt that there was no need to pretend anymore. She directly said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you. Cheng Yi, go.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t panic, nor was he angry. Instead, he looked at Su Banqing curiously, ¡°Halfqing, do you think so too?¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything.


    Cheng Yi spread his hands and turned around helplessly, ¡°Alright then. It seems that I can only go back alone.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Taking advantage of Su Ni¡¯sck of attention, Su Banqing suddenly pushed her hand away and quickly ran to Cheng Yi. She lowered her eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±


    Su Ni was angry.


    However, the current situation could not help her anymore. Cheng Yi protected Su Banqing behind him and looked at Su Ni with a cold light. He said, ¡°Since I promised to be with me, I have to protect her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her sister!¡±


    Su Ni scolded.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cheng Yi showed a regretful expression. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t believe my words. Although I¡¯ve never loved you before, I really fall in love with you now. The two of you are different. Please don¡¯t harass me for your sister¡¯s happiness.¡±


    After that, Su Banqing also left.


    There was guilt and reluctance in her eyes, but there were more emotions that Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    This was the first time Su Ni felt so powerless.


    She sat on the chair dejectedly, shivering all over. She didn¡¯t understand what Su Banqing still had to do, and Cheng Yi¡¯s attitude made her even more frightened.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Cheng Yi would really treat Su Banqing and keep her by her side was just a threat to her.


    Su Ni smashed the porcin cup to the ground.


    The ear-piercing sound made Su Ni temporarily regain her senses.


    The video was over. She stared at the dark screen and suddenly covered her head, hugging her head and crying.


    Downstairs, Gu Zechen happened to see Cheng Yi leaving with Su Banqing in his arms. They looked like a loving couple.


    Gu Zechen was puzzled, but he did not say anything. Instead, he asked Li Mo to follow the two of them while he went upstairs.


    When Luo Qing saw Gu Zechen, she seemed to see her savior.


    Gu Zechen had a bad feeling, but his attitude was calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, she¡­ Mr. Su, there was amotion in the office just now¡­¡±


    Luo Qing wanted to say something but Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait and pushed the door open. She listened to Su Ni berate without even looking up, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Gu Zechen stood still.


    A few secondster, she heard Su Ni¡¯s impatient voice again. ¡°Get out first, let me stay for a while.¡±


    ¡°What, don¡¯t even want to see me?¡±


    Gu Zechen tried to rx his tone as much as possible. He walked to Su Ni¡¯s side and looked at her shocked eyes, as well as the embarrassed look in her swollen eyes. He didn¡¯t ask anything and directly hugged her in his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni apologized in a low voice.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted him.


    However, the more she did, the more Su Ni¡¯s tears fell.


    It was probably because she could really remove her defense in front of Gu Zechen. She leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I thought I could leave half clear today, but I don¡¯t know what Cheng Yi is threatening her and actually let her leave.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and he saw this scene.


    However, Gu Zechen did not think that Su Banqing¡¯s expression seemed to be threatened.


    Of course, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say this to Su Ni. He just said, ¡°She probably has her own choice.¡±


    ¡°What choice can she have?¡±


    Su Ni was excited. ¡°She knows what kind of person Cheng Yi is. She actually left with someone like him in front of Papa. Tell me how can I ept it?¡±


    Su Ni cried hysterically and her heart felt like she had been cut by a knife. From what an expert said, her father¡¯s illness had already started. If he woke up and saw the two sisters be like this, how sad would he be?


    ¡°Alright, stop crying.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted softly.


    The phone rang and Gu Zechen took a look at it. He didn¡¯t avoid Su Ni and asked directly, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°President Gu, the two of them entered the hospital together. There were too many people after that, so I didn¡¯t follow in.¡±


    Li Mo said on the phone.


    ¡°A hospital?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    At this time, Su Ni was also looking at Gu Zechen with curiosity, not knowing what he was worried about.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly hung up and looked at Su Ni¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t hide it and said directly, ¡°Cheng Yi and Su Banqing went to the hospital after you left.¡±


    ¡°Why are they going to the hospital?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and his expression became more serious.


    Soon, a terrible idea popped up in Su Ni¡¯s mind.


    Because it was scary, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She just shook her head desperately and covered her head.


    ¡°If Su Banqing is really pregnant and is Cheng Yi¡¯s child, what do you think she will do?¡±


    Gu Zechen knew that Su Ni had guessed it, but avoiding it was not a way to solve the problem. If she didn¡¯t say it, he would pick it out.

 Chapter 474: Pregnant

    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Su Ni shook her head in pain and denied it.


    ¡°Obviously, both of them went to the hospital without any problems. If you still want to confirm, I can let Li Mo enter the hospital to have a look.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni refused.


    She got up from Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t need Gu Zechen tofort her, so she could guess.


    Su Banqing had no reason to stay with Cheng Yi unless she had a child.


    This is also why Su Banqing was so resolute before and Cheng Yi was fearless.


    At that thought, Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened and she felt that the sky was about to copse. She quickly hugged Su Ni from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni slowly closed her eyes.


    She had thought of thousands of possibilities, but she never imagined that Su Banqing would willingly stay by Cheng Yi¡¯s side with a child.


    In this way, how could he do it?


    Hard to do!


    ¡°In my opinion, since this is Su Banqing¡¯s choice, don¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±


    After a pause, Gu Zechen added, ¡°Although Cheng Yi is not very good, your sister has his child after all. She won¡¯t even be able to do anything to her own biological child.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.


    This was not what she wanted to hear, but since Su Banqing didn¡¯t want to leave, she had no other choice.


    But the only thought in his heart was that he couldn¡¯t let Su Banqing stay by Cheng Yi¡¯s side.


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly asked.


    Gu Zechen frowned and looked troubled. He knew what Su Ni was asking and what Su Ni was thinking. Even if he had some opinions, it was not the right time to say it, so he suggested, ¡°If Cheng Yi is really not sincere to Khai, you can find a way to force Cheng Yi to show his true colors.¡±


    Su Ni was silent. This was a good idea, but there were not many things that could threaten Cheng Yi.


    ¡°I have a way.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    ¡°Then try it, but¡­¡±


    Su Ni thought for a moment and didn¡¯t say it too harshly. She was worried that Su Banqing would be hurt because of this, but once she thought about it, Cheng Yi wouldn¡¯t reveal his true colors so quickly.


    ¡°Can you rest assured now?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni¡¯s expression had finally calmed down, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart also calmed down.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Zechen lowered his head and started to clean up the porcin on the ground.


    ¡°Let someonee in and clean up.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°What, you want to see someone else?¡±


    Gu Zechen thought back to the scene where he had just entered the office and smiled.


    Su Ni was embarrassed.


    She didn¡¯t know that the person who came in would be Gu Zechen. This guy didn¡¯t inform her when he came, so she immediately bent down to help clean up some information and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too irrational?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing.¡±


    Gu Zechen said truthfully. Seeing Su Ni¡¯s expression darkened, he no longer teased Su Ni. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°But in my eyes, you are my woman. If you are so strong and rational, then what else do you want me to do?¡±


    A touch of shame shed across Su Ni¡¯s face. She red at Gu Zechen strangely and said, ¡°This is in Su Corp.¡±


    Gu Zechen wrapped the porcin piece and threw the trash can. Then he got up and said seriously, ¡°Even in Su Corp, Su Ni, you¡¯ve done well. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni was in a trance and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s shoulder with a determined and affectionate expression, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re already very good, even though you¡¯re still a little worse than me.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Su Ni blushed from Gu Zechen¡¯s provocation. Fortunately, no one came to disturb them. Su Ni took the initiative to hug Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and suppressed her voice, ¡°Suddenly, I also want a baby.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing suddenly became hurried.


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved. If it were in the past, he would have carried Su Ni to the resting room.


    However, when he thought about what he had promised, he took a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    Su Ni also thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but smile, let go of Gu Zechen, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to discuss thister.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you still counting?¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand nervously.


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Su Ni shrugged and felt that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was a little funny. She had just been on a whim. Of course, if she really thought about it, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Su Banqing¡¯s pregnancy was like a straw pressing down on Su Ni¡¯s heart. She was never willing to believe that Cairn would really fall in love with this man, so she pondered.


    Her top priority was to meet Lu Rong.


    However, Qin Yue had been there thest time, so she was upset that she hadn¡¯t even seen anyone.


    Since Cheng Yi could house Su Banqing, it was not impossible to house Lu Rong.


    Just as Su Ni was flustered, her phone suddenly rang. Su Ni nced at it and her pupils shrank quickly.


    It was as though she was afraid she would miss the call. Her two hands quickly grabbed the phone and held it tightly. Even her voice was trembling unconsciously.  Are you looking for me for something?


    ¡°Su Ni, save me, save me!¡±


    Over the phone, Lu Rong¡¯s voice was heard.


    Su Ni¡¯s scalp instantly exploded and she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ But Cheng Yi wants to kill me, what should I do, what should I do?¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s voice was so helpless that it sounded a little frightened. ¡°Su Ni, only you can save me.¡±


    When she heard Lu Rong¡¯s words, Su Ni put on her jacket and rushed out of Su Corp.


    She learned that Lu Rong was going to check up today. The bodyguards might not be so strict as to ask Luo Qing to take her to the hospital.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell you too much. They will suspect Su Ni, you must save me¡­ Remember, don¡¯t call the police.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lu Rong then hung up.


    Su Ni sat in the car and digested Lu Rong¡¯s words for a long time.


    Could it be that because Su Banqing was pregnant, Cheng Yi wanted to solve Lu Rong¡¯s problem, or he had other ns.


    The way Lu Rong stopped calling the police made Su Ni angry.


    Cheng Yi was about to kill, she was worried that Cheng Yi would be hurt!


    He knew whether this woman was too stupid or she loved her too deeply.


    Su Ni clenched her fists tightly, her eyes filled with anger. How many women did Cheng Yi want to deceive?


    Luo Qing knew what Su Ni was going to do at the hospital, so after she got out of the car, she naturally followed behind. Fortunately, the two of them were have a tacit understanding and Luo 4 didn¡¯t stop them.


    Su Ni arrived early in theboratory department. Through her rtionship, she transformed into a nurse and met Lu Rong.

 Chapter 475: Loying Lu Rong

    When Lu Rong saw that Su Ni was the one who drew her blood, her pupils shed for a moment, but she quickly lowered her head and regained her calm.


    ¡°I need to check the patient¡¯s injuries. Please go out.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Just check here.¡±


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t get close to him.


    Lu Rong frowned and scolded, ¡°What? Do you want me to take off my clothes and show you? Do you want to ask Mr. Cheng now to see what he says?¡±


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Lu Rong said, ¡°Nurse, you don¡¯t care about her. You push me in.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. The bodyguard still wanted to stop her but was stopped by another person, meaning that they were watching outside and there was no mistake.


    ¡°Take off your clothes, I¡¯ll take a look¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, there was someone outside the door, so Su Ni still pretended to be acting. As Lu Rong spoke, she quickly picked up a pen and paper to write.


    ¡°Cheng Yi wants to kill me and kill you.¡±


    After Lu Rong finished writing, she stared at Su Ni.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Su Ni then wrote another sentence, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡±


    Even though Lu Rong¡¯s words were short, Su Ni understood.  When Lu Rong jumped up the building, the Nanjiawan shook for a long time.


    Now all the medical fees for Lu Rong were from Su Corp. In other words, if Lu Rong died, things would be pushed out again and Su Corp would not be able to live well.


    It seemed that Cheng Yi had not given up on attacking the Su Corp.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes cooled down and she saw Lu Rong¡¯s note.


    If she couldn¡¯t call the police and wanted to live, she would try to persuade Cheng Yi to change his mind.


    Su Ni felt that this woman was too naive.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t try to persuade her but wrote a sentence.


    Su Banqing was pregnant.


    Sure enough, Lu Rong¡¯s eyes trembled and she quickly lowered her head without saying a word.


    There was already someone knocking on the door outside. Su Ni quickly put the phone in Lu Rong¡¯s arms and said, ¡°If you think through, put this under your bed. If there is any danger, the police will arrive.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s body trembled.


    She begged Su Ni with her eyes. Is this really the only way?


    Su Ni was helpless and could only change her tone, ¡°I will arrange for someone to be outside the hospital.¡±


    This time, Lu Rong was grateful, but Su Ni pushed her out with a nk expression. ¡°It¡¯s checked, there¡¯s no big problem.¡±


    The bodyguard seemed to have discovered something and nced at Su Ni. Su Ni ignored the whole process, so the bodyguard withdrew his gaze.


    At the corner, Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief.


    His wish didn¡¯t arouse suspicion.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure what Lu Rong would do.


    If Cheng Yi fell into her hands, maybe she could make use of it. At least¡­ she wanted Su Banqing to sessfully leave him.


    When Su Ni and Luo Qing returned to their office, they heard the secretary report that someone wanted to see them.


    When she asked, she found out that it was the famous Madam Su Rai.


    Su Ni was a little surprised.


    But because he was not in thepany at the time, the other party left a short contact information and left first.


    Su Ni held the room number and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. While she was hesitant, she also thought about whether to call Gu Zechen.


    Finally, Su Ni found Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen was not surprised by this and even let Su Ni ignore it. Su Ni felt that it was inappropriate, so she soon heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°I n to meet Madam Su Lai.¡±


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°Sort of it.¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent for a while before saying, ¡°If I can win this tender cooperation, it will be a blow to Cheng Yi. When the Gu Corp takes action again, Cheng Yi will definitely be unable to sit still and there will be some movement.¡±


    ¡°That is also a way.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    She thought about it. After all, there was no news from Lu Rong¡¯s side, so she didn¡¯t tell her about going to the hospital.


    That night, Gu Zechen did not go home but went to see Madam Su Rai.


    Xu Wan was naturally the happiest.


    Making tea, pouring tea, everything was personally done.  She knew that Mike was standing beside her, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    Gu Zechen ignored the whole process and sat in front of Su Lai. His gaze was like a torch, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Madam Su Lai¡¯s meaning was very clear. It was fine to cooperate, but she had another request.


    Gu Zechen frowned, but he still let thedy finish her sentence.


    Un, Madam Su Lai¡¯s request was only one thing. It would be to let Xu Wan enter the Gu Corp as apany in Su Lai andplete the cooperation.


    Xu Wan was slightly disappointed.


    She thought that Madam Su would use the condition of letting Gu Zechen marry her to force Gu Zechen.


    On the other hand, Mike smiled slightly. It seemed like her wife had heard what she said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. You can go back and think about it slowly. I know that Lissa has caused quite a huge impact in the Gu Corp. I can understand.¡±


    Madam Su Lai said kindly.


    Gu Zechen readily agreed, ¡°No problem. Since it¡¯s a coboration, we shouldn¡¯t consider these small issues.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will let Lissa bring the cooperation document directly to Gu Corp. May I ask if there is a problem with Mr. Gu?¡±


    Su Rai asked with a smile.


    Gu Zechen shook his head and got up. Xu Wan was anxious and blurted out, ¡°You won¡¯t leave after dinner?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was indifferent.


    Their attitudes were naturally iparable to that of Mike and Su Lai.


    However, no one said anything and watched Gu Zechen leave.


    Xu Wan sent her out and felt helpless about Su Lai¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that Madam would let me go to Gu Corp. Ze Yu, you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°No. Since it¡¯s a coboration, it¡¯s only natural for Su Rai to send someone.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he turned his head and stared seriously at Xu Wan. He suddenly became so serious, but in the end, he saw Xu Wan bowed her head blushing.


    Gu Zechen said, ¡°However, since it¡¯s a coboration, I hope Miss Xu can abide by the agreement and don¡¯t make things difficult for each other.¡±


    Then he left.


    Xu Wan was stunned. Soon, Mike came out and said with a sneer, ¡°Madam told you to go in.¡±


    Xu Wan red at Mike angrily, then quickly walked back to the room with her high heels. In front of her wife, she put on a weak face and lowered her head, waiting for her wife¡¯s order.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but what I want is only the core secrets of the Gu Corp. I hope you canplete it in the Gu Corp.  Of course, if I can¡¯t finish it, I will urge you to do it in other ways.


    Madam Su Lai said meaningfully.


    After that, Madam Su nced at Mike, who quickly epted the order.


    Xu Wan¡¯s heart trembled. She didn¡¯t know what Madam had arranged for Mc¡¯s. She didn¡¯t dare act rashly. At least now, she could get close to Gu Zechen, so she said, ¡°I will definitelyplete the mission, Madam.¡±

 Chapter 476: Arranging Cooperation

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Madam Su Rai regained her warm and loving smile and said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you two reunite, so you don¡¯t have to stay by my side every day.¡±


    Mike was happy and looked at Xu Wan with more excitement.


    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wait to thank her but ignored the disdain on Xu Wan¡¯s face.


    The two of them hugged each other and stayed in a ce where no one was around. Xu Wan also pushed away Mike and said, ¡°Now your identity is my cousin. If someone finds out the problem, Madam will me you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±


    After Mike said this, she dragged her into the room without caring whether Xu Wan was willing or not.


    Xu Wan had the heart to struggle but she could not do anything about it. It looked like she couldn¡¯t run away tonight.


    Just as Mike couldn¡¯t wait to bully her, Xu Wan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Xu Wan quickly got up and said, ¡°Sorry, I have something to do. I have to go out.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, you know each other?¡±


    Even though Xu Wan didn¡¯t know why Cheng Yi suddenly called, she gave herself at least a reason to escape. She decided, ¡°You should know that Cheng Yi used to be Su Ni¡¯s ex-boyfriend and the enemy is a friend. Have you never heard of this?¡±


    Although Mike was a foreigner and couldn¡¯t understand themonnguage in Xu Wan¡¯s mouth, he also knew that Cheng Yi and Gu Zechen seemed to be unhappy, so he temporarily believed Xu Wan¡¯s words.


    However, when the arrow hit the string, he had to send it. He still pressed Xu Wan under his body again.


    Now, Xu Wan was a lot more forceful. She pushed her away again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dy Madam¡¯s business. If there¡¯s anything important, find me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    Mikepromised.


    Xu Wan was speechless, but it was only like this. At this time, Xu Wan got up and picked up Cheng Yi¡¯s call.


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t refuse and agreed to the location.


    Cheng Yi was surprised to see that Xu Wan had brought a person over. Xu Wan could only exin that this was her cousin, and then let Mike avoid it.


    Now, the expression on Cheng Yi¡¯s face was much more rxed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I wonder what Mr. Cheng is looking for me this time?¡±


    Xu Wan asked with a smile.


    She and Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t talk about friendship, but when she wanted to deal with Su Ni, she tried to find Cheng Yi to test her. However, Cheng Yi was very alert and this matter was not over.


    Now that Cheng Yi had personallye to the door, she naturally put on airs.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a coboration. Madam Su Lai must have taken over the tender this time, but I think since she¡¯s developing in Nancheng city, I naturally need to find a partner.¡±


    Cheng Yi was blunt.


    ¡°Your news is quite good.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled and took a sip of coffee in front of her and said, ¡°But Mr. Cheng seems to miss an important message.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression changed.


    Xu Wan said directly, ¡°It¡¯s tonight. Madam Su Lai has met President Gu and agreed to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cheng Yi frowned.


    Xu Wan shrugged, indicating that she was helpless.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Xu Wan picked up her bag and prepared to leave. Sure enough, Cheng Yi called Xu Wan again and smiled, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you sit down and have a good chat?¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing to talk about, right?¡±


    Xu Wan said with a poker face.


    Cheng Yi knew what Xu Wan was thinking, so he quickly smiled and said, ¡°You see, it¡¯s thest time. I¡¯m really busy at work. I don¡¯t know how to greet Miss Xu. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cheng is polite.¡±


    Xu Wan said gently and sat down.


    Since there was a ce to make use of, why would she refuse?


    ¡°I know that CEO Gu was able to capture Su Lai this time. I¡¯m afraid Miss Xu has contributed a lot in it.¡±


    Cheng Yi suddenly leaned over and lowered his voice. Seeing Xu Wan frown, he knew that he guessed right, and the smile on his face became brighter. Then he continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if Mr. Gu will appreciate this favor.¡±


    Xu Wan was very upset.


    She replied without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s my aunt¡¯s business to cooperate with President Gu. Do you think I can still influence my aunt¡¯s decision?¡±


    This is true.


    Even though she really wanted Gu Zechen to cooperate with Su Rai, she had no choice but to ignore Gu Zechen.


    This time, seeing Gu Zechen was indeed Madam Su Rai¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Cheng Yi sat upright again, smiled, and said, ¡°I only know that Miss Xu is obsessed with Mr. Gu, so I have this guess.¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t say anything.


    Cheng Yi was also examining Xu Wan¡¯s expression. Although this woman was clever, she was not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    ¡°I admit that your words are quite reasonable, but I have no other choice right now.¡±


    Xu Wan said honestly.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t cooperate with this matter, then there are other matters to cooperate.¡±


    Cheng Yi was not in a hurry and said with a smile.


    Xu Wan was shocked and felt that something was wrong.


    No, judging from his confident expression, he should have known about Gu Zechen entering and leaving Madam Su Lai¡¯s hotel. It was just a cover to find him today.


    After discovering this problem, Xu Wan calmed down a lot. Since Cheng Yi came to look for her, she would change in an unchanging manner.


    Seeing that Xu Wan was not expressing her opinion, Cheng Yi also showed a troubled expression, but soon he decided to take the initiative and say, ¡°Since you guys have already cooperated, I won¡¯t disturb you. However, I think Miss Xu¡¯s purpose should not be so simple.  For example, marrying Gu Zechen would be good enough?


    ¡°Then what kind of advice does Mr. Cheng have?¡±


    Since she had guessed it, Xu Wan no longer pretended and simply said it.


    But when she said this, she subconsciously nced at the door.


    Cheng Yi smiled, ¡°Miss Xu is really a straightforward person. Alright, I¡¯ll just say it. My meaning is simple. I can help you marry Gu Zechen, but you have to help me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Wan frowned.


    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let the Gu Corp go bankrupt, so it won¡¯t be fun for Miss Xu to marry the Gu Corp. I just want a bit of core secrets in the Gu Corp, so I can get a chance to win.¡±


    Cheng Yi bluntly said such shameless words.


    Xu Wan frowned.


    She never imagined that Cheng Yi¡¯s objective would be exactly the same as Madam Su Lai¡¯s thoughts.


    Of course, the only difference was that Madam Su Lai wanted the whole Gu Corp, and Cheng Yi didn¡¯t have the energy to do so, so what he wanted was just a little profit.

 Chapter 477: Competing Each Other

    At that thought, Xu Wan rxed too. This was just an extra little profit from her Madam¡¯s n, so she could still agree.


    But Xu Wan didn¡¯t express her opinion directly. She asked, ¡°How do I know your words are not trustworthy?¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled when he heard this.


    He smiled very rxed and pleased.  Having talked for so long, he finally gained control of his sovereignty.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Since I¡¯ve been together with Su Ni for a while, I naturally know something that you don¡¯t know. Do you think so, Miss Xu?¡±


    Cheng Yi then mysteriously blinked at Xu Wan.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Because Cheng Yi didn¡¯t tell him anything useful.


    However, she was very moved and it was worth a try.


    ¡°Miss Xu can think about it and give me a reply. I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m just worried that Miss Su will miss the best time.¡±


    Cheng Yi said seriously.


    From thest time Xu Wan took the initiative to look for him, Cheng Yi was not afraid that Xu Wan would not agree. Just as he got up, Kang¡¯er readily agreed.


    ¡°However, you have to let me see the results before I decide whether to cooperate or not.¡±


    Xu Wan still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Cheng Yi gestured with an OK, then got up with his hands in his pockets and left.


    In the car, Su Banqing waited for a long time and finally saw Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food.¡±


    Cheng Yi got into the car and naturally hugged Su Banqing and kissed her face.


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes dodged a little, but in the end, she let Cheng Yi kiss her.


    Cheng Yi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    This child really came at a time.


    Otherwise, it was really difficult.


    ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back. I might be backter tonight.¡±


    Cheng Yi was still gentle to Su Banqing.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t resist at all. Even the hatred in her heart seemed to drift away with the arrival of the child.


    She knew that she was wrong, but she didn¡¯t want the child to lose her father. She felt that Cheng Yi had treated her well at the very least, so she should try it.


    Cheng Yi ignored Su Banqing¡¯s emotions and continued, ¡°When I finish the things at hand, we should get married.¡±


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Su Banqing was surprised.


    Cheng Yi smiled as if he knew what Su Banqing was thinking. He grabbed Su Banqing¡¯s hand and said emotionally, ¡°I know you still have a lot of misunderstandings about me. Even if you steal the Song Corp secrets, I don¡¯t care because you were bewitched by Hwa, and¡­¡±


    He started to stroke Su Banqing¡¯s belly. ¡°You already have my baby. You don¡¯t want to have a father the moment the child was born.¡±


    Su Banqing was silent and silent.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Cheng Yi sighed and recalled the past in pain, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a father since I was young, so I suffered a lot, so I promised me not to leave me. I didn¡¯t want my child to suffer the same.¡±


    In the end, he added, ¡°Those days are really bitter. Really, you can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    Cheng Yi had experienced too much when he was young.


    These words were more or less sincere.


    Su Banqing¡¯s heart touched a little.


    She probably knew about Cheng Yi¡¯s background, but she was as clear as Su Ni.


    When she heard Cheng Yi¡¯s true feelings, her maternal love was stimted. Su Banqing reached out to caress Cheng Yi¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the child lose my father. I will always stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cheng Yi was instantly excited and held Su Banqing¡¯s shoulder tightly.


    Su Banqing forced out a smile and suddenly, Su Ni¡¯s angry figure shed in her mind, but it was fleeting. She stabilized her emotions and nodded, ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew you loved me and wouldn¡¯t be willing to leave me.¡±


    Cheng Yi moved Su Banqing into his arms, kissed her earlobe, and promised emotionally, ¡°I, Cheng Yi, swear here that I will treat your mother and son well forever.¡±


    Seeing Su Banqing finally smile, Cheng Yi also smiled.


    At the dinner table, Cheng Yi was eager to feed Su Banqing directly.


    Of course, it was not that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t feed them, but Su Banqing felt embarrassed. She felt that there were eyes staring at her all over the ce. ¡°I¡¯d better eat it myself, not without hands or feet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Cheng Yi said considerately.


    Su Banqing smiled embarrassedly. ¡°It¡¯s only two months pregnant, not as serious as you said.¡±


    ¡°Just being pregnant is already tiring enough. Listen to me. From today onwards, you don¡¯t have to do anything. This is what helped me the most, alright?¡±


    Cheng Yi held Su Banqing¡¯s hand and said seriously.


    In fact, ever since Su Banqing stole the information on the Song Corp and was found out, Su Banqing had not gone to work in Song Corp. It was also during her house arrest that she found herself pregnant. She never thought that she would be discovered by Cheng Yi again, so her attitude towards her changed.


    Su Banqing¡¯s mind was shaken when she saw that Cheng Yi was wholeheartedly treating her well. She suddenly felt that this was not bad.


    From time to time, Cheng Yi fed Su Banqing a mouthful. Su Banqing ate it shyly.


    Before she got off work, Su Ni received a photo from Luo Heng.


    Even though Gu Zechen¡¯s guarantee was there, she had to wonder if Su Banqing really fell in love with Cheng Yi when she saw Su Banqing¡¯s sweet eyes.


    Not because of the child, but really because of love.


    Her head was aching again.


    Su Ni covered her head and leaned gently against the desk. After a long while, she started packing up and went home.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the courage to call Su Banqing again. In the end, she could only tell Luo Heng to keep a close eye on her.


    Luo Heng noticed that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t say much. He just reminded Su Ni to contact Su Banqing privately.


    After thinking about it, Su Ni still hit her.


    In the end, it was directly hung up.


    Once again, Cheng Yi picked up the call.


    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened and she asked Cheng Yi to hand her phone to Su Banqing. However, she heard Cheng Yi¡¯s sarcasticughter, ¡°Do you think that if I want to pick up your call, I will give me the phone?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t believe it and still wanted to see Su Banqing.


    Cheng Yiughed strangely and asked Su Ni to wait for a while, then Su Ni heard Kang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s voice was cold and her attitude could not be heard.


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    Su Ni asked directly regardless of whether Cheng Yi was still there.


    Su Banqing was stunned for a moment. She looked at Cheng Yi and found that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t care about their conversation. Her voice trembled, ¡°How do you know?¡±

 Chapter 478: I Don’t Want You to Control My Thing

    ¡°This is why you want to stay?¡±


    Su Banqing did not deny it, so she acquiesced. Su Ni¡¯s chest was burning again.


    ¡°Sis, since you already know, you should understand what I¡¯ve done. I can¡¯t let my child be born without a father.¡±


    ¡°Having such a scummy father will only harm your mother and son, and I will not let you pass the child away. If you give birth to the child, I will help you raise it.¡±


    Su Ni hurriedly said.


    There was augh over the phone.


    Some helplessness, some destion.


    ¡°Sis, there are some things that you don¡¯t care about anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t be separated from Cheng Yi. Don¡¯t call me during this period of time.¡±


    Then Su Banqing hung up.


    When Su Ni called again, the person who answered the call was Cheng Yi again.


    This time, Cheng Yi raised his tone and said with a littlecency, ¡°Su Ni, you should hear what I said earlier. She doesn¡¯t want you to call again.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s her?¡±


    Su Ni asked coldly.


    ¡°She¡¯s tired, so she¡¯s going to rest first.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked at the woman in his arms and gently kissed her cheek, not concealing the pride in his eyes.


    ¡°Looks like you already know that you¡¯re pregnant with my child. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold a grand wedding for her soon. If you want toe, I can send you an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, you dream!¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Looks like you still can¡¯t ept this fact. I¡¯m right, don¡¯t disturb us during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, if your goal is to attack me, thene. If there is anything in Su Corp that I¡¯ve wronged you, your goal has been achieved. My father is already like this and the Su Corp can¡¯t go back. Can¡¯t you wash away your hatred?¡±


    Su Ni was excited and told her thoughts.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s face darkened and he patted Su Banqing on the shoulder, signaling her to go in first.


    After someone left, Cheng Yi¡¯s face became gloomy and his tone sank. He said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough. Su Ni, I¡¯ll tell you, it¡¯s never enough.¡±


    For some reason, Su Ni¡¯s heart calmed down.


    She asked, ¡°So, you only have revenge against Su Banqing, isn¡¯t it love?¡±


    Cheng Yi found himself in Su Ni¡¯s speech trap and suddenlyughed strangely. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, my feelings for Su Banqing are real.¡±  I will always be sure of this.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t know how many women you said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Cheng Yi roared.


    ¡°Then I hope that you will still have humanity during this period of time. At least, if you are pregnant with your child, you can be a father¡¯s responsibility.¡±


    Su Ni then hung up.


    Cheng Yi turned his head and saw Su Banqing leaning against the door, looking at him with tears in her eyes.


    Cheng Yi panicked, hurriedly stepped forward, wiped away his tears, and asked sadly, ¡°Why are you crying again? Did I scare you just now?¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything but fell into Cheng Yi¡¯s arms, her body trembling slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not good for the child.¡±


    Cheng Yiforted, his eyes full of heartache.


    Suddenly, he knelt down, took out a ring from his arms, put it in front of Su Banqing, and asked affectionately, ¡°Halfqing, are you willing to marry me?¡±


    Su Banqing covered her mouth tightly as if she wanted to control her cries, but tears still fell from her eyes.


    ¡°Halfway, I really love you. I know it¡¯s not easy for us to be together. I will cherish it.¡±


    His eyes were sincere, focused and moved.


    Su Banqing couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Even for the sake of her child, she couldn¡¯t refuse.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything, Cheng Yi grabbed Su Banqing¡¯s hand and gently put the ring on it. ¡°This is a ring specially made for you. This is unique in this world, just like your position in my heart.¡±


    Su Banqing couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t expose it and pretended that Su Banqing was really excited. Heforted him and said with a smile, ¡°Look, this is just the first step. From now on, you are my wife. Our good days are still going toe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick a good time, and we will have a romantic wedding, alright?¡±


    At this time, Su Banqing hugged Cheng Yi tightly. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, her actions had shown her sincerity.


    Cheng Yi also took the opportunity to hug Su Banqing, gently put her on the bed, kissed her cheek and asked tentatively, ¡°Is today okay?¡±


    Su Banqing nodded shyly. Cheng Yi¡¯s breathing became heavier and he bit her lips tightly.


    Su Ni hung up the phone and found the call of a private detective. Because she had cooperated before, Su Ni cleared her doubts and asked someone to investigate Cheng Yi¡¯s family background.


    Even though she had a preliminary understanding of the orphanage¡¯s head and Cheng Yi did not deny it, which meant that something had happened before, but what she wanted was the specific situation.


    After Gu Zechen came back, Su Ni also asked him about the situation.


    Gu Zechen was confused.


    ¡°Although I know a little about the Su Corp, it¡¯s been too long since you mentioned it. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to verify it.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni showed a disappointed look. Indeed, at that time, Gu Zechen was still a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just casually ask.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Gu Zechen saw that Su Ni had something on her mind. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°If you really want to figure it out, I have someone to rmend.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Su Ni was instantly excited.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I am going to the capital, you can go back to the family, the elder should be clear about what happened back then.¡±


    Gu Zechen said honestly.


    Su Ni was silent.


    This was indeed a good idea, so he agreed immediately.


    At this time, Gu Zechen asked Su Ni what she wanted to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m just interested in my father¡¯s family back then.¡±


    For some reason, Su Ni suddenly didn¡¯t want to tell Gu Zechen the truth.  If it was really because of her father, Cheng Yi¡¯s father jumped off the building, even if it wasmercialpetition, then she felt like she couldn¡¯t lift her head in front of Gu Zechen.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t ask too much and told Su Ni to go to bed early and head out tomorrow morning.


    Su Ni rubbed against Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Gu Zechen¡¯s body quickly became nervous. He actually wanted to sleep in separate rooms so that he could feel less pain.


    But after a night, he knew that it was worth it to be able to sleep with Su Ni.


    Su Ni did not intend to act, but when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction, she immediately reacted. She put on a faint smile and asked, ¡°Is it ufortable?¡±

 Chapter 479: Secret of the Night

    Without any response, Su Ni¡¯s hand naturally grasped the key part and lowered her voice, ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    He quickly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    But just that soft touch made Gu Zechen feel like he couldn¡¯t control it. He took a deep breath and tried his best to say in a resolute voice, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even though Su Ni was a little disappointed, she didn¡¯t force her.


    She yawned and turned over to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, Su Ni suddenly felt a little empty and woke up instantly.


    When she saw the lighting from the bathroom, she felt a sense of relief again.


    She suddenly felt a little funny. This was at home. Where else could Gu Zechen go?


    Could it be that he couldn¡¯t leave Gu Zechen so much?


    However, Su Ni waited for a long time but there was no movement. Furthermore, she was a little anxious, so Su Ni went to the ground.


    A faint voice came from the bathroom. Su Ni was flustered. Something could have happened.


    Su Ni nervously pushed open the door. Gu Zechen was inside, but¡­


    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.


    Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t surprised. He sat on the toilet and his cheeks were red.


    After that, without waiting for Su Ni to speak, he quickly stuffed the things in his hand back. Then he pretended to be calm and got up, asking, ¡°Why are you getting up? Do you want to go to the toilet?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni was curious.


    He felt that something was wrong with Gu Zechen¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a night.¡±


    Gu Zechen said that she wanted Su Ni to push it out.


    Su Ni was not easy to fool, so she asked directly, ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Ah, do I have something in my hand?


    Gu Zechen smiled awkwardly but didn¡¯t want to hand the thing to Su Ni.


    The more she was like this, the more reluctant Su Ni was. She reached out and wanted to grab it, but how could she be as strong as Gu Zechen. After a while, Su Ni was panting and stared angrily, ¡°Gu Zechen, what are you doing in the bathroom behind my back in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Baby, what do I really do? Go out.¡±


    Gu Zechen almost cried.


    ¡°Okay, I can go out.¡±  I don¡¯t care about your business.


    Su Ni walked out. Just as Gu Zechen let out a sigh of relief, Su Ni suddenly came back and took the things from Gu Zechen while Gu Zechen was not paying attention.


    But¡­


    Su Ni was stunned again.


    Isn¡¯t this the inner part that I took a shower tonight?


    How could it be in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands?


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen suspiciously. Gu Zechen¡¯s face was redder and his eyes were wandering. He wanted to find a hole to drill in.


    ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯re going to help me wash my underwear in the middle of the night?¡±


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen and thought about the voice she heard when she first entered and his expression. Su Ni naturally understood why Gu Zechen hid in the bathroom in the middle of the night.


    Just thinking about it made Su Ni feel numb.


    ¡°Waifu, quickly return it to me.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni had discovered it, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t care less about his face and quickly wanted to take it.


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re doing first!¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to let Gu Zechen go so easily.


    She thought that Gu Zechen was the saint, Liu Xianhui, and could really endure loneliness.


    Who would have thought?


    ¡°Waifu, you clearly know¡­¡±


    At this time, Gu Zechen had a shy expression on his face. He hugged Su Ni and took the opportunity to take away the tools.


    Su Ni looked sullen and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Waifu, I feel ufortable.¡±


    Gu Zechen acted coquettishly.


    ¡°Do you think I am air?¡±


    Su Ni was very angry when she recalled Gu Zechen¡¯s actions these days.


    ¡°There is no way. I have to abide by the agreement.¡±


    Then, Gu Zechen carefully asked, ¡°This is not a vition of the rules.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Su Ni threw her underwear on Gu Zechen angrily, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if you are torturing yourself or torturing me.¡±


    Gu Zechen grabbed his underwear as if he was relieved of a burden.


    After that, he used his eyes to ask if Su Ni could go out?


    Su Ni did not expect that Gu Zechen was still thinking about this.


    ¡°Really ufortable?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Gu Zechen immediately nodded pitifully.


    This was the first time he did this.


    She still got up while Su Ni was asleep.


    She didn¡¯t expect to be discovered.


    At this moment, there seemed to be a fire burning in Gu Zechen¡¯s body. He felt that he would be submerged sooner orter if he didn¡¯t spit out.


    ¡°Waifu, wait two minutes for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Su Ni simply took off her pajamas and her smooth body reflected light under the light. She leaned back again and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯d rather do it yourself than touch me?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved.


    He was also embarrassed.


    But in the end, she was still firm.


    ¡°I told you, this is my punishment. If I did something wrong, I have no right to touch you!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, go to hell!¡±


    Su Ni pounded the door angrily, her tears falling from anger.


    Since Gu Zechen was courting death, since he was unwilling to touch her, then she would like to see how long Gu Zechen could hold on.


    Soon enough, the previous voice came from the bathroom again.


    Su Ni covered her head and didn¡¯t listen to anything.


    This time, Gu Zechen¡¯s movements were much faster. Soon, there was the sound of running watering from the bathroom, and then his ice-cold body approached Su Ni.


    Su Ni was still angry, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand shrank back. ¡°Waifu, are you still angry?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gu Zechen sighed.


    It seemed that things had to be resolved quickly. If this continued, not only would it affect the rtionship between husband and wife, but he himself was about to go crazy.


    Perhaps it was because Gu Zechen had just vented it out, but he was also a little sleepy. Su Ni was still angry but he fell asleep.


    Su Ni was so angry.


    He wanted to kick the pig¡¯s hoof down.


    With a stomach full of fire, Su Ni couldn¡¯t sleep well. The next morning, she woke up early and saw a pair of underwear hanging in the bathroom. It looked like Gu Zechen had washed it.


    Su Ni was so angry that she threw the trash can.


    Then, Gu Zechen came in and showed an innocent expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    Su Ni said fiercely.


    Gu Zechen was speechless. ¡°Waifu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni red at him with her eyes and found that it waspletely useless. She pushed Gu Zechen away and went downstairs.


    Gu Zechen followed behind Su Ni honestly. He was a little worried, but he wanted to say something but stopped. Like a child who did something wrong, he dared not speak.


    The servants also noticed that the atmosphere was not right today and they became more careful.


    Su Ni put down her chopsticks when Gu Zechen immediately asked, ¡°Waifu, are you done eating?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say a word and walked out.


    Gu Zechen quickly followed behind. When he saw Li Mo, Li Mo had just finished calling and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, Miss Xu has arrived at thepany.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 480: Two Women Battle

    Gu Zechen red at Li Mo.


    Thetter still doesn¡¯t understand what happened, but he sees Su Ni¡¯s eyes spitting fire. Then he listens to Gu Zechen saying unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not free, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Li Mo looked troubled. He knew that he had said something wrong, which made the boss and wife unhappy. He didn¡¯t dare say anything else. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s Madam Su Lai¡¯s call, saying that I want you to personallye out.¡±


    Gu Zechen was upset.


    In the end, she lowered her voice and said softly to Su Ni, ¡°Waifu, let¡¯s go to Gu Corp first. Soon, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have no right to interfere in your Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni put her hands in her pockets and looked out the window angrily.


    Even though she knew that there was nothing between Xu Wan and Gu Zechen, she had to pretend to be angry because of what happenedst night.


    This guy, no matter what, he will go to heaven.


    Gu Zechen winked at Li Mo and couldn¡¯t get angry with Su Ni, so he transferred all his anger to Li Mo.


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo wiped the sweat on his forehead and realized that even his shirt was sweating.


    When they reached Gu Corp, Xu Wan was already sitting in the office.


    Su Ni still gave Gu Zechen face in front of outsiders. At this time, she also put her anger away and looked expressionless.


    Xu Wan smiled when she saw Gu Zechen, but she was surprised to see Su Ni following behind.


    ¡°Give me the contract. I have a tight time.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even look at Xu Wan and said directly.


    ¡°The contract has been brought over.¡±


    Xu Wan regained her usual smile.


    Gu Zechen let thewyer take over, while he supported his head with one hand and held the table with one hand, waiting for time to pass.


    Xu Wan sat down naturally, then she looked at Su Ni sitting on the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning, but Kang is quite free if he doesn¡¯t go to work.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have the skill of Miss Xu. I have toe to Gu Corp and walk around.¡±


    Su Ni sneered.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was going to work with Madam Su Lai, so she didn¡¯t reject Xu Wan¡¯s help. Now that she had personally made a move, her purpose was obvious.


    Xu Wan was not angry but smiled.


    This time, many people in Gu Corp looked at her strangely but Xu Wan didn¡¯t care.


    Once people rose to a certain height, there was no need to bother with those gossip.


    ¡°I think Mr. Su doesn¡¯t know yet. Because the Gu Corp is cooperating with Su Rai, I will be Su Rai¡¯s representative and stay in Gu Corp for this period of time.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled. Even if she wanted to show modesty, Su Ni still saw a smug look in her eyes.


    Su Ni was a little surprised.


    Gu Zechen was already a little annoyed. Before he could figure out what to say, Xu Wan couldn¡¯t wait to dere her sovereignty.


    ¡°I will arrange project work for Miss Xu.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu didn¡¯t look at the contract. I want to work as the secretary.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled.


    She would never let go of anything she could fight for within her scope of power.


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    Thewyer on the side also gave a positive answer to Xu Wan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Huh, you really have a lot of effort.¡±


    Su Ni sneered.


    Even if Gu Zechen was not interested in Xu Wan, Su Ni had a fire of fame when she saw her love rival provoking her. And from Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance, she obviously couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a call first.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Xu Wan held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and thetter pushed it away in disgust. Xu Wan chuckled and looked at the man who used to be a treasure but was unwilling to even touch him.


    Of course, the final anger was all vented on Su Ni.


    ¡°Since I brought Madam Su Lai¡¯s contract, Madam Su naturally agreed.  I think we don¡¯t waste any more time.


    Xu Wan smiled brightly, but Gu Zechen could not refuse her words.


    Since it was a coboration, Su Lai naturally had to take the initiative.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes narrowed while Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni.


    Finally, Xu Wan joined the Li Mo industry as she wished.


    She happily reached out to Li Mo. ¡°Asistant Li, from now on, we¡¯ll be colleagues.¡±


    Li Mo looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s uncertain face and reached out his hand. He smiled dryly without saying anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Xu Wan asked.


    ¡°Go to the capital, with Asistant Li following me, you stay in thepany.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s sharp eyes swept over.


    Xu Wan also realized she was anxious.


    But his purpose ining to Gu Corp was to get close to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    Xu Wan stuttered, ¡°I mean, I just came to Gu Corp. There must be a lot of things to familiar¡­¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, if you stay in thepany and familiarize yourself with each other, I¡¯ll arrange for you.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and interrupted Xu Wan who wanted to follow him. Then he left with Su Ni.


    Xu Wan stomped her feet angrily. After she left, she snorted coldly. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯te back. When she came back, she still stayed by my side.


    In the elevator, Gu Zechen lowered his voice as if he wanted to exin to Su Ni, ¡°You know, I just cooperated with Su Lai¡¯spany, so naturally, I¡¯ll send someone over.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni expressed understanding.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t believe it.


    Therefore, at this moment, Su Ni¡¯s expression was not normal.


    How could he have known that all of this was just a series of dissatisfaction caused by what happenedst night. What happenedst night was the trigger.


    ¡°Su Rai wants to send Xu Wan over. I¡¯m helpless too, but you know that I really don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and was about to swear to the sky. On the side, Li Mo turned his head and looked at the ceiling awkwardly.


    ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡±


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and felt a little strange. Outsiders were still there. Why did he say so much?


    But when Gu Zechen was about to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand, Su Ni cleverly dodged and strode away.


    Gu Zechen immediately cried.


    ¡°Mr. Su is angry?¡±


    Li Mo interjected and asked.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened, and Li Mo immediately licked his mouth, like a trick, took out a little person who could move from his arms, and said, ¡°How about you try this, Mr. Gu. I heard that coaxing people is very useful.¡±


    Gu Zechen still red at him.

 Chapter 481: A Little Play To Coax People

    Li Mo didn¡¯t know if he was wrong. He could only force himself to continue, ¡°I actually bought this to coax my girlfriend. Actually¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen looked down on these gadgets at all. He snorted and left.


    However, when he saw Su Ni getting in the car, he didn¡¯t have any intention of waiting for him. He also stopped and asked Li Mo, ¡°Where¡¯s the thing?¡±


    ¡°What about here?¡±


    Li Mo quickly took it out and ced it in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands respectfully.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen yed around casually and saw that the little guy could constantly change his expression like an expression bag.


    Gu Zechen was moved, but he still doubted, ¡°This thing really works?¡±


    Li Mo cried, ¡°This is what I just bought. It¡¯s useless. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was not right, Li Mo quickly added, ¡°But online reviews are quite high. All girls like these cute things.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t continue asking questions. He put it in his pocket and strode into the car.


    Li Mo sighed from behind. He really did pay too much for thispany.


    For the sake of the boss¡¯s mood, he had even given her a good heart.


    In the car.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression is a bit strange. Li Mo is also in a hurry. Looking at Mr. Gu¡¯s appearance, he obviously wants to take it out, but he can¡¯t take it out for a while.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Li Mo suddenly coughed twice.


    Gu Zechen quickly red at him.


    Li Mo closed his mouth and stared ahead, focusing on driving.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s butt moved unknowingly towards Su Ni. Su Ni felt it and moved to the window.


    In the end, Su Ni had no ce to avoid it and stared at him.


    Gu Zechen was wronged and did not say anything. He suddenly pulled out the little guy and swayed in front of Su Ni.


    At first, Su Ni could hold it in.


    However, as Gu Zechen pressed the button, the little guy constantly changed his expression. Su Ni¡¯s expression was a little strange and she gradually couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    She turned her head and decided not to look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give up. He took the opportunity to hold Su Ni in his arms and changed the expression bag in his hand.


    Su Ni¡¯s cheeks were a little painful and she was about tough. ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re not childish.¡±


    Gu Zechen cursed hysterically in his heart.


    But when he saw that Li Mo¡¯s toy really worked, he let out a sigh of relief. He pretended to be serious and said, ¡°How childish? I think it¡¯s fun.¡±


    Gu Zechen continued to change his expression in front of Su Ni.


    In fact, there were only four or five expressions. Unfortunately, the toy was well-made and had an expression bag, which was still very attractive.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Ni reached out and took away the toy in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. Thinking about how she was amused, she said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I don¡¯t have any expectations either. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be angry, so I¡¯ll help you relieve your boredom. Now you can continue to be angry with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded earnestly.


    Su Ni red at him.


    What about Gu Zechen, he looked innocent. He would never talk back no matter how Su Ni scolded him.


    Facing such a Gu Zechen, Su Ni was really helpless.


    ¡°Enough, stop here.¡±


    Su Ni stuffed the toy into her bag. ¡°This is considered confiscating.¡±


    ¡°Did you forgive me?¡±


    Gu Zechen was delighted.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression changed immediately. The corners of her mouth started to curve upwards, and there was a mocking expression in her eyes. Gu Zechen realized that he had said something wrong and exposed his target, and he didn¡¯t pretend to be serious.


    Li Mo in front of him unknowingly raised his lips.


    It seemed that this thing really worked.


    After returning from Beijing, he must buy two more.


    Li Mo silently pulled on the curtain, leaving a separate space for them.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen no longer had the audacity of being a CEO. He leaned his head against Su Ni¡¯s chest and gently rubbed against it, ¡°You¡¯ve epted my gift. How can you be angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry about what happened in the office today. It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not angry about what happenedst night.¡±


    Su Ni looked cold and thought that the little thing was quite cute. She wouldn¡¯t return it, but it didn¡¯t look like Gu Zechen¡¯s style.


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t told me where you got this toy.¡±


    Su Ni started questioning.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes started to dodge. He looked out the window for a while, then at Su Ni, and then at the time.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have picked it up.¡±


    Su Ni doubted.


    She was getting angry again.


    Gu Zechen was flustered. He couldn¡¯t say that he bought it himself. He was afraid that even he himself wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Without any choice, Gu Zechen could only express his position honestly.


    Su Ni was surprised and pointed at Gu Zechen, ¡°What, you are¡­¡±


    Realizing that Li Mo might hear it, Su Ni lowered her voice and whispered in Gu Zechen¡¯s ear, ¡°You actually stole someone else¡¯s things.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t expect this thing to work so well. It was indeed Li Mo who helped him, so Gu Zechen said shamelessly, ¡°He made a contribution to thepany. After I go back, I can give him some bonus.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    For the first time, she had said that she was so fresh and refined to snatch someone else¡¯s things.


    Thankfully, Su Ni did not pursue it further. Gu Zechen also took the opportunity to hug Su Ni and kiss her little face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, so please forgive me.¡±


    Su Ni snorted twice and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Actually, the anger in her heart had long disappeared. After all, it was beyond her imagination for Gu Zechen to be able to do so now.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not do it again. Don¡¯t steal my underwear again.¡±


    Su Ni warned.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Gu Zechen¡¯s face. Last night, he was also an Essence Worm, so he could keep calm.


    He was really embarrassed to discuss this topic in broad daylight.


    Seeing that Su Ni was still going to discuss this, Gu Zechen quickly kissed Su Ni¡¯s lips and blocked all her words.


    Su Ni hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest first, but when she found out that she couldn¡¯t refuse Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss, she gave up.


    The moment she closed her eyes, her hand softened and slowly adapted to Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing.


    Gu Corp.


    After Gu Zechen left, Xu Wan¡¯s treatment in Gu Corp was not peaceful.


    At first, Xu Wan wanted to read the information on Gu Zechen¡¯s desk and said that she wanted to familiarize herself with the internal environment of the Gu Corp.


    But just as she approached, the office door was opened. Then two expressionless secretaries came in and reminded, ¡°Sorry, Miss Xu, you don¡¯t have the right to read Mr. Gu¡¯s information.¡±

 Chapter 482: Official Appointment

    ¡°I think you don¡¯t know yet. President Gu just appointed me as an assistant. I¡¯m doing this now to get in touch as soon as possible!¡±


    Xu Wan looked down on the secretary.


    As for the secretary, she was not a vegetarian. She was afraid that few people in thepany would know about Xu Wan¡¯s background. Putting aside the fact that she had caused a hugepany banquet, everyone felt disdainful even if she wanted to steal Mr. Gu as a mistress.


    The secretary managed to restrain his emotions very well and didn¡¯t expose his contempt. He just said in the tone of business is business, ¡°Sorry, Assistant Xu, without CEO Gu¡¯s arrangement, we won¡¯t allow you to take care of the CEO¡¯s things privately.¡±


    Xu Wan did not expect that Gu Zechen would make her name before leaving.


    Is this obvious that he does not believe in himself?


    ¡°Okay.¡±  Then I¡¯ll call President Gu now, hoping that you won¡¯t regret it.


    Xu Wan smiled and sessfully saved her face in front of the secretary. Then she turned around and pretended to be on the phone.


    It was a pity that when Gu Zechen and Su Ni were together, they didn¡¯t have the mood to pick up Xu Wan¡¯s call.


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t give up, or she was purposely trying to disrupt the time that Su Ni and Gu Zechen were alone, so she kept going one after another.


    At the door, the secretary was still watching.


    As time passed, Xu Wan¡¯s expression became more and more impatient.


    ¡°Assistant Xu, if you¡¯re fine, you cane out. You can familiarize yourself with some affairs here first.¡±


    The secretary didn¡¯t expose her as business is business said in a tone.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Xu Wan hung up impatiently, then she stepped on Gao Hao and brushed past the secretary.


    The anger in his eyes was burning.


    The two secretaries nced at each other and stuck out their tongues.


    In any case, CEO Gu had already told them that their duty was to look after Xu Wan and not give her face, so the two secretaries were not afraid to offend Xu Wan.


    When Su Ni heard Gu Zechen¡¯s phone ringing non-stop, although she knew that it was Xu Wan, she still asked, ¡°You¡¯re not picking up?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    After saying that, seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Zechen added, ¡°Anyway, there is surveince in my office, and the other two secretaries also report it. There won¡¯t be any big problems.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang again.


    This time, Gu Zechen picked it up.


    Soon enough, the secretary reported on his work. Gu Zechen¡¯s lips curved slightly, ¡°You guys did well. Even though I¡¯ve already cleaned up the important documents, I can¡¯t take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The secretary responded.


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Zechen shook his phone, obviously feeling satisfied with his own tricks.


    Actually, not long after Xu Wan came back, Gu Zechen realized that this was not simple.  It was just that he didn¡¯t find out that the person behind Xu Wan was Madam Su Rai, so he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    In a sense, Xu Wan didn¡¯te back because of herself, but because of Madam Su Lai.


    After understanding this question, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wan was relieved.


    Probably because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, Su Ni yawned and fell asleep in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    When I woke up, I was already in the family.


    This is the first time for the two to drive directly to the family, Su Ni has to be very energetic, but Gu Zechenforted, ¡°Nothing big. If you want to stay after asking the question, you will stay, or go back to the hotel directly.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Su Ni was a little reluctant.


    ¡°I have to go to J. K.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened and he exined, ¡°It¡¯s for thend in Jiangnan. Now the review hase down, we can start work now.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and thought that when the building was built, the Gu Corp would move to the capital.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with a mother at home, no one can bully you.¡±


    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose and Su Ni snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this.¡±


    However, Su Ni had not met An Rong for a long time, so she missed her.


    Because of An Rong, Su Ni was looking forward to it.


    Gu Jia had long known that Su Ni wasing, so An Rong waited at the door, but the second and third rooms were nowhere to be seen.


    An Rong exined that the second room was going to worship Buddha, and the third room followed Lao San to attend the banquet.


    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t ask.


    In fact, Su Ni is also very clear that she is not happy in the family.


    Gu Lang did note back for a long time because he went to the United Kingdom, and the third house was also sessful in seizing power and looked down on her as Su Ni.


    ¡°Come, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Quickly sit down and have a good chat.¡±


    An Rong was still as affectionate as always. She didn¡¯t want to let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand, so Kafa also sat down. The two of them chatted andughed, but they looked like a mother and daughter.


    The topic didn¡¯t know how it got to Gu Lang. An Rong said, ¡°Gu Lang is getting married in the United Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? This is really a joyous asion. Elder Shen is overjoyed.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think twice and smiled. She was really happy for Gu Lang.


    An Rong was satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s reaction.


    She actually trusted Su Ni very much. Regardless of whether it was Gu Lang or Ruan Yichen who was caught by the third room, she had never believed it. It was only because there were so many people around her that she mentioned it more.


    Su Ni also knew An Rong¡¯s bitterness, so naturally she would not care about it. Moreover, as the daughter-inw of the family, she should naturally avoid such news.


    After a while, the two of them opened their hearts and naturally became happier.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, An Rong didn¡¯t know much about Gu Lang¡¯s marriage. She only knew that the two of them received marriage certificates in the United Kingdom. It was unknown whether they had decided to return to China to hold a wedding banquet.


    The elder¡¯s afternoon break was probably over. Su Ni looked at the time a few times and soon there was movement upstairs.


    The maid supported the elder, but it seemed like he was still spirited.


    An Rong quickly got up and reced the maid. She asked the elder how he was resting.


    The elder nodded and asked Su Ni.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    The elder nodded. He could not see the expression on his face as he asked Su Ni to go to the study with him.


    An Rong was a little surprised but she didn¡¯t ask.  Because the second room was not there, the task of taking care of the elder fell on An Rong.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    An Rong was still a little worried, so Su Ni lowered her voice and said, ¡°I want to ask Grandfather some questions.¡±


    Seeing this, An Rong rejoiced and replied hurriedly, saying that she was going downstairs to get some fruit.


    In the study room.


    The elder coughed twice and Su Ni was a little worried.


    The elder saw Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and signaled for her to sit down first, then he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just old, so I have some problems.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.


    She only exined her intentions after Grandfather Yang¡¯s anger subsided.

 Chapter 483: Who Really Jumping Inn?

    Obviously, Gu Zechen had already greeted the elder in advance. He nodded and stared at Su Ni suspiciously, ¡°I know a little about your father¡¯s past, but you have to tell me, why are you investigating this?¡±


    ¡°I mentioned it from my father¡¯s mouth by ident. It seems like he has been feeling very guilty all these years.¡±


    Su Ni had already thought of her words, but at this moment, she said without any surprise, ¡°My father still doesn¡¯t show signs of waking up. As a daughter, he naturally has to fulfill his unfinished wish for them.¡±


    The elder nodded. ¡°You are a filial child.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but the thing I remember the most is your father¡¯s acquisition. I heard that there was a designer who jumped directly at the entrance of Su Corp.  But you can¡¯t me your father¡­ ¡±


    The elder sighed, but Su Ni was stunned like a thunder from a clear sky.


    The elder was still talking about the past. ¡°This is a normalmercialpetition. If you seed, you will fail. That person is also uncertain. The one who wants to make a big bet was the one who pressed down all his belongings. Who would¡¯ve thought that your father didn¡¯t start the engine?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The elder sighed again.


    ¡°Then¡­ Grandfather, do you remember what the surname of the person who jumped off the building?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s lips trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯m old, how can I remember so many things?¡±


    The elder seemed to see that something was wrong with Su Ni¡¯s emotions. He slowly closed his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s all from the past. What else did you mention him?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I just think that since my father has always been concerned about it, there must be his reasons.¡±


    Su Ni begged.


    The elder nced at Su Ni and asked, ¡°Could it be that you found his sessor?¡±


    Su Ni quickly shook her head.


    The elder¡¯splicated expression calmed down and he advised, ¡°Since the matter has already passed, don¡¯t overthink it. Your father is still making a fuss about it. That just shows that he is too kind. There are too many things like this in the mall. We can¡¯t kill everyone.¡±


    The elder wanted to give Su Ni an example, but in the end, he held back.


    Su Ni stood up. ¡°Then, Grandfather, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    When they reached the door, Grandfather Yang suddenly said, ¡°I remember. That person who jumped off the building is also a Big Boss. I heard that his surname is Chen, or maybe he¡¯s surnamed Cheng.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body froze.


    After a long time, she squeezed out a word of thanks to Grandfather.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know how she got down from upstairs. An Rong called twice before she came back to her senses.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Did the elder say something about you?¡±


    An Rong asked with concern.


    ¡°Nothing, Mother.¡±


    Su Ni forced out a smile, but her pale face could not be concealed. Seeing that Su Ni was unwilling to say anything more, Kafa asked her to go up and rest first.


    Then, An Rong called Gu Zechen back.


    Gu Zechen knew what Su Ni was going to ask, so heforted An Rong and went upstairs. At this moment, he was calm, but his eyes were still a little dull.


    When she saw Gu Zechen, her eyes moved but she didn¡¯t have any expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen sat down by the bed and grabbed her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask anything useful?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you find out?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni rejected Gu Zechen¡¯s kindness andy down again, her eyes nk. ¡°I already know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Although the elder had always said that this was a normalmercial Mecha, in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t the case.


    Family members died, and it was true that they could count this on the Su Corp.


    But¡­


    ¡°Zexin, you can go out first. I want to be quiet.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Un, Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni for a while, then agreed, and then covered her with the nket. ¡°If you want to tell me in the future, just tell me.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound and silently closed her eyes.


    After that, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay idle and went to the study room to ask about the previous situation.


    The elder¡¯s eyes widened but he didn¡¯t hide anything. When he mentioned the surname of thest person to jump off the building, Gu Zechen instantly understood why Su Ni would suddenly investigate this matter.


    But Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    By dinner time, the family was back, and Su Ni couldn¡¯te down anymore.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni, her face still pale and she had no appetite for anything.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with this? Could it be that I¡¯m not going to the capital?¡±


    As soon as Lan Qianqian finished speaking, she saw a few people on the table looking at her and suddenly felt ufortable.


    Originally, Lan Qianqian wanted to say some sarcastic words to show her position in the family, but even the old man coughed twice, and had to hold down the mood.


    Miao Cuiqing asked with concern.


    Su Ni shook her head and said that she was not feeling well.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, just lie down. If you¡¯re hungryter, it¡¯ll be the same if you eat.¡±


    The elder suddenly spoke.


    An Rong also hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Su Ni, health matters.¡±


    Su Ni did not have an appetite. Gu Zechen helped Su Ni up and went upstairs again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad for me to do this, but I just can¡¯t bring myself up.¡±


    Su Niughed bitterly.


    ¡°In Gu Jia, no one will say anything.  Tonight, we will live in the family, and we will leave tomorrow morning.


    ¡°So fast.¡±


    Su Ni was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Gu Zechen forced out a smile. He looked at Su Ni but seeing what Su Ni meant, it was obvious that he had no intention of telling him.


    It was still very lively downstairs.


    Miao Cuiqing had juste back from the temple and begged for Gu Lang¡¯s peace. When she talked about marriage, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s tone was a little sour. ¡°I got married abroad. It seems I don¡¯t n toe back.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing was a little upset when she heard this, but she still said, ¡°What? It¡¯s too busy abroad, and Gu Lang can¡¯t take time.¡±


    ¡°No matter how busy you are, you have to get married, but you can¡¯t be pregnant at this time.¡±


    Lan Qianqian said.


    No one answered.


    An Rong smoothed the stage and smiled, ¡°Even if you¡¯re pregnant, it¡¯s a good thing. It seems that I have to prepare a present.¡±


    The elder, who had been silent all this time, spoke up, ¡°I will ask someone to make him off from thepany. He muste back for such a big event.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Lan Qianqian secretly added a sentence from behind.


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    Miao Cuiqing lowered her eyebrows and pleased her eyes.


    Ever since Lan Qianqian took power, Miao Cuiqing had be more and more lowly. She had been able to talk back to Kafa, but now she had swallowed all of them.


    However, Miao Cuiqing was really happy to see her son get married after all.

 Chapter 484: Gu Lang Is Getting Married

    Next, the elder assigned everyone¡¯s tasks to prepare for Gu Lang¡¯s marriage.


    That night, Su Ni had a fever.


    There was no way to cool down physically and Xiao Ming was not in the capital. Gu Zechen could only drive Su Ni to the hospital overnight.


    It was almost dawn.


    On the other hand, Su Ni¡¯s fever gradually subsided at noon the next day. She saw the white surroundings and was a little dazed, ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°You have a fever, so you can only lie in the hospital.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but when he saw Su Ni waking up, he felt much more energetic.


    He took out the thermometer and looked at it. He let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°The fever is finally gone.¡±


    Su Ni was still confused. She pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen readily agreed.


    Soon, he picked up the call outside. It was An Rong¡¯s worried voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The fever has already gone down. It¡¯s probably down, plus some malnourishment.¡±


    ¡°Well, we won¡¯t go back. We¡¯ll go straight to Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Zechen wrapped Su Ni tightly and carried her into the car.


    Under the warm breath, Su Ni covered her body with sweat and begged, ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever anymore. There¡¯s no need for this.¡±


    ¡°A whileter.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart ached when he saw Su Ni¡¯s blushing face. However, this was An Rong¡¯s exnation, so he wanted to use it.


    In the end, Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She didn¡¯t care whether Gu Zechen agreed or not and pulled off her jacket, feeling like she was alive.


    Gu Zechen was somewhat helpless.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Su Ni was afraid that Gu Zechen would cover herself tightly, so she quickly patted her chest and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not like you.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen was helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not cold.¡±


    Su Ni then lowered her head.


    She and Gu Zechen are very clear in their hearts that Su Ni wears a lot, and it is impossible to freeze in the family.


    Her fever wasn¡¯t because of a cold.


    Su Ni was filled with words, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. In the end, she could only ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask what Grandfather Yang told me?¡±


    Although Gu Zechen already knew about it, he still didn¡¯t show it at this moment. He just said, ¡°When you want to say it, you will naturally tell me.¡±


    Su Ni remained silent.


    After a long time, Gu Zechen suddenly found that Su Ni was crying. He med him, ¡°It¡¯s not a life-threatening problem. Is it worth this?¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t pass my own test.¡±


    How could she face this?


    If Cheng Yi¡¯s father really jumped because of his father, then it would be his father¡¯s fault to make Cheng Yi without a father and a mother.


    On Cheng Yi¡¯s side, he was nning this revenge.


    Su Ni shook her head, her head groggy. This time, before Gu Zechen could say anything, she covered herself again.


    She figured she really had a cold.


    ¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t avoid. Besides, some things have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen took Su Ni into his arms.


    Su Ni widened her eyes in horror, thinking that Gu Zechen knew something.


    However, Gu Zechen said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just have feelings.¡±  Since you¡¯ve been investigating your father¡¯s past, why should you be so concerned?


    Su Ni thought, Yeah, it has been so many years.


    But if it wasn¡¯t for Cheng Yi, she wouldn¡¯t have investigated so much.


    Su Ni stopped talking and buried her head deep in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She whispered, ¡°Wait for me to sleep for a while. When I wake up, I¡¯ll tell you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hesitate and a touch of gentleness appeared on his serious face.


    Su Ni slept peacefully.


    This feeling seemed to be very long, very long.


    It was like a century had passed. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that she opened her eyes.


    At this moment, she felt much more rxed and her whole body had regained its vitality.


    He was stunned when he saw Gu Zechen still sitting in front of the bed with a haggard face.


    Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to tell me the answer.¡±


    Su Ni felt a little guilty.


    She didn¡¯t know she would sleep for so long.


    ¡°Sorry, Zexin, you should rest quickly.¡±


    Su Ni held Gu Zechen. It was likely that he hadn¡¯t slept for two nights. The blood in his eyes was getting worse and his handsome face was haggard.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still waiting for you to tell me.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed very energetic.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni was anxious.


    Where did this stubborn person not rest for the sake of listening to a result?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, then I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Su Ni was angry.


    With the threat, Gu Zechenpromised, but he just closed his eyes a little. He quickly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Waifu, please apany me again.¡±


    Su Ni had long lost her sleepiness.


    But he couldn¡¯t bear to reject the haggard Gu Zechen, nodded and returned to Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace.


    Gu Zechen was just taking a nap.


    Su Ni opened her eyes and her eyes shed across every inch of his skin. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently stroke it.


    For the past two nights, I didn¡¯t know anything. Did he always look at me like this?


    With that thought, Su Ni¡¯s nose was sore.


    Ever since her fathery down, she had never experienced the feeling of being taken care of.


    She sniffed, probably causing Gu Zechen to be confused. He opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go to bed.¡±


    Su Ni quickly said.


    Gu Zechen was sleepy and saw that Su Ni was still in his arms. The corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile and soon shut his eyes.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t wake up until noon.


    Initially, Su Ni had nned to let Gu Zechen sleep for a while more, but seeing his phone ringing non-stop, it was obvious that thepany still had a lot of things to attend to.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you after work?¡±


    Since Su Ni decided to tell Gu Zechen, she would not hesitate.


    ¡°Are you nning to drag me back and hang my appetite?¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and said nothing.


    Su Ni blushed.


    Gu Zechen reached out and touched Su Ni¡¯s forehead. Luckily, she didn¡¯t continue burning, and her eyebrows became gentle. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to tell you, but¡­ you can¡¯t look down on me.¡±


    At this point, Gu Zechen faintly understood what Su Ni was worried about and why she didn¡¯t tell himself.


    He started to rejoice that he was not jealous. He didn¡¯t ask if he was kind to Cheng Yi because of this incident.


    Su Ni felt that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was a little strange, so she asked what was wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and touched her forehead. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to tell me, how can I look down on you? I look down on myself.¡±

 Chapter 485: Decided to Confess

    Even though she said this, Su Ni still felt a little shaken.


    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to say anything.¡±


    Su Ni hesitated.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice sounded a little threatening.


    ¡°Alright then, let me tell you, actually.. I jumped into the mud pit when I was young.¡±


    Su Ni made up a lie and stared at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. As expected, from Gu Zechen¡¯s unbelievable appearance, she did not believe it.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni gave up.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni nodded seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Su Ni was anxious.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Forget it.


    Gu Zechen pretended to be disappointed and looked out the window, ignoring him.


    Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve but didn¡¯t get any response. Her soft voice deliberately didn¡¯t move Gu Zechen¡¯s heart.


    Finally, Su Nipromised and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to work when I tell youter. That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled, reached out and scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose, then pulled her into his arms. The atmosphere returned to harmony again.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The moment Su Ni and Gu Zechen went downstairs, they bumped into Xu Wan who drove to work.


    Xu Wan wore a bright yellow buttocks dress and wore thick heels. When she saw Su Ni and Gu Zechen talking andughing, she got out of the car.


    Was Su Corp not busy? Why did Su Nie over every day?


    With that thought, the expression on his face was naturally not happy.


    In fact, Su Ni and Gu Zechen did not notice Xu Wan at all. They continued to talk andugh. They only restrained themselves when they reached the hall of Gu Corp.


    With the sound of greeting, Su Ni was surprised to find Xu Wan following behind her and couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows.


    Xu Wan was not to be outdone, and her head was high. She quickly walked over and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Gu, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Gu Zechen was neither cold nor indifferent.


    Xu Wan added, ¡°It is rted to this cooperation.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s face darkened as she watched Su Ni follow up to the office. She directly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I think since it¡¯s a coboration, it¡¯s not appropriate for outsiders to be present.¡±


    There was a hint of annoyance in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. How could this woman be soplicated?


    ¡°She is my wife. There is no secret between us.¡±


    Gu Zechen spread his hands, either you tell him or you go out.


    Xu Wan was so angry that she emphasized that this was Madam Su Lai¡¯s intention. If CEO Gu did not have this sincerity, then this cooperation would be cancelled. There were still morepanies waiting for cooperation anyway.


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    The results of the tender had already been announcedst night.


    However, Gu Zechen had reached a coboration with Su Lai, so he did not take it seriously.


    Xu Wan said that it was not impossible. He paused for a moment and sneered, ¡°It seems that Madam Su has a better choice.¡±


    There was a trace of panic in Xu Wan¡¯s eyes.


    This was originally a private agreement between her and Cheng Yi, and it had nothing to do with Madam Su Lai. She was afraid that this would really spread to Madam Su Lai, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯ve overthought it. I just said that there is a possibility. However, since Madam Su Lai has signed the contract with Gu Corp, it will naturally not ruin the contract.¡±


    After Gu Zechen heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please speak directly.¡±


    Xu Wan bit her lip and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Obviously, she wouldn¡¯t tell Su Ni if she didn¡¯t leave.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Gu Zechen. She took the initiative to get up and say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in and rest for a while. You guys can talk.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni blinked at Gu Zechen without any anger.


    Xu Wan also heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, she really had no choice if Su Ni didn¡¯t leave, but it was not good for her to keep this stalemate.


    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±


    Because Su Ni had left, Gu Zechen vented all his anger on Xu Wan and asked unhappily.


    ¡°President Gu, this is the confidential agreement for cooperation. I think you should understand.¡±


    Xu Wan said calmly.


    Gu Zechen did not respond to Xu Wan¡¯s nonsense. Xu Wan soon handed over the information. Regarding the proposal, Su Lai had given a specific n, but the specific construction waspleted by Gu Corp.


    In the past, this kind of outcast work was assigned to other engineering teams in Gu Corp.


    Now, Su Lai had thrown it to the Gu Corp.


    This made Gu Zechen a little unhappy. The profit was small and the main point was that the reputation of Gu Corp was damaged.


    Xu Wan seemed to have seen through Gu Zechen¡¯s mind, and said, ¡°Madam means that CEO Gu is the overseer, and the rest of the expenses are paid by Su Lai¡¯spany. This is a sound of making a profit and not losing money for Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°One thing, I¡¯ve always been curious.¡±


    Gu Zechen entered the files and asked a question, ¡°I really want to know why Mrs. Su fell in love with Gu Corp.¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned.


    After that, she responded foolishly, ¡°Of course, they fancy the strength of the Gu Corp. After all, in the Nancheng city, there are few who canpare to it.¡±


    Gu Zechenughed twice. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the capital, let¡¯s talk about the Nancheng city and the Mo family. The Lin family isn¡¯t much worse than the Gu Corp. But how do I think Madam Su is interested in making friends? Could it be that Assistant Xu yed a role in it?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words made Xu Wan worry first, then her heart surged.


    Did Gu Zechen finally see his hard work and feelings for him?


    There was already a shy smile in her eyes, but she still pretended to say, ¡°CEO Gu¡¯s guess is one thing, but more importantly, Madam Su Lai took a fancy to the Gu Corp and finally made a decision.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded seriously, as if he had no doubts.


    Xu Wan was anxious, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Zeheng, you know. My heart for you has never changed. This time, Auntie came to Nancheng city all for me.¡±


    The implication was that if Gu Zechen was willing to be with her, there would be benefits in the future.


    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude quickly cooled down, as if it was just a dream for Xu Wan.


    Gu Zechen said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m used to fighting solo. I really don¡¯t need much help.¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned on the spot and didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen Bai meant.


    Gu Zechen smiled again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Assistant Xu. I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±


    Xu Wan was a little wronged. She still stood on the spot and listened to Gu Zechen say, ¡°I will consider Madam Su Lai¡¯s n. Assistant Xu, you can leave first.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Xu Wan lowered her head.


    After the person left, Gu Zechen knocked on the door of the rest room and found that Su Ni was actually sleeping in bed, not having the slightest sense of eavesdropping.


    Gu Zechen was helpless.


    He had performed so well just now, not a single audience.

 Chapter 486: This Is Not Your Wrong

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Su Ni rubbed her eyes, still a little sleepy. Seeing Gu Zechen nod, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally gone. I really don¡¯t know how you feel when facing each other every day.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked grateful and understood, but he was not changed by Su Ni and asked directly, ¡°You can tell me now.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes. How could this guy not be fooled?


    Helplessly, Su Ni could only start from the beginning.


    He mentioned that he went to the orphanage to ask about Cheng Yi¡¯s background, and also about his probing of Cheng Yi. That was when he investigated his father¡¯s past.


    Su Ni said it slowly and in detail. She hoped that Gu Zechen would understand her more and more.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen had enough patience. He didn¡¯t interject and listened attentively.


    In the end, Su Ni finally mentioned her conversation with the elder.


    Her expression was awkward and torturous.


    Even though Gu Zechen already knew about what happened in advance and knew that he would not look down on Su Ni, he did not urge her.


    This was the process that Su Ni had to go through.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Cheng Yi is probably the son of the boss who jumped off the building.¡±


    In the end, Su Ni acted as if she had made up her mind. She stopped looking for words and told the truth in one go.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was calm.


    This surprised Su Ni. She stammered, ¡°Did you already know?¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head and denied it.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t let Su Ni know that he had asked the elder. Instead, he said, ¡°You said so much, I guessed vaguely.  However, it has not been confirmed.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s still more than ten.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were dim again, which made Gu Zechen see a scene where she lost her soul and fell in the family.


    He held Su Ni in his arms and heard her say so much. Only then did he know what kind of torment Su Ni was enduring.  So much so that even his own body had a problem.


    ¡°Sigh, I think if this is true, it is very possible that Cheng Yi is here to take revenge.¡±


    From the very beginning, contact with himself.


    She felt that she needed to wake Su Banqing up.


    Then, Su Ni was about to get out of bed but was held by Gu Zechen. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have to inform Han Qing that since Cheng Yi is here to take revenge, it is impossible for him to have feelings for her at all. It is likely that he is going to take revenge on her.¡±


    Then Su Ni¡¯s tears fell.


    After her father fell, the Su family almost died and she was tortured into a mental hospital.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let half clear take my Old Road.¡±


    Su Ni became a little crazy, but she was still hugged tightly by Gu Zechen. He said, ¡°Su Ni, calm down first. This matter has yet to be decided. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure.¡±  Su Ni¡¯s eyes hardened.


    She still remembered the way Cheng Yi looked when he pinched her neck.


    And then, he gritted his teeth, as if every sentence was about to chew himself.


    Su Ni trembled for a moment.


    ¡°Su Ni, calm down. You¡¯ve said so much, can you listen to me?¡±


    Gu Zechen pinched Su Ni¡¯s face hard. She felt pain and naturally stopped.


    Gu Zechen quickly said, ¡°First of all, if this is true, it is not your fault.  Of course, this wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s fault.  Just as Grandfather said, this is just a normalmercialpetition. It has nothing to do with you.


    Su Ni was still in a daze.


    ¡°Secondly, even if Cheng Yi wants to take revenge, it¡¯s enough to take revenge on your father. He has taken a part of the Su Corp and returned the part his father lost, but he didn¡¯t stop.¡±


    Gu Zechen paused, raised Su Ni¡¯s face again, and said seriously and pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t deny that Cheng Yi might have been taking revenge at first, but the situation has progressed to this point and has implicated too many innocent people. He can¡¯t use this as an excuse.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to find an excuse for his desires. His goal is not just revenge, but also to satisfy his own desires!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words woke Su Ni up from her dreams.


    In the past two days, she had lived with self-me and guilt. Although she had thought that this was a normal business act, she had never been as deep as Gu Zechen thought.


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen in a daze. It was hard to imagine that this was the conclusion he came to when he heard her description.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. The matter of revenge should have ended the moment your father fell.  But he didn¡¯t stop, which meant that he didn¡¯t only want revenge.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she suddenly choked.


    She hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and sobbed softly as if she was going to vent all the pressure from the past two days.


    Tears wet Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder. He gently patted Su Ni¡¯s backbone as if he wasforting a child to calm her down.


    ¡°Thank you, I feel better.¡±


    Su Ni finally showed her face.


    Then I feel much better.  Gu Zechen smiled silently in his heart. Seeing Su Ni happy, he felt relieved.


    ¡°So, you think your father may have harmed a family, so you¡¯re afraid that I look down on you?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with embarrassment. Since he already knew, why did he ask?


    Could it be that he really despised himself?


    Su Ni frowned.


    Gu Zechen knew that he had made a big joke, so Su Ni misunderstood him. ¡°Actually, your father didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If you have to say that you did wrong, then I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    Among Su Ni¡¯s doubts, Gu Zechen told him about his development for the past two years. There were also a lot of sorrowful things. Because of the acquisition and upying space, many people fell from heaven to hell overnight, and many people fell into a critical situation.


    However, this was how business was like. If there was pity in their hearts, they would always be trampled on.


    As expected, with Gu Zechen¡¯s living textbook, Su Ni was refreshed.


    At this moment, she realized that she might have entered a dead end.


    Even if it was rted, it was time for Cheng Yi¡¯s revenge toe to an end.


    Whether it was herself or Su Banqing, they were innocent people.


    For a time, Su Ni¡¯s heart was surging. She didn¡¯t know how to speak to Su Banqing.


    Coming out of the Gu Corp, Su Ni remembered the toys in her bag. In order to divert her attention, she asked, ¡°Is it the girl from thest music festival?¡±

 Chapter 487: News from the Hospital

    Li Mo was stunned, then he nodded awkwardly, ¡°Yeah, but she seems to have been ignoring me recently.¡±


    Su Ni guessed that the toy was bought by Li Mo for the girl and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Why, Asistant Li is angry too.¡±


    Li Mo smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. Don¡¯t look at how big she¡¯s usually, she¡¯s quite petty.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s cheer up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Mo quickly agreed.


    Su Ni thought for a moment, then suddenly asked curiously, ¡°President Gu came back this time, did you increase your sry?¡±


    At this point, Su Ni felt that she still needed to fight for Li Mo.


    Li Mo nodded hurriedly.


    It was just a bitter face.


    After all, his sry was increased but he had more tasks every day. He didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or worried.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the age of struggle, I think the girl should understand.¡±


    Su Niforted her.


    Su Ni¡¯s words made Li Mo feel much happier and he drove even more. Soon, he sent Su Ni to Su Corp.


    As soon as she entered, Luo Qing looked mysterious all the way to the office. Then she said, ¡°There is movement from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was solemn. After she sat down, she saw Luo Qing turn on herputer and say, ¡°Last night, at ten o¡¯clock, Cheng Yi went to look for Khai. The two of them got into an argument and it has something to do with Miss Yao 4.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and thought about it before saying, ¡°No one knows about this for the time being.¡±


    ¡°No, even Asistant Qin doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    After Luo Qing left, Su Ni listened to the recording again.


    One thing that reassured Su Ni was that Lu Rong listened to her words and at least cooperated with the recording.


    Soon, there was a hubbub. It was Lu Rong¡¯s voice, a little fearful and angry, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you often call me toe over? It¡¯s a threat if you don¡¯te over. Why, I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s voice was obviously trembling.


    Cheng Yi asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Then there was another noisy scene. It should be Cheng Yi who sat down. Lu Rong¡¯s reaction quickly became intense, ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me.¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fu*king shameless, I really think I would like to see you.¡±


    Cheng Yi was so angry that he kicked over the stool next to him and scolded him loudly, ¡°Let me tell you, Lu Rong, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything without you. If I anger me, I¡¯ll let you die a second time.¡±


    After a long time, Lu Rong¡¯s voice didn¡¯te from the recorder pen. Cheng Yi scolded for a long time and was tired, which showed his intention today. ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to die either. After all, our friendship for so many years is here. Just pretend to attract the attention of the media. I¡¯ll definitely let you leave the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s voice was still trembling.


    ¡°Do you believe me or not? I¡¯m here today to discuss with you or to notify you.  If you don¡¯t want to, I can only follow my method.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s voice returned to its coldness.


    ¡°You really want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Humph, that depends on your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯ve already died once, isn¡¯t it enough?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget how the Nanjiawan project was lost by you, an idiot.¡±


    Cheng Yi added, ¡°Now that the Nanjiawan project can¡¯t be brought back, I can only ruin it.  Don¡¯t forget what you said before. Lu Rong, this is what you owe me.


    There was a soft cry in the video.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was inexplicably irritated.


    It seemed that Cheng Yi was going to do something again.


    ¡°Then¡­ Is Su Banqing really pregnant?¡±


    She suddenly asked.


    Cheng Yi immediately became nervous, ¡°Who did you hear about this?¡±


    Lu Rong also realized she said something wrong and quickly denied it. However, Cheng Yi had already grasped the evidence and yelled, ¡°Tell me, who told you this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I just guessed that you haven¡¯te to see me for so many days because of Su Banqing.¡±


    Lu Rong panicked.


    ¡°What, did Su Nie to see you?¡±


    Cheng Yi suddenly sneered as if he had guessed the answer. ¡°It seems that she didn¡¯t give up yet and actually fell for you. What, it looks like you¡¯re going to help her.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s eyes were full of fear.


    She was just unwilling to ept the fact that she had stayed by Cheng Yi¡¯s side for so long. Without a title, her two children had been aborted.


    In the same situation, Su Banqing was able to rest peacefully.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, but in the end, she exposed herself.


    ¡°Hmph, you better not think about it.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s voice was full of disdain. ¡°She just thought about using you. Think clearly about whether she can help Su Ni or me.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ is her pregnancy real?¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s thoughts were not on the same channel as Cheng Yi. Cheng Yi¡¯s reaction had already exined the problem. In an instant, his heart was ashen.


    ¡°She is indeed pregnant.¡±


    Cheng Yi could not deny this, but soon, in order to control Lu Rong, he was a little annoyed. ¡°But it¡¯s not like what you think. If I¡¯m pregnant, I can control her better. Su Ni is going crazy these two days.¡±


    Then there was Cheng Yi¡¯s smugughter.


    Then there was another wave of persuasion.


    Lu Rong did not say anything but kept crying.


    Cheng Yi was probably impatient, so he let her figure it out and left.


    Lu Rong acted as if she knew Su Ni was listening and started to cry non-stop, ¡°What should I do? What should I do?¡±


    Su Ni turned off theputer and put her hands into her scalp.


    Cheng Yi started to suspect herself. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t know about the existence of the eavesdropping so she still had a chance.


    Un, Luo Qing knocked on the door and came in again. Her serious face twitched, ¡°Cheng Yi is here again.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare dy and quickly let Luo Qing sit down. This time, she was in time for the live broadcast.


    At the beginning, there was still an argument.


    It could be heard that Lu Rong was still reluctant to part with Cheng Yi. Unfortunately, Cheng Yi was not willing to act anymore and his tone was full of impatience. He wanted to send Lu Rong away after just a few words.


    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t help you again.¡±


    This was Lu Rong¡¯s final decision.


    She had already died once, and this time, she couldn¡¯t feel the slightest warmth from Cheng Yi, so she wouldn¡¯t listen to Cheng Yi¡¯s arrangement.


    However, fear followed.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked coldly.

 Chapter 488: The Truth About Fallen From the Tower

    ¡°Other people don¡¯t know, did you forget too? How did I fall downstairs back then? It was you who said that I would scare people and scare them. But what about you, just push them from behind. I almost can¡¯t stand up. Cheng Yi, do you still have a conscience?¡±


    Lu Rong lost control of her emotions and suddenly yelled.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Cheng Yi yelled, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°No, on the contrary, Cheng Yi, I want to live, so I can¡¯t promise you this time. Please, let me go.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I originally wanted you to cooperate with me, but now it seems that you know too much.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, she looked at Luo Qing and realized the situation was bad. She quickly rushed down theputer with a look.


    ¡°Mr. Su, sit down.¡±


    Luo Qing stepped on the gas and Su Ni was about to fly away.


    The sound of fighting came from theputer and Lu Rong started shouting, ¡°Su Ni, save me!¡±


    ¡°Is it toote to expect her to save you?¡±  Ah, you bitch! ¡±


    Cheng Yi probably pped Lu Rong. ¡°You dare to bite me!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m wrong. Please, let me go.¡±


    Lu Rong started to beg.


    ¡°There are only two roads in front of you now, or you can only jump down here now. Maybe you still have a chance at life, or else I can only announce to the outside world that you will die if you don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s such a disgusting man in this world!¡±


    When Luo Qing heard this, she couldn¡¯t help scolding her.


    Su Ni reminded her to drive properly, so Luo Qing shut her mouth, but the speed was faster.


    Su Ni was also annoyed. Even if she knew Cheng Yi¡¯s face, she still shuddered after hearing his n.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen was right.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    This man wanted not only revenge but to satisfy all his desires.


    Not only for the Su family, but also for Lu Rong.


    ¡°No¡­ Su Ni.¡±


    She called Su Ni¡¯s name again.


    Cheng Yi was so angry that he pped Lu Rong on the face. ¡°You fu*king wait for Su Ni to save you. Fine, I¡¯d like to see how long you can wait.¡±


    With that, there was anothermotion. Together with Lu Rong¡¯s screams, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice.


    ¡°How long is it?¡±


    It seemed that Cheng Yi was really nning to take action.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to rush, but I still need your orders.¡±


    Luo Qing said.


    Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°There are many of them. Don¡¯t be impulsive for now. Wait for me to make a call.¡±


    In the ward.


    Cheng Yi had already dragged Lu Rong to the window. It was the seventh floor and it wasn¡¯t too high, but it was still half dead if she fell.


    To put it bluntly, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t want to stay alive at all.


    Lu Rong¡¯s value had been used up and staying was a disaster.


    However, Lu Rong grabbed the bed tightly and let the two security guards move their hands away, which made him extremely patient.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. Su Ni has a listening device here. If you kill me, there will be evidence.¡±


    On the verge of death, Lu Rong couldn¡¯t manage so much.


    She could only dy for a second. She also hoped that Su Ni would really listen to her ande over to save her life.


    Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t hear this sentence.


    She turned off herputer and called Cheng Yi.


    Cheng Yi was stunned when he heard Lu Rong¡¯s words. Although he felt that Su Ni would not be able to see Su Ni, he still let the bodyguards search for safety.


    At the same time, Cheng Yi also took out his phone and saw that it was Su Ni.


    ¡°Is Mr. Su looking for me for something?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked with a smile.


    ¡°Su Ni, Su Ni, save me!¡±


    Lu Rong immediately shouted.


    Cheng Yi felt noisy and pped him directly, letting the two bodyguards control him. He found a quiet ce to wait for Su Ni to answer.


    ¡°Hurry up and let him go.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to jail, you¡¯d better give up your n.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to know what my n is.¡±


    Cheng Yi was unscrupulous and obviously did not put Su Ni in his eyes.


    ¡°I put a listening device in Lu Rong¡¯s ward. If you go find it now, you should still be able to find it.¡±


    Since Su Ni wanted to show up, she could not hide the eavesdropping.


    Luo Qing felt a little regretful when she heard it.


    If the news of Cheng Yi¡¯s murder was recorded, it would not be difficult to topple Cheng Yi.


    Thankfully, she understood Su Ni¡¯s character. Although she hated one person, she wouldn¡¯t sacrifice another person¡¯s life.


    Therefore, Su Ni stood up at a critical moment.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cheng Yi was stunned over the phone for a second then asked.


    ¡°Boss, found it.¡±


    Soon, a bodyguard pulled out a small listening device from under the bed.


    Su Ni also heard this voice. She smiled and said, ¡°How is it? Mr. Cheng, I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Unfortunately, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t answer but hung up.


    Thankfully, Lu Rong shouldn¡¯t be in danger for the time being, so Su Ni sighed in relief.


    ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    Luo Qing smiled and asked.


    ¡°What regret is there?¡±


    Su Ni knew what Luo Qing was talking about, but that was never the result of Kafa¡¯s pursuit. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let her go to the hospital with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Luo Qing felt relieved and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t let Cheng Yi subdue him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for him.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t find it a pity at all.


    In the recording, Cheng Yi admitted that he did it thest time he fell from the building. Lu Rong could sue Cheng Yi for intentional injury and Nanjiawan could finally clear their grievances.


    After receiving the recorder, Cheng Yi was angry and immediately kicked Lu Rong¡¯s face.


    Lu Rongy on the ground, her body trembling slightly but there was no sound of resistance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve raised you guys for a meal. I don¡¯t know when peoplee in, and I¡¯ve even installed this thing.¡±


    Cheng Yi was furious, his eyes wide open and his two bodyguards dared not to breathe. They were tall and mighty, but they were extremely humble in front of Cheng Yi.


    Cheng Yi crushed the eavesdropping device with his feet, but he knew that Su Ni must have a back-up.


    As expected, Su Ni arrived soon.


    Before this, Lu Rong had been beaten badly and hid in a corner, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°Mr. Su, the doctor is here.¡±


    Luo Qing said.


    Su Ni let the doctor enter first. Fortunately, Cheng Yi did not stop her. Su Ni¡¯s face was livid and she asked, ¡°Mr. Cheng, don¡¯t you know that you can sue for the illegal beating of her?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, stop your business here.¡±


    Cheng Yi gnashing teeth wanted to rush up and tear Su Ni apart.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni sneered, ¡°What if I don¡¯te today, would Mr. Cheng know the consequences?¡±

 Chapter 489: I Have Evidence

    Cheng Yi narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t intend to leave a living today, which meant that if Su Ni didn¡¯t call in the end, Lu Rong would have been dead.


    Of course, Cheng Yi could imagine the consequences.


    Since Su Ni dared toe, there was still room for discussion. He took the initiative to invite her, ¡°Then, Mr. Su, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±


    Smart people never need to waste time talking to smart people.


    The two of them went to the sky and Luo Qing stayed to take care of Lu Rong.


    The wind was strong. Su Ni tightened her windbreaker and saw that Cheng Yi was close to the edge of the roof, but she didn¡¯t lean back.


    Cheng Yi smiled brightly. He couldn¡¯t see that he was so fierce that he wanted to kill a person. ¡°What, Mr. Su is standing so far away, afraid that I will do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Luo Qing was still below, so she wasn¡¯t afraid that Cheng Yi would do anything to her. ¡°It¡¯s just that the smell on Mr. Cheng¡¯s body isn¡¯t good. I want to stay away.¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t care about Su Ni¡¯s sarcasm and smiled. ¡°Tell me, how can you give me the backup in your hands?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, it¡¯s simple to let Su Banqing leave.¡±


    Su Ni stared at him seriously.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked into the distance with his hands in his pocket. He looked rxed as if the whole Nancheng city was under his control.


    ¡°You should be very clear that Su Banqing is unwilling to leave me now, and I have not ced her under house arrest. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Su Banqing at any time.  Of course, it was another matter whether she was willing to ept her.


    Cheng Yi said.


    Su Ni looked calm. These words were useless against her. ¡°I know that you want to take revenge on the Su family. I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, no one in the Su family is innocent.¡±


    His eyes suddenly cooled down. He gritted his teeth and stared at Su Ni fiercely, ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s going on?¡±  I can tell you without any hesitation. I just want the Su family to be finished. All of you are finished.


    The wind seemed to be stronger. Su Ni was straight and unmoved.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, at the top of the Su Corp building, a man jumped down from the building because his investment failed. That person is your father, right?¡±


    Su Ni never thought that she would be so calm when facing Cheng Yi.


    Cheng Yi was stunned.


    Obviously, she did not guess that Su Ni would know about the past.


    But soon, his eyes became fierce. ¡°So what if you know? Not bad, it was my father who was forced to death by your Su Corp. Now, I¡¯m just taking back everything I lost.¡±


    ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t sensible when you were young, you should understand now that this is just a normalmercialpetition. You can¡¯t me anyone.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Huh, you said it¡¯s light and coincidental. All these years, under your father¡¯s blessing, your family has lived very well.¡±  But do you know how I came here when I was young? My father jumped from the building, my mothermitted suicide, and all the rtives refused to ept me. All they could do was send me to the orphanage. Can you know how my days came?


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became. In the end, he walked directly towards Su Ni, fiercely pinched her neck and started to approach the edge of the roof step by step.


    ¡°Yes, I admit, but the Su family has already suffered retribution.¡±  The Su Corp went bankrupt, and my father would never wake up. Don¡¯t forget how my father had water in his body when he sent him abroad.


    When she mentioned her father, the rims of Su Ni¡¯s eyes were wet, but she was still angry.


    ¡°The Su family is already like this, aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did do it. Unfortunately, your father didn¡¯t die.  If he really died, I might consider stopping.


    Cheng Yi smiled sinisterly but he didn¡¯t intend to let go of Su Ni.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were firm and she looked at Cheng Yi with certainty. ¡°Even if my father is really dead, you won¡¯t let go because you want more than that.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled with an indifferent expression on his face. Even if his true thoughts were exposed by Su Ni, he didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t prove that I made the water.¡±


    ¡°I will find it.¡±


    Su Ni gnashing teeth.


    Suddenly, she raised her head and took a bite on Cheng Yi¡¯s wrist. The man was in pain and quickly threw Su Ni away.


    Su Ni was also thrown to the edge of the sky tform because of this.


    Su Ni grasped the railing in an instant, a trace of fear shing across her eyes.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t expect this to happen in the end. After being stunned for two seconds, he also reacted and smiled, ¡°If I said someone identally fell down, do you think anyone would believe me?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, do you think you can escape?¡±


    Su Ni was not afraid that Cheng Yi would make a move. A selfish person like him had always cherished her life and would not do anything risky.


    However, even though it was not dangerous for the time being, Su Ni was worried that her mental defense would copse.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look down, but she felt the wind in her ear getting louder. She tugged on the railing tightly and stopped angering Cheng Yi. Instead, she said, ¡°She¡¯s innocent. Besides, she¡¯s pregnant with your child, so you shouldn¡¯t treat her like this.¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s one thing that Mr. Su said wrong.¡±


    Gu Zechen bent down and easily approached Su Ni.


    He tidied up Su Ni¡¯s messy hair and smiled, ¡°Su Banqing is really different from you. At least¡­ during our time together, she¡¯s really gentle and obedient, unlike you¡­¡±


    He seemed to want to mention the past. Su Ni turned her face and felt disgusted when she saw her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, Cheng Yi.¡±


    She ordered.


    ¡°No, I want to say it.¡±


    Cheng Yi burst intoughter. In the end, tears almost fell.


    He wiped his eyes and jokingly said, ¡°Su Ni, you will never know how I feel like I¡¯m chasing behind you like a dog every day, trying to please you. And you¡¯re always high and above. You thought I would really fall in love with you. I felt disgusted then.¡±


    ¡°Untilter, when you brought me home and saw the man who made me feel uneasy in my dreams, I thought it was all worth it.¡±


    Cheng Yi nced at Su Ni and saw that she had closed her eyes. He suddenly became angry. He held Su Ni¡¯s chin tightly with one hand and shouted, ¡°Open your eyes. Look at me. Listen carefully. Your Su family owes me all of these.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Deep down inside, she knew that even if what Cheng Yi said was true, it only showed that his ambition was not small.


    Revenge was just a cover.

 Chapter 490: A True Listener

    Cheng Yi was satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s silence. ¡°Perhaps, if you were half obedient with Su Banqing back then, I would have really moved to live with you. Unfortunately, you and your father have never looked down on me.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±  My father treated you like his biological son. After graduating from university, he immediately arranged for you to enter thepany. You also know how much criticism my father has recruited.


    When Su Ni heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but refute loudly.


    Tears were also blown away by the wind.


    Father really loved Cheng Yi and never looked down on him. These were just Cheng Yi¡¯s sensitive self-esteem.


    Otherwise, how could his father ignore the objections of all the board members? Cheng Yi had just arrived at thepany and was entrusted with a heavy responsibility.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, haha, if your father didn¡¯t look down on me and arranged me to be the general manager of the project, how could I have easily taken away your Su Corp information and defeated you?¡±


    Cheng Yiughed heartily as if he was satisfied with his revenge.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears were falling. She felt sorry for her father, and she also felt bad for her father. ¡°Cheng Yi, do you know that even if you don¡¯t do this, the father of Su Corp will leave it to you in the end.¡±


    ¡°Heh, then he just hoped that I would treat his daughter better. After all, after he died, he would only let the Su Corp fall into the hands of outsiders.¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t appreciate it at all.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Ni screamed.


    At that moment, Su Ni suddenly thought of a lot of past events.


    His father had indeed mentioned before that he had done something impulsive when he was young, and had caused a family.


    Although the Su Corp had expanded sessfully, she still couldn¡¯t forgive herself.


    Later, he also found the family of the man who jumped off the building, but as time passed, many things were gone.


    Cheng Yi was still feeling proud of his revenge. He had been holding these things in his heart for a long time. Obviously, Su Ni was a qualified and satisfied listener.


    ¡°Do you know how your father fell in the end?¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled.


    Su Ni closed her eyes and tightly pursed her lips.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled and looked at Su Ni contemptuously. The more pain she showed, the less pain he felt in his heart.


    ¡°At the time, in his office, he was worried that Su Corp would be uneasy. After a hundred years, we might not be able to suppress it. Therefore, if there is an economic crisis in Su Corp, we will transfer the Su Corp Building in his hands to Song Corp, so that you can have a chance to make aeback.¡±


    ¡°When I got the contract, I felt that the time was ripe, so I told you everything that happened back then. You guessed what kind of expression he would have.¡±


    Cheng Yi asked Su Ni.


    Su Ni closed her eyes and replied, ¡°He should be very calm.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Cheng Yi was a little surprised and couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Ni. ¡°Indeed, he may have forgotten about the evil things he did when he was young. When I mentioned it, he even forgot. His expression was indifferent, but I was not willing. I tried my best to do it today. How could I be happy?¡±


    ¡°So, I told him everything and also told him that I came to get revenge. Whether it¡¯s you, Su Zhenhai or Su Ni, all of you have to pay the price.¡±


    ¡°At this time, his emotions finally can¡¯t copse. Haha, I covered my chest and started looking for medicine. Unfortunately, I waved my hand gently and threw his medicine aside.  However, it was touching to say that hisst sentence was actually for me to take good care of you. Haha, Su Ni, you think your f*cking joke isn¡¯t ridiculous.


    A trace of sadness shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    Father always loved her.


    Even if he had brought back a poor young man back then, he had no objections as long as he liked him.


    He said that with the status of Su Corp, as long as Cheng Yi had the ability, he was not afraid of not being able to perform.


    Most importantly, this man should be nice to you.


    ¡°Su Ni, what did you say you cried? I got my revenge. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me when you heard this?¡±


    Cheng Yi pinched Su Ni¡¯s cheek and pinched it hard.


    However, Su Ni¡¯s tears could not help but gush out. She cried silently and even forgot about her danger.


    The door of the Sky Stage suddenly opened and there was an anxious voice, ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Su Ni calmed down a lot when she heard something. She looked up and saw Luo Qing and Gu Zechen chasing after her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of business.¡±


    Cheng Yi scolded.


    But the next moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s fist hit and Cheng Yi fell to the ground.


    ¡°You fu*king want to die?¡±


    When Gu Zechen saw Su Ni lying outside the railing, on the terrace that was less than one metre long, his eyes widened.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, save Mr. Su first.¡±


    Luo Qing stood in front of Cheng Yi and watched him get up with alert eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid. I¡¯m going to kill her.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a broken shoe that I don¡¯t want. Gu Zechen, you¡¯re not dirty.¡±


    Cheng Yi continued.


    ¡°Be careful when you speak.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already climbed outside the railing and ignored Cheng Yi. Luo Qing had already revealed a fierce glint in her eyes. No one could disturb Gu Zechen at this time.


    ¡°Huh.¡±  I don¡¯t hit women.


    Cheng Yi said and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Luo Qing stopped her.


    ¡°What, you want to fight with me?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked.


    At this time, Gu Zechen who was lying on the railing turned back and said to Luo Qing, ¡°Come and help me.¡±  Her hand froze.


    Three months wasn¡¯t cold, but after such a long time, it was enough to make a person stiff.


    Su Ni smiled apologetically, ¡°I worried you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen was really angry and directlyined to Su Ni.


    Su Ni smiled and let go of the iron railing. At that moment, she felt that her hand was not her.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen¡¯s warm hands held her tightly.


    The wind from the roof blew Gu Zechen¡¯s trouser tube. Su Ni¡¯s head pressed against his leg and suddenly felt extremely safe.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if it was a bottomless abyss, as long as Gu Zechen was there, she would be safe.


    ¡°Mr. Su, give me your hand.¡±


    Luo Qing answered outside.


    Finally, with the help of the two of them, Su Ni finally stepped on the solid ground.


    In the end, she instantly softened.


    In the end, he was still afraid.


    Thinking back to the scene just now, she looked down. Everything was like an ant and her heart was still numb.


    ¡°Do you know you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at her coldly, almost angry.


    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t talk about it today. Mr. Su, we have time to meet again.¡±


    Cheng Yi acted as though he waspletely unrted and was about to leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gu Zechen rushed up.


    Su Ni was safe now, but he still had a stomach full of fire and no ce to vent his anger. At the same time, he threw a punch at her.

 Chapter 491: Missing Past

    This time, Cheng Yi was prepared and naturally would not be hit so easily.


    Soon, the two men got entangled and Su Ni signaled Luo Qing to help her up.


    Seeing that she was going over, Luo Qing was a little reluctant and said, ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t go over. Be careful of identally hurting you.¡±


    Su Ni ignored them and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    Unfortunately, no one listened to her.


    When she saw Su Ni anxiously, Luo Qing was very confused. ¡°, this scumbag almost killed you. It¡¯s only proper for President Gu to teach him a lesson.¡±


    Su Ni red at Luo Qing and thetter closed her mouth.


    After that, Su Ni broke free from Luo Qing and stood in front of two men. Gu Zechen almost punched Khai¡¯s forehead.


    She opened her eyes and saw a fist less than a centimeter away from her eyes, as well as Gu Zechen¡¯s angry eyes.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have time to exin. She just said, ¡°I have something to say to him. If you still want to do itter, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s anger was reduced. Then he pulled Su Ni into his arms and stared at Cheng Yi with covetous eyes.


    Cheng Yi had quite a few injuries on his face but he didn¡¯t care. He wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯m really innocent. I won¡¯t be stupid enough to kill you in such a ce.¡±


    ¡°You really won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni sneered.


    However, in the past ten minutes, Cheng Yi did not intend to help him at all.


    ¡°You said so much just now, I think it should be my turn.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, Cheng Yi had a strange expression, like a smile, but he didn¡¯t stop it.


    Gu Zechen sat down with Su Ni and calmed down. Then he asked, ¡°Do you know why my father would be calm after hearing what you said?¡±


    ¡°Because he has forgotten.¡±


    Cheng Yi answered decisively.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni denied it and added, ¡°That¡¯s because he already knew that you are the son of that man.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shock shed across Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, and even Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni suspiciously.


    Su Ni ignored the astonished gazes of the crowd. As she was getting closer to the truth, she could more and more feel the feelings of her father¡¯s fall.


    She wiped her tears away and continued, ¡°Do you really think you can easily sit in the position of sales manager with just your personal ability?¡±  You thought that when I first brought you back, he had someints, but the second time, he changed his attitude. You thought¡­that he didn¡¯t notice anything when you were by his side for so long.


    Before Su Ni could finish, her voice was choked.


    She covered her mouth but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Cheng Yi took a step back, his eyes filled with the mes of vengeance that were provoked again. ¡°At most, he is stupid. He loves his family.¡±  But could it be that aside from him, Su Zhenhai has a family, no one else in the world anymore?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that my father didn¡¯t say anything to you before he copsed!¡±


    Su Ni also screamed.


    Cheng Yi suddenly took two steps back and slowly calmed down.


    He frowned as if he was thinking about something.


    It seemed that when Su Zhenhai fell down, he wanted to hold his hand but was rejected by him.


    His lips were apologizing.


    But Cheng Yi only took it as his final remorse.


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°No, don¡¯t think that you can wash away the blood stain on your father¡¯s hand!¡±


    Cheng Yi regained his usual coldness and gnashing teeth.


    Gu Zechen quickly hugged Su Ni tighter and his eyes were bright.


    He seriously suspected that if he was not around, Cheng Yi would probably rush over and strangle Su Ni to death.


    However, it was obvious that Su Ni was not afraid but came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms.


    She had dared to say that Gu Zechen was not around, let alone now.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, as long as you think about it seriously, you can definitely guess it.  It was true that her father loved me, but she could put the Su Corp under my name. She didn¡¯t need to sign any information on the transfer of the Su Corp building, but he treated you as his biological son and gave you everything that should be given to you.  If you take another 10, 000 steps back, you still have a portion of the Su Corp for Su Banqing. How can father give you the Su Corp purely because of me?


    Su Ni became calmer after understanding her father¡¯s thoughts.


    She thought that her father must have spent the second half of his life ming himself, but when he discovered Cheng Yi¡¯s identity, he felt that God must have taken care of him.


    So, he didn¡¯t have time to think if Cheng Yi¡¯s approach had another purpose.


    He began to transfer the property in secret, ignoring the objections of the shareholders, and transferred all the assets that could be transferred to Cheng Yi first, so that Cheng Yi could stand firm in Su Corp in the future.


    But he never imagined that when he finished thest step, it would be thest step for Cheng Yi toplete his n.


    Everything was over.


    But his father didn¡¯tin or regret.


    Just let Cheng Yi take over the Su Corp and take good care of himself.


    Of course, how could Cheng Yi agree?


    He had achieved all his goals. Next, there was endless hatred for the Su family.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears gushed out again. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had cried, as if her tears were about to dry up and her eyes started to ache.


    ¡°My father never let you down from the beginning. He chose to transfer the wealth he had spent his entire life to you because of his conscience. Cheng Yi, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Su Ni yelled at Cheng Yi.


    The wind whistled past but it didn¡¯t drown Su Ni¡¯s grief and pain.


    After she shouted, Cheng Yi, who was still in a daze, couldn¡¯t help but cry.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She called her father over and over again and over again. If she was a little more sensible at that time, she might not have been like this.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s nose was sore.


    But now, he seemed helpless. He could only hug Su Ni tightly and say softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Behind them came Cheng Yi¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯ve proposed to Su Banqing. We will get married soon.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body froze.


    She wanted to struggle out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms but was held tightly by Gu Zechen.


    At present, Su Ni¡¯s condition was not right, so she didn¡¯t have the energy to control others.


    Su Ni was unwilling. She shouted at Gu Zechen, ¡°If you don¡¯t let Su Banqing go, I¡¯ll let you go to jail!¡±


    Unfortunately, the wind was so loud that Cheng Yi touched his ears, pretending not to hear it.


    He sniffed and tightened his suit, trying to pretend to be calm.


    But three secondster, he still couldn¡¯t help but cry. Tears that he hadn¡¯t seen for ten years were gushing out like spring water.

 Chapter 492: Everything Too Late

    Cheng Yi suddenly felt sad.


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt ufortable.


    Was it Su Ni¡¯s words or her dead father?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He hammered hard against the wall until both hands became red and the pain in his heart became clearer.


    There were some things that didn¡¯t need Su Ni to say so thoroughly. He just had to think about it one more time. Sometimes, Su Zhenhai and sometimes his inexplicable eyes should be able to guess.


    But at that time, he was too confident that revenge wasing.


    Whether it was Su Zhenhai or Su Ni, they were just idiots.


    It was because of idiots that they would easily surrender the Su Corp¡¯s property to others, and because they were stupid, they would unconditionally trust themselves.


    Suddenly, a long roar came from the sky.


    It was all thanks to the great wind today that it didn¡¯t cause much trouble.


    Cheng Yi covered his face and let his tears pour down. Soon, he screamed to the sky again, almost crazy.


    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni to the car and allowed her toe down.


    On the way, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and Su Ni didn¡¯t have a bottom of her heart. She stared at Gu Zechen for a long time and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The hand that had just grabbed the iron railing couldn¡¯t be easily warmed and started to feel pain.


    Su Ni rubbed her little movements, but she was caught by Gu Zechen. She snorted coldly, ¡°You know the pain.¡±


    ¡°It must hurt.¡±


    Su Ni was wronged.


    Gu Zechen grabbed her hand and saw that her wrist was swollen and red.


    ¡°You really are¡­¡±


    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s pitiful expression, Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and rubbed it lightly. Then he blew it on the side of his mouth. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t grasped it so tightly, would you know the consequences?¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.


    Although Cheng Yi didn¡¯t kill his heart, if he really couldn¡¯t grasp it, he wouldn¡¯t be clear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni bowed her head and apologized.


    Gu Zechen was so angry that even if he didn¡¯t show up, his face still turned ck.


    However, this attitude was already very good in Su Ni¡¯s eyes. Naturally, she did not dare to hope too much. She just repeated that she would not do it next time.


    ¡°Do you have the guts to say that sending someone to you is to let you go alone?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say it was alright, but as soon as she said that Gu Zechen was angry, she started to curse when she caught Su Ni. ¡°In that case, Cheng Yi can kill you anytime.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her posture and felt wronged. ¡°I just want to talk to him about the matter. Then¡­ it¡¯s just an ident.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He crossed his arms and looked out the window.


    Su Ni leaned over and listened to Gu Zechen saying unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m very angry now. You¡¯d better not mess with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I know it¡¯s dangerous. I won¡¯t see him alone next time. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    Su Ni promised.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Husband¡­¡±


    Su Ni tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve, feeling wronged and coquettish. She didn¡¯t see Gu Zechen¡¯s expression calm down at all, so she thought that she still didn¡¯t know what happened to Lu Rong.


    ¡°How about we go to the hospital to see Lu Rong first?¡±


    Su Ni asked tentatively.


    Su Ni¡¯s shoulder shrunk twice and she lowered her head without making a sound.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gu Zechen also reacted.


    Even though Luo Qing had told her a little, the situation was urgent at the time. He was focused on saving people, so he didn¡¯t care.


    Su Ni caught the opportunity to make a meritorious deed and quickly said, ¡°I nted a listening device in Lu Rong¡¯s room. I didn¡¯t expect Cheng Yi to kill someone. I just heard it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and quickly turned to Su Ni.


    Su Ni shook her head.


    She knew what Gu Zechen was thinking, so she felt disappointed.


    ¡°To save someone, I told Cheng Yi in advance that I didn¡¯t take the most important part.¡±


    Su Ni said honestly.


    Gu Zechen remained silent.


    Su Ni was not sure if Gu Zechen was still angry, so she could only look him carefully.


    Luckily, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Luo Qing say what happenedter. Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±  If it was a littlete, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as attempted murder.


    Su Ni shook her head.


    She thought it was really strange.


    Why did everyone ask that?


    Is human life not worth money?


    ¡°Although I also hate Lu Rong, I don¡¯t want him to die. I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s confused eyes and said seriously.


    Gu Zechen stopped talking.


    However, it was not difficult to understand that this was not the Su Ni she knew.


    If she really did, it would be no different from ordinary people.


    ¡°This is also like you.¡±


    Gu Zechenmented.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hear his emotions. She didn¡¯t know if she was scolding herself for praising her, so she pretended to smile rxed. ¡°However, Cheng Yi admitted that he pushed Lu Rong down thest time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Zechen thought this was not bad.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni smiled, tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and coquettishly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go up and see what¡¯s happening?¡±


    Gu Zechen did not stop him. He followed behind Su Ni and put Su Ni¡¯s hand in his pocket.


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Actually, her hands were no longer cold.


    He gently teased Gu Zechen¡¯s hand in his pocket and was held by Gu Zechen.


    At the door of the ward.


    Su Ni met the doctor who had finished the examination and asked about Lu Rong¡¯s condition. She only said that she had fallen asleep and that there was no big problem for the time being.


    Su Ni walked into Lu Rong and fell asleep. However, her brows still trembled from time to time.


    Thinking back to the scene she heard on the way over, she felt emotional. Lu Rong probably wouldn¡¯t believe that Cheng Yi would have such a ruthless side.


    ¡°Cheng Yi has left.¡±


    Luo Qing came in and reported to Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni heard it and looked back but didn¡¯t say a word.


    All the guards at the entrance had been evacuated. Su Ni was worried, so she asked Luo Qing to arrange a group of people to stay behind the hospital.


    Cheng Yi would not let it go this time, so he would naturally think of other ways.


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder, indicating to go back first.


    Su Ni had just turned around when her hand was pulled. Su Ni saw that Khai had opened his eyes.


    She didn¡¯t sleep at all!


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Lu Rong¡¯s face was full of grief. Before she could say anything, tears fell.


    ¡°Cheng Yi won¡¯te.¡±


    Su Ni thought Lu Rong wasforting, so she exined.


    ¡°You should rest well first.¡±


    Su Ni saw that Lu Rong was silent, so she broke free from her hand and put it back on the bed.


    Lu Rong seemed to have difficulty speaking, but before Su Ni left the ward, she finally asked, ¡°Will you sue him?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.

 Chapter 493: Don’t sue Him

    Even Gu Zechen looked back at Lu Rong but he didn¡¯t say anything and handed the initiative to Su Ni.


    Su Ni was silent for a while, but she asked Lu Rong, ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    Lu Rong was stunned.


    A few secondster, Su Ni already knew the answer.


    She smiled and tried to speak calmly, ¡°Cheng Yi is suspected of attempted murder. If the person involved doesn¡¯t want to sue him, there¡¯s nothing I can do either.¡±


    Then, Su Ni turned to leave.


    At thest moment, Su Ni looked relieved when she saw Lu Rong.


    This was Lu Rong¡¯s answer.


    In the end, she still failed.


    Lu Rong¡¯s lips moved and she thanked her silently, but Su Ni would not hear her again.


    The wind in March was still cold. Gu Zechen put his coat over Su Ni.


    She stood in the yard and looked back at the sky tform. It was calm and quiet, so she couldn¡¯t see what had just happened.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know much about her father, but she was grateful that she didn¡¯t ask anything.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Gu Zechen said softly.


    Su Ni thought that Gu Zechen got into the car on his chest, and then Li Mo started the engine. The car warmed up in an instant but there was nothing on the road.


    After Gu Zechen sent Su Ni back to the family, he stayed.


    During the period of time, Su Ni wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to open her mouth.


    In the end, Gu Zechen, who was reading the book, found the clue and asked, ¡°Still thinking about what happened in the afternoon?¡±


    Su Ni blushed and eventually nodded.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to have too much psychological burden. Since you don¡¯t want to say it, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡±


    Gu Zechen is understanding.


    ¡°You¡¯re not curious, why did my father do that back then?¡±


    Su Ni was anxious.


    Gu Zechen spread his hands and it was a good thing for her to speak, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want Su Ni to be embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to investigate a person in this society. Since you can find out Cheng Yi¡¯s background, why can¡¯t your father?¡±


    Su Ni was silent.


    Tears fell as well.


    Since Gu Zechen already knew about it, she really didn¡¯t have to say anything.


    Gu Zechen came over and wiped her tears. Su Ni turned around awkwardly and said, ¡°I just missed my father.¡±


    From Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth, she understood that the moment he fell, she was still thinking about herself.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and gently patted her shoulder, saying softly, ¡°After your father¡¯s condition stabilises, we can go over and see him.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Su Ni seemed to have just remembered, and she quickly raised her head to Gu Zechen. ¡°Cheng Yi just admitted that he did the water.¡±


    Gu Zechen only frowned and didn¡¯t feel much surprised. He softly responded, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about him for the time being, but soon, trust me.¡±


    Su Ni had never doubted anything about Gu Zechen. She nodded and leaned against Gu Zechen¡¯s chest, finally finding a sense of firmness.


    This night, Su Ni didn¡¯t sleep well.


    In her dream, she saw her father, as if his father had fallen in front of her. He was looking at her with too much reluctance in his eyes.


    Su Ni wanted to rush over but her body was as heavy as a thousand pounds. However, when she really went over, she caught a breath of air.


    Tears rolled out from her eyes.


    Su Ni turned over and touched the tear marks on her face, her heart growing increasingly sour.


    She forced herself to suppress the sorrow in her heart and prevent herself from making a sound, but the pillow was still wet the next morning.


    She turned the pillow over, wiped her eyes, and quickly went to wash her face.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but hugged Su Ni gently when she came out.


    He asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    More or less, it felt like asking if he knew the truth.


    Su Ni also nodded, pretending to smile rxed, but her eyes were swollen.


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    They both felt like have a tacit understanding.


    When she went downstairs, Su Ni suddenly received an unknown call and found out that it was Sun Nan.


    Over the phone, Sun Nan was courteous and happy. When she mentioned the cultural exchange, Su Ni remembered and patted her head.


    Initially, she had wanted to find a reason to refuse, but now, she could only go.


    Gu Zechen was a little surprised. ¡°Exchange meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you go with me? I¡¯m so bored and have apanion.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and teased.


    Un, Gu Zechen agreed without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m free, so it¡¯s good to go out and make a trip.¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised. ¡°What, Sun Nan didn¡¯t invite you?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed immediately, a little annoyed.


    Su Ni held back her smile. This guy was too fond of face, so she could only smooth things over and say, ¡°Probably because people know that you¡¯re busy with work. Even if you¡¯re invited, you don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened, but he still snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m really not interested.¡±


    In the afternoon.


    Su Ni specifically called Gu Zechen half an hour earlier, but she did not forget that she was done with her work.


    Su Ni was still wearing a beige white work outfit in the morning, but before she went out, she added a gem blue scarf.


    When he met Gu Zechen, Gu Zechen was obviously satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s outfit. The corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile and jokingly called President Gu.


    Su Ni smiled and did not reveal her teeth. Looking at the gem blue shirt thatplemented his figure, she said, ¡°President Gu¡¯s body today, I¡¯m afraid to attract a lot of eyeballs.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged her and smiled.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes and allowed him to wear such a sloppy outfit.


    The cultural exchange was held at a vi on the outskirts of Nancheng city. It was said to be a cultural exchange, but it was just a form ofmunication among upper society. Su Ni also hoped that she coulde to a few cultural masters today.


    However, it was only after she arrived that Su Ni realized that today¡¯s performance was not small.


    The purpose of the book and painting is the work of Liu Yiqiang, one of the most famousndscape painting masters in China.


    Su Ni raised her eyebrows slightly, and Sun Nan still walked out with a smile. When he saw Gu Zechen, he was quite surprised. ¡°Mr. Gu is also here, but it¡¯s really glorious.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was still listening to Su Ni and Gu Zechen, Sun Nan quickly let Su Ni and Gu Zechen enter first. Then, he took the initiative to make tea and looked at Gu Zechen with a smile. ¡°CEO Gu, this time, we pulled up today¡¯s exchange.¡±


    Gu Zechen was standing in front of the window and just so happened to see the door. At this time, a car came in. Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°Madam Li is so polite. Even if I don¡¯te today, today¡¯s performance will not be small.¡±


    Su Ni was curious about who Gu Zechen saw.


    Just as he was about to step forward, Sun Nan smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, this is still an old ssmate. Mr. Gu, do you still remember him?¡±

 Chapter 494: Careful

    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose and looked disdainful. Then he held onto Su Ni and walked inside.


    Sun Nan didn¡¯t know what he had said wrong and offended Gu Zechen. He stood there awkwardly, but soon he regained his smile and walked towards Cheng Yi.


    Li Zhilin naturally saw Gu Zechen too. When he came over to greet him, he saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was not very good.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±


    Li Zhilin asked Sun Nan.


    Sun Nan pouted. Even though he was in a hot mood in front of him, he still had a disdainful expression on his face. ¡°I wonder where he offended him. Didn¡¯t he say that he was an old ssmate? Look at his temper. To say that Cheng Yi¡¯s fame in school was no worse than his.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much to say.¡±


    Li Zhilin didn¡¯t think so. Offending Gu Zechen for a Cheng Yi was not worthwhile.


    Sun Nan rolled his eyes and pushed Li Zhilin again, ¡°I just said that, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Gu, who is so petty, can¡¯t tolerate anyone else.¡±


    Li Zhilin patted Sun Nan on the shoulder, indicating for her to calm down. After all, she was the host today, so the main purpose of the banquet was to bepleted.


    Sun Nan hummed and walked straight to Cheng Yi.


    Actually, Cheng Yi didn¡¯t know anything about Sun Nan at all.


    For the ssmates Sun Nan mentioned, he was even more confused. However, when he mentioned the Capital University, Cheng Yi understood that he was just an alumnus.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, is this your girlfriend?¡±  I didn¡¯t know before, but it was really beautiful.


    Sun Nan looked at Su Banqing, feeling a little familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember for a while, so he could only praise her.


    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°She also graduated from Beijing University. Maybe Madam Li has seen her before.¡±


    ¡°How about this? What a coincidence.¡±


    As he said this, Li Zhilin had alsoe. At this time, Cheng Yi¡¯s expression was much more enthusiastic. He came today to discuss construction materials with Li Zhilin.


    ¡°Mr. Li, let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    Cheng Yi issued an invitation.


    Sun Nan approached Su Banqing and smiled, ¡°Since all men are going to talk about things, Miss Su, how about we talk too?¡±


    Su Banqing was a little embarrassed by Sun Nan¡¯s familiarity, but seeing that Cheng Yi did not have time to talk to her for a while, she still nodded and thanked her.


    Su Banqing¡¯s arrival attracted a lot of attention.


    It was probably because Cheng Yi had always been alone at a banquet, but now that he suddenly had a femalepanion, no, calling him a girlfriend, naturally he had to be impressed.


    Sun Nan lowered his voice and asked, ¡°How long have Miss Su and Mr. Cheng known each other? Do you have any ns to get married?¡±


    Su Banqing blushed when she asked.


    Sun Nan sneered. He wasn¡¯t a socialite, but he was a little unworthy.


    Then, Su Banqing¡¯s words shocked Sun Nan. ¡°He just proposed to me. We¡­ should be getting married soon.¡±


    Her hand subconsciously touched her belly, revealing a satisfied expression.


    Sun Nan was frightened again.


    On the surface, Sun Nan was still congratting him, while the fewdies who heard their conversation echoed in agreement.


    The cautious expression on Su Banqing¡¯s face finally disappeared. She smiled and responded. As for when everyone asked about Su Banqing¡¯s family background, Khai avoided it.


    In the eyes of everyone, there was also some contempt.


    It seemed that Cheng Yi was married to a girl who had no power and no power. Perhaps she was from a rural area. She could be said to be in deep love.


    Sun Nan¡¯s attitude became colder after discovering Su Banqing¡¯s background.  Su Banqing sneered in her heart. She had already touched the faces of these people. She was not willing to throw a tantrum and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    ¡°Please, please.¡±


    Sun Nan and the others naturally couldn¡¯t ask for anything.


    After they left, Sun Nan snorted coldly and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Mr. Cheng would fall for such a woman.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems that the family doesn¡¯t have much capital. It¡¯s just a face that can be seen. Mr. Cheng is still too young.¡±


    The other one echoed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Exactly, Miss Su looks pure on the surface and doesn¡¯t know what method she used to seduce Mr. Cheng in the dark. Tsk tsk, she¡¯s really hard to judge.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone, because everyone has a good background, naturally they don¡¯t like Su Banqing from amoner.


    Su Banqing did not go far away. Instead, she listened to everyone¡¯s conversation outside and couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Especially when the crowd finally pulled Su Ni out topare with her, their hearts were cold. If they knew that they were Su Ni¡¯s sister, would they personally sew their mouths?


    Su Banqing stroked her stomach. In order not to hurt the child, she had been suppressing her emotions just now.


    Su Banqing took a deep breath and decided to leave.


    She had to settle the debt she had made today.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After all, she was a pregnant woman. Cheng Yi was always paying attention to Su Banqing¡¯s movements. Now that he saw hering over with red wine in his hand, his face pale as he hurriedly helped her sit down.


    Then, he took down the ss and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t drink? Even if someone respects you, you can refuse.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Su Banqing¡¯s tears fell.


    Cheng Yi hurriedly wiped it off, ignoring how many people were watching, he hurriedly held him in his arms and said, ¡°Are you not feeling well? Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Banqing took a deep breath.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s concern made her feel unhappy. She smiled and said, ¡°You know that your emotions are a little unstable. Go ahead and get busy. I¡¯ll call you if there¡¯s anything I need.¡±


    Indeed, someone was calling Cheng Yi.


    In the end, Cheng Yi left Su Banqing alone. He held her hand solemnly and said, ¡°If you have something to do, you must call me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Banqing blinked.


    This scene was naturally seen by many people, and when they thought about the words that they were going to get married, they felt a sense of emotion.


    In her opinion, without a good aristocratic family, they couldn¡¯t y a role in their husband¡¯s family.


    The reason why Cheng Yi married Su Banqing was because of the child in her womb.


    ¡°This is not thest step yet. What are you jealous of?¡±


    Sun Nan slowly reminded the few richdies beside him.


    All of a sudden, everyone reacted and nodded. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not married yet. It¡¯s just because we have a belly. Let me tell you, the current woman is too unloving.¡±

 Chapter 495: Cheng Yi’s Girlfriend

    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Madam Li, why don¡¯t we go over there and have a seat?¡±


    Someone suggested.


    Sun Nan looked like he was a good man. ¡°That won¡¯t work. After all, he¡¯s Mr. Cheng¡¯s girlfriend. Why don¡¯t we go up again? We can¡¯t afford to be rude.¡±


    Su Ni had been dragged to the hall by Gu Zechen. Most likely, everyone¡¯s purpose for attending the banquet was to recruit people, but there were not many people in the hall.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen were also leisurely and would not think about what had just happened.


    However, there would be a day when there were more pieces. After reading it twice and three times in a row, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel bored.


    ¡°What, are you not going out?¡±


    Su Ni teased.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very good here.¡±


    Gu Zechen was expressionless.


    Su Ni looked back and said, ¡°Good, very good, but it¡¯s just the work here. I¡¯ve long been familiar with Master Liu¡¯s style. I¡¯ve seen a few photos before, so I can¡¯t be interested.¡±


    However, it was undeniable that Su Ni had seen the highest standard cultural exchange in recent years.


    Su Ni still wanted to go out and Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stop her. However, when he entered the banquet hall, Gu Zechen deliberately reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited no matter who you seeter. Today is not the time.¡±


    When he said thest sentence, Gu Zechen especially nced at Su Ni, which made Su Ni feel a little confused. She couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Who is it, the person you saw before?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this time, Su Ni also saw Su Banqing at the center of everyone¡¯s hearts.


    She saw that around Su Banqing, thedy led by Sun Nan surrounded Su Banqing. When she looked around, she was afraid that all the women in the hall had run to the front of the Khai. It looked like they were chatting,ughing, and having a happy conversation.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what she felt, but she was a little numb and her smile was restrained.


    Gu Zechen was a little worried, ¡°Would you like to go to the balcony for a breath?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni refused.


    Coincidentally, Cheng Yi appeared as well, but he was not alone. He looked around with Xu Wan and quickly slipped to one side.


    Su Ni did not understand whether Gu Zechen had seen Cheng Yi or Xu Wan before.


    She looked up at Gu Zechen. She wasn¡¯t sure if he had seen what had just happened, but his expression was as cold as before.


    ¡°Xu Wan is here too.¡±  Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and Su Ni added, ¡°I saw Xu Wan and Cheng Yi go to the side just now.¡±


    Based on her intuition, she knew that the two of them would definitely not be good.


    ¡°Ignore them.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, two low level bugs gathered together and couldn¡¯t affect him.


    Although that was the case, when Su Ni walked towards Su Banqing, Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps had slowly walked towards the direction where Know and Cheng Yi had disappeared.


    Su Ni pouted. She really didn¡¯t say anything.


    When Sun Nan and the rest saw Su Ni, their mouths were blooming.


    Compared to ttering Su Banqing¡¯s skin here, it was much easier to praise Su Ni.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, where did you go now? Did you find a ce to go with CEO Gu?¡±


    Sun Nan teased.


    ¡°No, we just went to see the painting exhibition over there. It really exceeded my expectations.¡±


    Su Ni answered honestly.


    Sun Nan revealed a hint of self-satisfaction. For the sake of these characters, she had begged many people.


    Even though the purpose of the banquet wasn¡¯t to write or draw, it yed a good foil. Su Ni¡¯s praises were exactly what Sun Nan needed.


    Sun Nan was even happier.


    She even walked over and held Su Ni¡¯s arm. She said with an intimate attitude, ¡°Mrs Gu is a cultural person. No wonder she jumped in and stopped talking to us sisters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we missed her earlier.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t see Mrs Gu when you go to the exhibition hall.¡±


    Someone opened the stage andughed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not worried about disturbing Mr. Gu and Mrs Gu.¡±


    The man was quite slick and quickly returned his words.


    Su Banqing sat alone on the sofa with a smile on her face. However, when she saw Su Ni, she didn¡¯t know why but her heart sank.


    She got up and wanted to leave.


    However, Su Ni came to Su Banqing and immediately stopped her.


    Su Banqing¡¯s expression shed with a flustered expression. She didn¡¯t call her sister in front of everyone, but called Madam Gu. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±  Halfway clear, you weren¡¯t feeling well just now. Why did your stomach ache now?


    Sun Nan was reluctant when he heard that Su Banqing didn¡¯t give Su Ni face.


    In her opinion, Su Banqing was just a foil. Now that Su Ni summoned her, she must be grateful.


    Very soon, the fewdies who had been having a good conversation with Su Banqing also echoed in their voices to criticize Su Banqing.


    ¡°Miss Su, this is CEO Gu¡¯s wife. You will marry Mr. Cheng in the future. You have to integrate into our lives.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we also know that you came from a small ce, but we can¡¯t be so unruly. This will embarrass Mr. Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, why did you cry after just saying a few words? Look, this is too shameless.  Oh¡­ ¡±


    Thest word of regret was like a pity for Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Quiet for a while.¡±


    Su Ni still felt sorry for her sister. Although she didn¡¯t know what they had said before, but now she saw Su Banqing being surrounded and with the baby in her belly, Kafa naturally walked over to Yao 4 and helped her sit down.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    She asked with concern.


    Su Banqing lowered her head, endured her tears and shook her head without saying a word.


    Su Ni knew that because of the child¡¯s matter, the two of them were already in a bad mood. She was afraid that Su Banqing also thought she was going to abort the child, so she didn¡¯t want to see her.


    Su Ni sighed. She had just heard everyone talk about Su Banqing and Cheng Yi getting married, but she still controlled her temper.


    ¡°Since you already have children, why are you still so emotional? Don¡¯t you know how to take care of your body?¡±


    Su Ni med her.


    ¡°Yeah, Miss Su, look at how much Madam Gu cares about you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu is so gentle. This is the model for us to learn.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone was ttering Su Ni, which made Su Ni feel a headache. She was afraid that these people still didn¡¯t know that Ryan was her sister, or they wouldn¡¯t be as rude as before.


    Sun Nan saw that Su Ni¡¯s expression was not right. He shut everyone¡¯s mouth and sat down beside Su Ni. He said with concern, ¡°If Khai is not feeling well, I can call the doctor over.¡±

 Chapter 496: Dear Sisters

    ¡°No need.¡±


    The two sisters spoke in unison.


    Sun Nan let out a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile. ¡°Then Miss Su, do you want to rest first? There are rooms up there.¡±


    Su Banqing stood up and wanted to leave but was still pulled by Su Ni.


    She sighed again. ¡°Halfway clear, are you still angry at sister?¡±


    Su Banqing quickly shook her head, horror shing across her eyes. Her hand also withdrew from Su Ni¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m not angry with you. I just¡­ I¡¯m really ufortable.¡±


    Before she could finish, tears started to pour out.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What, Sis?


    What was going on?


    However, everyone thought that Su Ni was also surnamed Su and Miss Su was also surnamed Su.


    Sun Nan also understood at that moment. No wonder Su Banqing felt familiar with her before, so she looked like Su Ni.


    However, she was careless.


    Sun Nan supported her forehead. This time, she had a headache. How could she only realize such an important rtionship?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Madam Gu, is this Miss Su your sister?¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. They asked if they knew the reason, as if they wanted to confirm it.


    Su Ni wanted to find out the identities of the two people and let the people from the forces speak more carefully. When she heard people ask, she pretended to be surprised, ¡°Yeah, can it be¡­ Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Everyone looked at Su Banqing with sorrowful eyes, including Sun Nan.


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything when she asked about Su Banqing¡¯s background, which led everyone to think in a bad direction.  How could she know that she was Su Ni¡¯s sister, Gu Zechen¡¯s aunt?


    ¡°Look at you, half clear, since it is Mrs. Gu¡¯s sister, you should say it earlier, so everyone will not be so separated.¡±


    Sun Nan was the first to speak. He thought about what he had said earlier and hurriedly tried to salvage it.


    ¡°Yeah, Miss Su, you said it¡¯s so hard for you to hide all of us.¡±


    ¡°No, but Miss Su and Mrs Gu look really alike. How can we not find out?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The crowd quickly changed the style of painting when they saw the wind. It was different from how they were previously saying that they were wrong and had the heart to suppress it. This was a sincere praise and sincere praise.


    Su Banqing¡¯s tears were still dry. She looked at everyone¡¯s strange expressions but her heart was unusually cold.


    Was it her fault instead of seeing someone serve?


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Sis, I¡¯ll go rest first.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s expression was much more normal now, but she didn¡¯t talk to Sun Nan and the gang and quickly left.


    Su Ni did not want to stop her anymore. She had already helped Su Banqing to take a deep breath and she should feel much better.


    However, Su Ni did not understand why Su Banqing hid her identity.


    Everyone was confused, but they were also a little unhappy. Everyone¡¯s status couldn¡¯t be said to be higher or lower, but there was no one like Su Banqing who said it and left without giving everyone face.


    Sun Nan smiled embarrassedly, ¡°This Miss Su is really ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Halfqing has been weak and ill since she was young, and she rarely attended banquets. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not used to it.¡±


    Su Ni exined for Su Banqing.


    The people in have a tacit understanding had a faint smile on their lips. They were afraid that even Su Ni, the sister, did not know about Su Banqing¡¯s pregnancy.


    It seemed that the rtionship between the two sisters wasn¡¯t good.


    Everyone felt better.


    After all, the person who married Gu Zechen was Su Ni. They had just apologized to Khai for Su Ni¡¯s sake. Now, Luo 4 looked like she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, I heard that Mr. Cheng has proposed to Miss Su. I don¡¯t know when to get married.¡±


    Sun Nan sat down and asked warmly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Propose?


    How could she not know?


    The group looked at each other again.


    If Su Ni didn¡¯t even know about the marriage proposal, it meant that either the two sisters had bad feelings or Su Banqing had made it up herself.


    Sun Nan became more and moreposed. He chuckled and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t see how close Miss Su and Mr. Cheng are. We should be close to good things.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    It was likely that the marriage proposal would not be fake and Su Ni¡¯s expression became ugly again. Was Su Banqing really going to push herself into a pit of fire?


    Sun Nan and the rest were still talking about how Cheng Yi and Su Banqing loved each other. Before they could finish, Su Ni had already gotten up and said unhappily, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not going to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Sun Nan felt a little awkward. Did he say something wrong just now?


    Unfortunately, Su Ni didn¡¯t give anyone any chance to exin and left.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The crowd felt awkward.


    ¡°It seems that the Su sisters have the same temper. This is married to President Gu, and their temper is long.¡±


    It was unknown who said something behind the back but everyoneughed. Sun Nan¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. Su Ni really took her seriously.


    Su Ni originally wanted to ask Su Banqing clearly, but when she went upstairs, she found that she didn¡¯t know which room Khai was in and couldn¡¯t get through the phone.


    When she went downstairs, Su Ni seemed to hear an argument around the corner. When she looked closely, she found that it was Xu Wan and Cheng Yi.


    They were still chatting.


    Su Ni looked around but didn¡¯t find Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni stopped and found that she was quite far away. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.


    Xu Wan questioned Cheng Yi, ¡°When will youplete your promise?¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression was unsightly, but he was also very cold and cold. ¡°Is Miss Xu too anxious? I did promise to cooperate, but I have to do my job ording to my arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Make arrangements?¡±


    Xu Wan sneered, ¡°I wonder what arrangements Mr. Cheng has.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±


    Cheng Yi could not bear it, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to interfere in my affairs!¡±


    ¡°Alright, since Mr. Cheng is this kind of attitude, I won¡¯t ask anyone. Let¡¯s end our cooperation.¡±


    Xu Wan was no longer as humble as she was back then. Her temper was even more fiery. Seeing that Cheng Yi still did not say anything, her patience had reached the limit.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t stop her. Just as Xu Wan was really about to leave, he suddenly said, ¡°I want the construction map of Gu Corp this time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned.


    ¡°Now that Su Lai has chosen to cooperate with the Gu Corp, I naturally have no way to intervene. However, my request is very simple. I need to find the construction map for this time.¡±


    Cheng Yi regained his usual calm and said lightly.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about this. In short, give me the information and I¡¯ll release it soon. What do you say?¡±


    There was a sinister smile on Cheng Yi¡¯s face. He believed Xu Wan would not refuse.

 Chapter 497: Reaching a Deal

    However, Xu Wan showed a troubled expression. ¡°Although I am working in Gu Corp now, I can¡¯t get in touch with the core secrets. It¡¯s okay if you want other information, but this is not.¡±


    Xu Wan was worried that the construction map would leak out and cause damage to Su Lai.


    But Cheng Yi¡¯s words were too tempting. ¡°I can give you time and let you take it slow. Maybe I¡¯ve figured it out, I can release some news tonight and let you taste his sweetness.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Xu Wan hesitated.


    Cheng Yi continued to tempt him, ¡°Miss Xu, your purpose in Gu Corp is to get close to Gu Zechen and marry Gu Zechen directly. Coincidentally, our purpose is simr in some ces. Why not?¡±


    ¡°I told you that this is difficult, but I will find a way.¡±


    Xu Wan calmed down.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best, I¡¯ll wait for Miss Xu¡¯s final answer.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As long as Xu Wan hesitated, it meant that this matter was almost impossible.


    Su Ni watched the two leave one after the other, pretending to have just gone downstairs.


    When Xu Wan met Su Ni, she first looked frightened, then looked at her expressionless expression. She guessed that she hadn¡¯t heard anything just now, and her expression quickly became more disgusted.


    Su Ni ignored the whole process and walked forward.


    Xu Wan could not bear Su Ni¡¯s arrogance and directly called her out.


    Su Ni turned around and heard Xu Wan gnashing teeth say, ¡°, why are you so arrogant in front of me?¡±


    Su Ni almost couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Why would she feel that Xu Wan¡¯s expression was so cute when she said this?  Like a child to bare fangs and brandish ws in front of her, Su Ni easily said, ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not arrogant. You are the one who stopped me and caused trouble. In addition¡­ you can ask Gu Zechen this question.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you!¡±


    Xu Wan did not expect that she was still unable to gain advantage in front of Su Ni, so she immediately raised her hand.


    However, at thest moment, she held back.


    Seeing the attention of many people, she pretended to tidy up her hair before slowly clenching her hands into fists. She slowly took them down and her expression returned to normal.


    She sneered, ¡°Okay, Su Ni, I won¡¯t argue with you, but I promise that one day, I will take back what I lost from you.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be curious.


    A sinister look shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes, but she did not say anything. She just said, ¡°The good show is stilling. Su Ni, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    Su Ni shrugged.


    Although she pretended to be indifferent on the surface, Su Ni had already connected her words to Cheng Yi in her heart and felt a little uneasy.


    But she felt that she had not done anything guilty, so she did not take it to heart.


    Cheng Yi probably waited until the argument between Xu Wan and Su Ni ended beforeing out.


    He was dressed in a white suit and pulled the wrinkles of his sleeves, revealing a diamond cuff.


    Su Ni saw it and did not know when this man became so particr.


    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, I heard it.¡±


    Su Ni was expressionless. Today was not a good time for her and Cheng Yi to negotiate, so she turned around and wanted to leave.  However, Cheng Yi stopped her from behind.


    A trace of disgust shed across Su Ni¡¯s eyes. She did not want to be noticed by too many people. Luckily, because of Su Banqing¡¯s rtionship with Cheng Yi, everyone saw it and treated it as a proper exchange.


    Cheng Yi suggested to sit beside him but Su Ni didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cheng Yi was a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet in the capital soon. I just want to talk to you about some things.¡±


    Then Cheng Yi added, ¡°It¡¯s about Su Banqing.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni still didn¡¯t make a sound, Cheng Yi added, ¡°I¡¯m going to get married to Han Qing. She has my child and I¡¯ve already proposed. I hope we can let go of our past prejudice and fulfill Su Banqing!¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, stop thinking!¡±


    Su Ni gnashing teeth.


    If not for the fact that there were so many people present, Su Ni would have raised her ss of red wine and sshed it on his face.


    She wanted to see how thick-skinned this man was.


    Su Ni was still in a violent state and Cheng Yi was reluctant to part with her. In a ce where no one was around, he grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm with a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°Kafa, you¡¯re still so angry now. You can¡¯t forget your old feelings for me.¡±


    Gu Zechen was about to walk over when he heard this and couldn¡¯t help but slow down.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Su Ni sneered and realized that Cheng Yi¡¯s shameless confidence had not changed. She immediately continued, ¡°So I won¡¯t let you and Su Banqing fulfill it.¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to admit it so generously.


    At that moment, there was a painful expression on her face and she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t want toment on what happened back then. It was impossible for me and you to do it before.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Cheng Yi, please put away your hypocritical face. You¡¯re really a treasure. All the women in the world love you.¡±  Let me tell you, even if I still have feelings for you, there is only hatred.


    There was a fierce glint in Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression froze for a long time, and the unintentional pain in his eyes seemed to gather together. He said helplessly, ¡°Su Ni, do you want to hold back on what happened back then?¡±


    ¡°What, can you put it down?¡±


    Su Ni sneered.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression was dispirited for two seconds, but he quickly squeezed his teeth and said, ¡°This is what your Su family owes me.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, you¡¯re so shameless. My father knew your identity from start to end, but how did he treat you? Besides, your father¡¯s jumping from a building is just a normalmercialpetition¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you are not qualified toment on this matter.¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Cheng Yi. She moved closer and forced Su Ni back to a corner. She said coldly, ¡°One thing is one thing, I won¡¯t forgive your father¡¯s matter. Of course, if you can fulfill my promise and Khai, I might let you go.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why do I think that you and Su Banqing are together to get revenge?¡±


    Su Ni did not believe Cheng Yi¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°She has my child.¡±


    Cheng Yi stared at Su Ni¡¯s eyes and said word by word.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Cheng Yi seemed to be specting about Su Ni¡¯s thoughts. He drew closer to Su Ni¡¯s ear with pity and ridicule. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°If you were willing to let me touch her back then, if I had the blood of the Cheng family, I might have softened my heart and gotten married to you. Anyway, isn¡¯t the end result the same?¡±

 Chapter 498: We Want To Be Together

    Su Ni felt a chill and her body trembled slightly.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know what Cheng Yi said to Su Ni that would give her such a big reaction. Just as she was about to walk over, Su Ni pped Cheng Yi in the face.


    ¡°You fu*king want to die!¡±


    Cheng Yi pinched Su Ni¡¯s neck in an instant, and Su Ni bit her hand directly at him.


    Cheng Yi screamed and quickly let go of Su Ni, then Su Ni ran to a safe distance.


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°If you were half obedient to Su Banqing, maybe the ending between us wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±  Cheng Yi, you don¡¯t hate people here.


    Su Ni really felt her heart churning. She thought about how she pretended to be nice to Gu Zechen for a while, but she almost choked herself to death.  If she was allowed to continue like this forever, then she might as well die.


    ¡°Am I disgusted?¡±


    ¡°But your sister won¡¯t say that. That¡¯s why your sister and I are born to be a match. If we fulfill my promise, our grudges can be written off.¡±


    ¡°You dream!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Su Ni said coldly, ¡°Even if I tie it up, I will never let Su Banqing marry you!¡±


    This was the deepest secret in Su Ni¡¯s heart. She was angry and identally said it.


    ¡°What, you still want to sue me? I think if Lu Rong doesn¡¯t show up, you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Cheng Yi probably understood this principle, so he dared to be so arrogant in front of Su Ni.


    He was telling the truth while Su Ni was pale.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice was heard.


    Su Ni was shocked.


    Soon, Su Banqing ran over with tears on her face and shouted, ¡°Is everything you said true?¡±


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed and anxious, so she quickly consoled her, ¡°Halfqing, you still have children in your stomach. Don¡¯t get excited.¡±


    ¡°Also, why did you sue Cheng Yi? Why?  Didn¡¯t you exin everything that happened back then? It was Papa who was in the wrong first, but Cheng Yi only got him back.


    Su Banqing held Su Ni¡¯s arm tightly, as if she wanted to eat Khai.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Ni was furious and shocked.


    She would never have thought that she would hear such arrogant words from Su Banqing.


    In the past, she could pretend that Su Banqing was acting and tolerate her acting, but now¡­


    Su Ni was so angry that her shoulders trembled slightly. She pointed at Su Banqing and painfully asked, ¡°How did you get brainwashed by this man? How nice Papa is to you, how can you¡­ How can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m not wrong. I know everything about what happened back then. It was Papa who caused Cheng Yi¡¯s father to jump off the building. Cheng Yi became an orphan since he was young. How pitiful. Isn¡¯t this the retribution that Papa deserves?¡±


    Pah!


    Before Su Banqing could finish, Su Ni pped her face.


    The crisp voice was clear and decisive.


    Cheng Yi quickly protected Su Banqing and stared coldly at Su Ni with an indescribable anger.


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re crazy. Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    At that moment, Cheng Yi had transformed into a good man again.


    Su Ni¡¯s hand was still a little painful. She stared at her hand in a daze, unsure how she couldn¡¯t hold it in.


    Tears gushed out.


    Su Banqing¡¯s cries calmed her down a lot. She stared at Su Banqing and said, ¡°Ryan, everyone has the right to say such words, but you don¡¯t have it.  When he was young, how did Papa treat you? Is this how you repay him now?


    ¡°Su Ni, stop talking about this. Su Banqing and I have decided to get married. From now on, the Su family has nothing to do with us!¡±


    Cheng Yi raised his voice and frowned tightly.


    Su Banqing hid in Cheng Yi¡¯s arms and shrank for a while, but she did not say anything.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was extremely cold.


    How could Su Banqing change so quickly? Could a child be enough to make Su Banqing lose her life?


    Su Ni suppressed her inner grief and indignation. She tried her best to make every word clear, ¡°Su Banqing.  I want to hear you say this personally.


    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be an elder here. Half Qing has never been with you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Ni screamed.


    She asked her to take two steps back but fell into a warm embrace.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears were not dried. She looked up at the man descending from the sky, and her anger turned into grievance, ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder andforted her silently.


    He had always felt that this was about the Su sisters. No matter what kind of decision Su Ni made, he had no right to interfere.


    However, when he saw Su Ni¡¯s painful expression, Cheng Yi wanted to bully Su Ni. He could not hold it in and finally stood up.


    Cheng Yi said sarcastically, ¡°Why, President Gu also wants to get involved.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored the other person¡¯s teasing. His indifferent expression didn¡¯t show any emotion. He said directly, ¡°Since it¡¯s rted to my woman, it¡¯s naturally rted to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled and hugged Su Banqing even tighter. He kissed her forehead again and looked at Su Ni¡¯s red eyes, as if he was trying to disguise him.


    ¡°I¡¯m also solving my woman¡¯s troubles. How about this, it¡¯s fair to everyone.¡±


    Cheng Yi asked.


    Su Ni ignored Gu Zechen and said to Su Banqing again, ¡°, I want you to say this personally.¡±


    Even though Gu Zechen was a little embarrassed, she felt inexplicably at ease the next second.


    Su Banqing has a bit of Vine.


    In the end, she still couldn¡¯t part from her sister rtionship with Su Ni, but her love had to be her own.


    In the end, Su Banqing turned her head and said awkwardly, ¡°Sis, I will make decisions on feelings, so you don¡¯t want to participate anymore.¡±


    Su Ni froze in ce, as if a basin of water was poured from head to toe.


    ¡°Su Banqing, I think you¡¯re crazy. How much do you think this man can love you?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether this road is right or wrong, I have epted it. Now, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Su Banqing raised her tone, a little resentful.


    ¡°Okay.¡±  Su Ni nodded heavily. At that moment, her tears disappeared.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s face showed a satisfied expression. He repeated it again and asked, ¡°Su Ni, are you listening clearly now? Your sister and I are in love, that is love.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, stop talking. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Banqing said.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be leaving soon, saving the baby from hearing these bad things.¡±

 Chapter 499: Confrontation

    Cheng Yi showed a soft side and carefully protected Su Banqing on his chest.


    Su Ni still wanted to stop her, but Gu Zechen shook his head. There was no point in saying anything.


    But Su Ni was unwilling.


    ¡°Su Banqing, you don¡¯t want to know what happened to Papa¡¯s sudden illness in Americast time?¡±  Su Ni suddenly asked.


    Su Banqing was stunned.


    Cheng Yi had already spoken first and pointed at Su Ni, ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t spew nonsense.¡±


    Su Ni sneered, ¡°What, are you afraid?¡±


    There was a ripple in Su Banqing¡¯s numb eyes. She probably understood a little when she saw Su Ni and Cheng Yi¡¯s confrontation.


    Her legs suddenly softened and she was quickly embraced by Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Half-Qing, don¡¯t listen to Su Ni¡¯s lies.¡±


    Cheng Yi quicklyforted him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nonsense? Or wait for me to find the evidence before saying it.  I have found the nurse who fled abroad. I believe that the answer will not be long after.


    Gu Zechen asked from the side.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±  Could it be rted to you?


    Su Banqing grasped Cheng Yi¡¯s sleeve tightly and cried out excitedly.


    ¡°Half-clear, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Cheng Yi wanted to pull Su Banqing away.


    Su Ni seized the opportunity and sneered, ¡°Cheng Yi, what else do you have to say now?¡±  Back then, when you retaliated against my father, you could be said to have been cut in and out, but now, you¡¯ve poisoned her behind. I think your purpose isn¡¯t as simple as revenge.


    ¡°Revenge?¡±  Haha, the person is still alive, my hatred will not die one day.


    Cheng Yi then picked up Su Banqing and left.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, what¡¯s going on?¡±  Ah, tell me clearly?


    Su Banqing lost control of her emotions again. She grabbed onto Cheng Yi¡¯s sleeve tightly. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she looked at Su Ni for help, ¡°Sis, Papa is in a critical condition. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve already said it clearly. If Cheng Yi has a clear conscience, why not let him tell you personally?¡±


    Su Ni deliberately kept a hand. If Su Banqing had a conscience, she would know what to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Sis, tell me what happened?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Su Banqing was anxious.


    She still wanted to stay, but she didn¡¯t have the chance anymore. Cheng Yi, who was already angry, didn¡¯t say a word and directly carried Su Banqing away.


    Before he left, he threw a resentful look. ¡°Su Ni is not done with this!¡±


    Su Ni watched them leave without stopping them. As long as Cheng Yi dared to admit that Su Banqing would know the truth, she believed that Kn would have his own choice.


    After she left, she waspletely quiet.


    Even though Su Ni did not look at Gu Zechen, she knew that his eyes were full of worry.


    Su Ni shrugged and pretended to smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but took Su Ni into his arms. After a long time, he said after both of them calmed down, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you can handle the Su family¡¯s matter yourself. Now, it seems like I was wrong.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with surprise. She didn¡¯t know where he started.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to say anything more, but Su Ni grabbed his words and continued, ¡°What¡¯s going on? And when did you appear? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know when Su Banqing appeared?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    Su Ni blushed.


    That meant that Gu Zechen had been here for a long time. Was he also heard by Gu Zechen?


    Soon, Gu Zechen came over and his warm breath hit her earlobe. He asked with a little jealousy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I have something to say after staying alone with Cheng Yi for so long?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, aren¡¯t there so many people outside? What are you worried about?¡±  Besides, what can I have with Cheng Yi?


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and seized the evidence in Su Ni¡¯s words. ¡°How did you promise me back then? And¡­ how did you answer when Cheng Yi asked you?¡±


    Su Ni supported her forehead. This guy really heard it.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Su Ni was a little excited. ¡°Do you really think that I have feelings for Cheng Yi anymore?¡±


    ¡°You said this yourself.¡±


    Gu Zechen deliberately put on an angry look.


    To be honest, she was really angry when she heard those words, butter on, her heart ached.


    However, she still had to pretend. She had to teach Su Ni a lesson so that she could not talk nonsense in the future.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it casually and deliberately provoked Cheng Yi? Who would have thought that he would not let go of Su Banqing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid things aren¡¯t that simple. Your sister¡¯s attitude is not like leaving Cheng Yi.¡±


    Cheng Yi directly opened it up.


    ¡°Then what can we do?¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen and realized that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look angry at all. She got bolder and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. ¡°What, the CEO of Gu Corp doesn¡¯t even have this confidence?¡±


    Gu Zechen was indeed used to it. His neck was a little higher, and he said in a displeased tone, ¡°Compared to that kind of person, I think it¡¯s off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I also think that if you put me together with this kind of person, I will also lose my price.¡±


    Su Ni quickly said.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened a lot, but he didn¡¯t forget to take the opportunity to warn, ¡°Today, it¡¯s fine if I heard it. If others hear it, I think you can¡¯t say it even if you grow ten mouths.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this not heard by anyone?¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly and she let out a sigh of relief. Even if Gu Zechen heard it, it was enough for her.


    This man was so stingy that he didn¡¯t have time with him.


    ¡°Alright, I really did talk nonsense just now. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Now that she thought about it, Su Ni felt disgusted.


    But it was clear that Cheng Yi was shameless first and confidently thought that everyone had lost their love for him. This was when Su Ni felt disgusted. She was obviously innocent.


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    Gu Zechen scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose and soon went to the banquet hall.


    Now, Cheng Yi and Su Banqing were no longer around. Listening to the discussions around them, Su Banqing was probably not feeling well, so she had to go first.


    This was also expected. Su Ni didn¡¯t have to ask any more questions, but Sun Nan came over and cared.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little excited. Did something happen?¡±


    Su Ni nced sideways at Sun Nan and knew that she was gossiping again. She said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s not ask more about the two of them.¡±


    ¡°This is true.¡±


    Sun Nan smiled and said, ¡°But, CEO Gu and Miss Su are quitepatible.¡±


    In an instant, Su Ni¡¯s face darkened again.

 Chapter 500: Wrong Flattery

    Sun Nan felt a pain in his heart. He had no idea what had happened. He was obviously ttering Su Ni, but her attitude was so strange.  Was he not satisfied with Cheng Yi?


    ¡°That Su Ni¡¯s thoughts are too high. If you want me to say that Su Banqing and Cheng Yi are together, there¡¯s more or less the meaning of climbing high.¡±


    Sun Nan couldn¡¯t help butin privately.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that if it wasn¡¯t for pregnancy, I might have thought that it would be something.¡±


    The other one also responded.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t stay at the banquet. She never imagined that Su Banqing¡¯s pregnancy had spread throughout the banquet. She wanted to keep a low profile to deal with this matter but it was difficult.


    Su Ni was angry and anxious. Why was Su Banqing so stupid?


    Cheng Yi obviously wanted to settle this matter first. When that timees, he won¡¯t do too much for his sister¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who provoked you?¡±


    Gu Zechen had finished his meeting and came to the lounge to pick up Su Ni.


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen angrily. Then she felt that it had nothing to do with Gu Zechen, so she rxed and softened her tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not because of Su Banqing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder and said, ¡°When I get the evidence from the nurse¡¯s mouth, Cheng Yi won¡¯t be able to escape. I think your sister is notpletely confused and will wake up.¡±


    ¡°That can only be the case.¡±


    Su Ni nodded but she was still worried.


    After all¡­


    This matter had already caused a stir. Even if Su Banqing really broke up with Cheng Yi, ording to Su Banqing¡¯s personality, she was afraid that she would be hit.


    What to do was a difficult thing.


    Su Ni sighed again.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen was also extremely angry with Cheng Yi. Since Su Ni was worried about his sister, he naturally couldn¡¯t say anything more, but he still had a way to deal with the culprit.


    That night, after Gu Zechen went back with Su Ni, Gu Zechen called Li Mo directly and asked him to take care of the bank¡¯s lending.


    Li Mo was confused. ording to the current financial situation of Gu Corp, he didn¡¯t need to lend too much to the bank. However, it was the Big Boss¡¯s exnation, so Li Mo didn¡¯t dare to dy it.


    Fortunately, due to the cooperation with Su Lai¡¯spany, the major banks in Nancheng city had given the green light to Gu Corp. A series of procedures didn¡¯t waste much time.


    Early the next morning.


    The first thing Gu Zechen saw was not the good news that Li Mo hadpleted his mission, but another news about Su Ni shocking the whole city.


    Gu Zechen blushed on the spot.


    Before Su Ni went downstairs, Gu Zechen ordered, ¡°Quickly put away the newspapers at home.¡±


    When Su Ni came down, she saw some panic at home and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The few servants were still confused as they heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The house is a little messy. Let them clean up.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    After taking two bites, she was curious about how the TV that she usually turned on was shut today.


    Su Ni was about to turn on the TV when she was stopped by Gu Zechen and said calmly, ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯m in a hurry to leave today.¡±


    Su Ni was confused but she didn¡¯t care.  However, for some reason, she felt that the house was a little strange today. Not only was the eyes of the servants, but even Gu Zechen became a little strange.


    Could she have provoked him again?


    Su Ni was suspicious.


    After getting in the car, Li Mo was just about to say goodbye when he was stunned by Gu Zechen.


    Li Mo was inexplicably confused. Then he heard Gu Zechen ask about the bank loan and came back to life in an instant.


    ¡°Mmm, we should do it first.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded with satisfaction.


    Along the way, Gu Zechen was chatting with Li Mo about thepany. Su Ni couldn¡¯t get involved at all. When she arrived at Su Corp, she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else today, don¡¯t go out for the time being.¡±


    Su Ni looked confused but from Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t have any intention of exining.


    It was less than seven o¡¯clock now and there was still an hour before Su Ni went to work. She didn¡¯t know what had made Gu Zechen so anxious.


    In the car.


    Li Mo asked worriedly, ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t know about this yet?¡±


    Gu Zechen blinked at him coldly.


    Li Mo quickly wiped the sweat off his forehead and said, ¡°As soon as the matteres out, I¡¯ve already initiated an emergency public rtions. Unfortunately, we still found out a littlete. A few of the newspapers have already spread the news.¡±


    ¡°If you can keep it down, then keep it down first. If you can¡¯t keep it down, then buy it directly.¡±


    Gu Zechen said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This was thest resort, but Li Mo was still worried, ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°How long can you hide it for now? Tell those reporters. If anyone dares to appear at the gate of Su Corp, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Gu Zechen gave his final order.


    Li Mo felt that this was not bad, so he nodded.


    When it was time for work, Luo Qing and Qin Yue came in at the same time. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t give in for a while.


    Su Ni had a headache, indicating for them to take things slowly, then Su Ni called Qin Yue.


    ¡°Mr. Su, this is news from this morning. Although the Gu Corp hasunched an emergency public rtions, I think you still need to deal with it.¡±


    Qin Yue put the document on Su Ni¡¯s desk.


    Su Ni was a little surprised and asked suspiciously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qin Yue was a little surprised but he quickly disappeared and returned to his calm.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Luo Qing looked at Qin Yue strangely and quickly said to Su Ni, ¡°, CEO Gu has already told you. You don¡¯t need to take this matter to heart. He will handle it.¡±


    ¡°But this is the Su Corp after all. Mr. Su still has the right to know.¡±


    Qin Yue was obviously not satisfied with Luo Qing¡¯s report.


    Luo Qing was not to be outdone. ¡°Since CEO Gu believes in Mr. Su, it¡¯s fine. Do you have to involve both of them?¡±


    ¡°Assistant Luo, I think you misunderstood. Although Mr. Gu can handle things, you can¡¯t interfere in Su Corp!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni watched the two of them arguing in front of her, blushing. It was estimated that they had already quarreled beforeing in.


    Su Ni had already read the document on the table. She was quite surprised, but on the surface, she was still calm. ¡°All of you should calm down first.¡±


    After they were quiet, they looked at Su Ni at the same time.


    Su Ni supported her forehead, not flustered, but felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel anymore. After all, this happened to me and I still have the right to know.¡±


    When she thought about it again, Su Ni understood why Gu Zechen and the maid¡¯s reaction in the morning was so strange.


    But after such a big thing happened, Gu Zechen really thought he could hide it.

 Chapter 501: Rumors

    However, he was still considerate.


    At that thought, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t figure out Su Ni¡¯s thoughts for a while, but seeing her smile, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and continued, ¡°Since Mr. Gu is going toe out, let¡¯s not move.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Qin Yue still had something to say, but he was also stopped by Su Ni. ¡°The more you don¡¯t take things seriously, the more you go by slowly. Instead, it¡¯s as if I pay more attention to it. That¡¯s what I need to do behind my back.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words were not unreasonable. Luo Qing quickly smiled and quickly said, ¡°In that case, I will go out first.¡±


    After someone left, Qin Yue was a little angry. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Su Ni knew that Qin Yue was angry and she understood.


    But when Gu Zechen sent him over, he didn¡¯t refuse, which was also a default.


    ¡°Alright, Asistant Qin, since things can be solved, don¡¯t care so much.¡±  Assistant Luo has no ill intentions.


    Su Niforted Qin Yue.


    ¡°Since Mr. Su said so, I naturally have no opinions.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded at Su Ni and went out.


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t angry, but it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t pursue it. Her rtionship with Cheng Yi wasn¡¯t one day or two. If Cheng Yi really wanted to expose it, he could have been exposed to the media.


    In addition to his current rtionship with Su Banqing, he shouldn¡¯t be able to lift a stone and hit his feet.


    However, not many people knew about her rtionship with Cheng Yi.


    Who could it be?


    Su Ni frowned and fell into deep thought.


    On the other hand, the Gu Corp was obviously much more lively.


    Regarding Su Ni and Cheng Yi¡¯s past, it really stirred up a lot of waves, and Gu Zechen was one of them.


    At this time, Gu Zechen was participating in a domestic finance program and was being interviewed.


    When the presenter asked about the influence of the report, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression darkened, but it was normal.


    ¡°I think everyone has a past. I¡¯m no exception, my wife is no exception, but I don¡¯t think that means anything. What do you think?¡±


    Although Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say much, he clearly expressed his position.


    The presenter naturally smiled and echoed, ¡°Yeah, everyone has a past. I¡¯m just like Mr. Gu, and I can be considered a past person.  Just that the past has been so big, what do you think?


    ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    He spread his hands and revealed an indifferent expression.


    The presenter revealed a surprised look, but she clearly appreciated it.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t keep him in suspense anymore and quickly continued to exin, ¡°A bunch of clowns just want to attract other people¡¯s attention in this way, but I won¡¯t give him the opportunity.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The door to Su Ni¡¯s office was opened again. Luo Qing ran over excitedly and said to Kafa, ¡°Hey 4, you¡­ Quickly turn on the TV.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised.


    She wondered if her own things had already been raging, but she didn¡¯t look like Luo Qing¡¯s expression.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Luo Qing paused for a while, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s like this. President Gu is participating in a live stream of finance. You can take a look.¡±


    Luo Qing quickly helped Su Ni arrange the stage. In contrast, Luo Qing was not so excited. ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s identity, it was fine to participate in a TV show.


    However, this was the first time she had seen her. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited.


    Luo Qing was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she stood behind Su Ni. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t mind when she was at Kacha, so she was left with her.


    In the picture, Gu Zechen was dressed in a suit and his hair seemed to have been meticulously dressed. He looked even more elegant and cold than before. No wonder the group of people below called out idols.


    He was indeed too young.


    He was so young that he didn¡¯t match what he did. He was so young that the group of little girls were gossiping.


    Su Ni was a little annoyed. She was already married, so she couldn¡¯t pay attention to her appearance.


    However, Su Ni could already imagine how smelly the man would look if she told Gu Zechen this.


    Forget it, forget it, and don¡¯t give Gu Zechen the chance to perform.


    In the screen, after the host asked, Gu Zechen was chatting with each other with a calm face.


    ¡°President Gu is really handsome.¡±


    Even Luo Qing could not help but say somethingter.


    Indeed.


    Su Ni thought silently in her heart that she had unknowingly be a fool.


    As for the financial affairs, she didn¡¯t pay attention at all.


    Later on, when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s wife mentioned on the screen, Su Ni came to a sudden realization as if she was instantly awake.


    Gu Zechen continued, ¡°¡­I not only believe in my wife, but also believe in myself.¡±  My rtionship with my wife was actuallying one step at a time. To me, not only was sheplete, she was unique too¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.


    He felt like his body was running through countless electric currents. What was Gu Zechen talking about?


    Isn¡¯t this a finance show? How did it be so gossipy?


    Moreover, Gu Zechen¡¯s words.. For some reason, Su Ni felt like she was blushing.  Was this a confession on a public show?


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was probably heard by the host. Soon, the young host smiled and said to the audience, ¡°It can be seen that CEO Gu not only loves his wife, but also has a very deep rtionship. Here, we also sincerely wish the two of you for a long time and white hair grow old.¡±


    Gu Zechen thanked him politely but he didn¡¯t say anything.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, their conversation seemed to return to normal channels. After all, it was a finance show. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to gossip about it, but if they kept gossiping, they would lose the standard of the show.


    Su Ni sighed in relief.


    Looking back, Luo Qing still looked envious. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little numb. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How long has Assistant Luo been by President Gu¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Luo Qing subconsciously answered.


    However, she quickly realized that her face was flushed and she looked at Su Ni nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t intend to expose it.


    But Luo Qing was really nervous, and she quickly exined on the side, ¡°In fact, although Mr. Gu and I have known each other for a long time, the rtionship is very ordinary. This time, Mr. Gu found a job.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t figure out Su Ni¡¯s thoughts for a moment, so she cried anxiously.


    Su Ni had no choice but to stand up andfort Luo Qing, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just casually ask.¡±  I still understand the principle of doubting people.


    Luo Qing nodded heavily as if she was relieved of a burden and quickly left.

 Chapter 502: Gu Zechen’s attitude

    When Su Ni wanted to watch the show again, she realized that the show was over. There were only countlessments on the screen.


    ¡°How handsome! Why is such a handsome man so dedicated?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s not only handsome, he¡¯s also rich.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it really triggered me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find that Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, that Su Ni, is not worthy of such an excellent man?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The originally harmonious scene suddenly popped in, making the ck screen show an unprecedented emptiness.


    Then there was another sentence. It should be from the same person.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that Su Ni would have such a past. I really feel disgusted. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu has taken a fancy to this woman.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly think so.¡±


    ¡°President Gu loves his woman, so he must say that, but I don¡¯t know if this woman is worth so much effort.¡±


    The contents of thements were obviously twisted in an instant. From the previous pursuit of Gu Zechen to Su Ni¡¯s criticism.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled for a moment but it was fine. She turned off theputer and settled down.


    In the Fengyang Hotel, Xu Wan frantically swiped herputer screen.


    Anything rted to today¡¯s show, she had to join in a lot of fun.


    Xu Wan, who had initially seen thements praising Su Ni and Gu Zechen for their good rtionship, almost got angry. Now that everyone had sessfully diverted their attention, she could not help but smile.


    Su Ni was a little stunned when she fought with her.


    However, there was one point that Xu Wan was still unhappy. Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted a full online announcement? Why did Su Ni and Cheng Yi¡¯s news only appear on a few news pages asionally and not cause much ripples.


    This waspletely different from what she had imagined.


    Xu Wan was so angry that she directly called Cheng Yi and med him.


    Cheng Yi was in the hospital when he was upset and had no good temper with Xu Wan.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t give me any construction drawings, I think you don¡¯t have the qualifications to draw in front of me.¡±


    Cheng Yi returned without hesitation.


    ¡°Huh.¡±  You said that you want me to see your sincerity. Is this your sincerity?  If your information is only worth this price, why should I take such a big risk?


    Xu Wan responded coldly.


    Cheng Yi was silent.


    Xu Wan¡¯s words were unreasonable.


    In fact, such a big bomb was thrown into the water and didn¡¯t cause any ssh, which was also beyond Cheng Yi¡¯s expectations.


    He never imagined that Gu Zechen would be so calm and even speak for Su Ni.


    ¡°Wait, I have a way to deal with them!¡±


    Gu Cheng Yi said coldly.


    ¡°Hmph, you better let me see the best result.¡±


    Xu Wan reminded.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t say anything and hung up.


    Looking at Su Banqing who had not woken up on the bed, Cheng Yi grasped his scalp tightly.


    Su Banqing¡¯s body had never been very good. She was agitated against night and she fainted before she came home.


    Fortunately, the fetus is still stable.


    ¡°Half-Qing, don¡¯t worry, I will help you settle this debt.¡±


    Cheng Yi held Su Banqing¡¯s hand tightly and there was a trace of hatred in his eyes. He naturally had to count this score on Su Ni.


    The person on the bed seemed to move, and Cheng Yi¡¯s heart was raised again. He quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Hanyu, are you awake?¡±


    Unfortunately, it was just a throbbing sound and Su Banqing didn¡¯t react.


    Cheng Yi sighed again.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened the video and found that Gu Zechen¡¯s interview had received great praise, which made him very upset.


    In his opinion, these were just disguises of Gu Zechen. After all, in front of outsiders, they still had to pretend to be husband and wife. As for private affairs, it was hard to say.


    After the interview ended, Su Ni quickly called Gu Zechen.


    The tone was normal. After hearing Su Ni¡¯s inquiry, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You watched the show?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t deny it but was slightly worried. ¡°Are you really not afraid?¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡±  What¡¯s there to be afraid of?


    At this time, Gu Zechen had already gotten into the car and the noisy outside suddenly became much smaller. He smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°If we get beaten up by this little thing, won¡¯t our feelings be too weak?¡±


    Su Ni was speechless by Gu Zechen. She actually wanted to see Gu Zechen and was worried that the reporters outside would cause trouble for Gu Zechen. She could only ask if Gu Zechen could go home early tonight.


    ¡°Look, maybe I¡¯m a little busy tonight.¡±


    Gu Zechen was somewhat sorry.


    ¡°But I want to see you.¡±  Su Ni didn¡¯t care and acted coquettishly.


    Over the phone, Gu Zechen seemed to be in a difficult position, but in the end, he could only say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll hurry up, baby, you know, thepany has been busy these two days.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    With Gu Zechen¡¯s deration, Su Ni was very happy.


    She knew that once Gu Zechen agreed, no matter how busy he was, he would definitely fulfill her promise.


    Just as the call hung up, another call came in.


    It was Su Banqing.


    Su Ni felt a little happy in her heart. Did Su Banqing figure it out?


    With that thought, Su Ni quickly picked up the call and a weak voice came from the phone.


    Su Ni quickly became nervous. ¡°Halfway clear, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Sis, what you saidst night was true?¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t respond to Su Ni but directly asked her doubts.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart sank, but in the end, she said, ¡°Everything I said is true. Cheng Yi and you went to the hospital with another purpose. He bought a nurse and added water to Papa¡¯s medicine.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, cries were heard.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Halfway clear, don¡¯t cry.¡±  I¡¯m telling you that I just hope you know what kind of man Cheng Yi is. He¡¯s not worth your effort. Do you know?


    ¡°Sis, stop talking.¡±


    Su Banqing said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°No, half-clear, you have to listen to me. Don¡¯t be charmed by Cheng Yi¡¯s illusion. He told me personally that you were with you to take revenge on Papa. The mes of hatred in his heart haven¡¯tpletely vanished¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I already have his child in my stomach. He won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Banqing remembered Cheng Yi¡¯s proposal and the scene of love shed. Even Cheng Yi forgave her for stealing Song Corp secrets. She didn¡¯t believe that such a man would lie to her again.


    ¡°Su Banqing, think about it. Isn¡¯t it enough to be cheated by him back then?¡±  Can¡¯t you listen to Sis again?


    Su Ni was anxious.


    ¡°No, sister.¡±


    Su Banqing sat up from the bed and now she had a positive reply, ¡°No matter how he used to be, I believe he has changed now. Cheng Yi has admitted to me about drugging. I¡­ I understand him.¡±

 Chapter 503: Sisterhood

    When she heard thest sentence, Su Ni felt that her eyes were ck.


    Her lips wriggled for a long time but she couldn¡¯t squeeze out a single word.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her own sister, she would¡¯ve hung up long ago.


    Her silence allowed Su Banqing to find a chance to confess. She continued over the phone, ¡°I know you and Cheng Yi have a bad past, but it¡¯s just a pa. s. s. Cheng Yi has apologized to me and proved to me that he won¡¯t be like that again.¡±


    ¡°Sis, believe me. Give me a chance. If I give up like this, I¡¯ll never be happy forever.¡±


    ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you love me the most? Aren¡¯t you willing to give me a chance?¡±  He still told Cheng Yi that you just couldn¡¯t let go of your past, so you wanted us to be together.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    Finally, Su Ni hung up.


    He couldn¡¯t even stir a ripple in his heart.


    If she could say the following words from Su Banqing¡¯s mouth, she hadpletely lost the idea of refuting.


    Sometimes, she thought that perhaps this was life.


    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, Su Banqing would soon reach the office.


    When Luo Qing came in to report, she was a little worried, but Su Ni still shook her head, indicating for her toe in.


    Some words were better in front of her.


    ¡°I just have one thing to remind you.¡±


    Su Ni was expressionless and she spoke weakly. After Luo Qing nodded solemnly, she said, ¡°If I really can¡¯t hold myself back then I hope you can stop me.¡±


    Surprise shed across Luo Qing¡¯s eyes but she quickly nodded. ¡°Mr. Su, I know.¡±


    At the hospital, when Cheng Yi found out that Su Banqing was gone, he quickly chased her downstairs.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t catch Su Banqing.


    Upstairs.


    Su Ni leaned against the table and took a deep breath. She was ready to see Su Banqing.


    However, when they met, Su Ni did not expect Su Banqing to wear the hospital¡¯s medical uniform. Her face was pale and her hair was messy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Ni thought that she could face this matter with a determined heart, but seeing her sister¡¯s haggard appearance, all her words and precautions copsed. She quickly went forward to support Su Banqing on the sofa.


    However, Su Banqing fell to her knees.


    Even Luo Qing was startled by this situation. She didn¡¯t know if she should stay by the side.


    Thankfully, Su Ni was focused on Su Banqing, so she quickly helped her up.


    However, not only did Su Banqing not listen, she became extremely emotional.


    ¡°Sis, I know I¡¯ve done something wrong in your eyes this time, but I really have no choice. Please let him go for the sake of my child and me.¡±


    ¡°Half-Qing, what are you talking about?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s hand retracted and her heart was like a knife.


    Su Banqing kept shaking her head, tears falling down her face. ¡°Even if it was Cheng Yi who did it, don¡¯t sue him. My child can¡¯t be without a father.¡±


    Su Ni took two steps back.


    Luo Qing quickly supported Su Ni, but after she pushed her brother away, she walked up to her with a scary and calm attitude, ¡°Su Yuqing, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Banqing raised her head, her eyes firm.


    Su Ni suppressed her excitement. Only Kang, who was standing behind Su Ni, could see clearly. From the beginning, Yao 4¡¯s hand could not help but tremble.


    ¡°If Father really couldn¡¯t make it this time, could you still say something like this?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Su Banqing was stunned for a long time before her mouth twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t Papae over?¡±


    Pah!


    Su Ni pped Su Banqing¡¯s face again. Then, her emotions could no longer be controlled and her tears fell.


    She pointed to her chest and said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ve been sisters since we were young. I¡¯ve never hit you before, but now, for the sake of Cheng Yi, I beat you again and again. Do you think I don¡¯t feel heartbroken?¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t dodge and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Su Banqing, you really disappointed me.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want my child to be born without a father.¡±


    There was a trace of hatred in Su Banqing¡¯s hollow eyes. ¡°If you really n to sue Cheng Yi, we can only follow him.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°No, Sis, this is my own life. You can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Su Banqing smiled and slowly stood up from the ground.


    At this time, the door to Su Ni¡¯s office was suddenly kicked open and three women in the office looked at it at the same time.


    The secretary followed in nervously. It was obvious that most people couldn¡¯t stop Cheng Yi¡¯s momentum at all.


    Su Ni asked the secretary to leave first, then she stared coldly at Cheng Yi and said, ¡°This is Su Corp, not your ce for Cheng Yi to throw tantrums.¡±


    Although Su Banqing stood up at this time, Cheng Yi saw it clearly the moment he came in.


    Su Ni actually let Su Banqing kneel again.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ll fu*king kill you!¡±


    Cheng Yi rushed up in an instant but was stopped by Luo Qing and warned, ¡°Here, I called the police.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s anger did not diminish. ¡°Do you know that half clear has juste out of the hospital and that she almost lost her childst night? You even let her kneel down. You scorpion woman, you deserve me to dump you back then.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni was so angry that her shoulders trembled slightly. She pressed the security bell and yelled, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Su Banqing was also frightened by Cheng Yi¡¯s aura. She quickly grabbed Cheng Yi and said, ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t be like this. I kneeled myself, I myself¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, tears fell.


    Cheng Yi stared at Su Banqing with his scarlet eyes full of confusion, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±  Didn¡¯t I say that I will solve everything?


    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to¡­ but¡­ but I don¡¯t want you to go to jail.¡±


    Su Banqing couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and cried loudly.


    Cheng Yi was stunned.


    But he soon understood.


    The fierceness in his eyes turned into endless regret. He hugged Su Banqing tightly and said, ¡°You idiot, what can I do? What are you worried about? You just have to take care of your baby.¡±


    Su Ni stared coldly at the two of them, her heart calm, ¡°If you really love him, you shouldn¡¯t let her threaten me with this.¡±


    Although Cheng Yi didn¡¯t know what had just happened, he could guess it.  At this moment, the gaze at Su Ni was still like an enemy. She said coldly, ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s not up to you to manage the matter between me and Khai. Besides, even if I¡¯m in jail, I will never beg you for mercy.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Su Banqing was really scared. She wanted to kneel on Su Ni again. ¡°Sis, you can promise me. You can¡¯t let my child be born without a father, can you?¡±

 Chapter 504: A Man like Cheng Yi

    Su Ni turned her face and said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s fine. If you don¡¯t want to get justice for Papa, I have nothing to say. You don¡¯t have to call me Sis anymore, and you don¡¯t have to appear in front of me again.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s body softened and she almost copsed on the ground.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were full of resentment, ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re so vicious. Do you think I¡¯ll be separated from half Qing like this?¡±


    Su Ni closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to participate in this farce. She just told Luo Qing, ¡°The security should being up soon.¡±


    Luo Qing nodded and was about to open the door.


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    She didn¡¯t know when Su Ni had be so cold-blooded and merciless. She didn¡¯t even care about herst family.


    ¡°Looks like I finally understand. You really don¡¯t want me to be with Cheng Yi. Is it because I stole your boyfriend?¡±


    Su Banqing sneered, her eyes full of despair.


    ¡°Shut up, Su Banqing, it¡¯s not up to you to dictate my affairs.¡±


    Su Ni sneered.


    ¡°Huh, I knew all this was true. Why did you say revenge for Father and seek justice for Father? I think this is your final goal, but Gu Zechen knows about this?¡±


    When Su Banqing saw Su Ni¡¯s pain, a smugness rose in her eyes, and she continued to stab the nerve of.


    Su Ni did not respond and Su Banqing had already stood up. Facing the back of Khai, she continued to say without hesitation, ¡°Hey 4, don¡¯t worry. No matter how you stop me, I have to be with Cheng Yi.¡±  He loves me, I love him too. You¡­ you can give up.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Su Ni clenched her fists tightly.


    The Su Banqing in front of her felt strange. She no longer looked like her sister.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Coincidentally, the security guard hade too. Su Ni used herst strength and said, ¡°Please invite these people out.¡±


    ¡°No need to rush, we will go out ourselves.¡±


    After Cheng Yi said this, he pulled Su Banqing out and Su Banqing yelled unwillingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to hate you for the rest of my life, you¡¯d better not do anything.¡±


    The door was quickly shut.


    However, Su Banqing¡¯s words that I hate you still entered Su Ni¡¯s ears.


    She closed her eyes and felt tired.


    ¡°Mr. Su, are you okay?¡±


    Luo Qing was a little worried. ¡°Looking at Cheng Yi, it¡¯s not strange for Miss Su to sink in.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Su Ni falling straight to the sofa behind her.


    Luo Qing screamed and rushed up quickly.


    Thankfully, Su Ni¡¯s eyelids moved but she didn¡¯t show much attention. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better take a break.¡±


    Luo Qing felt a little distressed.


    She could actually understand Su Ni¡¯s feelings, but the current situation was not something that could be solved with urgency.


    She wanted to persuade her, but Su Ni waved her hand, indicating that she had to say no more.


    ¡°You can leave first. I want to be alone.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Call me if you have something to do.¡±


    Luo Qing said.


    Su Ni closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But the scene just now still shed in her mind. She shook her head and wanted to forget it, but Su Banqing¡¯s voice still pierced her eardrums again.


    ¡°Su Ni, I hate you!¡±


    ¡°I hate you¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed when Su Ni suddenly woke up from her dream.


    Thinking back to thest scene of Su Banqing shouting at her, she really wanted to p herself two times to calm herself down.


    Su Ni went to the rest room and simply washed her face with cold water.


    The office was already packed up, but Su Ni could still feel the position where Su Banqing had just knelt and the situation where Cheng Yi had rushed up.


    Luo Qing was right. Who could resist the temptation of such a man?


    But at this point, Su Banqing was already six rtives.


    Forget it.


    Su Ni took a deep breath and saw that it was almost time to get off work. She packed her things and headed back to the residence.


    The housekeeper was a little surprised and panicked as she said that dinner hadn¡¯t been ready yet.


    Su Ni remembered that Gu Zechen should be back quite early today, so she let the housekeeper not be anxious. She went to sleep first, and it was not toote to have dinner when Gu Zechen came back.


    When she went upstairs, Su Ni remembered something. Last night, Cheng Yi and Xu Wan met.


    Although this matter was not good for Cheng Yi, it was good for Xu Wan.


    Was there any connection in this?


    The more Su Ni thought about it, the more frightened she became. If that was the case, Xu Wan must give Cheng Yi sufficient benefits.


    Thinking of this, Su Ni felt that she should remind Gu Zechen.


    Gu Corp.


    Xu Wan was criticized mercilessly by Gu Zechen in front of everyone because she worked sooner orter.


    Xu Wan, who had been arrogant in the past, was now flushed red and she wanted to find a crack to enter.


    Naturally, this ount was also on Su Ni¡¯s head.


    Xu Wan was a little surprised when she saw Gu Zechen packing up his jacket and leaving. ¡°Mr. Gu, you haven¡¯t finished work yet. Where are you going?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s sharp eyes red at her, scaring Xu Wan¡¯s shoulders. After a few days of lessons, she naturally did not dare to mention the friendship she had in the past, and she also had the instinctive fear of Gu Zechen¡¯s superior.


    ¡°When did Assistant Xu get involved in my business?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked without hesitation.


    Xu Wan blushed again. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t say anything, so she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine too. I can help you sort out the files.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted and ignored him.


    As soon as Gu Zechen left, the project department hurriedly sent over the files. Seeing that there was only Xu Wan in the office, she was stunned.


    Xu Wan was thinking about it and asked directly, ¡°What information are you getting?¡±


    The manager hurriedly answered, ¡°It¡¯s the site selection for this project and the product, as well as the preliminary construction map.¡±


    ¡°Take it over and take a look.¡±


    Xu Wan said directly.


    The project manager was stunned, and Xu Wan also realized that her words were too direct. She hurriedly said, ¡°What I mean, CEO Gu has just gone out, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te out for a while. Why don¡¯t you leave it to me first and leave it to him when Mr. Gu answers me, which won¡¯t dy your business.¡±


    The project manager looked troubled as if he was hesitant. ¡°Then¡­ this is not in line with the rules.¡±


    ¡°Since you say that, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Xu Wan shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Mr. Gu wille back. Or, Mr. Gu will note back tonight. I think you shoulde back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    The project manager was also a little uncertain. After all, Xu Wan was right, so she eventually nodded and agreed. ¡°Then, please trouble Sergeant Xu. In any case, this information is going to be delivered to Su Lai¡¯spany in the end. You can take a look.¡±

 Chapter 505: Information Revealing

    Xu Wan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely hand it over to President Gu.¡±


    After Xu Wan received the information, she pretended to put it in the drawer. However, as soon as she left, she quickly flipped through the information.


    When she saw the initial construction map, she felt a little excited.


    Initially, she was still thinking about how to get it that wouldn¡¯t arouse Gu Zechen¡¯s suspicion. She didn¡¯t expect that she would send it to her.


    Xu Wan quickly took out her phone and took a photo of all the files. Then she called Cheng Yi with confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got the information you want, but I¡¯m not satisfied with the news you sent. How about we talk again?¡±


    With the construction map, Xu Wan got the confidence and said directly.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Cheng Yi was also excited, and his answer was naturally straightforward.


    On the other side.


    After Gu Zechen received Su Ni¡¯s worried call in the car, he didn¡¯t take it to heart and let Su Ni not worry.


    After hanging up, Gu Zechen asked Li Mo, ¡°The construction map has been sent in.¡±


    Li Mo nodded. ¡°It should have been delivered ten minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Follow her closely.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni waited at home for about half an hour before she heard the sound of an engine. She quickly went downstairs and happened to see Gu Zechening out of the car.


    Even though Gu Zechen had a guess in her heart, she couldn¡¯t wait to tell Gu Zechen her findings.


    The two of them sat down at the dining table. It had been a long time since they hade home so early and had a meal together.


    ¡°Look at your face. What¡¯s the happy thing?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni touched her face. Was her performance obvious?


    However, even if he really did find out the truth, it was not something to be happy about.  Soon, Su Ni cried again and said, ¡°I still cause you trouble.¡±


    ¡°A reporter went to Su Corp.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly turned cold.


    Su Ni quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel like you¡¯re the one who came out for this matter. I¡¯m sorry for not doing anything.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about this. I can¡¯t say ten sentences more than a hundred.¡±  Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    Su Ni understood that Gu Zechen¡¯s interview today had a good effect. It was simply based on Su Ni¡¯s ability and it was impossible to achieve it.


    ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    Therefore, Su Ni no longer acted unreasonable. She took the initiative to raise her ss and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°I respect you this ss.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He picked up his ss and gently touched it, then downed it in one go.


    ¡°I said on the phone that you didn¡¯t take it to heart. Although I don¡¯t have any evidence, I have a hunch that this matter is rted to Xu Wan.¡±


    Su Ni approached Gu Zechen and whispered carefully.


    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni. She had to rely on her intuition whenever she did things.


    ¡°Deep down, I know that this matter is probably rted to Cheng Yi, but I forgot to ask you something.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly got serious and Su Ni was a little nervous. She nodded and asked him to speak.


    ¡°Do you still remember thatst night, Cheng Yi suddenly whispered in your ear. What did he say to you?¡±


    Gu Zechen remembered that Su Ni was angry at the time.


    She didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to blush after Gu Zechen asked.


    She looked at Gu Zechen awkwardly, her eyes fluttering.


    She also knew that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from Gu Zechen, so she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°What else can he say, but I think I still have feelings for him, so I don¡¯t support him being with Su Banqing.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this kind of person is really disgusting. I wonder where the confidence came from.¡±


    Su Ni pouted, feeling guilty.


    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, this time, she was fighting right.


    On the way back, Luo Qing had already reported to Gu Zechen what happened in the office today.


    The words Cheng Yi and Su Banqing said naturally reached Gu Zechen¡¯s ears.


    Initially, she thought that Su Ni must be in a low mood, but looking at her current condition, Gu Zechen sighed in relief.


    This question was purely because of curiosity.


    Su Ni¡¯s answer was reasonable, so Gu Zechen did not pursue it anymore. Instead, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think about it, but her eyes soon dimmed. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that Cheng Yi would believe his nonsense.¡±


    Su Ni regretted it when she said this, but seeing that Gu Zechen was still listening seriously, she could only continue to say, ¡°I think it¡¯s really ghostly. I didn¡¯t want to sue Cheng Yi or I would cut off my friendship with me.  Now, I want you to find out something quickly.


    Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve and begged, ¡°Say, if you really tell Cheng Yi, will Su Banqing really cut ties with me?¡±


    Gu Zechen pondered for a few seconds, but his expression did not change. He still said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but it¡¯s always a way to wake people up. This is the result you want, right?¡±


    ¡°Then I will sue.¡±


    Su Ni narrowed her eyes. ¡°In short, I can¡¯t let half Qing be with such a man. Even if I raise her for the rest of my life, I can.¡±


    Gu Zechen got up and patted Su Ni on the shoulder without saying anything.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni realized she was a little agitated and asked, ¡°Am I overdoing this?¡±


    ¡°No matter what kind of decision you make, I will respect you.¡±


    These were Gu Zechen¡¯s words.


    After all, it was about the Su family, so he didn¡¯t have to get involved, and Su Ni¡¯s final decision was his decision.


    Su Ni sighed and hugged Gu Zechen from behind. ¡°I know that I¡¯m not doing well, but I really have no choice.¡±


    As soon as she thought about what happened in the office in the afternoon, Su Ni¡¯s heart was like a knife.


    ¡°Since you feel that what you did is correct, why do you think so much?¡±


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder, but Su Ni found that Gu Zechen had more worry and couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Gu Zechen shook his head and said his concerns, ¡°I always feel that this is not so simple. If it is really rted to Cheng Yi, then he must have his next move.¡±


    Coincidentally, the phone rang.


    It was Li Mo¡¯s voice saying that Xu Wan and Cheng Yi had met.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    On the contrary, Gu Zechen¡¯s mind sank as if he had been worried about something. Finally, it was resolved and he let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand.


    Gu Zechen smiled and his mood inexplicably improved.


    ¡°No matter what, the initiative is still in our hands. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

 Chapter 506: Attempt

    Su Ni was still in the clouds when Gu Zechen picked up Su Ni and went back to the room.


    Just as Su Ni thought something was going to happen, Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss stopped, making her feel ufortable.


    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and asked with some helplessness and curiosity, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°I said it before¡­¡±


    Just as Gu Zechen was about to open his mouth, Su Ni extended her index finger to cover his mouth. Soon Su Ni leaned her body and bit his lips. Her eyes were a little softer, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to that¡­¡±


    The hot kiss spread all the way. Perhaps it was sealed for too long, even Su Ni became a little crazy.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing quickened and it was hard for him not to be driven by Su Ni, but he held back when he reached thest step.


    Su Ni was confused and angry.


    Gu Zechen could only console Su Ni, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s endure for two more days. We¡¯ll see soon.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the nurse have already caught her? The answer you want is just a matter of time. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re still feeling awkward.¡±


    Su Nipletely turned around and didn¡¯t want to bother with him.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand slid across Su Ni¡¯s smooth back and a wet kiss followed.


    Su Ni¡¯s body was still in a sensitive period and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°Close your eyes. Don¡¯t think so much.¡±


    Gu Zechen is gentle.


    Su Ni was confused.


    Gu Zechen reached out and gently closed her eyes, then said, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve suffered quite a lot of pressure during this period of time. Rx. I¡¯ll help you today.¡±


    Soon, Su Ni felt something strange and her body instantly tensed up.


    ¡°Zexin¡­¡±


    She quickly couldn¡¯t suppress her low voice. Her hands hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s head tightly. She clearly felt that it was inappropriate, but she still didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to leave.


    Su Ni was also thinking, could she really yearn so much?


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni¡¯s thigh, indicating for her to rx first.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the more Su Ni wanted to rx, the more her body stiffened. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hair and her eyes were about to spit fire. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I want, Gu Zechen, I want, give it to me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Baby, right away.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly bent down again.


    However, she was caught by Su Ni again. She was so anxious that she cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this. Ah, Gu Zechen, are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°Waifu.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked embarrassed, innocent and pitiful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care what kind of promise you made.¡±


    Su Ni got up and pressed Gu Zechen under her. Sure enough, there was a fire. She didn¡¯t think about it and wanted to sit down.


    Su Ni¡¯s madness frightened Gu Zechen. He quickly held Su Ni down but still couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Seeing that Su Ni was about to seed and his willpower had reached its peak, Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and pushed Su Ni away, then locked himself in the bathroom.


    There was the sound of running water.


    Su Ni was so angry that she patted the door outside and scolded, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you still a man?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen,e out. What are you afraid of? What, do you have a woman outside?¡±


    ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    There was a quiet voice from Gu Zechen but a firm counter.


    Su Ni snorted, ¡°Who knows what you¡¯re doing during the day? Gu Zechen, if you want to get a divorce, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°Also, since you can¡¯t even satisfy me, you are still a man.¡±


    The more Su Ni thought about it, the angrier she became, the more she scolded.


    In the bathroom, Gu Zechen was clearly taking a cold shower, but he didn¡¯t know why his body was getting worse and hotter. His body seemed to be filled withva that was about to erupt at any time.


    ¡°Waifu, stop talking.¡±


    Gu Zechen made a low and hoarse voice.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not letting me say it now, you¡¯re getting more and more arbitrary.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t like it.


    Bang!  The bathroom door was quickly opened and Su Ni was startled. However, she quickly got stiff again and said, ¡°What, do you want to show that you¡¯re a man?¡±


    Gu Zechen clutched his scalp tightly, feeling like he was going crazy.


    ¡°Waifu, calm down first.  I know you can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I swear that I will settle things as soon as possible and fulfill my promise.


    Gu Zechen almost begged.


    Su Ni sneered and rushed Gu Zechen to the study.


    In the end, Gu Zechen let out a sigh of relief.


    After that, Gu Zechen made a crazy call and asked Li Mo to get up and arrange work.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s only 1 am now¡­¡±


    ¡°What, do you want to deduct your sry?¡±


    ¡°Boss, tell me.¡±


    Li Mo forcefully opened his eyes, put on his sses and was about to get out of bed.


    The woman beside her had just woken up and was somewhat helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you guys don¡¯t have any rest as assistants for the whole year?¡±


    Li Mo was even more depressed.


    In the eyes of outsiders, his profession was bright and beautiful. Actually, he was exhausted like a dog every day. Li Mo had to sigh, ¡°I really hope that one day I can be as free as you.¡±


    ¡°Then, enjoy your work. I still have a show tomorrow.¡±


    Li Mo kissed Shilin¡¯s forehead. He didn¡¯t expect this kiss to be hot again and the two of them quickly rolled together.


    At a critical moment, Gu Zechen called again.


    ¡°Have you arranged the things I asked you to arrange? Why hasn¡¯t you replied yet?¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t open the speakerphone, but Gu Zechen¡¯s anger was still heard. Even Shro¡¯er had to cover her ears. Afterwards, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your boss is so irritable.¡±


    ¡°Usually not.¡±


    Li Mo thought about it seriously, ¡°Probably only the boss did not dare to vent his anger after being wronged by Madam.¡±


    Shri¡¯er looked sympathetic as she recalled the news during the day. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It seems that your boss really loves his wife.¡±


    ¡°No, this is the most affectionate and affectionate man I have ever seen.¡±


    As soon as he mentioned this, Li Mo seemed to be interested. Seeing that Shrier rolled her eyes, Li Mo quickly added, ¡°Of course, those who are close to the Zhu family are ck. Boss, I¡¯ve learned this deeply.¡±


    Soon, Li Mo started working.


    He had to say that the boss was the boss. He had his own reasons for arranging work for most of the night.


    It was noon on the other side of Earth.

 Chapter 507: Attendance

    Coincidentally, Li Mo booked a flight ticket for the nurse who had worked before toe back.


    Of course, everything was a secret.


    However, this was not over yet.


    Soon, Gu Zechen gave him a second job, which was to monitor Cheng Yi¡¯s every move and stop him immediately.


    On this point, Li Mo knew why and agreed quickly.


    However, after such a busy schedule, the sky was almost bright.


    Li Mo yawned and made himself a cup of coffee. It was dawn and he had to pick up Gu Zechen.


    What Li Mo did not expect was that he was not the only one who was not in good spirits. Mr. Gu did not have to say, but for some reason, Su Ni also had two bear eyes.


    When she found that Li Mo was looking at her, Su Ni naturally looked away and pushed her sunsses up.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡±


    Gu Zechen coughed seriously. Li Mo quickly started the engine and reported the day¡¯s trip.


    Speaking of the dinner, Gu Zechen interjected, ¡°You have to do everything. I don¡¯t want any reporters to appear in any form.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Li Mo was experienced and knew what Gu Zechen meant, so he was quite familiar with handling it, but in the end, he still asked worriedly, ¡°Over at the Song Corp.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have to invite anything you need.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    With the boss¡¯s attitude, Li Mo rxed and drove faster.


    When Su Ni heard that Cheng Yi would alsoe to the Gu Corp tonight, she was a little upset. ¡°I don¡¯t have to go tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to go.¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent for a while and felt that it was a bit cruel to Su Ni, so he changed his tone, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t go first. I¡¯ll make arrangements then.¡±


    Li Mo suddenly interrupted, ¡°Ah, if Madam doesn¡¯t go, Assistant Xu won¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Before Li Mo could finish, he was red at by Gu Zechen.


    However, Su Ni still heard what she should hear. Soon, she stared at Gu Zechen with a warning face and didn¡¯t let her go.


    Gu Zechen found that Su Ni seemed to be in a bad mood every morning.  Furthermore, there was a growing trend.


    It looked like the hospital had to be resolved as soon as possible.


    Gu Zechen quickly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Waifu, you know, I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right?¡±


    Su Ni also believed in Gu Zechen, but she had to vent her anger.


    ¡°Since Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t have this idea, I will attend tonight.¡±


    Su Ni was trying to crush any other people¡¯s thoughts.


    Since Su Ni was able to participate, Gu Zechen was naturally happy, which was conducive to stopping the rumors. Therefore, Gu Zechen nodded happily and said that he would personally pick up Su Ni.


    Su Ni hummed and her expression calmed down.


    The whole day, the outside world had been reporting the celebration of Gu Corp.


    Although the Gu Corp did not win the bid personally, it also managed to win the project in cooperation with Su Lai. This yed a good role in promoting the economic development of the Nancheng city. It was said that at the Gu Corp celebration tonight, even government personnel attended several important figures.


    The nature suddenly changed.


    The whole Gu Corp was also in a busy state and Xu Wan was no exception.


    However, she was thinking about what to wear tonight topletely suppress Su Ni.


    As soon as Gu Zechen came in, he smelled the strong scent of perfume in the office and couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    The secretary quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s Assistant Xu.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Xu Wan appeared before she could finish her sentence. Sure enough, there was a strong scent of perfume. Gu Zechen waved his hand and didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    ¡°Assistant Xu, Mr. Gu is busy. Please go out.¡±


    The secretary was polite.


    Even though Xu Wan was unwilling, she still nodded obediently in front of the secretary and said, ¡°Alright then. If you need my help, please look for me.¡±


    As soon as he left, Gu Zechen suddenly sneezed.


    The secretary was even more upset. ¡°Mr. Gu, Assistant Xu barged in like this. We don¡¯t have much to stop us. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this for now.¡±


    Gu Zechen said casually.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was not angry, the secretary let out a sigh of relief. He lowered his head and said that he would leave first.


    Less than half an hourter, Xu Wan came in again with a incubator in her hand.


    ¡°Zexin, you should not have breakfast yet. I have stewed some soup here. Do you want to taste it?¡±


    As Xu Wan said this, the lunch box was already on the desk. Gu Zechen frowned and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He patted the table and berated, ¡°Xu Wan, who told you to be so presumptuous in my office?¡±


    Xu Wan was startled and a lot of soup spilled on the documents.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just worried about your health.¡±


    Xu Wan blinked and quickly took out a piece of paper to help wipe the soup. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll help you clean it up.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen waved his hand impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the project department to send another copyter. This¡­ you can just throw it away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Wan was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. She quickly held the files and was about to leave when she heard Gu Zechen call out behind her back, ¡°And these soup, take it out.¡±


    A trace of disappointment shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes, but on the surface, she still looked pitiful and brought the fish soup back.


    However, in a ce where no one was around, Xu Wan quickly took out her phone and took photos of the information she had just brought out. Then, she put it into the messenger and eliminated the evidence.


    Although it was just some ordinary information, he believed that as long as it was rted to the construction, Cheng Yi must be interested.


    However, this depended on how Cheng Yi performed tonight and she decided whether to cooperate further.


    Soon, Xu Wan made a few more calls to confirm that all the reporters had been arranged. Then she returned to her desk with satisfaction and continued to think about what kind of dress to wear tonight.


    On the other hand, Su Ni was busy.


    It was not until Li Mo brought the gown that Su Ni remembered that there was still such a thing at night.


    At this moment, things could not be thrown away, but she couldn¡¯t ignore the dinner tonight. Su Ni was anxious and angry again, feeling that her face was going to be pimpled.


    Everything was simple.


    Su Ni first changed into an inky green dress, then she asked Luo Qing to help her make up. She saw that there was still some time before the banquet, so she sat back down to deal with something.


    Luo Qing saw that Su Ni was so serious, she couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°President Gu must not think of what you are doing now?¡±


    ¡°If I were to go back to the morning, I definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to attend a celebration banquet. It has nothing to do with our Su Corp anyway.¡±


    Su Ni replied without looking up.

 Chapter 508: Dirty Clothes

    The n was decided one day and the design department could start the operation tomorrow. The amount of time that would be saved would be more than half a day.


    This was also why Su Ni rushed.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t notice that when she was busy, the ink on the side was identally knocked over by her andnded on the hem of her skirt.


    Half an hourter.


    Su Ni stretchedzily and realized that she had changed into a dress. This behavior was a little unpleasant, so she quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Together, the ink water bottle was kicked to the bottom of the table, so Su Ni didn¡¯t notice that the dress on the ground had already been stained with ink, and since it was made ofce, the ink was still spreading endlessly.


    After getting in the car, Su Ni finally let out a sigh of relief. She shouldn¡¯t have dyed the banquet.


    Luo Qing smiled as she drove. ¡°Mr. Su, I always feel that you are different from other women.¡±


    ¡°Why is it different?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about today. You and I are the first to see someone who can wear a gown and work so diligently.  Besides, although there are so many dressester, they always feel that their temperament is different.


    Luo Qing analyzed it seriously.


    Su Ni was amused. Of course, she only felt that Luo Qing was ttering her, but she still wanted to listen, ¡°Why are you different?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s temperament.¡±


    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t express it clearly. She shook her head anxiously and said, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t say it clearly. Even if you stand there, you must be the right person, and you still have the strength. Unlike some women, no matter how well dressed they are, they are still just a vase.¡±


    Luo Qing¡¯s words were the right one, and even Su Ni¡¯s mood was happy.


    ¡°You still know how to talk, but we still have to lower ourselves.¡±


    Su Ni deliberately said with a stern face.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Luo Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh. She didn¡¯t know when she had be so flirtatious. If Gu Zechen saw it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Gu Corp.


    The banquet hadn¡¯t started yet, but there were already peopleing and going at the entrance of Gu Corp, and many luxury cars were gathered.


    Because there were no reporters at tonight¡¯s banquet, most of the reporters could only gather at the entrance, which made the entrance of Gu Corp even more crowded.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni had just appeared when she was surrounded by quite a number of reporters. Fortunately, Gu Corp had been prepared long ago and sent many security guards to protect Su Ni.


    But there were still a lot of voices in Su Ni¡¯s ears. ¡°Mrs. Gu, can you exin the previous report?¡±


    ¡°May I ask what kind of rtionship you have with the Song Corp Mr. Cheng? Do you really have an unspeakable past?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Su, please borate. We all want to know.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni didn¡¯t change her expression and pretended not to hear her.


    Luo Qing was a little angry. ¡°I think these people can¡¯t interview Mr. Gu, so they are holding you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you angry? They can¡¯t enter anyway.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t care.


    Li Mo was already standing at the door to wee Su Ni. Now that he heard the reporters screaming, he also asked the security captain beside him, ¡°Who let this in? Go and check their details.¡±


    The captain did not dare to be careless. He quickly went out personally and cleared some unnecessary people.


    But soon, there was another scream behind Su Ni, ¡°Su Ni is a shameless woman. Before she got married, she had been with quite a few men. Don¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    However, before he could finish, the reporter had already been dragged down.


    However, quite a few people heard the words. At this moment, the way they looked at Su Ni was as strange as it was. However, when Su Ni¡¯s eyes looked over, everyone pretended as though nothing had happened, some started tough.


    ¡°These people are really boring.¡±


    Luo Qing scolded.


    Su Ni ignored her and walked into the hall with her skirt in her hand. The hall was much quieter. The lights were glowing, the middle level was intertwined, and there was a scene of singing and dancing rising.


    Li Mo quickly came over and led Su Ni to rest first. ¡°Mr. Gu is still busy. Madam, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Our Mr. Su isn¡¯t that petty.¡±


    Before Su Ni could speak, Luo Qing returned to salute her.


    ¡°No rush, let hime over slowly.¡±


    When she thought about how she had been in the office a moment ago, she somewhat understood Gu Zechen. Besides, she couldn¡¯t really let a CEO stand at the door to wee her.


    Su Ni could also think of it. In addition to being a little hungry, she strolled around and found some food.


    She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Xu Wan in the ce she shouldn¡¯t have encountered the most.


    Su Ni was a little surprised. Her hand that picked the desserts quickly retracted. Xu Wan pursed her lips and smiled, cing the desserts into her bowl.


    Luo Qing said, ¡°Mr. Su, do you want to taste anything else?¡±


    ¡°No need, I ate too much and grew fat.¡±


    Su Ni changed into fruit.


    Su Ni also knew that Xu Wan had sessfully entered the Gu Corp and was not under Gu Zechen¡¯s jurisdiction, so she didn¡¯t want any idents to happen at this asion.


    Un, there was a sneer behind him.


    Su Ni frowned, confused.


    When she turned back, she saw Xu Wan, who was wearing a white dress with half of her chest exposed. She wasughing uncontrobly without any formality.


    For some reason, Su Ni suddenly remembered what Luo Qing said in the car and felt that it made sense.


    At present, Xu Wan was the best example. Even if she wore thetest limited-style gown, she still had to envy and spoil the number of female guests present. Even the essories on her were a whole set of emerald green. Even though Su Ni did not know where she came from, she could guess that it was quite valuable.


    However, these value umted on Xu Wan¡¯s body but there was not much nobility. On the contrary, there was still some vulgar air.


    Su Ni looked at Xu Wan and could not help but feel more pity. There were some things that could not be built with money.  It seemed like she really wanted to ask Gu Zechen if his taste was so bad.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Gu is too busy, and he has no time to prepare a dress for Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled and gave her reasons for happiness.


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Is there anything wrong with my dress?¡±


    Xu Wan stopped talking and covered her mouth with all her might as if she was about tough.


    Anyone who looked at her like this felt a little nervous. Luo Qing specially checked Su Ni. When she saw arge amount of ink on the hem of the Khai dress, she was shocked too.


    She lowered her voice to remind Su Ni, ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s bad. Your dress is down¡­¡±


    Su Ni also wanted to see it, but she couldn¡¯t see it at all.


    At this time, Xu Wan was alreadyughing so hard that she could not take her breath. She then pulled her femalepanion beside her and continued tough, ¡°I never imagined that our Mr. Su would wear such a dirty dress so easily.¡±


    Su Ni was very angry.


    However, this was indeed her mistake.

 Chapter 509: Quickly Uncle the Bound

    It would be toote to change another one now. Even though the femalepanion beside Xu Wan was not as obvious as Xu Wan¡¯s smile, her eyes were full of surprise.


    No one would have thought that Su Ni would wear such an outdated outfit on such an important asion.


    Luo Qing anxiously said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Su, why don¡¯t we go to the lounge first and I think of a way.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was calm. Since things had already happened, even if she tried to salvage it, it would still be theughing stock tonight.


    ¡°How can I remember that this is thetest design of a designer this year? I remember it a little, but that designer isn¡¯t very famous either.¡±


    Someone lowered his voice and whispered.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think Mrs Gu did it on purpose.¡±


    It was obvious that someone wanted to speak for Su Ni but Xu Wan quickly threw her knife like eyes at her. The usually timid female guest became increasingly silent.


    ¡°I think Mrs Gu should go back first. Wearing this is really embarrassing for President Gu.¡±


    At this time, Xu Wan became the host of this banquet, her words were harsh and aggressive.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°I think it¡¯s not up to you to decide what I wear, Miss Xu.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Xu Wan looked around for a week and saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were sessfully attracted to her. There was a yful smile on her face as she said, ¡°Although that is the case, I¡¯m still half a partner in this banquet. Don¡¯t you have the right toment?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Wan quickly added, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. I really didn¡¯t see anyone wearing a broken dress to attend the banquet. How embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Su Ni was afraid of ruining the banquet, but Luo Qing had no such concerns.


    Furthermore, Su Ni had not made a sound and Xu Wan was still picking up thorns. She stood up straight and sternly said, ¡°This is just because our Kafa identally got a little bit of ink when handling official business. Is it so unbearable that you said?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Mr. Su is really diligent in handlingpany affairs in a dress.¡±


    Her words were good words but she was full of sarcasm when she jumped out of Xu Wan¡¯s mouth.


    There was suddenlyughter around them.


    However, because of Su Ni¡¯s identity, everyone quickly shut their mouths.


    ¡°Mr. Su, I think I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Su Ni said in a low voice, ¡°But what do I wear? This is my freedom. Even if you are a partner of Gu Corp, you don¡¯t have the right to wear it.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the people who came to the banquet this time are all famous people. It¡¯s not like everyone eats on their appearances. I think no one will mind today, right?¡±


    In the end, Su Ni deliberately raised her voice and looked around. Seeing that many people were nodding, she smiled and continued, ¡°In my opinion, among all the people present, Miss Xu is dressed the most morous, but I don¡¯t know what it can bring to this banquet.¡±


    The implication was that no matter how beautiful Xu Wan was, she was just a vase.


    As for her, she ate with her own abilities. Even if she wore a casual outfit, although it was not in line with the rules, no one would say anything.


    Even though she was angry, she didn¡¯t have the ability to act as Su Ni.


    Cursing people without dirty words made Xu Wan¡¯s face change.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go. This matter ends here.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to cause a big ruckus and said.


    Xu Wan was unhappy, but Su Ni was convinced by her words. She was not good at being demon anymore. She could only stare angrily at Khai and turn to leave.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the door, ¡°Actually, Mrs Gu did help me today.¡±


    Everyone was stunned and their eyes gathered again.


    A young girl in a light green hanging dress suddenly walked in. Standing beside her, Gu Zechen was naturally attracted by countless people.


    Even Xu Wan¡¯s eyes became sharp.


    Su Ni was slightly surprised. She didn¡¯t know when Gu Zechen came, and this girl was¡­


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m like green, the designer of this dream.¡±


    Ruobing took the initiative to walk to Su Ni and extended a pair of fair hands.


    From the looks of it, she was less than 30 years old, her skin was fair, and her face was clean. However, her bright eyes were not shy at all. Instead, she smiled generously at Su Ni.


    Su Ni held the other¡¯s hand.


    At the same time, he was confused.


    She just felt that the name was a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she¡¯d heard of the designer. It wasn¡¯t until after Gu Zechen mentioned that she wanted to see the designer of the dress in a makeup studio that she remembered.


    Unfortunately, the person was not there and Su Ni didn¡¯t see him.


    Gu Zechen paid attention to it.


    As if there was a new brand, Gu Zechen felt that it was in line with Su Ni¡¯s taste, so he bought it at the original price, and then happened to have a chance, so he brought them to the celebration party.


    However, this is all after.


    At that time, Su Ni was still a little surprised and was even more shocked by her words.


    If green first praised Su Ni¡¯s outfit, it would be understandable. After all, she was the designer of the gown, but soon, Ruo Huan added, ¡°Actually, this gown is the most I want, but it¡¯s not the most satisfied. The reason is that I always feel that there¡¯s nothing missing in the dark green, but just now, I found the ink on Mrs Gu¡¯s body¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone, look, is there another hint of green in the dark, which is a bit like ink jade. Only by looking at it carefully with a strong light can you appreciate the beauty within. As it is made ofce, the ink spreads along the lines, but it seems to be a perfect design.¡±


    Then, she smiled at Su Ni and said sincerely, ¡°Now that this dress is worn by Mrs Gu, I really feel perfect.¡±


    Su Ni felt awkward.


    He always felt that this statement was a bit far-fetched, but it was just a bunch of ink. Could it be Gu Zechen who came to save him?


    Su Ni was just ndering in her heart, but Xu Wan revealed it. First, she cut it, then she quickly said, ¡°You can really pull it off. A dirty dress can be taken off by you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the designer of this dress. Of course, I have my own ideas. Miss, please respect me.¡±


    If green is still smiling, but words are not allowed to refute.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t believe Rugreen¡¯s words at all and said, ¡°I think the good and the good are all based on your mouth. Since you are satisfied now, it means that your previous work is just a half-finished product.¡±

 Chapter 510: Disgrace

    He frowned like green.


    Xu Wan¡¯s words were malicious and she simply denied a designer.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be troubled by Xu Wan, so she smoothed the situation and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how to design, I don¡¯t think that this ball of ink has any effect. If the designer likes it so much, then leave it for collection.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    If the green face showed some joy, then she looked at Gu Zechen with uncertainty. Thetter did not say anything, so she carefully thanked him.


    Xu Wan snorted and left.


    ¡°You¡¯re dressed well. Although it¡¯s an ident, I think this designer is right.¡±


    Gu Zechen also expressed his opinion.


    After all, ace evening gown perfectly wrapped around Su Ni¡¯s figure. It was too gorgeous and felt that something was missing.


    But Gu Zechen¡¯s words were heavy.


    Actually, there were many people who shared the same thoughts as Xu Wan. The dress was dirty and dirty.


    However, since Gu Zechen said so, everyone was happy to sell their own feelings. All of them followed Gu Zechen¡¯s words and hurriedly praised them for fear that they would fall behind.


    In this way, Su Ni was not used to it. She pulled Gu Zechen to a quiet spot and whispered, ¡°You really didn¡¯t find it to help you?¡±


    ¡°Really not.¡±


    Gu Zechen said innocently, ¡°If I knew about this, I would have brought him here soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni lowered her head to look for the ink on her body but couldn¡¯t see it at all. She could only look at the mirror on the wall and said strangely, ¡°Is it really that good?¡±


    ¡°Good looking.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Su Ni red at him and thetter honestly said, ¡°Naturally, people look good, so wear anything.¡±  But you still haven¡¯t told me how to get it.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Regardless of whether it was the person you found, tonight, it was all thanks to this designer who had a dead mouth.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say that before Gu Zechen came, Xu Wan wanted to seize this matter and chase herself out.


    Gu Zechen still looked serious and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what I said. Maybe it was really someone¡¯s inspiration.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s best.¡±


    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen, and then she rushed in time. She wore a gown and looked at thepany¡¯s documents for a while. As a result, she identally said that she had dirty her gown. Gu Zechen was stunned for a long time and felt a little angry and funny. Finally, she said, ¡°You, you are the only one who can do this.¡±


    ¡°Why should I say that? If I knew I was so busy, I wouldn¡¯t have promised you toe.¡±


    Su Ni refuted discontentedly.


    ¡°Fortunately, you are here.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms and sniffed next to her ear. He lowered his voice andughed, ¡°But you look good in whatever you wear.¡±


    The two of them went out again and became the focus of attention.


    With the designer¡¯s exnation, Su Ni was really generous. If others were willing to look at her, they would look forward to it. One after another, some people really saw the difference in Su Ni¡¯s ink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Looking closely, it really looks like a tree of plum blossoms. Together with this dark green, it¡¯s like a mustard.¡±


    Someone looked at Su Ni¡¯s skirt and praised her.


    Su Ni looked over and smiled. ¡°This is just an ident. How can I understand this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a coincidence for everyone. The main reason is that Mrs Gu has a good figure and looks good in anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I want to tell you, that designer is right. The collection of this gown is worth it.¡±


    ¡°As I see it, the designer might be able to make a name for himself.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The party was full ofughter andughter. When Su Ni looked for the designer again, she disappeared.


    Until now, Su Ni still felt that the designer was too coincidental to solve her problem.


    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, Sun Nan was among the invited.


    Later in the conversation, Su Ni also knew that Sun Nan¡¯s husband, Li Zhilin, had reached a coboration with Gu Corp. No, Gu Zechen, Li Zhilin, and several other bosses were talking about something on the other side.


    Sun Nan and Su Ni met more frequently, and they became more and more intimate. However, when Xu Wan satirized Khai, she didn¡¯t show up. Now, she pulled on Yao 4¡¯s arm and praised her.


    Su Ni saw that she was no longer med, so she barely dealt with it.


    Sun Nan was also thinking about it, so she came today to see if Su Ni was still angry with her. She specifically found a few sisters toe over and praise Su Ni inside and out.


    Xu Wan wanted to interrupt a few times, but the moment she came over, the style of art here was different, and the words she said were entric.


    Su Ni was still sitting there without doing anything. Xu Wan¡¯s face turned green and she turned around and left.


    ¡°To deal with this kind of petty person, you can¡¯t show face, or you really think of yourself as a character.¡±


    Someone shouted in Su Ni¡¯s ear.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hear that Gu Huai always allowed anyone to cooperate with Xu Wan. Now, I actually moved out of a Su Laipany. It¡¯s really good, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°Who said no, President Gu is obsessed with our Mrs Gu. None of us know this.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    She didn¡¯t know when, but Su Ni had already heard suchpliments. She probably had a cocoon in her ears.


    There were two or three people gathered on Xu Wan¡¯s side. Although there was no activity from Su Ni, they could still talk about it.


    ¡°Sis Wan¡¯er, look at the arrogance over there. How about we think of a way too?¡±


    As Xu Wan¡¯s stic best friend, she was still fond of Xu Wan at the banquet.


    ¡°Wait, she¡¯ll sufferter.¡±


    A sinister look shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes.


    Initially, she wanted to make Su Ni humiliate herself with the gown, but she didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen had brought someone over and resolved the problem with just a few words.


    Since Su Ni couldn¡¯t pull herself away, Xu Wan simply went straight to Gu Zechen.


    At that time, Gu Zechen was talking about work when Xu Wan swayed over with a ss of wine. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but give Xu Wan face and greeted her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard you talk about the project¡¯s cooperation. I don¡¯t know where I can help.¡±


    Xu Wan said humbly.

 Chapter 511: Not Calm

    After all, her current status was different from before, and she was the main hub of Gu Corp and Su Lai¡¯spany. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t get angry in public, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few small talk. Naturally, we¡¯ll stay at work and talk about work.¡±


    The group nodded and weed her. Xu Wan smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m fine too. I also want to hear everyone¡¯s opinions.¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s only been a while, yet she actually ran to President Gu¡¯s side. It¡¯s really a bit of a whine.¡±


    On Su Ni¡¯s side, someone had good eyes and quickly looked over.


    From Su Ni¡¯s point of view, the two of them were very close. Although they were not emotionally expressed, they were still a little unhappy.


    Sun Nan saw her, sneered, and his words were even more merciless. ¡°I think she¡¯s just looking for trouble. Didn¡¯t you see that Mr. Gu loves her?¡±


    ¡°No, Mrs Gu, you should go over and teach her a lesson.¡±


    Someone came up with an idea for Su Ni.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I believe him.¡±


    Just six words let everyone experience Su Ni¡¯s calmness again.


    It seemed that Su Ni had been unusually calm and well-behaved since the beginning when Xu Wan was looking for trouble. Inparison, Kang¡¯er was a little embarrassed.


    These richdies were impressed by Su Ni for a while and they were very polite. ¡°Mrs Gu is indeed worthy of managing thepany every day. This kind of mentality is notparable to ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°No, as I see it, there is no need to argue with such clowns.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    By contrast, Gu Zechen was a little unsettled.


    On the one hand, he wanted to maintain his image in front of these guests, but on the other hand, he was worried that Su Ni might misunderstand. After a short chat, he had to send Xu Wan away.


    In the end, Xu Wan didn¡¯t leave and she left.


    In the end, Xu Wan clung to her like a dog skin ster. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t bear it and warned, ¡°You should still remember what I said.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    A small hatred shed across Xu Wan¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. ¡°But Mr. Gu didn¡¯t see it today. Who would mention the past? On the contrary, because of my identity, I am very polite to me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°What, do you want me to be polite to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled, not the least bit guilty. ¡°But if Mr. Gu can treat me better, maybe we can get along more happily.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Gu Zechen rejected coldly, ¡°Also, if you still want to stay in Gu Corp safely, you¡¯d better not find trouble with Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°What, did I say wrong?¡±


    When Xu Wan was excited, she grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and Gu Zechen quickly flung it away.


    They were surrounded by people and although everyone¡¯s attention was not on this side, this small move was still seen by many people.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded.


    ¡°Originally, Su Ni came over wearing a dirty gown. It¡¯s aplete shame for you. If you really treat yourself as a designer, everyone will believe it. I don¡¯t know how tough at you in private.¡±


    Xu Wan yelled unwillingly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±  I have no problem with what my own woman looks like.  Besides, you probably don¡¯t know that I personally chose this dress for Su Ni.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes shone with danger, warning Xu Wan not to talk anymore.


    Xu Wan was stunned.


    This was indeed something she did not expect.


    However, this did not mean that Xu Wan would give up. She pondered for a long time before continuing, ¡°So what? Su Ni is embarrassing, it¡¯s your shame.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel ashamed.¡±


    Gu Zechen was the truth, especially after knowing why Su Ni was dirty, he only admired her in his heart. He nced at Xu Wan and said, ¡°On the other hand, in Assistant Xu, you can put more effort into your work. Don¡¯t fix these useless things.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    Who exactly was she dressed so well for?


    Isn¡¯t it for him?


    But in the end, not only did Gu Zechen not look at him from start to end, but now he even med himself.


    Xu Wan sniffed and suppressed her voice. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you really that ruthless?¡±


    ¡°You can choose to resign.¡±


    This was good for everyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Xu Wan refused desperately and tears came out.


    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen saw Su Ni get up and go to the bathroom. He hurriedly chased after her.


    Xu Wan still wanted to follow her. She didn¡¯t care about the people pointing at her, but when she found out that Gu Zechen had gone for Su Ni, her footsteps stopped.


    Tears couldn¡¯t stop.


    When no one was around, Xu Wan tried her hardest to hit the wall. Why, Gu Zechen, why did you still treat me like this?


    Do you know the consequences of doing this?


    Do you know that if you don¡¯t do well with me again, the Gu Corp will really be over?


    ¡­¡­


    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t hear these words at all.


    All his attention was on Su Ni now, so when Su Ni really came out of the bathroom, he quickly rushed up.


    Su Ni was startled and didn¡¯t understand.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say that he held Su Ni in his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just felt like I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I missed you.¡±


    Su Ni was speechless. She pushed Gu Zechen away and poked Gu Zechen¡¯s lie with one sentence, ¡°You can¡¯t be annoyed by your assistant. Come to me and find some peace.¡±


    Gu Zechen showed a helpless expression, ¡°You really guessed it.¡±


    ¡°I think you will never rx in your life.¡±


    Su Ni was still in the mood tough.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression became more and more crying. ¡°Then should you also y Mrs Gu¡¯s role?¡±


    Su Ni shrugged. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Then stay by my side.¡±


    Gu Zechen put Su Ni¡¯s hand on his elbow and smiled satisfactorily, ¡°Then, it¡¯s just right.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to apany you, just say it.¡±


    Su Ni med her but she didn¡¯t really refuse. When they walked out, she saw Xu Wan outside with reddened eyes.


    Su Ni pretended not to see her, but Xu Wan stepped on Luo 4¡¯s skirt as she passed by.


    There was a loud tear.


    Su Ni realized that the situation was bad.


    In the end, Xu Wan spoke first. She said apologetically and frightened, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs Gu, I really didn¡¯t expect that your dress was a little long¡­ But since Khai doesn¡¯t mind wearing dirty gowns, he probably won¡¯t mind if it¡¯s broken.¡±

 Chapter 512: Help Her Revenge

    Su Ni was a little disgusted.


    Xu Wan did it on purpose.


    However, she could say something more. Su Ni held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go deal with it first.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood still, staring at Xu Wan with warning eyes. He had warned Xu Wan ten minutes ago. It seemed that Kang¡¯er did not take his words seriously.


    Xu Wan still had an innocent expression. She looked at Gu Zechen, as if saying that you wouldn¡¯t think I did it on purpose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni tugged at Gu Zechen again. The two of them were the ones who made things worse.


    ¡°Looks like you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you now?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    If Su Ni hadn¡¯t stopped him, Gu Zechen would have already rushed over. His eyes were full of anger, ¡°Xu Wan, you should know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Xu Wan lowered her head and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me at all, Zexin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Xu Wan and said coldly, ¡°Xu Wan I used to know is not like this.¡±


    Gu Zechen then left with Su Ni regardless of Xu Wan¡¯s expression.


    However, to Su Ni¡¯s surprise, she heard a scream from the bathroom when she and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t go far away.


    His voice was so loud that it sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    She saw Xu Wan clutching her chest tightly and crouched on the ground, not knowing what she was doing.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen with surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Gu Zechen was expressionless.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes as if she was a ghost. Gu Zechen was obviously angry but he didn¡¯t show up. However, in less than five minutes, Xu Wan had an ident.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care whether Su Ni believed it or not. He stood there and watched Xu Wan make a fool of herself.


    When someone helped Xu Wan up, Su Ni also noticed the cause of the ident.


    Initially, Xu Wan¡¯s dress was not short, but she didn¡¯t know who tied it to the legs of the table. As soon as Xu Wan walked around, the dress was naturally pulled. As a result, she knocked over the entire table of wine, and her dress also fell from the position of her breasts to the hem of her skirt.


    Pfft.


    Some of the guests couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Xu Wan lowered her head but no one dared to look at it. She urately found Su Ni¡¯s location and cast a bitter look.


    ¡°Sis Wan¡¯er, let¡¯s go down and get changed.¡±


    Even the people standing beside Xu Wan felt embarrassed and hurriedly pulled Xu Wan away.


    On the side, Sun Nan was a little proud, but he gave Su Ni a thumbs up.


    Su Ni was speechless again and wanted to exin something, but judging from the cheerful expressions around her, she clearly thought that she did it.


    Su Ni could only retract her gaze and pretend to be a none are so blind as those who won¡¯t see. She couldn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t her doing it, but Gu Zechen did it.


    After Xu Wan left, the discussions around her were not dead, obviously not good words.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    Su Ni was a little speechless.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be said, but it¡¯s not a bad thing to make you calm down.¡±


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, he was clearly a little proud. He didn¡¯t mind admitting it now.


    ¡°Now that everyone thinks I did it, you have picked it clean.¡±


    Su Ni felt a little wronged.


    ¡°How about I give you a statement?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked tentatively, but the way he looked at him clearly meant nothing.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m ignoring you.¡±


    Su Niined, what was this called?


    Gu Zechen was still smiling as he looked at Su Ni¡¯s back. He did not think that he had done anything wrong. This was just a small punishment, so Xu Wan would understand.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni originally wanted to go to the lounge to deal with the skirt, but she didn¡¯t notice that two other women dressed in socialites followed behind and closed the door.


    At first, the two of them just sat casually at Su Ni for a week. Su Ni did not care, but it was not good to tidy up her skirt. She held her forehead with one hand and closed her eyes.


    ¡°This is Mrs Gu, right?¡±


    Thedy, who was closer to Su Ni, pretended to have just recognized Su Ni¡¯s surprised appearance and became enthusiastic.


    Su Ni smiled slightly to show etiquette, but she didn¡¯t intend to continue talking.


    If the discerning person saw at a nce that Su Ni did not want to talk, the topic stopped abruptly, but another woman also followed the exmation, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we could really meet Mrs. Gu today. It is really a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard that CEO Gu and Mrs Gu are very close. We just saw CEO Gu and Mrs Guing out of the bathroom together¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the two of them winked at Su Ni at the same time.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed.


    It wasn¡¯t strange to know her, but when she met her in the bathroom, Su Ni was a little confused.


    She obviously bumped into Gu Zechen the moment she came out.


    However, Su Ni was a little tired and couldn¡¯t exin anything.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed, but we really didn¡¯t expect that CEO Gu was so sticky to Mrs Gu in private. We came here today to get some scriptures.  Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. My name is Lorraine. ¡±


    ¡°My name is Xiao Xi.¡±


    The two of them were passionate and Su Ni smiled embarrassedly but didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Mrs Gu won¡¯t hate us arguing, right?¡±


    The first to speak was Lorraine asking tentatively as if he had finally discovered the problem.


    Su Ni held her forehead and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡±


    ¡°No way, do you want us to help you to rest?¡±


    When Luo Lan heard this, he immediately got up. Xiao Honey also acted as if to support Su Ni¡¯s other arm. Su Ni quickly dodged it and became alert in the face of the two people who had suddenly shown goodwill.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Gu ising over immediately. He will take care of me.¡±


    Su Ni reminded her without trace.


    Sure enough, the two women looked at each other when they heard that Gu Zechen wasing.


    But soon, Lorraine smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you to rest first and let Xiaoxi stay here. If Mr. Gues over, we¡¯ll let him go to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head became dizzy and she was about to distinguish the faces of the two women. When she saw that they were still about to pull her hand, Su Ni¡¯s eyes cooled down and she questioned coldly.


    The two women nced at each other and Lorry said carefully, ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m Lorry. She¡¯s Little Honey. We introduced you just now.¡±


    Su Ni started to look for her phone but found that even her bag had disappeared.


    Su Ni frowned. She didn¡¯t remember where she had fallen, but she clearly realized that she had fallen into the trap.

 Chapter 513: Calm Down

    Su Ni was about to get up when Lorraine pushed her hand and Su Ni felt her body uncontrobly falling on the sofa.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, since we can¡¯t please you, we can only send you over in our way.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were nk, leaving only Lorraine¡¯s smiling voice. By the time she realized the situation was bad, it was toote.


    Then, Su Ni felt she was taken out of the lounge. She even saw Gu Zechen looking over. She really wanted to ask for help, but her lips moved and she didn¡¯t make a sound.


    In the end, she heard a ding sound and threw it onto the hotel bed.


    Seeing that Su Ni still wanted to struggle, Lorraine sneered and said, ¡°Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t waste this time. You¡¯ve been drugged, and you can¡¯t get up for a while.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why?¡±


    Her weak voice was practically speechless.


    Rowling drew closer. He probably found it funny after hearing Su Ni¡¯s words. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you want to me someone, me you for being Mrs. Gu. We can¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    At this moment, Su Ni felt her head grow dizzy. Even Lorraine¡¯s figure started to turn around. Then she heard a man¡¯s voice outside the door. It was also a critical moment when Su Nipletely fainted.


    After Cheng Yi opened the door and saw a woman lying on the bed, he frowned and looked at the door card again. This was indeed his room.


    Could it be someone who helped him call for a service?


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t mind. He pulled his tie and sat on the sofa.


    But when his gaze fell on the woman on the bed, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Although he was not a yboy, it was not convenient for him to touch Su Banqing when she was pregnant. In the past, Lu Rong had been there, but now he was not interested. After a moment of deep thought, he got up and walked towards.


    The quilt was pulled and Cheng Yi¡¯s pupils abruptly withdrew.


    He quickly looked around, opened the door and looked into the corridor. After confirming that there was no one, he reappeared in front of the bed and stared at Su Ni without moving.


    Why is she here?


    Cheng Yi¡¯s mind went nk and he was quite calm.


    Su Ni hated herself so she definitely wouldn¡¯t appear for no reason. From her appearance, she was obviously lost.


    After thinking about it, Cheng Yi called and asked directly, ¡°You did this, right?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯sughter came from her phone and she said directly, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Cheng, do you still like this gift?¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan, what do you want to do?¡±


    Cheng Yi was furious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to ruin Su Ni¡¯s reputation. Mr. Cheng can enjoy it.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    ¡°So what if you know? Is Mr. Cheng going to let him go?¡±


    Seeing that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t say anything, Su Banqing added, ¡°If Mr. Cheng really wants to let him go, then I have no choice.¡±


    Then, Xu Wan hung up.


    Cheng Yi wanted to crush the phone. The woman in front of him was like a hot potato. Although he already knew who the culprit was, he still didn¡¯t know what this idiot, Xu Wan, wanted to do.


    Was he trying to lure Gu Zechen over?


    For a moment, Cheng Yi really wanted to leave Su Ni outside the door. He loved who took advantage of them. After all, he was schemed.


    But he was somewhat unwilling.


    Especially when Su Ni turned over at this time, revealing her two fair long legs, making his throat move in an instant.


    When they were together before, Su Ni never let him touch her. At most, she was just pulling her hands. In the blink of an eye, this woman married Gu Zechen.


    Although it was something he didn¡¯t want, Gu Zechen was still more or less unhappy with it being so cheap.


    Xu Wan was right. Now that the opportunity was right in front of him, he did not believe that Su Ni dared to tell Gu Zechen about it and might be able to use it to threaten him.


    After thinking about this, Cheng Yi got more courageous. He really regarded this as a benefit given to him by Xu Wan. He took off his coat and climbed into bed slowly.


    Her body was really soft.


    This was Cheng Yi¡¯s first thought.


    He once thought that he hated this woman to the bone, but in that instant, he was in a trance. The years of the past seemed to have surged into his heart.


    Back in university, he had probably really loved this woman before.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Cheng Yi called out softly, not as detestable as before, but it was definitely not tender.


    After confirming that Su Ni did not respond, Su Ni¡¯s heart was surging. He started to take off his shirt and pants, thinking that you, Kafa, owed me. I just took back what belonged to me.


    Gu Zechen was at the banquet but his eyes swept over the lounge from time to time.


    It had been such a long time since Su Ni had yet toe out. He was a little worried, so he greeted the people and walked towards the lounge.


    However, there were still people in the lounge.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart tightened.


    In an instant, he remembered that he had seen a few women sneaking out of the lounge. One of them looked quite simr to Su Ni, so he couldn¡¯t help but look at it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be¡­


    Gu Zechen dared not dy any further and quickly rushed towards the direction where they had left.


    It was a hotel!


    ¡°Su Ni, you must not have an ident.¡±


    However, when Gu Zechen checked the room number and rushed over, a group of reporters had already snatched him and surrounded the room.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen was not wise to go in the past.


    But because he knew that Su Ni was still inside, not only did he not stop, he sped up and quickly pushed the reporters away.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, do you know that Mrs. Gu and Mr. Cheng are dating?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I heard that Madam Gu and Mr. Cheng used to be a couple rtionship. Now, they take the opportunity to date downstairs while the rtionship is at the banquet. What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    It was not that the reporters were blind, but the news was too explosive when they saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was already dark and he was still chasing after him.


    Especially this time, the protagonist was Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was filled with anger and frustration. He scolded and his eyes swept over the reporters in the room coldly, like knives brushing across their skin.


    Sure enough, the discussion instantly dropped.


    Everyone consciously made way for Gu Zechen, and the male reporter could not help but show some sympathy. No matter what position this kind of thing happened to a man, it was not easy to ept.


    It was probably just fine with Xu Wan¡¯s medicine.


    She hadn¡¯t woken up even when Cheng Yi was so light. Even when the reporters were noisy, she didn¡¯t wake up. However, when Gu Zechen rushed over, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Then, what came into view was a lively and morous scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±


    She was a little confused.

 Chapter 514: This Is A Misunderstanding

    At this time, Gu Zechen had already put on his clothes, but it was obviously messy. When Cheng Yi saw Gu Zechening over, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, this is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored Cheng Yi and stared coldly at Su Ni without saying a word.


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like this.¡±


    Even though she had just woken up, Su Ni faintly understood what was going on.


    She instinctively wanted to exin, but Gu Zechen picked her up and walked outside.


    Su Ni was not good to talk anymore. She buried her head between Gu Zechen¡¯s chest. It was better to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, how do you n to exin today¡¯s matter?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, may I ask if you are on a date with your ex-boyfriend? Is your current marriage life unfortunate?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, please tell us¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Obviously, the situation was out of control.


    Even if Gu Zechen wanted to leave with Su Ni, these people would not let go easily. Instead, everyone wanted to interview.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression could not be described as dark.


    Su Ni swore that she had never seen Gu Zechen¡¯s scary expression and her heart trembled.


    But there were more questions in her mind. How could she be with Cheng Yi?


    ¡°You believe me, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and wanted to exin to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    He scolded softly.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was scolding the reporters or Su Ni.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the side, Cheng Yi also came close to him, looking like he was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this, this is a misunderstanding. I have a girlfriend and I¡¯m pregnant. How can I do something like this behind her?¡±


    ¡°I remember. Isn¡¯t Mr. Cheng¡¯s fiancee Madam Gu¡¯s sister? Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! This is too shocking, Mr. Cheng, how did you do it?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    The style of painting suddenly changed and Cheng Yi¡¯s face darkened. He was more worried that Su Banqing would see the news, so he wanted to push the reporters away.


    But before he could leave, Gu Zechen suddenly punched Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes.


    Cheng Yi was not on guard and suddenly fell to the ground.


    The reporters were agitated again. Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and he warned in a stern voice, ¡°Who dares to reveal half a word in today¡¯s news? I¡¯ll make him look good!¡±


    This time, Gu Zechen finally left.


    Cheng Yi was still a little dizzy lying on the ground. When he realized that this was Xu Wan¡¯s conspiracy and that he was just a friendly character, he was angry.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to interview me? Alright, let me tell you, I was framed today!¡±


    Cheng Yi was excited.


    When some reporters heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words, they started to shrink.


    Indeed, how could Gu Zechen let the news leak out?


    Therefore, none of them had much interest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What else is there to interview?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we really don¡¯t understand the world of the rich.¡±  Today, I came here for nothing.


    Quite a few reporters epted after seeing the good news. Obviously, they were going to leave. There were still a few who were left. They nced at each other and happened toe forward to ask, ¡°Mr. Cheng, can you talk to us properly?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? Let me tell you, Su Ni is just unhappy. This is my room. Why did shee here for no reason?¡±


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    The reporter continued to ask.


    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t youe here without any time to do anything?¡±  Besides, women like Su Ni are trash that I dumped. How can I be interested in her?


    Cheng Yi was arrogant and boastful.


    He understood Xu Wan¡¯s trap. He could settle Xu Wan¡¯s ount in the future, but now it was the best opportunity to kill Khai.


    ¡°Oh my God, can Mr. Cheng tell us specifically?¡±


    The reporters exchanged nces and looked eager to try.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? Let me tell you. It¡¯s all Su Ni¡¯s conspiracy today. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested in her at all.¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t Su Ni a family? You¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Su Ni. Don¡¯t talk about me today. I don¡¯t know how many people have stolen before, but Gu Zechen has been kept in the dark, haha¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Zechen put Su Ni back in the car, he chased Li Mo away. Then he drove straight, looking like he was going home.


    Su Ni was a little more clear-headed and told her everything in the lounge.


    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen was still indifferent.


    However, Su Ni found that the hand holding the steering wheel was obviously bruised as if he was enduring her anger.


    Su Ni was a little angry but also a little wronged and innocent.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, stop the car.¡±


    She asked.


    There was still no reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the newspaper will write about me tomorrow, but I hope you can believe me. You know exactly how I hate Cheng Yi. Today, this person can be anyone, but it definitely won¡¯t be him!¡±


    Su Ni was so angry that she started to say nothing.


    His¡­


    With the loud sound of tires rubbing against the ground, Gu Zechen steadily stopped the car by the side of the road.


    Su Ni¡¯s head almost hit the back of the chair and her head started to faint again.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it anymore. I will do my best to suppress what happened today.¡±


    Thankfully, Gu Zechen finally spoke, but what upset Su Ni was that this was not the answer she wanted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±  I was drugged. I don¡¯t know how I passed it¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni tried to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, but thetter flung it away lightly and started the engine again without looking at Su Ni.


    ¡°Gu Hu¡­¡±


    Her name froze in her chest before she could even call it out. She stared at the dark side of her face and realized that it was getting dizzy.


    He actually slept again.


    When Gu Zechen drove the car to Gu¡¯s house, the silence behind the car made him more and more upset, but after seeing that Su Ni was asleep, he was angry again.


    Was this woman brainless?


    Did she think that sleeping like this would make her heart feel better?


    This damn woman!


    Gu Zechen called Xiao Ming directly and told him to appear within half an hour.


    When Gu Zechen picked up Su Ni¡¯s body and found her body floating gently, he was stunned.


    ¡°President Gu, Madam¡­¡±


    The servants greeted but they all shut their mouths when they saw Gu Zechen¡¯s dark face.


    Xiao Ming rushed over in time and officially acknowledged Su Ni¡¯s name in time. She was indeed drugged. Although the medicinal effect was short, it was very fierce. It was impossible to resist in a short time.


    Xiao Ming didn¡¯t know what happened at the banquet, so he pushed his eyes and said, ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just an ordinary dizziness medicine. If it¡¯s those aphrodisiac drugs, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be more troublesome to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 515: Trust You

    After saying that, Xiao Ming found that there was something wrong with Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. He immediately closed his mouth and brought up the medical kit. ¡°That, Mrs. Gu has no problems. It¡¯s good to sleep. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and asked until he reached the door.  ¡°Will it affect her body?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xiao Ming felt relieved and finally let out a long sigh of relief. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Just sleep.¡±


    This sleep was very long.


    Su Ni slowly opened her eyes and looked at her side. Obviously, Gu Zechen was not herest night.


    As soon as her brain moved, Su Ni suddenly lost all sleepiness and struggled from the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    She cursed softly.


    Last night, Gu Zechen was so angry that he didn¡¯t know anything. Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be angry this morning.


    She carefully went downstairs and realized that Gu Zechen was not there, so she let out a long sigh of relief.


    The maid picked up the phone and carefully handed it to Su Ni. ¡°Madam, Mr. Gu asked you to go to Gu Corp after breakfast.¡±


    Su Ni almost spat out a mouthful of soup.


    She asked in horror.  ¡°Do you always say that it is something?¡±


    When the servant saw Su Ni¡¯s expression, she was also confused. She quickly shook her head and stammered, ¡°Gu Hu¡­ CEO Gu didn¡¯t say it, I¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and felt depressed.


    From the looks of it, what should havee was alwaysing. She couldn¡¯t hide even if she wanted to.


    Gu Corp.


    Along the way, Su Ni was thinking about how to exin itter, but from getting out of the car to Gu Corp, everything seemed calm and tranquil, not like something had happened.


    Could it be that the Gu Corp¡¯s employees were so good?


    Su Ni thought.


    Even though she wanted to find out who was behind her back, the most important thing was Gu Zechen¡¯s emotions.


    She thought that no matter how angry Gu Zechen gotter, she could understand and would definitely endure it.


    Knock and knock.


    Su Ni personally knocked on the president¡¯s office of Gu Corp, but after entering, she didn¡¯t look up at Gu Zechen.


    She felt a little guilty and coughed twice, a little embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°You can sit by the side first.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, she started to call. At first, Su Ni was still listening carefully, but then she realized that it was all normal business. Su Ni was not interested and yawned for a while.


    She was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen, who was holding his phone, would also hear it and look over at her.


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­ It seems that I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but called Xiao Ming, walked to the window and asked.  ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there are no seque?¡±


    After a haha, and after asking about Su Ni¡¯s symptoms, she quickly said, ¡°Maybe, Mrs. Gu is really sleepy, and she will be fine after a day or two.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Gu Zechen was still a little worried.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry. How dare I lie to you?¡±  I¡¯m really worried, you will take Mrs. Gu to the hospital for a checkup.


    Over the phone, Xiao Ming said.


    Two minutester.


    Gu Zechen packed up his things and said, ¡°Follow me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Ni was still a little confused. She didn¡¯t know what kind of muscles Gu Zechen had, so she quickly asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen did not answer.


    Su Ni became increasingly worried. She kept asking Gu Zechen in the elevator but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t react at all.


    Su Ni was discouraged.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, even if you¡¯re angry, you shouldn¡¯t have spoken to me.¡±


    Su Ni felt wronged.


    ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t be angry?¡±


    He questioned. His dark eyes seemed to be burning with fire.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Su Ni quickly denied it and shook her head again. Then she supported her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy.¡±


    Gu Zechen instantly held her up from behind, worried.


    Su Ni seemed to have noticed something and refused to stand up in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She snorted twice and said, ¡°I¡¯m really ufortable. Hubby, don¡¯t get angry with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t answer. He just walked out of the elevator and carried him in his arms. Soon enough, there were exmations from many employees around him.


    After all, Gu Zechen, who used to be high and above, actually hugged a woman, even Madam Gu, which was too¡­


    ¡°No, no, I have to quickly take the picture.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, working in Gu Corp is so happy. To be able to see such a scene is really envious.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni pretended that she didn¡¯t hear the voices around her, but she was puzzled as to why no one reacted after the news came out yesterday.


    She sneakily squinted at Gu Zechen.


    After all, the news was more harmful to him.


    In the car, Gu Zechen was just about to put Su Ni down when Su Ni snorted, ¡°My head is still dizzy.¡±


    Gu Zechen could only take back his hand, hold Su Ni back in his arms and order Li Mo to go to the hospital.


    It was silent on the radio.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Well¡­ I want to y with my phone.¡±


    ¡°No need to look.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered decisively.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni was dizzy.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen stared at her with no hint of a smile in his cold eyes. He said, ¡°You just want to know how much trouble youmitted yesterday and how much you did?¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Xu Lan replied.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t refute it.


    Gu Zechen snorted from his nose, ¡°The news has been blocked, you can rest assured for now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face quickly showed a smile.


    However, the unclear expression on Gu Zechen¡¯s dark face made Su Ni feel that she was still too happy.


    She quickly restrained her smile.


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What, you¡¯re so happy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni quickly denied it and wanted to cry.


    She had no idea what Gu Zechen was thinking. If he suspected it, he would be angry, but he was so calm and scary.


    The only thing she could be sure of was that Cheng Yi didn¡¯t touch her that day.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know the reason, she was certain.


    When she got out of the car, Su Ni thought that it was better to give Gu Zechen a heart-stopping pill, so she hid in his arms and secretly said.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened for a few seconds. Just as Su Ni thought she guessed correctly, Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved and said, ¡°You think if he touched you, he can still live now.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s neck shrank.


    There was a hint of fear in her eyes.


    It seemed that¡­


    What Gu Zechen said makes sense.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Then he didn¡¯t do it, and he wasn¡¯t angry at himself. Does that mean that Gu Zechen believed him?


    When she thought about this, Su Ni became more courageous. She hugged Gu Zechen even tighter and coquettishly said, ¡°Then hub¡­ You also believe that I¡¯m innocent, right?¡±

 Chapter 516: Enjoy

    ¡°Be honest.¡±


    He scolded.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni felt wronged and her hot breath hit his neck with hints of teasing. As expected, Gu Zechen quickly lowered his head and stared at her.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    Su Ni¡¯s ambiguous feelings hit a nail.


    She also felt bored, so she loosened her hand and let Gu Zechen hug her in his arms.


    After a series of checks, Su Ni found that she was sick.


    However, after the inspection, Su Ni¡¯s body was fine and there was no impact.


    Gu Zechen quickly put Su Ni down. Su Ni wanted to pretend to be sick, but she heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked and there are no seque.¡±


    Su Ni was first stunned, then her face flushed red, feeling embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Gu Zechen ignored her and walked out.


    Su Ni tugged at him while Gu Zechen asked coldly.  ¡°What, you still want to pretend to be sick and let me continue to hug you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to see it.


    But right now, she didn¡¯t want to back down, so she simply continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been hugging for so long anyway. Besides, it¡¯s only natural for my husband to hug my wife.¡±


    ¡°Then I have to see what kind of good things you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Su Ni let go of this cold sentence.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t believe him.


    Gu Zechen was already in the car. Li Mo looked at Su Ni standing at the hospital door with surprise and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    He called but heard Gu Zechen say, ¡°Give Luo Qing a call to pick her up.¡±


    Li Mo also knew about what happenedst night. At this moment, Gu Zechen¡¯s mood was not right. He didn¡¯t try to persuade him and quickly called ording to the instructions.


    That¡¯s right.


    She was left behind.


    Su Ni finally realized the problem when she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s car drive away.


    Then, she flipped through her phone again. She really couldn¡¯t find any information rted to her. It seemed like Gu Zechen had suppressed all the information.


    She let out a sigh of relief. At least¡­ the situation wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Just as Su Ni wanted to call Luo Qing, Ryan said that she was on the way.


    Only after asking clearly did he know that it was Li Mo calling.


    She sighed. Was Gu Zechen trying to make it seem like he wasn¡¯t so cruel?


    She grinned and revealed an indifferent smile.  Perhaps she should do something.


    Back in Su Corp, Su Ni took the initiative to contact Cheng Yi, but it was either that she couldn¡¯t pick up or that she was on the phone. It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to see her anymore.


    ording to Luo Qing, if Cheng Yi also thought that he was framed, it was impossible for him to do it.


    Besides, she was now separated from Cheng Yi by a Su Banqing.


    If not Cheng Yi, who else would be there?


    Xu Wan¡¯s name fell into Su Ni¡¯s mind. She did have this possibility but she had no evidence at all.


    Su Ni hammered her head and fell into depression. She obviously couldn¡¯t find those women again. It was unrealistic to ask Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni did not expect Luo Qing toe in to report that it was.


    Su Ni was shocked and stood up.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Soon enough, she realized she had lost herposure and sat down again. She nodded and said, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Luo Qing turned around and just as she opened the door, Su Banqing barged in angrily.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed because of what happenedst night. She didn¡¯t know how to open her mouth for a while, but Su Banqing wasn¡¯t so worried. Her eyes were red and swollen but she didn¡¯t cry. Instead, she stared straight at Khai and said with resentment, ¡°Back then, did you stop me from being with Cheng Yi because you still have feelings for him?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s head shook.


    How could she think that?


    However, Su Banqing seemed to have suffered a lot, and she continued to angrily say, ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you as my closest rtive. I didn¡¯t expect you to do something like this when I¡¯m pregnant. You¡¯re really my good sister.¡±


    ¡°Su Banqing!¡±


    At this point, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to endure anymore. She said in a low voice, ¡°Su Banqing, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°What, wasn¡¯t it true that he was caught in the adulteryst night? I really didn¡¯t think that Gu Zechen would suppress this matter.¡±


    Su Banqing crossed her arms and showed no respect in front of Su Ni. She stared coldly at Khai¡¯s office and said, ¡°It seems that Cheng Yi is right. You just don¡¯t like to see Cheng Yi being with me, so you¡¯re obstructing me!¡±  Let me tell you, even if you seduced Cheng Yi, I still have to stay with him.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Su Ni felt her head buzzing. She held the table in one hand and pointed at the office.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will walk out of such a dirty ce on my own, but I hope that in the end, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay away from him.¡±


    After Su Banqing said this, she mmed a stack of photos on Su Ni¡¯s table and continued, ¡°Also, I hope that you can stop the persecution of Cheng Yi. This matter ends here.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t pick up the stack of photos.


    She held her forehead with one hand and slowly sat down.


    If Su Banqing didn¡¯t leave, she was worried she would start again.


    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Luo Qing came in and saw the photos on the ground. She frowned and looked at Su Ni with concern.


    Su Ni waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Luo Qing didn¡¯t say anything but quietly picked up the photo. If Su Banqing came over because of the incident in the photo, then Khai must be more heartbroken than ever.


    Luo Qing didn¡¯t know how tofort Su Ni. She packed up the photos and closed the door silently.


    At noon that day, Gu Corp received news that they had sued Cheng Yi. At the same time, the major banks had stopped cooperating with Song Corp and Song Corp was in danger.


    Su Banqing called at the time and scolded Su Ni angrily.


    With her previous appearance in the office, Su Ni was not that hard to ept. She pursed her lips and hung up.


    Later, Su Ni also got a preliminary understanding of the Gu Corp¡¯s case.


    Cheng Yi was taken away by the police for charges of instigation and intentional injury.


    It seemed that the nurses from overseas had worked after they were caught.


    However, the big banks suddenly stopped lending. Obviously, this case was just a fuse but it was not the key point.


    Su Ni really wanted to ask Gu Zechen, but she eventually put her phone down.  Gu Zechen must be very busy now, plus he left him in the hospital, so he would not want to see him again.


    The Cheng Yi case was a big fuss.


    Although Cheng Yi refused to admit it, the police still did not pass bail and Song Corp was in danger.


    Everything was like a tornado.


    The scandal between Su Ni and Cheng Yi had already calmed down, but now it was a storm.

 Chapter 517: Don’t Anger Cheng Yi Again

    When Su Ni heard the news, Su Banqing had obviously been making a ruckus for a while.


    Su Ni apologized.


    She hadn¡¯t picked up Su Banqing¡¯s call for the past two days, so she probably came over to find Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, then fine, my purpose is very clear. Stop the oppression or I don¡¯t mind releasing the previous video.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    There was blood leaking from the corner of Su Banqing¡¯s mouth. Obviously, she was beaten, but her anger was still arrogant. She sneered and said, ¡°I think, Mr. Gu must know the consequences of my actions.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can save Cheng Yi like this?¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted and said coldly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±  I think that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t want him to be cheated on, or else he wouldn¡¯t have worked hard to suppress the news before.


    A smug smile crossed Su Banqing¡¯s mouth.


    After a few rounds, Su Ni understood the capital that Su Banqing had.


    Indeed, the news was clearly suppressed by Gu Zechen, but Su Banqing rushed over immediately. Obviously, she had other channels to know about it.


    Su Ni asked, ¡°Where did you find out?¡±


    Su Banqing frowned, but she quickly regained herposure and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Su Ni, I¡¯ve warned you, but I have no choice if you don¡¯t listen. I can¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    After being provoked by Su Banqing, Su Ni was probably numb.


    At this moment, she wasn¡¯t angry or excited. She just said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Let him announce what I haven¡¯t done. I have a clear conscience.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni roughly.


    Su Banqing smiled smugly.


    Su Ni saw the fire in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and thought that he must be angry.


    Without waiting for Su Ni to speak again, Gu Zechen walked towards Su Banqing step by step. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you think you can threaten me like this?¡±


    For some reason, Su Banqing felt guilty.


    The footsteps started to slowly retreat but eventually stopped.


    She pulled her neck up and red at Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have to threaten me here. If Cheng Yi hasn¡¯te out this afternoon, I will announce the video.¡±


    She turned and left.


    Li Mo stood in front of him.


    Su Banqing smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the video to send. If you don¡¯t let me out now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to regret it.¡±


    ¡°Su Banqing, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Su Ni nced at Gu Zechen and followed him out. Li Mo still wanted to stop him, so she listened directly to Gu Zechen, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    Li Mo could not help but ask when there was no one in the office.  ¡°Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t understand. You clearly know that Madam Gu was framed, why don¡¯t you believe her?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his eyes coldly, with an additional trace of seriousness.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, didn¡¯t you see how sad thedy is?¡±  If there is any misunderstanding, I think it is better to open it.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve had a good tempertely. You dare to talk back, Li Mo!¡±


    Gu Zechen cut off Li Mo coldly, his undisguised warning made Li Mo fall into the cold.


    He immediately knew that he was being presumptuous.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo bowed his head and apologized. Seeing that Gu Zechen did not speak, Li Mo said, ¡°I am seeing Mrs. Gu sad¡­¡±


    ¡°You can go out.¡±


    Gu Zechen gave the order to leave.


    At this point, Li Mo knew that there was no point in saying too much at the risk of not getting fired, so he lowered his head and asked, ¡°How should we deal with this matter?¡±


    Gu Zechen hesitated for a moment then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now.¡±


    Su Ni chased Su Banqing all the way to the outside of thepany. She was panting as she grabbed Ryan, her eyes full of confusion, ¡°Is Cheng Yi so important to you?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Take it as my fault.¡±


    Su Banqing stubbornly turned her head away from Su Ni.


    She knew that she had gone too far and she didn¡¯t want to do so. She said, ¡°As long as you get Gu Zechen to let Cheng Yi go, you won¡¯t be hurt.¡±


    Su Ni was angry. No matter how Su Banqing misunderstood her in the past, she was the two sisters after all. She believed that the misunderstanding could always be exined clearly.


    But she never imagined that one day, Su Banqing would be willing to do something to hurt her, and it was for Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Su Banqing, I¡¯m your sister. Can you really do something that hurts me?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was cold.


    Su Banqing pushed Su Ni¡¯s hand away, turned her head, and looked at her coldly, ¡°Ryan, if you hadn¡¯t seduced him in Cheng Yi¡¯s room, there wouldn¡¯t have been anything that happened afterwards, right?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I was framed and Cheng Yi was also framed by her. If you want to find her, go find her.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s brain was full of blood and her head was buzzing. She didn¡¯t want to let go of Su Banqing, so she grabbed her tightly.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Su Banqing had doubts in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xu Wan.¡±


    At this time, Su Ni couldn¡¯t manage so much.


    Even though there was no evidence, she felt that Xu Wan couldn¡¯t take it off.


    The only thing that said there was some proof was that after Gu Zechen carried him to the hospital and was photographed by someone, he posted it online. Theizens who didn¡¯t know what was happening were shouting, but there was a disharmonious voice.


    Su Ni became suspicious. She checked the situation and found Fengyang Hotel.


    Looking at the content in the past, almost all of them were directed at Su Ni.


    This is undoubtedly Xu Wan¡¯s nickname.


    Su Banqing was still confused. ¡°How could Xu Wan be¡­¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan wanted to ruin my rtionship with Gu Zechen, but Cheng Yi was just used. Didn¡¯t he tell you that he was also framed?¡±  Su Ni seized the opportunity and quickly said.


    Sure enough, Su Banqing was stunned.


    After a long time, Su Banqing calmed down and said.  ¡°So what if it was Xu Wan? The only one who can save Cheng Yi now is Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°Sis, go back and persuade Gu Zechen to let Cheng Yi go first. Then we will investigate the truth again.¡±


    This time, Su Banqing grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand as if she had grabbed thest straw.


    Su Ni saw the desire in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes. She slowly pulled her hand out and said, ¡°It seems that you have to save Cheng Yi anyway.¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    ¡°Do you know why Cheng Yi was caught?¡±


    Su Ni said she was tired.


    Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have asked this question, so how could Su Banqing not know?


    Sure enough, Su Banqing was silent.


    It was like default.


    ¡°Go back. No matter what you want to do, I can¡¯t stop you. I just hope you won¡¯t regret in the future.¡±


    Su Ni then turned back to Gu Corp.


    Behind her, Su Banqing suddenly bent over and covered her stomach. A painful moan was heard.

 Chapter 518: Cheng Yi Captured

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Ni remembered that Su Banqing had a child in her stomach. She quickly helped her up nervously, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°My stomach hurts. Sis, will my child be gone?¡±


    Tears welled up in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes. She tightly grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Sis, take me to the hospital.¡±


    Perhaps it was because her voice softened Su Ni¡¯s heart for a second, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. You can hold on.¡±


    Coincidentally, Li Mo came out.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but ask Li Mo to drive. When Li Mo saw Su Banqing, he felt embarrassed and wanted to ask Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni was anxious. She grabbed the key in Li Mo¡¯s hand and urged Su Banqing to get into the car quickly.


    Half an hourter, Su Banqingy down in the back seat in pain and clutched her stomach tightly. ¡°Sis, will my child be unsaved?¡±


    ¡°I think the child is gone. Let you wake up.¡±


    Su Ni scolded and there was no sound in the back seat. Even the painful groans were suppressed by Su Banqing. Kafa couldn¡¯t see it and knew that he had been serious earlier. He added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll rush to the hospital as quickly as possible. Your child will be fine.¡±


    Then Su Banqing whispered her thanks.


    Su Banqing was finally pushed into the emergency room by the doctor waiting at the hospital entrance. Su Ni let out a sigh of relief and remembered to report to Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni made a careful call, but the other side simply said lightly and hung up.


    Gu Corp office.


    Gu Zechen stared coldly at the woman in front of him. Apart from her face, most of the other ces would make him feel unfamiliar with Xu Wan.


    ¡°You did it.¡±


    He was decisive and decisive.


    Xu Wan showed a confused and surprised expression, ¡°How can it be me? Isn¡¯t Cheng Yi captured CEO Gu¡¯s masterpiece?¡±


    ¡°You should know my character very well. If I didn¡¯t catch something, I wouldn¡¯t have called you over personally.¡±


    A trace of fear shed across Xu Wan¡¯s face but she quickly calmed down. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Un, Gu Zechen was not in a hurry to ask. The corner of his mouth twitched and he said, ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Xu Wan was confused.


    Gu Zechen said, ¡°I called you here today to wake you up. Don¡¯t burn yourself.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s footsteps froze but she eventually left the office without saying anything.


    Su Ni had been waiting for Su Banqing to wake up in the hospital, so there was no problem with the child.


    Then, she thought viciously, it might be a good thing if the child was gone.


    Gu Zechen called and briefly asked about Su Banqing¡¯s condition, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was still worried about Su Banqing¡¯s video evidence, so she let her rx and she would talk to Khai again.


    When she turned around, Su Banqing woke up.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was expressionless and she dared not change her expression. ¡°Are you really going to announce the video?¡±


    A trace of hesitation shed across Su Banqing¡¯s face. She knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni today, her child might not have been saved.


    But¡­


    She was caught in a dilemma and knew that some things couldn¡¯t be cut off just because she wanted to. She struggled to get up, so Su Ni hurriedly held back. ¡°If you have anything, just say it. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s nose ached and tears fell.


    ¡°Sis, please take my child¡¯s ount and let Cheng Yi go.¡±  You also know that he is innocent. Why didn¡¯t Gu Zechen find Xu Wan if he wanted revenge?


    Su Banqing¡¯s pale face was pale and her swollen eyes were full of pain. ¡°Sis, please advise Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and pulled her hand out of Su Banqing¡¯s hand for a long time. Finally, she said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t be his master.¡±


    Seeing that Su Banqing didn¡¯t believe it, Su Ni could only say, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three days. Regardless of whether this matter was framed or not, Gu Zechen will be angry with me.  Besides, I can¡¯t speak for Cheng Yi, do you understand?


    Su Banqing was weak and let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Rest well first, if¡­¡±


    She thought for a moment and continued, ¡°If you have to send it, I think Gu Zechen will have a way to solve it, but I¡¯m afraid that Cheng Yi will end up worse.¡±


    This was not a threat.


    It was her final advice to Su Banqing.


    Su Banqing sighed and lowered her head.


    When Su Ni walked to the door, Su Banqing¡¯s voice came from behind her. She said, ¡°If Cheng Yi is really dead, then the child and I have to follow him.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s back stiffened as if someone had stabbed her from behind.


    After her fathery on the bed, Su Banqing was herst rtive.  If something really happened to Su Banqing, how could she exin to her father?


    Even though she knew that Su Banqing was using herst love, Su Ni couldn¡¯t do anything.


    After a long time, she squeezed out a sentence stiffly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheng Yi is just an attempted murder and he won¡¯t be sentenced to death. He¡¯s released after a few years in jail.¡±


    She then left immediately.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    On the corridor, Su Ni still heard Su Banqing¡¯s angry cry.


    After leaving the hospital, Su Ni immediately went to Gu Corp.


    But she met Xu Wan.


    Su Ni was expressionless and nned to ignore it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As Xu Wan brushed past her shoulders, she hit Su Ni hard.


    Xu Wan immediately smiled. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Gu Fu? I really have the face toe over.¡±


    Su Ni put her messy hair behind her ear and stared at Xu Wan¡¯s proud and swaying face with a poker face, saying, ¡°President Gu has blocked the news, and Khai can still get the news. The news is really good.¡±


    ¡°You really think that such a big thing can be suppressed by Mr. Gu.¡±


    There was a sarcastic smile on Xu Wan¡¯s lips, then she came closer. Su Ni¡¯s nose was immediately filled with a strong scent of perfume.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that, tsk, Su Ni, you¡¯re really popr. If I want to say that you¡¯re not satisfied with getting such a good man, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Su Ni knew that Xu Wan was clearly trying to provoke her, but she had had enough of her at Kafa, so her words were not itchy at this time.


    However, Su Ni¡¯s expression obviously stimted Xu Wan. She was not satisfied with the conversation between herself and Khai, so she quickly raised her voice and said, ¡°This kind of thing men mind the most. Now that Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t say it, you really think Gu will forgive you.¡±


    At this point, Su Ni was convinced that the person who framed her and Cheng Yi was Xu Wan.


    Her eyebrows became cold and she stared at Xu Wan with burning eyes.


    Even though the secretaries heard Xu Wan¡¯s words, they lowered their heads and pretended to be busy when they saw Su Ni¡¯s unfriendly expression.

 Chapter 519: Promptly Promptly

    Xu Wan asked, ¡°Su Ni, what do you want to do?¡±


    Su Ni smiled and stopped walking. ¡°I just want to tell you, don¡¯t care what Gu Zechen and I do. In any case, Gu Zechen won¡¯t look at you again, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡­¡±


    Xu Wan was so angry that she wanted to hit someone, but when she thought about how she had been beaten by Su Ni, her aura was actually much weaker. However, she a bully is always a coward stared at her and said, ¡°, you really take yourself seriously. Just wait, I won¡¯t let it calm down.¡±


    ¡°Ha, you should tell Mr. Gu.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare. Su Ni, I advise you to take the initiative to propose a divorce with Gu Zechen, or you will be the one to lose face in the end.¡±


    Xu Wan warned.


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t get a divorce for a day, I¡¯m afraid Mrs Gu¡¯s position will be unrted to you.¡±


    Su Ni stimted her.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±


    Xu Wan was so angry that she said a few good words. Her exquisite face was also turned hideous by the anger. She nodded heavily and said.  ¡°Su Ni, let¡¯s see.¡±


    However, the moment she turned around, Gu Zechen emerged from the corner.


    Su Ni was startled.


    Xu Wan nced at Su Ni bitterly. She thought that Kang had cheated her to say something she shouldn¡¯t have said.


    Su Ni felt a little innocent because she didn¡¯t know when Gu Zechen came over.


    Un, Gu Zechen raised his head and pped Xu Wan in the face.


    Xu Wan covered her face in horror, retreated repeatedly and tried to exin, ¡°Zexin, not what you think, I¡­¡±


    Su Ni felt guilty, so she simply lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Xu Wan, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t be too arrogant in my Gu Corp. Su Ni and I won¡¯t get a divorce, so you¡¯re dying this morning.¡±


    Not only Su Ni, there were also a few secretaries and other people who were watching the show. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything about love, so he broke his face and said it to death.


    Xu Wan had never been insulted before. She was ashamed and indignant. She covered her face and ran out crying.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. When Gu Zechen looked over, her eyes fluttered and she quickly followed in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni apologized.


    Earlier, she had lost herposure.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound. He just loosened his tie, but found that the tie was crooked and frowned.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and silently stepped forward to tidy up his tie. Her slender fingers flipped under his neck, making Gu Zechen¡¯s expression unclear.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni said softly.


    Gu Zechen turned around and returned to his seat. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at the hospital with your sister?¡±


    Su Ni still felt awkward.


    She knew that Su Banqing was on Cheng Yi¡¯s side and that was her enemy, but she still had something more embarrassing to say.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Zexin, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Her voice was gentle but her expression was still serious.


    Gu Zechen stared at her and watched her sit down. His elegant posture was a little more embarrassed and flustered.  He didn¡¯t say anything and waited for Su Ni to speak.


    ¡°I stayed with Su Banqing in the hospital today. She¡¯s in a bad state and almost lost her child. No matter what, I¡¯m her sister after all¡­¡±


    Su Ni circled a lot, but the more she said it, the more powerless she felt. In the end, she couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±  It¡¯s alright now.


    Su Ni stood up, a little dispirited and depressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    She knew that Gu Zechen was still staring at her, so she was instantly angry and nervous. She wanted to find a crack to drill in.


    Perhaps, she came today to humiliate herself.


    She thought that Gu Zechen had just pped Xu Wan to protect herself, but now he was a cold god who didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t mean to help him at all.


    Of course, Su Ni didn¡¯t me him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t take two or three steps when she heard the cold voice behind her.


    Su Ni subconsciously stopped and held her breath to stabilize her emotions. She heard the sound of leather shoesing from behind, and even smelled the breath that belonged to him.


    The next moment, Gu Zechen violently pulled her over and stared at her with his deep eyes without a hint of amusement. She started to want to hide, her eyes fluttering around, but she was always locked to death by his gaze.


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    He continued to order.


    Su Ni roared in her heart, saying that Gu Zechen was enough, but her body still tried to lower her head.


    She was scared.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t fix her body, but he stretched out a finger and slowly lifted her chin, forcing her to stare at him.


    Su Ni still wanted to hide and was caught by Gu Zechen again.


    There were some things that Su Ni couldn¡¯t say but Gu Zechen helped her say. He asked, ¡°You want me to let Cheng Yi go.¡±


    Su Ni was startled.


    It was like fear, panic, and even more shame.


    She felt embarrassed for her thoughts and shame for her selfishness, so she pretended to be calm.  ¡°Sorry, you can reject me directly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I won¡¯t let Cheng Yi go.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered quickly, his voice raised a bit, covering Su Ni¡¯s voice. His voice was cold and indifferent, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have said this.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    She obediently apologized.


    Gu Zechen sneered, ¡°You think it¡¯s fine if you apologize.¡±


    Su Ni red at him angrily. What else did this guy want?


    Suddenly, a familiar breath entered his nostrils, and then he bit his lips tightly. With a slight pain, he pushed them straight into her mouth and teeth.


    Su Ni wanted to hide and put her hands on her chest to prevent him from approaching.  But to Gu Zechen, these resistance was nothing. He ignored it and forced Su Ni to submit.


    While fighting, the two of them rolled onto the sofa.


    Su Ni immediately felt the softness on her head. It was Gu Zechen¡¯s hand on the back of her head. Even at this moment, he could maintain his usual calm.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Su Ni said as she took half a second to let go.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was still livid. When he spoke to her, he once again bullied his upper body and bit her lips.


    The office door suddenly ng.


    The two of them stiffened and looked at each other. Su Ni was very embarrassed. Just as she was about to push Gu Zechen away, the office door suddenly opened and Li Mo rushed in.


    But¡­


    Three secondster, it was already toote for Li Mo to leave. He was embarrassed and even looked at the two people on the sofa in confusion. Although they were still dressed, but¡­


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    Li Mo cried out in a daze.


    ¡°Not going out yet!¡±


    He scolded.


    Li Mo ran out without even putting down the documents.


    The atmosphere had been ruined, so Su Ni took the opportunity to push Gu Zechen away. Fortunately, Gu Zechen did not continue the second half of the scene in the office. The two of them sat on the sofa silently, speechless.

 Chapter 520: Is This Cold

    Su Ni wanted to break the awkwardness several times, but she looked at the cold face and finally had to remain silent.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Su Ni could not stand this kind of pressure.


    ¡°Wait for me to get off work.¡±


    He finished speaking and looked at the time. ¡°At most half an hour.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni was dazed and nodded without thinking. Then she watched Gu Zechen get up and tidy up his jacket.


    Su Ni stood up and naturally wanted to reach out to help, but when her fingers touched his fingertips, her eyes met again.


    Her hand quickly retracted.  He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare look at Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen quickly tidied up his suit and left.


    Whoosh!


    Su Ni was free and sat heavily on the sofa. Without Gu Zechen, even the air was refreshing.


    But¡­


    Why did she feel this way?


    Su Ni touched her chin, feeling a little helpless and eager tough. She had always been not afraid of Gu Zechen. Could it be because she was guilty, so as long as it was Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, she felt scared.


    Su Ni shook her head and tried to calm herself down.


    Li Mo came in again.


    Su Ni was very embarrassed.


    Li Mo is also covering up, he smiles, and his eyes quickly flees, saying, ¡°I will send some information to Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Put it there, I¡¯m waiting for President Gu to get off work.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know why she exined but Li Mo almost fled.


    After half an hour, Gu Zechen was nowhere to be seen. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel bored and wanted to go out and see.


    She suddenly remembered the information that Li Mo had sent in. Since she was in a hurry, it should be very important. She hesitated to call Gu Zechen to remind her.


    Soon enough, her gaze fell on the file bag. There were only a few words and videos on it.


    Su Ni¡¯s head shook. Could it be¡­


    Even Su Ni didn¡¯t know what she was doing. When she reacted, the USB was already in her hands and she had already read the text files.


    When she left the hospital, Su Banqing didn¡¯t give her an urate answer, but up until now, she hadn¡¯t seen any news about her.


    Su Banqing couldn¡¯t give up so easily. The only possibility was that Gu Zechen had found the video.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t rx. She turned on Gu Zechen¡¯sputer and inserted it into Youbo.


    ¡°Su Ni is a bitch. I don¡¯t know how many green hats she cheated on Gu Zechen. Even if it wasn¡¯t me today, it would be someone else.¡±


    As soon as the video opened, Cheng Yi appeared in the picture. He heard him say he was a victim, but the next second he became a nder.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the trace of Gu Zechen¡¯s punch on his face, Su Ni would have doubted if she had been demonic before.


    Cheng Yi was still pouring in front of the reporters. His disgusting face with a smile started to be unscrupulous. The more he spoke, the more he became more and more energetic.


    This bastard!


    ¡°But this is a misunderstanding. This is my room. It¡¯s normal for me to be in my room, but I don¡¯t know how Su Ni appeared at all. You can look through my phone and don¡¯t contact her at all¡­¡±


    ¡°If I want to say, it¡¯s not strange for a woman like Su Ni to do something like this. When we were together, she tried her best to seduce me. Forget it, I don¡¯t have to say much about the remaining details. In short, Gu Zechen married a broken shoe.¡±


    ¡°Haha, what am I afraid of? What I said is the truth. I feel sorry for Gu Zechen too, tsk¡­¡±


    The office door was opened again.


    Gu Zechen was already standing at the door and saw Su Ni staring at theputer with her fists clenched. If he hadn¡¯t rushed over, Su Ni would have already broken theputer.


    In the picture, Cheng Yi¡¯s appearance was so disgusting that Su Ni. She never imagined that someone could be shameless and disgusting to this extent.


    There was still a long video. She didn¡¯t know how much Cheng Yi ndered her, but the moment she saw Gu Zechen, she panicked again.


    She mmed theputer off.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just curious¡­¡±


    Su Ni exined.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were shining and he was not angry. He nced at theputer and said, ¡°It¡¯s off work. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±


    Su Ni stared at theputer reluctantly. Even if Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look today, he would see it tomorrow.


    She threw away Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°No.¡±


    She snatched the advantage te and asked Gu Zechen excitedly, ¡°You must know what¡¯s inside, right?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni¡¯s words were verified and her heart felt like a wall had copsed. Her body softened and she sat on Gu Zechen¡¯s office chair.


    ¡°These are not true.¡±


    She mumbled.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡±


    Su Ni said again.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Zechen continued to repeat himself.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were moist as she stared at Gu Zechen helplessly. Gu Zechen must have seen such an embarrassing scene and nder.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Like a drowning person, she grabbed onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm tightly and said, ¡°Tell me the truth, did you watch this video?¡±


    He was silent.


    The moment Gu Zechen came in, he knew something had happened when he saw Su Ni¡¯s ashen expression.


    Now that Su Ni was entangled in this question, it made him feelplicated and distressed. Su Ni wanted the answer, so he could only tell her, ¡°I see it.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s hand loosened.  Gu Zechen quickly held it tightly again and quickly said, ¡°I know, these are not true.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you¡­¡±


    There was a bright light in Su Ni¡¯s eyes but it soon dimmed.  After all, she was still a little unconfident.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never believed in these, Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms, trying to make her feel warm with his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±


    Su Ni hung on his chest, but her two hands held the te tightly. Even though he believed in himself, he still heard these disgusting words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She whispered.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but pursed his lips and hugged Su Ni tightly.


    When Li Mo saw the te in Su Ni¡¯s hand, he knew that he had caused a disaster.


    Gu Zechen had always wanted to hide the truth, but he leaked it. He lowered his head and his hands trembled as he held the key. However, Gu Zechen said behind him, ¡°You can get off work first. I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, CEO Gu¡­¡±


    Li Mo was a little worried. He looked at Gu Zechen tentatively, but he didn¡¯t know anything.


    Maybach left.


    Su Ni sat in the passenger seat with her mind nk. When Gu Zechen reached out, she subconsciously hid.

 Chapter 521: She Watched the Video

    Su Ni recalled that when she got closer to Gu Zechen, she had done something to help her. Would he feel that she was also loose?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let these videos be revealed.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted him.


    Su Ni wanted to cry without tears, so she no longer had any thoughts of pleading for Cheng Yi. ¡°He and I have been innocent. Cheng Yi is lying.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Zechen was in aplicated mood, but he repeated it over and over again, hoping for Su Ni to be at ease.


    Su Ni suddenly leaned over and hugged his neck tightly. Gu Zechen mmed the brakes and parked the car by the side of the road.


    He lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m driving.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen even more tightly, her body drilled into his arms and tears kept falling. ¡°Gu Zechen, why are you ignoring me in the past two days?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Su Ni hit Gu Zechen¡¯s chest hard. ¡°Since you believe me, why don¡¯t you ignore me?¡±  Unless¡­ ¡±


    She stared at Gu Zechen suspiciously, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat moved as if Su Ni would not believe what he said.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, Su Ni became more and more disappointed. She pushed Gu Zechen away, ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Without saying a word, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms again. Ignoring her attempts to stop her, he bit her lips and rubbed her. After she was panting, Gu Zechen asked, ¡°Do you know what day today is?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Soon, Gu Zechen touched his back and his chest loosened.


    Su Ni was flustered, but she saw a smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face, pressing him under her.


    He whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve made up for my mistake. Should I have some special activities today?¡±


    Su Ni understood what Gu Zechen meant.


    But¡­


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood right now.


    Gu Zechen rushed over like a hungry wolf, his wet and hot kisses covering his whole body. He didn¡¯t care where he was, so he got excited and refused to rest.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    She called out.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen closed his eyes, his voice a little perfunctory. He buried his head all the way, as if he wanted to explore more and release all the repressed feelings.


    The narrow space suddenly became ambiguous. asionally, car lights shed past, which scared Su Ni to death but it didn¡¯t affect anything.


    It had been a long time since she was together. Su Ni¡¯s sensitive nerves were easily provoked by Gu Zechen. She started to gasp, started to mumble, and eventually cooperated.


    The enthusiasm was mutual, as if a bucket of petrol had been poured into a fire. Gu Zechen¡¯s body instantly burned and became more and more intense.


    The two of them no longer spoke. Their breaths and whispers could be heard. She rubbed and explored, her head muddled, but it seemed like she was intentionally forgetting these unhappy things.


    Everything went smoothly until Gu Zechen held her shoulders tightly and immersed herself into her body. Then, he leaned into her ear and said in gnashing teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know what kind of woman you are.¡±


    He was too clear about the body in front of him, whether it was dry or moist, whether it was active or resistance, he was still suffering.


    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened.


    Before he could react, he once again felt his body moving rapidly like a storm.


    Wu!


    Relying on her instinctive reaction, she hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck tightly. Her body was like a boat in the rain, allowing the wind and rain to sway.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s words were shocking, causing a huge pit to explode in her mind. She didn¡¯t have time to think about what Gu Zechen meant.


    Hmm¡­ The feeling seemed to be getting stronger.


    Her fingers were deeply embedded into Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. He continued to lower his voice and gasp, ¡°If I have anything to know, then I will understand myself, not someone else¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡°Also, I know your body better than anyone, and I don¡¯t need anyone to judge.¡±


    He slowed down and moved rhythmically so that Su Ni could clearly feel his existence. ¡°I know everything.¡±


    At that moment, Su Ni¡¯s nose suddenly turned sour and she had the urge to cry.


    She quickly pursed her lips tightly, but her eyes still turned red. In the end, she hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, tears stained his shirt.


    He was probably awake.


    The contents of the video popped up in her mind. Cheng Yi looked like he was a petty person, proud and even arrogant. Even though he was a good face, he was twisted and ferocious, just like a skeleton in the to bare fangs and brandish ws.


    She started to hide in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms, her nose aching again.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry, and she even felt a little emotional.


    This was the Gu Zechen she knew, the man of Su Ni. Having experienced so many winds and waves in the mall, how could she easily believe Cheng Yi¡¯s bad lie?


    She still remembered the first time she was together with Gu Zechen.


    Yes, she was the one who seduced Gu Zechen.


    However, there was no deception in the blood on the bedsheet. Gu Zechen was seen in his eyes, and he was ridiculed at the time.


    Later, he found out that he was taking medicine.  Speaking of which, her body was still saved by Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind seemed to be alive. She also knew that she had been hit by the devil, but she actually suspected herself and Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and apologized in a low voice.


    Gu Zechen pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t make a sound, but with one hand supporting the window, he sped up. A groan came from Su Ni¡¯s nose again, making his bones almost soft.


    After that, the two of them were sweating, but no one looked down on them.


    Gu Zechen even gently licked the sweat on her neck, causing Su Ni to dodge for a while, but Gu Zechen hid deeper in his arms.


    ¡°Alright, stop messing around.¡±


    She tried hard to calm down, but she couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    ¡°Do you still remember what day today is?¡±


    He asked again.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Su Ni blinked.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Zechen leaned in, his eyes as if there were stars in them. They were deep and dazzling, yet bright.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡±  What else do you want?


    Su Ni¡¯s face was stained with red and her eyes were as soft as water.


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    His breath hit Su Ni¡¯s neck and Su Ni felt particrly itchy. She tried to avoid it but was imprisoned by Gu Zechen. She bit her earlobe and whispered in a seductive voice, ¡°Where do you want to run?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni denied it in a low voice but her face instantly turned red when she met Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Zechen held her face so that she could see his eyes. Then, a gentle kiss gently fell on her lips. It was just a sunny day, but it was extremely ambiguous.

 Chapter 522: Sparing Her Heart

    After rubbing her lips for a while, he let out a lowugh and let go of Su Ni. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time, but you know¡­¡±


    He winked at Su Ni and Su Niughed.


    Gu Zechen was not satisfied. He took Su Ni¡¯s hand and ced it on his leg. The soft and boneless experience made him feel itchy. Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression and was afraid to provoke fire, so she immediately pulled her hand back.


    She was shy and shy, but she still wanted to say something shamelessly. She cursed softly, ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    This was clearly sought by Gu Zechen.


    She had already taken the initiative and even seduced him, but this guy was unmoved and even made her feel a little ufortable.


    Now, she still had the guts to embarrass her.


    Gu Zechen cried with a sad face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me do something?¡±


    Even though the fire had been exposed, it had no effect on the volcano in the body.


    Even more intense.


    His throat was constantly flowing. He had already drank two bottles of water but he still felt very dry.


    This damn anger!  Gu Zechen also cursed in a low voice, but Su Ni still didn¡¯t help him, so Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened again.


    Previously, that was his punishment for himself. He had nothing to say, but then it was probably not a good thing for Su Ni.


    Su Ni watched as Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed, but she didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen was thinking. She was worried and wanted to say something.


    Gu Zechen drove back to the family without saying a word. When Su Ni got out of the car, her legs were soft and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she was held up by Gu Zechen in time.


    He grinned and asked, ¡°How about I hug you?¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Ni quickly shook her head.


    His smile made Su Ni realize that Gu Zechen was still Gu Zechen and she still hadn¡¯t forgotten what happened before.


    Even though Su Ni refused, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but hold her in his arms and smile, ¡°I think this will be faster.¡±


    Gu Zechen walked like a fly, letting Su Ni smell a trace of danger.


    The moment she returned to her room, she immediately hid in the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±


    Gu Zechen naturally followed in and smiled normally, ¡°Waifu, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni quickly refused.


    But Gu Zechen jumped into the bathtub and waved at Su Ni instead.


    From the looks of it, he was steadied. Su Ni was helpless, but when she touched Gu Zechen¡¯s fiery body, her body moved.


    Looks like she was also feeling bad, Su Ni thought shyly.


    After that, things would not be so resisted.


    The result was from the bathroom to the bed, to the sofa, until he was exhausted, and he was in aplete mood.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s terrible body and quickly waved her hands and hid in the nket.  It really is swollen.


    ¡°Then let me take a look.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked worried.


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Su Ni retreated again.


    However, Gu Zechen had already grasped Su Ni¡¯s legs and separated without much strength. He hid in the quilt and couldn¡¯t see anything, but he had to make an appearance of carefully admiring and judging.


    ¡°I think we cane again.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he clearly felt Su Ni¡¯s legs tremble and became even more resistant.


    ¡°Alright, let you go for now.¡±


    Gu Zechen was teasing Su Ni.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t dare to provoke Gu Zechen anymore. She hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s bad state and listened to him ask what she wanted to eat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Su Ni was a little speechless.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that too early?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not early. Don¡¯t you know how strong you are?¡±


    Su Ni continued to roll her eyes.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m not tired yet.¡±


    Su Ni, ¡°¡­¡±


    The final oue was that Gu Zechen carried Su Ni downstairs for dinner.


    Initially, Su Ni wanted to sit down on her own, but Gu Zechen insisted on holding Su Ni in his arms. The eyes of the few servants looked at them, as if they were not med.


    ¡°I can eat myself.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was still red.


    Gu Zechen insisted on feeding her to Su Ni and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t tire my baby.¡±


    Su Ni was speechless.


    As long as she could let herself go a few more times in bed, there was no problem.


    Gu Zechen continued to smile with his lips pursed as he looked at Su Ni. He could not help but feel the anger that had yet to vent and endless pampering.


    ¡°Eat more and replenish your strength.¡±


    Gu Zechen said and almost scared the chopsticks in Su Ni¡¯s hands.


    She stared at Gu Zechen with a sad expression. Was he trying to make up for everything he missed?


    Un, after hearing this, Gu Zechen thought about it seriously, then nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, what you said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be once.¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and said with hatred.


    ¡°No rush, no rush.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Su Ni was still a little unconvinced but there was anticipation in her eyes.


    ¡°Eat quickly.¡±


    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s hair but didn¡¯t give her an urate answer.


    Su Ni screamed. She was afraid that there was no peace tonight.


    Three days, three full days.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t go to work.


    No, she should say that apart from getting out of bed, she would never be touched anymore.


    She had already left thepany affairs to Qin Yue, but every time she asked, Qin Yue said that it was fine, which made Su Ni unable to find an opportunity to escape.


    Finally, Su Ni seriously doubted whether Gu Zechen was ying tricks.


    After all, even if the Su Corp wasn¡¯t busy, she couldn¡¯t always be absent.


    What¡¯s worse, Gu Zechen stayed with him in bed.


    She was not busy with the Su Corp, so did Gu Corp.


    ¡°No, I have to go to work today.¡±


    Su Ni woke up angrily, thinking that she had failed in three days. She could not be fooled by Gu Zechen again.


    ¡°Waifu, sleep for a while longer.¡±


    It seemed that Gu Zechen had no intention of getting up and reached out to pull Su Ni.


    Su Ni quickly hid.


    She understood the signal too well. She tried her best to calm down and calmly said, ¡°Qin Yue called and said that thepany has an emergency to handle.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±  How can I remember that the Su Corp has been quiet for the past two days without much waves?


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°It really is you.¡±


    Su Ni heard what she wanted to hear and her inner guess was confirmed. She was suddenly upset. She stared at her and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, then I¡¯ll go to work.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call Asistant Qin first.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s phone first and stared at Gu Zechen, ¡°Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

 Chapter 523: Three Days Without Getting Out of Bed

    ¡°No.¡±


    His answer was straightforward and decisive.


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Zechen added, ¡°Look at how urgent you said, okay, I¡¯ll apany you to the Su Corp.¡±


    This guy was really inseparable. He was not going to let him go.


    Seeing that it was useless to lie, Su Ni could only helplessly sit down on the bed and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, we can¡¯t continue like this.¡±


    Before he could finish, Gu Zechen hugged him tightly in his arms and softly said that he was listening.


    Su Ni was so angry that she could not push it away. She could only let Gu Zechen hug her tightly.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s good for us to go out and go around.¡±


    I can¡¯t always go on the fourth day trip in bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s also a good idea.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t refuse, Su Ni was a little excited. She still remained silent and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get up quickly.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at the time and sneered, ¡°I think we can still sleep for a while, or¡­ do some extra exercise.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened but she realized she didn¡¯t faint when she opened her eyes again.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re really stamina.¡±


    ¡°You tter me. Of course, I have good physical strength with my wife.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled, not humble.


    On April 5th, it should be fortunate.


    Su Ni walked out of the family door with her legs almost soft, and breathed the fresh air. At that moment, she was moved to cry.


    ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen put his hand on it naturally, but when he saw Su Ni¡¯s warning gaze, he immediately raised both hands high. ¡°I still remember, my wife, our appointment three chapters.¡±


    ¡°As long as you remember, you are not allowed to move your hands again.¡±


    Su Ni snorted.


    Gu Zechen smiled and did not mind. He got into the car and naturally touched Su Ni¡¯s little hands.


    Gu Zechen felt innocent, ¡°I think I can¡¯t leave you with this pair of hands. How about you take them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Su Ni looked disdainful. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the three chapters of our contract.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with a good temper.


    But deep down inside, he was thinking that if he didn¡¯t want to touch him outside, wouldn¡¯t that be forcing himself to be stronger after he returned home?


    It was quite calm along the way.


    The two of them first went shopping, but Su Ni felt bored. Gu Zechen took Su Ni to the nearby attractions for a ride, eating and drinking. Although it was not full, time passed quickly.


    Thinking about thest time they went out together, it was a few months ago, so Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out next week.¡±


    Su Ni said with anticipation.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not refuse.


    Su Ni hesitated again. She didn¡¯t really want to go, so she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t yourpany busy?¡±


    After all, the two had wasted so long.


    ¡°Not busy.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it, Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than apanying his wife.¡±


    ¡°Poor mouth.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and looked out the window. Although she scolded, her heart was warm.


    On the way back to Cheng Xi, Gu Zechen suddenly received a call. Then, his expression became serious, saying that he was going back to thepany.


    Su Ni smirked in her heart. She just said that apanying her was more important, so she rushed back immediately after a call from thepany.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, he was worried that something important was happening, so he put away his intention of joking.


    Before she could ask, Gu Zechen took the initiative to say, ¡°Cheng Yi was sessfully bailed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°How could it be? Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression wasplicated as well, as if he felt sorry for Su Ni. ¡°I think so too. Maybe I¡¯m not in thepany for the past two days and things have changed.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. Seeing that Gu Zechen was ming herself, she tugged on his sleeve and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now the evidence is solid. It¡¯s useless even if he is bailed out. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi is a stubborn person. He doesn¡¯t care about his life when he does things. Be careful these two days. I¡¯m worried that he will harm you.¡±


    Gu Zechen had an additional hint of worry.


    Su Ni was stunned but she still nodded and agreed.


    They were speechless all the way.


    Maibach reached Gu Corp at a speed of 120. As early as they were in the car, the two of them had already received quite a bit of news from the station.


    Not only was Cheng Yi sessful in his bail, he also attracted arge group of reporters in a high-profile manner. In the face of reporters ¡®interviews, Cheng Yi was not depressed and even repeatedly said that he was wronged. Moreover, this time, he had no intention of going in.


    Although Su Ni was worried, she didn¡¯t say anything to disturb Gu Zechen.


    Gu Corp.


    Li Mo had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing that Su Ni was there, he nodded respectfully and called his wife.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t wait to ask the situation as he walked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about this afternoon.¡±


    Li Mo lowered his voice and exined the story. Finally, he said, ¡°When Cheng Yi came out today, Madam Su Lai¡¯swyer was beside him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gu Zechen paused and his expression was cold as if a silent knife had gushed out.


    Li Mo pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and looked particrly serious. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed it. I¡¯m afraid that Cheng Yi came out this time has something to do with Madam Su Rai.¡±


    Madam Su Lai?


    Su Ni was also stunned when she heard it. Could it be that this matter was rted to Xu Wan?


    ¡°I got it. Call Xu Wan over first.¡±


    Since Gu Zechen was confused, he should ask him clearly and confirm the next step.


    Li Mo said and quickly left the office. Su Ni sat on the sofa in the office and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, ¡°How about I go back first?¡±


    ¡°You can stay.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he raised his head and said with a gentle expression, ¡°You can¡¯t calm down after you go back anyway. Why don¡¯t you sit here and listen to the results?¡±


    Su Ni blushed.


    Gu Zechen guessed her thoughts.


    Since that was the case, Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay for a while longer.¡±


    Soon, Li Mo came in and told Xu Wan that she didn¡¯te to work today.


    ¡°Then, tell her that she won¡¯t have toe to work today.¡±  Gu Zechen suppressed his anger.


    Li Mo got the order and went out again.


    Although he hid it well in front of her, Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was angry this time.


    Su Ni secretly took out her phone and saw the specific picture of Cheng Yi being bailed.


    Four days had passed, but he didn¡¯t lose his spirit and spirit. He looked like he didn¡¯t suffer in there. Even his beard seemed to have just scratched.


    However, Su Ni still felt disgusted in her eyes.


    She and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deliberately mention the incident about the good dealst time.

 Chapter 524: Meeting Again

    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen trusted her, that was enough.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from seeing this face again. Su Ni could only watch the three-minute video with disgusted anger.


    Obviously, there is something that can still make him say a sense of pride. It is really not something ordinary people can do.


    She seemed to understand why Gu Zechen was so angry that he cut off Cheng Yi¡¯s retreat as quickly as possible.


    However, this battle didn¡¯t seem easy to fight.


    Xu Wan came and confessed.


    It turned out that Cheng Yi had no hope ofing out. Su Banqing had even entered the hospital because of her own business. Cheng Yi was so angry that he finally begged Madam Su Rai.


    Un, Madam Su Lai agreed.


    Of course, this must have achieved some goal of being invisible. As for what it is, it is unknown.


    Xu Wan¡¯s casual words were like a normal business cooperation. She was even curious about why Gu Zechen had called her over in such a hurry. However, the expression on her face was too exaggerated, and even Su Ni could see through her calmness.


    ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with a darkened face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xu Wan revealed a pitiful expression and said, ¡°I also know that Madam Su Lai¡¯s actions might cause trouble for you, but although she is my aunt, I have no right to interfere with her actions.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and waved to signal her to leave first.


    When Xu Wan turned around, there was a faint smile on her face. She was fleeting but it was still well captured by Su Ni.


    In the end, Gu Zechen told Li Mo to watch Xu Wan for the past two days.


    That night, not only was Cheng Yi on high profile bail, he unexpectedly held a banquet, as if announcing his innocence in a high profile.


    The invitation card for the banquet unexpectedly appeared on Gu Zechen¡¯s table.


    Most of them were like silent provocations.


    ¡°What are you going to? An ant after autumn can still jump for a few days.¡±


    Su Ni angrily threw the invitation card into the trash can and her eyes were full of indignation, ¡°But I just want to take the opportunity to show off. It¡¯s really disgusting.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was calm as he calmly picked up the invitation card from the trash can and nced at it.


    ¡°Are you really going?¡±


    Su Ni saw Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts and was a little flustered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Not only I want to go, you have to follow me.¡±


    Su Ni was a little shocked. She almost blurted out that you were crazy.


    ¡°This is clearly a provocation!¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Go and join in the fun. Are you afraid?¡±


    There was a hint of sarcasm in Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth. Obviously, he did not put Cheng Yi¡¯s provocation at all.


    Su Ni was stunned. She vaguely felt that Gu Zechen wanted to do something but she was not sure.


    Gu Zechen had already started changing clothes, and he said, ¡°Not only we have to go this time, we have to go in a high-profile manner. Since he can do it for others, we can¡¯t fall into a disadvantage.¡±


    Su Ni loved to hear this and soonughed.


    In a hurry, Gu Zechen took Su Ni to the studio and picked up her red dress. Even her makeup was particrly eye-catching today.


    When he came out to look at Gu Zechen, he was obviously very satisfied, but he had nothing to say except for a good sentence.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    On the way there, the only thing Su Ni worried about was that she didn¡¯t know if Su Banqing was present. Although she was not in good health, she shouldn¡¯t miss such an important asion.


    Su Ni wanted to persuade Gu Zechen, but she endured the words.


    Half an hourter.


    The two of them arrived at Halfeng Hotel.


    At the door, Su Ni saw Luo Heng and nodded slightly, focusing on Gu Zechen.


    Because Gu Zechen knew about the rtionship between Su Ni and Luo Heng, he specifically asked, ¡°Do you want to talk about the past?¡±


    Luo Heng lowered his head and didn¡¯t make a sound. Su Ni smiled and said that there was no need.


    Gu Zechen nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly, a gust of wind shed past him. A short-haired girl dressed in a hip hop outfit rushed past them and called Luo Heng.


    ¡°It¡¯s Li Dan, Luo Heng¡¯s girlfriend.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Su Ni exined when she saw that Gu Zechen was confused.


    Gu Zechen nodded without saying a word.


    Su Ni took the initiative to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and asked with a smile, ¡°Why? You even have to be jealous?¡±


    ¡°When did I get jealous?¡±


    Gu Zechen denied it, but there was an unnatural luster on his face. Obviously, he was still a little unhappy about Luo Heng standing up for himst time.


    ¡°Alright, Luo Heng and I are simple friends. You didn¡¯t see that his girlfriend is pretty.¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly.


    Gu Zechen snorted softly. ¡°This woman really isn¡¯t worthy.¡±


    Su Ni giggled.


    He was still jealous earlier, so why did he speak for Luo Heng now?


    However, this also matched Su Ni¡¯s thoughts. It had been a long time since she heard the news of Li Dan. She never imagined that she was still with Luo Heng, and it looked like they were quite familiar.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes had always been sharp. Even he could tell that the two of them were not suitable for him, so he could not me her for persuading Luo Heng.


    Unfortunately, people just pretend to be asleep, but they can¡¯t wake up no matter how they call.


    The banquet hall was on the third floor of the half-city hotel. Cheng Yi booked the entire floor directly. When she entered the door, she saw the words of the engagement banquet.


    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t care. ¡°You have to find a reason. Can¡¯t you say that you¡¯re out of prison to celebrate?¡±


    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and grabbed her hand.


    Su Ni calmed down and she understood the principles, but Su Ni still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Cheng Yi came out to wee him but he didn¡¯t see Su Banqing.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were cold. She didn¡¯t know what kind of tricks Cheng Yi was ying.


    ¡°Gu and Mrs. Gu really give face, and evene to my wedding banquet after all.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled but his eyes looked at Su Ni.


    Gu Zechen raised his voice disapprovingly, ¡°Mr. Cheng has sessfully released his bail. I can¡¯t miss such an important matter.¡±


    His voice was not loud, so those who were gossiping were listening to it. Gu Zechen¡¯s words made people¡¯s expressions different.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression instantly became strange.


    Although the invitation card was sent out, Cheng Yi did not expect Gu Zechen toe.


    The current situation was that not only did Gu Zechene, he also refused to give face, obviouslying to ruin the situation.


    Looking at Su Ni beside her, her expression was also unfriendly.


    Maybe it was because he got out of prison, or maybe it was because he was engaged to Su Banqing, but he couldn¡¯t manage so much. Soon, his face returned to a warm smile, and he enthusiastically said, ¡°It¡¯s great that the Gu family and Madam Gu cane, and I wee the two to attend my engagement party.¡±

 Chapter 525: Engagement Banquet

    ¡°An engagement banquet?¡±


    Su Ni bit her pronunciation and chuckled, ¡°So congrattions.¡±


    Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t figure out the couple¡¯s thoughts. He could onlyugh dryly and lead them into the banquet hall.


    Many greeted Gu Zechen politely. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse and walked around with a ss of wine. asionally, his eyes fell on Cheng Yi and found that he was also observing.


    Gu Zechen smiled and smiled.


    ¡°A lot of people came today, but I think most of them are here to watch the fun.¡±


    Su Ni turned around and came to a conclusion.


    There was no need for Su Ni to say this. Although the entire venue was lively, there was a have a tacit understanding between them, especially when Gu Zechen first came.


    On the surface, it was Cheng Yi¡¯s engagement or a high-profile bail, but who knew that this was a war between Gu Zechen and Cheng Yi.


    Now, everyone was staring at Cheng Yi and Gu Zechen¡¯s every move. No one knew if they were looking forward to it or afraid of what would happen next.


    Because Su Banqing did not appear, Su Ni sighed in relief.


    However, the atmosphere was a little strange. After all, there was no female lead at the engagement party, so it was ridiculous.


    The only person involved, however, was in high spirits and was not affected by the atmosphere at all. His white swallow-tailed coat shuttled through the crowd like a fish in water.


    Soon, Cheng Yi arrived in front of Gu Zechen. He raised his cup slightly, and a light shed in his narrow eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I respect you.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word and quickly drank it.


    Soon, someone helped Gu Zechen change another ss of wine.


    Cheng Yi still had no intention of leaving. He smiled as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say it directly. A few secondster, he said, ¡°Speaking of which, we have to thank you for this engagement party.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for a walk, I wouldn¡¯t have known that life was so expensive, and the most important thing in my life was that I¡¯m half clear.¡±


    Cheng Yi deliberately mentioned Su Banqing. As expected, Su Ni frowned. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his words obviously worked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad for Mr. Cheng to have such an insight in his life.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the mood is not stable yet, and she¡¯s not feeling well. Otherwise, if shees today, she can personally call President Gu¡¯s brother-inw. In the future, we¡¯re all family.¡±


    ording to their current rtionship, Cheng Yi¡¯s words were not unreasonable.


    However, Gu Zechen and Su Ni changed their faces at the same time. Even the surrounding people¡¯s eyes started to drift elsewhere. Cheng Yi had openly started to climb up rtives and was always facing each other.


    ¡°I think my rtionship with Mr. Cheng isn¡¯t that good, and I believe that with your rtionship with my wife, it will never be possible.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s anger and took her ce to finish.


    Cheng Yi still smiled dryly. The eyes of the crowd made him angry, but he had to smile and greet him. ¡°What do you say? Although Mrs. Gu and I used to be a couple, now that I have decided to marry her sister, naturally I won¡¯t have any thoughts.¡±


    Gu Zechen gripped his ss tightly.


    Cheng Yi deliberately re-mentioned the old thing. Although he didn¡¯t talk about the video, he also brought up the rumors of the two that day. Seeing that Gu Zechen was going to be angry, he hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, this is all a misunderstanding. I believe that Gupiled will not mind.¡±


    ¡°But what if I say that I mind?¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and said coldly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.. It can only be solved by the two of you. After all, it¡¯s hard for me to get involved as an outsider.¡±


    Cheng Yi responded with an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    This time, Su Ni took the lead and even took a step forward. Her eyes were aggressive and she stared coldly at Cheng Yi.


    He probably didn¡¯t know that she had already watched the video.


    ¡°Then, Mr. Cheng, do you want everyone to listen to my version? Tell me about Mr. Cheng¡¯s history and today¡¯s engagement banquet?¡±


    Sure enough, Cheng Yi¡¯s face changed.


    He quickly smiled and smoothed the field. ¡°Mrs. Gu is joking. Everyone knows my history of being born, and there is no need to dy everyone¡¯s interest here.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but stared at him coldly and warned silently.


    Cheng Yi was still quite sensible, so he nodded to the two of them before continuing to the next family.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°You were too impulsive just now.¡±


    With him around, there was no need for Su Ni to do this.


    Su Ni was a little angry. She drank all the wine in her ss and felt a little better. She said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like his arrogance. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too far from meter.¡±  Gu Zechen reminded.


    He always felt that something was wrong with today¡¯s banquet. Although Cheng Yi was high-profile, he wouldn¡¯t make a scene at the most embarrassing time unless he needed so many people present.


    Gu Zechen looked around, and finally his gaze fell on a projection in the corner. There were some irrelevant picturesque scenery on the screen.


    Gu Zechen frowned but didn¡¯t exin. He just said to Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯ll go there first. Be careful.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    However, Su Ni was not idle. She didn¡¯t see Su Banqing, so she still couldn¡¯t rest assured. Today, she needed the answer from Kn for this engagement party.


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t send the video, which made her feel lucky, but now¡­


    The call was quickly picked up. Su Banqing was indeed in the hospital. In a quiet background, even Su Banqing¡¯s voice sounded unusually calm.


    She said she was fine.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to ask this but talked about the engagement party.


    Su Banqing was silent for a long time. Just as Su Ni impatiently asked her if she knew about it, Ryan suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Hey 4, you don¡¯t have to say it. This is all true.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to get engaged to such a man?¡±


    Su Ni gasped.


    ¡°Yes, Sis, I¡¯ve already thought about it. I hope.. I hope you can bless me.¡±


    Su Banqing said.


    Su Ni resisted the impulse to throw her phone. Perhaps if Su Banqing hadn¡¯t let her go, there was no suspense at all. ¡°Kacha, I hope you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s tone was soft and she started to choke.


    She was no longer as aggressive as before. She started to cry, ¡°I know I¡¯ve wronged Papa, but I can¡¯t let the child be born without a father.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to ruin your future for the sake of the child?¡±


    Su Ni was angry.


    ¡°Yes, Sis.¡±


    The atmosphere was silent.


    After a long time, Su Banqing said, ¡°Take it as my Su Banqing sorry for what happened today.¡±  Sorry, I hope you can forgive me.

 Chapter 526: Gu Zechen Move

    Then Su Banqing hung up.


    Su Ni was a little dazed and she sneered. Even if her apology ended?


    She was d that her father didn¡¯t know anything or else she would have to face him.


    ¡°President Gu is generous, and is willing to let Mrs. Gu leave.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was no longer around, Cheng Yi came over again. When he hung up the phone, he saw that Su Ni was in a daze, so he understood. He pretended to be casual and asked, ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°She has been moring to attend the engagement party, but you know she¡¯s almost three months pregnant and her health is not good. How can she endure this kind of exhaustion?¡±


    At the same time Cheng Yi spoke, Su Ni¡¯s fists were clenched tightly. Unfortunately, she could no longer wave her fists as she did at first.


    Her disgusting face fluttered in front of Su Ni. Even though she knew it was useless to ask, Su Ni could not help but say, ¡°I really want to hear Mr. Cheng about our past.¡±


    Surprise shed across Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ni smiled sarcastically. ¡°Since you said that you care about my sister, didn¡¯t you think that the video would hurt her if it was in Su Banqing¡¯s hands?¡±


    ¡°Huh, right?¡±


    Cheng Yi touched his chin and said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. In that case, I can only protect myself. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you now. I was also framed by someone, and it¡¯s because of Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni was silent.


    If Xu Wan did it, there would be no problem for Cheng Yi to throw it away.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s your idea to let Su Banqing go to mypany?¡±


    Su Ni asked coldly.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, don¡¯t say so unpleasant words.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just sisters. There¡¯s no problem with looking for you in the middle of a clear line. Besides, I think there¡¯s some misunderstanding. It¡¯s better for you to say it personally.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, she went to the hospital.¡±


    Gu Zechen spread out his hands, showing a helpless expression, ¡°She¡¯s really poor. I already said that I only love her. I didn¡¯t take things seriously in the past, but she was still sad.  I want to say, woman¡­ ¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and raised her hand directly.


    Cheng Yi took a step back first and said with a surprised expression, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong. I didn¡¯t know that you went to my room. I misunderstood that you were provoked by Su Banqing, so it¡¯s not wrong to continue your rtionship with me.¡±  As for the matter between you and Gu Zechen, I think it¡¯s fine if I make a guess.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Su Ni gnashing teeth wanted to rush up and bite his neck.


    Cheng Yi predicted that he would not be able to tell him what happened in the video in front of so many people, so he stole a dragon and turned into a Phoenix in a serious manner.


    He could indeed protect himself and make guesses. These things seemed to be forgivable to outsiders.


    ¡°So, Mrs. Gu is really a misunderstanding.¡±


    Cheng Yi took the opportunity to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I misunderstood anything.¡±


    Su Ni said in a low voice, ¡°If all libel and libel can be exined by self-spection, there is no such crime. Mr. Cheng, do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you should be in jail this time, but it¡¯s just the beginning.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice. She saw Gu Zechening over, so she didn¡¯t want to get too involved with Cheng Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t think that this engagement party will end sessfully.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The corner of Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth curled up and he pretended, ¡°But your sister and I really love each other after all.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart churned.


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Cheng Yi smiled and pretended to disgust Su Ni. He added, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think I lied in the video. It¡¯s all my true words. Su Ni is just a watch.¡±


    Then he smiled at Gu Zechen who had already walked to Su Ni and left with pride.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni bit her trembling lips and her eyes lit up.


    Gu Zechen held her hand and felt her trembling. Then he heard Su Ni say, ¡°I really want to remove his fake mask in public.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be times.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Can everyonee to my side? First of all, thank you for attending my engagement party. Because of my body, I can¡¯t attend it personally, but I still hope that everyone can be a witness.¡±


    ¡°This disgusting man, what else is he going to do?¡±


    Su Ni screamed madly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down first. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and gave her a steady look. He pulled Su Ni to the front of the guests reluctantly.


    Cheng Yi was still in high spirits, his words sincere and sincere. He was talking about their past, intimate.


    Su Ni held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s wrist tightly and felt pain on her arm. He didn¡¯t move and endured it silently.


    He believed that this would pass soon.


    ¡°Please admire the slippers that I personally made. These are the best witnesses of my past and my¡­¡±


    Then, he deliberately found Su Ni¡¯s angry gaze and smiled.


    It was also that smile that made Su Ni¡¯s heart tremble.


    The picture was frozen in the hospital and a strange woman¡¯s face appeared.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Only Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms, kissed her face gently and stared at Cheng Yi silently.


    Cheng Yi had his back to the slide, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened. At this moment, he looked at the shocked faces of the crowd and felt even more proud.


    He wanted to let the video y for a while longer. He wanted everyone to see Su Ni¡¯s face clearly and make Gu Zechen lose face.


    The venue was very serious.


    Su Ni recognized that the woman in the picture was Lu Rong.


    She didn¡¯t recover for long and her face was pale. Previously, she heard from the doctor that Lu Rong¡¯s mood had been unstable.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m Cheng Yi¡¯s mistress. I¡¯m going to expose Cheng Yi¡¯s crimes here¡­¡±


    Cheng Yi felt that something was wrong. He looked back and saw Lu Rong¡¯s hateful eyes.


    When he wanted to turn off the video, it was toote. No matter how he pressed the remote control in his hand, Lu Rong said it in an orderly manner.


    ¡°¡­Back then, Cheng Yi pushed me down from upstairs in order to put Su Corp in a dilemma for public opinion. I was probably lucky. I didn¡¯t die directly but went to the hospital.¡±


    As Lu Rong said this, she seemed to have seen the existence of Cheng Yi. Her angry eyes looked over through the screen. Cheng Yi pulled his tie and felt that it was difficult to breathe.


    At this time, he had no time to care about face and had gone all the way to the backstage to close the video.


    Gu Zechen touched the key in his pocket silently. Not only did he cut off the electric line, he even locked the door of the ying room.

 Chapter 527: Happy People

    Everything Cheng Yi did now was futile.


    ¡°But I loved him very much back then. Even if I did this, I had no regrets. I just hoped that he could make up to me in the future¡­¡±


    Tears fell from Lu Rong¡¯s face.


    With her reminder, everyone quickly remembered the previous Nanjiawan case where a woman had lost more than thirty million stores to jump out of the building. This caused Su Ni to fall into a vortex and she almost lost the criminal case.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this person to know Mr. Cheng. He¡¯s a mistress for many years, so what is the engagement banquet today?¡±


    The man standing beside Su Ni showed a helpless expression.


    It¡¯s fine to take care of a mistress. Even men understand this.


    But when it hit the stage, it couldn¡¯t be said.  Even if the woman was telling a lie, Cheng Yi¡¯s image had fallen. It would be difficult to get up again in the future.


    Sighing, shaking his head non-stop, and discussions continued.


    ¡°I thought there was something wrong with that woman when she jumped off the stairs, but why didn¡¯t the police find outter?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear this woman say she was going to recognize her, so she recognized her. Why did she stand up now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s even a need to say that the engagement party must have triggered her. A woman¡¯s mind, no matter how much she hates, she¡¯s still putting all her energy on the man.¡±


    Bao said that he nced at his husband, probably reminding him to be careful.


    The man chuckled and quickly tried to please him, ¡°Waifu, you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been whole-heartedly devoted to you. There¡¯s no such thing as the outside world.¡±


    Kuo snorted coldly but Su Ni could tell that she was satisfied with the answer.


    However, when Lu Rong said this, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Su Ni and Gu Zechen, whether intentional or unintentional.


    This video could not be yed by Cheng Yi himself, and only these two people were present.


    Seeing what Lu Rong meant, she was going to turn the tables.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Cheng Yi to be this kind of person. Fortunately, the truth is now revealed.¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t wait to curry favor with Gu Zechen and Su Ni.


    Su Ni tried her best to stabilize her emotions. Her anger had already disappeared. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You can¡¯t have done it.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gu Zechen was confused but he held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly.


    Su Ni smiled, but her eyes stared at him deliberately. Sheined that he wanted to hide it, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you just did. Hmph, but where did you get this video?¡±


    This was where Su Ni was confused.


    In the video, Lu Rong had already told her how Cheng Yi nned to take her life. In the end, she was lucky enough to escape.


    Lu Rong did not mention that Su Ni still had surveince footage, which relieved him a little.


    ¡°This Cheng Yi still wants to kill someone, he¡¯s too ruthless.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard that the Nanjiawan project has been taken back by Su Corp. Cheng Yi is unwilling. No, if someone dies, it will be hard for Su Corp to escape.¡±


    ¡°The Su Corp is really dangerous.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone looked at Su Ni with sympathy, which almost made the Su Corp make a big deal again.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±


    Su Ni listened to everyone¡¯s congrattions and felt quite upset. Because Cheng Yi¡¯s goal was not achieved, she became a beneficiary instead.


    In contrast, Gu Zechen was much calmer. Su Ni suspected that Gu Zechen had clearly seen the video first.


    However, Gu Zechen was serious, saying that it was a coincidence. Originally, he just wanted to take YouPan away, but he didn¡¯t expect Li Mo to call at this time, saying there was something going on at the hospital.


    This was a rare opportunity that Gu Zechen would not miss.


    Su Ni was still suspicious, but she didn¡¯t know how to ask, so she had to give up.


    As a result, the video had already been yed. The quiet discussion just now had a frenzy. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Zechen and Su Ni. Obviously, regardless of whether Su Ni and Gu Zechen did this farce, they had already won.


    Backstage, Cheng Yi smashed the door with all his might. He called several security guards to smash the door with him.


    Unfortunately, the Iron Gate that used to be used for security protection was now a roadblock for Cheng Yi to enter.


    When the security room finally found the key and inserted it into the keyhole with trembling hands, Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t wait anymore and opened the door like he was crazy.


    There was no sound during the broadcast and the screen was dark.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were closed and he clenched his fists tightly. Finally, his anger smacked onto the projector and it was ragged.


    Finally, he found the perfect te that he just yed. He clenched it tightly in the palm of his hand, and was furious. ¡°Gu Zechen, I remember this.¡±


    Apart from Su Ni and Gu Zechen, no one else could do such a thing.


    He thought that today was the home turf for him to plot against Su Ni but he didn¡¯t expect them to speak first.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cheng Yi¡¯s anger could not be extinguished. Through the surveince video, he watched the scene in the venue. Everyone surrounded Su Ni and Gu Zechen, their faces twisted and dark.


    At this moment, Cheng Yi¡¯s phone rang.


    It was a call from the hospital.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Cheng Yi eximed and rushed out with his phone.


    He took a final look at the venue but didn¡¯t stop.  In the end, the banquet he had carefully prepared was made for others.


    In the hospital¡­ Gu Zechen must have split up and informed Su Banqing that she had received the news.


    How ruthless!


    Cheng Yi got into the car angrily, but he could no longer care about the banquet.


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni were almost busy, so they nned to leave.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t see the trace of Cheng Yi for a long time and couldn¡¯t see him being humiliated in public.


    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni and said, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±


    In fact, Gu Zechen had already received the news that Cheng Yi had driven away.


    Su Ni was surprised.


    However, it was also true that although this was Cheng Yi¡¯s home turf, he had already lost enough face and wouldn¡¯t be med again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When she thought of everyone¡¯s praises, Su Ni felt her scalp tingle. All of them knew that it was her and Gu Zechen who did it.


    The engagement was naturally unspeakable.


    What happened tonight would be spread as quickly as possible. Even if Cheng Yi still had a backup n, this video would be thest supporting evidence.


    It seemed that it was time to visit Lu Rong.


    That night, when Su Ni and Gu Zechen arrived at the hospital, they were told that Lu Rong was discharged.


    No one knew where they went.


    When the two of them went back to the residence, Su Ni realized that there was a text message on her phone and she didn¡¯t know when it was sent.


    Su Ni patted her head and saw Gu Zechen looking over. She could only say, ¡°It¡¯s Lu Rong.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s thoughts were different. The text message was simple, but it was easy for her to finish thest thing.

 Chapter 528: Lu Rong’s Disappearance

    ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t fall into Cheng Yi¡¯s hands. It¡¯s good to leave.¡±


    Su Ni looked at it and said calmly to Gu Zechen.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen was never able to see what kind of emotion was on his face. He just gently pulled Su Ni into his arms and kissed her forehead, saying, ¡°Cheng Yi will not let it go easily. Be careful in the next two days, my actions will elerate.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni responded softly, but deep down, she thought about how Su Banqing was doing after such a big mess at night.


    ¡­¡­


    At the hospital.


    When Cheng Yi rushed to the hospital, Su Banqing was already sent to the operating room.


    He paced back and forth outside the ward anxiously, worrying about his child.


    Perhaps if it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni, he would have walked down with Su Banqing.


    As soon as he thought about tonight¡¯s banquet, Cheng Yi narrowed his eyes. Whether it was Gu Zechen or Su Ni, he had to settle the bill properly.


    After some time, Su Banqing was finally pushed out. Her face was pale and her eyes narrowed weakly.


    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±


    He quickly rushed up.


    The doctor said, ¡°The child has been saved, but the patient¡¯s health is very poor. Don¡¯t be stimted for the time being, or it might not be saved next time.¡±


    Cheng Yi narrowed his eyes with an indescribable heartache.


    ¡°Doctor, I understand. Thank you.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s gaze never left Su Banqing. In just half a month, Su Banqing had be much weaker. He tightly gripped Su Banqing¡¯s hand and kissed her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so clear that you¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Tears fell from the corner of Su Banqing¡¯s eyes.


    She remembered but was stopped by Cheng Yi. Then the doctor said, ¡°What the patient needs now is rest.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Halfway clear, let¡¯s find a nursing home to live properly, okay?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked for Su Banqing¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Su Banqing choked.


    In the ward, Cheng Yi tried hard not to let Su Banqing not mention what happened tonight, but Su Banqing¡¯s mind was unusually clear-headed. Especially after she came out of the ward, she also understood many questions.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, what¡¯s your rtionship with Lu Rong?¡±


    Su Banqing looked at the ceiling and asked in a daze.


    ¡°Half-Qing, listen to me.¡±


    Cheng Yi was a little nervous as he held her cold hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s all libel. Lu Rong and I have nothing to do with each other except some cooperation. You have to believe me.¡±


    Su Banqing turned her head and nced at him.


    Cheng Yi became more sincere.


    In fact, Su Banqing knew very well that before Lu Rong was exposed, she knew about the existence of Khai. She had been enduring it because of her blind love.


    However, she never imagined that this would be exposed at her engagement ceremony.


    ¡°Half-Qing, listen to me.¡±


    Cheng Yi drew closer to Su Banqing and said with sincere eyes, ¡°This is all the work of Su Ni and Gu Zechen. They just want to ruin our wedding. Don¡¯t worry, I will make a new one for you.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes dimmed for a few seconds before she sighed, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Cheng Yi was confused.


    Su Banqing finallypromised. She looked at her stomach and said, ¡°Cheng Yi, no matter what kind of person you are, since I have your child, I am willing to believe you, but I hope you won¡¯t let me down again.¡±


    ¡°Of course, half clear.¡±


    Cheng Yi finally calmed down and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. If I dare to do something that I¡¯m sorry for you in the future, I¡¯ll be struck by thunder.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Banqing covered Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth and blocked his words.


    Cheng Yi returned to his usual yful smile, took the initiative to help Su Banqing peel the apple and feed her personally. Su Banqing looked at the man in front of her. Although she was disappointed, she finally epted him.


    That night, Cheng Yi stayed in the hospital.


    Lu Rong had already received news of leaving and Cheng Yi did not move on the surface.


    Lu Rong said everything she shouldn¡¯t have said. No wonder he was kind back then and left her a small life.


    Speaking of which, it could be considered as lifting a stone to smash his feet.


    Cheng Yi asked people to search the recent flights and train in Nancheng city and found nothing.


    However, he was not in a hurry. When Su Banqing recovered, he had time to tidy up slowly, so that she would know the consequences of betraying him!


    In the middle of the night, Su Banqing woke up and looked at the man lying on the bed. A white hair seemed to pop out of her thick ck hair.


    Su Banqing was very quiet and didn¡¯t want to wake Cheng Yi up.


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen refused to let go. He must be very tired.


    However, Cheng Yi eventually woke up.


    Watching Su Banqing travel alone, she quickly got up and supported Su Banqing, ming her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me? What if you fall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    Su Banqing smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s only been two months. I haven¡¯t shown it yet. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked serious.


    Su Banqing smiled without saying a word.


    The next morning, the assistant came over to call Cheng Yi several times. He didn¡¯t want to leave. Su Banqing was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Cheng Yi, if you have anything, just say it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Cheng Yi answered decisively, but he still frowned.


    Su Banqing looked at it and her heart ached.


    She reached out to caress Cheng Yi¡¯s face and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to do things in thepany recently. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Half-Qing, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Cheng Yi was touched.


    Su Banqing smiled but Cheng Yi was still determined. ¡°No, I can¡¯t drag you into this matter.¡±


    ¡°If you really go in, what do you want me and my child to do?¡±


    Su Banqing med her.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m really caught, I will¡­¡±


    There was determination in Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes, but the more he was like this, the softer Su Banqing became and his chances of sess would be higher.


    Sure enough, before she could finish her sentence, Su Banqing covered his mouth with reddened eyes.  ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore, Cheng Yi, I won¡¯t let you in.¡±


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He tightly pursed his lips, held Su Banqing¡¯s hand in his palm and ced it on his face.


    After a wave of tenderness, Su Banqing asked again and again. Cheng Yi wanted to say something but stopped. He said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°I do have a way to save thepany and me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, if I sue you for what happened before, Su Ni will definitely not sit still and ignore it. I will naturally be able to make a condition then.¡±


    Cheng Yi felt a bit humiliated and lowered his head.


    Su Banqing also fell silent.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m still pregnant now¡­¡±


    If she didn¡¯t pay any attention, something would happen.

 Chapter 529: Conspiracy

    ¡°I know, because of pregnancy, Su Ni definitely won¡¯t sit back and ignore it.¡±


    Cheng Yi said with a grasp.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Su Banqing hesitated.


    ¡°Half-Qing, are you not willing to help me?¡±


    Cheng Yi begged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Of course, I¡¯m willing to help you, but¡­¡±


    If she was really caught, her reputation would be young, but what would happen to the child?


    Cheng Yi¡¯s method was not a good one.


    Furthermore, Cheng Yi once again mentioned that she had stolen information about the Song Corp, which made her feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll just say it casually. If you disagree, then forget it.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked generous, but he showed his determination to die.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t be like this¡­ I¡­ I promise you.¡±


    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t just watch Cheng Yi die.


    Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Cheng Yi inadvertently smiled, but then he held Su Banqing¡¯s hand tightly and promised, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go to jail, nor will I let you suffer any harm. This is just a temporary measure. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I believe in you.¡±


    Su Banqing smiled bitterly. Since she had agreed, there was no way back.


    The next day.


    Su Banqing came to Su Ni¡¯s office in Su Corp.


    Su Ni had a headache when she saw Su Banqing. Since she was not feeling well, she was in the hospital. She must have something to do when she came here.


    When she thought about what happenedst night, Su Ni became nervous. She couldn¡¯t havee to ask her questions.


    She thought about whether Gu Zechen would give it to her and let Su Banqing find her.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    As soon as Su Banqing came up, her voice started to feel wronged. Before her tears could fall, the atmosphere became sore.


    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±


    Su Ni sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I might not be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Sis, you have to save me this time.¡±


    Su Banqing ignored Su Ni and continued, ¡°Cheng Yi wants to sue me, Sis, you have to help me.¡±


    ¡°Aint?¡±  What kind ofint?


    Su Ni was stunned and subconsciously believed that this was a farce.


    She was still engagedst night, so she was so annoyed that she suddenlyined about it.


    Su Banqing walked to Su Ni and cried, ¡°Do you still remember thest time I stole information from the Song Corp? Becausest night¡­ Cheng Yi was so angry that he wanted to sue me. He didn¡¯t even want a child anymore.¡±


    ¡°What? Cheng Yi, this bastard!¡±


    Su Ni stood up and dragged Su Banqing, ¡°Take me to find him.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Cheng Yi has handed in evidence. I¡­ I might be caught soon.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me why Cheng Yi did this?¡±


    If he wanted to sue, Cheng Yi would haveined long ago, so why should he wait until now?


    There was a trace of resentment in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes but it was fleeting.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ni¡¯s incidentst night, which ruined Cheng Yi¡¯s reputation and found several banks in a row in the early morning, she wouldn¡¯t have borrowed a loan.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At that thought, Su Banqing¡¯s guilt was not that serious.


    Su Banqing calmed herself down and continued to show her aggrieved and painful expression, ¡°Cheng Yi is crazy now. Sis, I really regret not listening to you earlier. Cheng Yi is just a petty person and there is no child in his eyes.. I don¡¯t mind, pity my child..¡±


    Her hand was slowly touching her abdomen.


    Su Ni said that she was not sad but she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hide it. However, apart from being anxious, Su Ni had no other choice. She simply asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±  If Cheng Yi really doesn¡¯t want this child and you want to give birth, I will definitely help you.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    Su Banqing lowered her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±


    Su Ni had a headache.


    She turned around and held her forehead, not saying anything for a long time.


    It was probably because Su Banqing and Cheng Yi had been together for too long and she was about to forget about this matter. Now that the incident happened, she was still in such a hurry.


    ¡°What evidence does Cheng Yi have now?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Su Banqing shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either, but the office monitoring that I stole the information must be inside. Later, it seems that there is my recording.¡±


    Su Ni sat down on the chair.


    Listening to Su Banqing¡¯s words, the evidence was probablyplete. If she really told her, it would definitely be urate.


    But all of this didn¡¯t sound so real.


    When she saw that Su Ni hadn¡¯t said anything for a long time, Su Banqing was anxious. She cried and knelt in front of Cairn. She tugged on her arm and said, ¡°Sis, I stole information for you guys back then. You can¡¯t die now. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Ni pulled Su Banqing up and her calm expression became more anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to do this.¡±


    After Su Banqing heard this, she nodded heavily, and then gave Su Ni an idea. ¡°Cheng Yi must be doing this because Gu Zechen has pushed him into a hurry. I want Gu Zechen to not sue him. Cheng Yi might not do it.¡±


    Su Ni nced at her and Su Banqing¡¯s voice became quieter and quieter until there was no sound.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Su Banqing coquettishly again.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. You can go back first.¡±


    Su Ni felt a headache when she saw her.  But it was her sister, so she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back yet. Sis, I¡¯m scared alone. If Cheng Yi really did capture me¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you should stay first. If you really can¡¯t do it, you will stay in the family for the next two days. By the way, how are you now?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Su Banqing shook her head and smiled foolishly. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m fine. Where is the baby so spoiled?¡±


    ¡°Then go to the lounge first. I¡¯ll make a call.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Banqing obediently agreed.


    If this was really rted to Gu Zechen, then she could only find Gu Zechen.


    However, Su Banqing did not rest honestly. Instead, she hid behind the door and eavesdropped on their conversation.


    Su Ni mentioned Su Banqing¡¯s situation, but there was an obvious silence on the other side. ¡°I know that this is not easy to handle, but I am my sister after all. I can¡¯t just leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°This is to seek justice for your father. If you don¡¯t have any objections, I naturally have no opinions.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly.


    Su Ni had the right to decide the Su family¡¯s affairs.


    Su Ni was delighted, but she felt that it wasn¡¯t Gu Zechen¡¯s style. She was worried, ¡°Then¡­ Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered decisively.


    Su Ni was at a loss. At least Gu Zechen agreed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk in detail that night.¡±


    Just as he was about to hang up, Gu Zechen suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the two of them will join forces and lie to you?¡±

 Chapter 530: Su Banqing’s purpose

    Su Ni was stunned.


    She had never thought about it before, but could she gamble?


    Before she could reply, Gu Zechen had already hung up. Su Ni smiled bitterly. She thought Su Banqing¡¯s nature was not bad, so it wouldn¡¯t be so much.


    ¡°Sis, what does Brother-inw say?¡±


    The moment the call hung up, Su Banqing popped up, frightening Su Ni.


    However, she still squeezed out a smile and shook her head at Su Banqing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He promised not to sue for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I knew you had a way.¡±


    Su Banqing was so excited that she immediately hugged Su Ni in her arms, but Khai returned to his serious expression and said seriously, ¡°But you have to promise me something?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Banqing was stunned.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. She took out the document she had prepared from the drawer and handed it to Su Banqing. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared this for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect it tost for so long.¡±


    Su Banqing hesitated, but in the end, she took it and took a look. Then her pupils shrunk and she did not say anything.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t move, Su Ni coldly said, ¡°What, Cheng Yi is going to sue you. Do you still n to be with him?¡±


    ¡°Sis, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s tears were about to fall. She quickly shook her head, and then there was another trace of resentment in her eyes. ¡°Sis, I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, I will sign this word. From now on, I want Cheng Yi to cut off ties.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni sighed in relief when she heard Su Banqing¡¯s promise.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Su Banqing read the contract once again. She promised not to contact Cheng Yi again or else it would no longer be the Su family¡¯s daughter¡¯s contract. She clenched her heart for a moment, but if she didn¡¯t sign it, Su Ni definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it and wouldn¡¯t help her. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°He is the child¡¯s father¡­¡±


    Su Banqing looked up and saw Su Ni¡¯s cold eyes. She knew that it was useless to say anything else. She lowered her head and quickly signed it.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look at it again. She just said, ¡°I hope you can remember what you said today. I can let Cheng Yi go today, but I hope you can let yourself go. If you really want the child, your surname will be Su.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Su Banqing said seriously.


    That night, Su Banqing really followed Su Ni back to Gu Corp. On the road, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was long and unwillingly.


    Su Banqing was also guilty and kept her head down. She didn¡¯t even eat two bites of the food, so she pretended to be ufortable and go to rest first.


    Su Ni was helpless.


    After she left, she whispered, ¡°I know that it¡¯s not suitable for her to live here, but now that Cheng Yi is looking for her, she has nowhere else to go.¡±


    ¡°Su Banqing is your sister. There is no reason for you to take her in. I just hope that you won¡¯t be fooled just like that.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    Su Ni was silent.


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to refute Su Banqing.


    ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Su Ni put down the bowl and chopsticks and the food in the bowl didn¡¯t move.


    Gu Zechen grabbed her hand. As soon as Su Ni turned her head, Gu Zechen saw the tears in her eyes. He let Su Ni sit down again and put on hot dishes for her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m reminding you that you¡¯re still unhappy. Didn¡¯t I promise to help you?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni was convinced that she did something wrong.


    ¡°I also love you.¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed and his expression softened. ¡°But I hope you understand that not everyone is worth helping.¡±


    Even if it was your sister.


    Gu Zechen did not say thest half of the sentence but Su Ni understood.


    ¡°Eat first, don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    After the meal, Gu Zechen was about to go to the study room, so Su Ni naturally followed. Su Banqing secretly opened the door and saw this.


    She had already called Cheng Yi. Apart from signing the contract, she had told Cheng Yi everything. Cheng Yi was silent for a long time before suddenly saying, ¡°I have a way.¡±


    Su Banqing was overjoyed and promised.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the office.


    Su Ni asked Gu Zechen what to do.


    Gu Zechen stared for a long time and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to solve this problem. It depends on whether your sister is sincere or not.¡±


    Su Ni tilted her head and stared at Gu Zechen, telling him to continue.


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni over and let her sit on hisp. His nose hit his earlobe, Su Ni blushed, but Gu Zechen said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happened to Hwa Guan first.¡±


    ¡°She listens to me now.¡±


    Su Ni quickly promised Su Banqing.


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni suspiciously but didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and started to talk about his n.


    ¡°Then, Cheng Yi Wanyi really wants to confess. Do we really let her go to jail?¡±


    Su Ni was disappointed.


    ¡°If I really go to jail, I naturally have other ways.¡±


    Gu Zechen was confident in his n. He smiled and continued, ¡°Besides, there are still noints. The evidence in Cheng Yi¡¯s hands is still uncertain whether it is effective or not. Cheng Yi will be attacked by a lot of public opinion just based on the child.¡±


    Su Ni was silent.


    Although Gu Zechen¡¯s method was risky, it was also a good one.


    ¡°Then¡­ do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Lan replied.


    This matter was settled. Su Ni had solved a big problem and she was relieved.


    That night, after Su Niforted Su Banqing, she returned to her room.


    At 12 am, there was a movement in the study room. Gu Zechen stood behind Su Banqing and scolded coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Su Banqing was shocked and the files in her hand fell to the ground.


    Her hand suddenly shrunk as if she had seen a ghost. She stammered, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m a little thirsty. I want to find some water to drink.¡±


    ¡°The water is downstairs. This is the study room.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression became colder and colder. This woman was really stupid, and he wouldn¡¯t find a proper reason.


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t move. Gu Zechen had already walked to her feet and picked up the files. Su Banqing wanted to stop them, but with a look from Gu Zechen, she retreated.


    It was thetest tender information of Gu Corp.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s darkening face, Su Banqing was afraid she would mess up the matter, so she quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m looking at this¡­ I¡¯ve seen information about rted projects in thepany before, so I¡¯m curious. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, aren¡¯t you going to drink some water? Look for the housekeeper downstairs.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to listen to the other person¡¯s argument at all. He interrupted her and ordered her to leave.


    ¡°Then¡­ then I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯m really sorry for what happened today.¡±


    After that, Su Banqing bowed to Gu Zechen. When she dawned at the door, Su Banqing turned her head and hesitated, ¡°Brother-inw, can you not tell my sister about tonight¡¯s matter?¡±

 Chapter 531: Smacking Information in the Night

    Seeing Gu Zechen frown, Su Banqing quickly said, ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t want her to worry about me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s brows fell silent after all. He didn¡¯t give Su Banqing a word but said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    Su Ni waited until people left before entering the study. Su Banqing probably didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen¡¯s study was connected to the bedroom.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you expose her directly?¡±


    Su Ni saw the files fall from Su Banqing¡¯s hands with her own eyes. She looked flustered and felt infinitely disappointed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything. Isn¡¯t she your sister?¡±


    Gu Zechen answered expressionlessly.


    Su Ni felt sorry and hugged Gu Zechen from behind.


    ¡°This is just a test, and it will let you understand that your sincerity might not be cherished by others.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was a little cold, but Su Ni understood his intentions.


    ¡°Nothing leaked out.¡±


    At this moment, Su Ni was not so worried about Su Banqing. Since she could think of ways to get close to her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have much problems with her body.


    ¡°Some abandoned information, it¡¯s useless to steal it.¡±


    Gu Zechen then hugged Su Ni and said, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Unlike the peace in the study, Su Banqing, who had just failed, was annoyed and wanted to p herself.


    Why was she so careless?


    No, she was already very careful. She didn¡¯t make any noise at all, but when did Gu Zechen appear? Why didn¡¯t she feel anything?


    The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt.


    She didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen doubted her but Su Banqing thought weakly.


    One night was inevitable.


    The next morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen got up to work and saw Su Banqing getting up too. Their eyes were red and they looked dispirited.


    It looked like guilty consciences make men cowards hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.


    Su Ni pretended to not know anything and asked, ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night? Are you not used to it?¡±


    Su Banqing smiled awkwardly. She nced at Gu Zechen and quickly lowered her head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Maybe you can get into bed. It¡¯s time for tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you really can¡¯t sleep well, you can tell me.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and said.


    Su Banqing¡¯s face was a little pale. She forced out a smile and obediently responded.


    Su Ni specifically asked the kitchen to stew nutritional soup for Su Banqing.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen has never spoken, and Su Banqing has calmed down a lot and promised to stay in the family today.


    After the two left, Su Ni was a little worried. ¡°You¡¯re not worried. What is she doing in the house?¡±


    ¡°Then, I haven¡¯t put her mind in my eyes yet.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his face sideways and looked at Su Ni with surprise. ¡°But you, why didn¡¯t you tell me about yesterday¡¯s n?¡±


    ¡°I thought about it. Since Su Banqing is going to act, I told you that she will definitely inform Cheng Yi to find another way. Why don¡¯t we do it first? When the public opinion seeds, it will be difficult for the two of them toe together again.¡±


    After seeing what happenedst night, Su Ni was not stupid and naturally had her own thoughts.


    Gu Zechen nodded and praised Su Ni. It seemed like he was not brainless.


    That morning, Gu Corp joined the Su Corp tounch a public opinion attack and caused a huge uproar about Cheng Yi abandoning Su Banqing. It had to be said that not only did the public rtions of the Gu Corp manage to deal with public opinion, they even managed to release the news. In less than half a day, news of the guilty man abandoning his pregnant fiancee spread across the entire Nancheng city.


    Cheng Yi was so angry that he was sitting at home.


    He had yet to finish his own troubles, and now there was another one. Not only was thepany¡¯s call broken, there were also countless reporters blocking the entrance of Song Corp.


    Some of the guests who had participated in the engagement party before believed in the rumors. In addition to the news that Lu Rong exposed that night, the news was even more ridiculous.


    For a time, Cheng Yi was notorious.


    Su Banqing almost scared to death when she received the news from Cheng Yi.


    She had no idea what had happened at all. Could it be that Su Ni had discovered something, but the situation in the morning was not right?


    ¡°Cheng Yi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call sister first and ask what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Banqing hurriedlyforted Cheng Yi. How could she know that the news outside was raging, so Cheng Yi hid in Song Corp and didn¡¯t daree out.


    ¡°Okay, ask first. If you really can¡¯t, hurry up from Song Corp and solve this problem first.¡±


    The assistant had already knocked on the door for the second time. All the shareholders in Song Corp were waiting for him to attend a meeting.


    Atst, when he was about to hang up, Cheng Yi lowered his voice and begged, ¡°I¡¯m really done this time. You must help me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t have the heart to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯s low voice. Her tears almost fell and she quickly consoled her.


    After that, Su Banqing rushed to Su Corp anxiously.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Su Ni was also prepared. As soon as she arrived at thepany, Luo Qing brought her over to avoid harassment from a group of reporters.


    However, the scene was still a little ugly.


    Su Banqing probably forgot her position and asked Su Ni what was going on as soon as she came up.


    Su Ni showed a surprised expression and said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Cheng Yi sue you? Coincidentally, I can sue him, so he naturally doesn¡¯t dare to cause too much trouble.¡±


    Su Banqing was stunned.


    Only then did she realize that she had made an extremely stupid mistake.


    ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t say you shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s tone softened and she sat opposite Su Ni with a bitter expression. ¡°But you should discuss this with me in advance.¡±


    Su Ni remained motionless and looked surprised, ¡°I thought you would agree.  Why, are you so anxious toe over? Do you disagree? ¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Su Banqing was left speechless by Su Ni, her face flushed red, but she was worried that Cheng Yi was in danger. She could only say softly, ¡°This can really suppress Cheng Yi, but if Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t care about this at all, he will be anxious instead.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care, it won¡¯t affect us.¡±


    Su Ni spread her hands and walked to Su Banqing¡¯s side. Sheforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re a victim in the media. The public rtions department of the Su Corp has shaped you very well. No one will tell you and your child.¡±


    Su Banqing was silent.


    She had nothing to say now.


    Su Ni had blocked all possibilities. Even if she was willing to help Cheng Yi, there was no way she could do it.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m too impatient. I¡¯d better go back first. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Su Banqing got up.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Luo Qing to send you back.¡±

 Chapter 532: Action First

    Su Ni smiled at ease. Although she was worried about Su Banqing¡¯s emotions, it would not have been like this if she didn¡¯t lie to her with Cheng Yi first.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Banqing quickly refused.


    ¡°We are sisters. We don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±


    Su Ni warmly held Su Banqing¡¯s hand and personally escorted her into the car. She closed the door and said, ¡°There are a lot of news outside today and there are also many reporters. You should not go out today and rest well at home.¡±


    Su Banqing nodded through the window, her emotions choking.


    After dealing with Su Banqing, Su Ni called Gu Zechen and praised his foresight.


    Gu Zechen smiled confidently over the phone, ¡°Next, it¡¯ll be up to the shareholders ¡®pressure. Previously, the matter of bank lending has already caused the shareholders¡¯ dissatisfaction. Now that Cheng Yi is in a whirlpool of public opinion, I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be so easy to resolve.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At the thought of Cheng Yi, Su Ni¡¯s heart cooled down. She told her family again to keep an eye on Su Banqing.


    Sure enough, Su Banqing wanted to get out of the car halfway, but Luo Qing had already received the order from France and naturally wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Su Banqing had no choice but to pick up a few calls in the car. Because in front of Luo Qing, she didn¡¯t dare to say too much. She hesitated and eventually started a text.


    Luo Qing told Su Ni this.


    When Su Banqing returned to Gu¡¯s house and had something to leave, the housekeeper stopped Su Banqing and said that she was letting her rest well.


    Su Banqing also wanted to exin that the housekeeper asked Su Banqing to directly call Ryan to save any idents.


    Su Banqing felt anxious in her heart. She felt that Su Ni was deliberately putting her under house arrest, so she felt a little resentful, but she had to call Cairn.


    However, Su Ni had already called her secretary, saying that Mr. Su had gone to a meeting.


    Su Banqing stomped her feet angrily. Cheng Yi was still urging her toe over.


    ¡°I might not be able toe over.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Banqing cried out in aggrievement and told her that she couldn¡¯t get out of it. She was so angry that Cheng Yi cursed and calmed down for a long time. ¡°How about this, how about I pick you up tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Su Banqing felt a little troubled. She remembered the contract she signed with Su Ni. The most important thing was that she couldn¡¯t lose the trust of Kn. ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. Why don¡¯t we think of another way? Yesterday, I was discovered by Gu Zechen when I stole the data.¡±


    Cheng Yi sat in the office and supported his forehead.


    It was really bad everywhere. How could there be no one that was pleasing?


    ¡°Cheng Yi, you won¡¯t be angry with me, I really didn¡¯t mean to.¡±  Su Banqing sat at the door of Gu Jia and tears fell. ¡°I can see it. Su Ni doesn¡¯t believe me at all. She still wants to break us up.¡±


    ¡°Half-Qing, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s scalp was numb. There was only one possibility right now, that was Xu Wan.


    Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t leave and could only call Xu Wan to Song Corp.


    Xu Wan¡¯s attitude was indifferent. She had just entered the office and asked directly, ¡°Call me here in such a hurry. Will Mr. Cheng think I can help?¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu, that¡¯s not right, you¡¯re the only one who can help me now.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked miserable and no longer acted like before. Xu Wan knew that the reporters at the entrance of Song Corp were really anxious.


    ¡°I know you must have a way to save me. You also know that Su Banqing and I can¡¯t be separated at all. These rumors were released by Su Ni.¡±


    Cheng Yi quickly exined it clearly. Seeing that Xu Wan didn¡¯t believe him, he could only say, ¡°If you can let me see Su Banqing this time and exin everything clearly, I will help you bite Khai to death, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already failed once, how can I believe you?¡±


    Xu Wan blew her nails and casually asked.


    She asked Madam Su Rai to bail Cheng Yi on the condition that Cheng Yi would release him and Su Ni in the same room before, and there was also a video of him being interviewed. Even if he couldn¡¯t sit properly with Su Ni, it would cause Khai¡¯s reputation to suffer a great loss. He never imagined that this idiot would get his files out of his bag and throw a stone into his foot.


    The n was good, the helpless person was stupid, and Xu Wan was quite angry.


    Now Cheng Yi didn¡¯t care about the plot by Xu Wan back then. He said, ¡°I think Miss Xu doesn¡¯t want to lose such an important ally. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. You can¡¯t just die and not save me.¡±


    ¡°But to me, you are worthless.¡±


    Xu Wan said lightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cheng Yi gave it his all. Now that the pressure outside was so tight, he could not care about anything else. He said directly, ¡°If I have a way to put Su Ni in a dead ce, would you help me?¡±


    Xu Wan looked at Cheng Yi seriously as if she was considering the truth in his words.


    Thankfully, Xu Wan finally sat down and said lightly, ¡°Tell me your n first.¡±


    ¡°I have a contract that can kill Su Ni.¡±


    After Cheng Yi finished speaking, she took out the contract. Xu Wan looked at it and was surprised, ¡°This is the contract you signed with Su Ni¡¯s father back then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Cheng Yi was confident and continued, ¡°I believe that Madam Su Lai has the ability to make the Su Corp bankrupt. When the Su Corp is mine, the Su Corp will no longer exist.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled.


    Since Cheng Yi could take out this contract, it meant that Cheng Yi in Nancheng city had used Su Ni to take away the Su Corp and angered Su Ni¡¯s father.


    Cooperate with such people, you really have to be careful.


    Cheng Yi was still waiting for Xu Wan¡¯s answer. Seeing that her face was cloudy and she didn¡¯t say anything, he felt even more uncertain. He added, ¡°Miss Xu, this is a rare opportunity. If I really fall, I¡¯m afraid that Fang and Gu Zechen will be defeated.¡±


    ¡°I know this.¡±


    Xu Wan looked serious and didn¡¯t give Cheng Yi the answer directly. ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. It¡¯s not something I can make decisions personally. A Su Corp is nothing to my aunt.¡±


    Xu Wan took advantage of the opportunity to suppress Gu Zechen and offended Madam Su Rai. Therefore, although Cheng Yi¡¯s conditions were tempting, they were not worth mentioning to Madam Su Lai.


    ¡°This is also true.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s eyes were dim. He thought for a moment, but he didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Then, do you want to go back and discuss it?¡±  Although Su Corp does not know about it, it can injure Gu Corp¡¯s vitality.


    Xu Wan cast a sidelong nce at Cheng Yi, feeling dissatisfied and unhappy.


    Cheng Yi was hopeless.


    ¡°No way, just take it as your help. There¡¯s another way.¡±


    Cheng Yi furrowed his eyebrows, and a cold light shed in his narrow eyes. He nned to take it out after the time was ripe, but now he probably couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Xu Wan looked at Cheng Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s the information you helped me getst time.¡±

 Chapter 533: Another Plan

    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t hide it anymore. As long as Xu Wan could help him, he said, ¡°You have to announce the information and leave the rest to me.¡±


    Xu Wan frowned.


    Back then, she had asked Cheng Yi but Cheng Yi refused to tell her the use. It seemed that he was going to deal with Gu Zechen.


    Seeing that Xu Wan hesitated and didn¡¯t say anything, Cheng Yi added, ¡°Miss Xu, you won¡¯t be able to bear with Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xu Wan blurted out with an unnatural expression. She said, ¡°I hope you can keep your promise. If you can¡¯t save your crisis this time, you can¡¯t drag me down.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    A smug smile crossed Cheng Yi¡¯s mouth.


    Xu Wan snorted coldly and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. She picked up her bag and walked out, ¡°You pay more attention to the news this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Cheng Yi gestured behind him.


    When Xu Wan went out, she met many shareholders. Everyone looked at her and although they didn¡¯t say anything, there was a hint of doubt on their faces.


    For some reason, she was flustered when she found out that Cheng Yi was going to attack Gu Zechen.


    In the elevator, Xu Wan took a deep breath and cheered herself up.


    ¡°Xu Wan, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. It was Gu Zechen who let you down first. You¡¯ve already done it, but he still doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it. He has to teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After muttering to herself, Xu Wan really felt much more rxed. She adjusted her mind and strode away.


    She thought that perhaps at this time, Gu Zechen woulde looking for her again, and there might be a chance for a change.


    A group of shareholders went straight into Cheng Yi¡¯s office. It was impossible in the past. He frowned and before he could say anything, he heard the leader of the shareholders say, ¡°We just saw Xu Wan from Su Lai¡¯spany. What, Mr. Cheng thought of a solution.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu and I have reached a consensus. Naturally, I will pass the crisis. I¡¯ve said that this little trouble is nothing to me.¡±


    Cheng Yi stared at the man in front of him with a fierce glint in his eyes.


    Before the Song Corp grew stronger, Liu Linley had not dealt with him. Now that he saw that he was in trouble, he came with other shareholders to deal with him.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Liu Doehring sat down opposite Cheng Yi, his hands leaning against the back of the chair, without any image.


    In his eyes, Cheng Yi only dared to be angry and not speak.


    ¡°How do I hear that Mr. Cheng has been so frightened that he doesn¡¯t dare to leave thepany for the past two days. He even slept in the office.¡±


    Liu Doehring continued.


    ¡°Thepany has been busy recently. Maybe Director Liu is not sure. After all, all CEO Liu¡¯s thoughts are focused on fighting, how to get a gang?¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s words could be considered to have ruined everyone¡¯s skin. For a moment, everyone was unable to calm down.


    Liu Doehring stood up directly, pointing at Cheng Yi and berating, ¡°Cheng Yi, what do you mean by that? We are all shareholders of thepany. Who doesn¡¯t want Song Corp to be good?¡±


    Cheng Yi sneered and ignored him.


    Liu Doehring couldn¡¯t help but mock him.  ¡°I wonder who made trouble outside all day. Even the reputation of thepany has been damaged. Cheng Yi, do you think it¡¯ll be useful if you find Su Lai¡¯spany? Let me tell you, if the shares of Song Corp can¡¯t rise again in three days, you can give up.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s narrow eyes stared at Liu Doehring. He remembered that this position had not been a day or two, and he was afraid that all of this had been nned.


    Now all the bets were ced on Xu Wan and they could only block her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Cheng Yi replied in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take three days. It depends on this afternoon. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯m willing to give up automatically.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cheng is indeed a straightforward person.¡±


    Liu Doehring had achieved his goal. He quickly smiled and exchanged a look with the shareholders, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if Mr. Cheng can turn the tables this afternoon.¡±


    In less than ten minutes, a group of people arrived and left.


    After the office was quiet, Cheng Yi pinched his temples with his hand. It seemed like Su Banqing couldn¡¯te out today, so he had to think of other ways.


    That afternoon, a scandal broke out in Gu Corp. Originally, it was nned to renovate the vi in the south of the city, but Gu Zechen had secretly moved 10 kilometers away from the vi in vition of the contract. Not only did it vite the bidding regtions, it was also used ofmercial fraud by Su Lai.


    Quite a number of media outlets ¡®Gu Corp destroyed the contract and specially followed. Su Ni called Gu Zechen the first time, but was told by the other party not to be anxious for the time being.


    Su Ni was not in a hurry and her phone couldn¡¯t get through. She simply ran to Gu Corp, but met Gu Zechen who was nning to go to Su Lai¡¯spany to temporarily station.


    ¡°The rumors are crazy outside. If we don¡¯t get rid of the rumors in time, I¡¯m afraid it will affect the Gu Corp quite a bit.¡±


    In the car, Su Ni said with concern.


    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry. These are just fake news released by President Gu.¡±


    Li Mo exined in front.


    Gu Zechen red at Li Mo and med him for talking.


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen suspiciously. Thetter was helpless and could only nod and say, ¡°Li Mo didn¡¯t say wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Zechen would damage her and thepany¡¯s reputation like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know when we get to Su Lai¡¯spany.¡±


    Gu Zechen remained mysterious and smiled, indicating for Su Ni to not worry.


    ¡°Needless to say, it must be news from Song Corp. Mr. Gu, do you want me to greet the police station?¡±


    Li Mo reminded him while driving.


    Cheng Yi?


    Su Ni was suspicious.


    Now that Cheng Yi was burning her butt, she couldn¡¯t solve her problems. She actually wanted to drag Gu Zechen into the water. She was worried and talked to the housekeeper to confirm that Su Banqing was still at home.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not go out for now, no matter what reason.¡±


    Su Ni continued to remind her.


    Half an hourter, Su Ni and Gu Zechen got out of the car and coincidentally saw Xu Wan waiting at the door.


    Xu Wan was anxious, but she was stunned when she saw Su Ni. Her eyes were full of hostility, then she looked at Gu Zechen.  ¡°Zexin, you¡¯re finally here. Madam is very angry at the destruction of the Gu Corp this time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Gu Zechen strode into thepany.


    Xu Wan followed behind and nced at Su Ni. Her low voice was full of sarcasm, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. What are you doing with President Gu every day? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m following my husband. I think there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips with disdain and quickly followed Gu Zechen.


    Xu Wan clenched her fists tightly. She hadn¡¯t looked at her since Gu Zechen came in. Did he really think that he could live peacefully without saying anything good?

 Chapter 534: Don’t Steal Again

    In the office, Madam Su Rai was very angry. Even though Gu Zechen came over, he only took a cold nce and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, I need you to give me an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Although I only moved 10 kilometers forward, it has a huge impact on the whole vi business circle. I think that Gupiled will not be unclear.¡±


    ¡°It was precisely because I was clear that I came here specifically.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled calmly. Her face was not flustered at all, which surprised Madam Su Rai. She probably understood what Gu Zechen said and quickly suppressed her temper. She walked over from behind the desk and invited Gu Zechen to sit down.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯d better give me a satisfactory exnation.¡±


    Madam Su Rai warned.


    Gu Zechen smiled and didn¡¯t answer. He looked sideways at Li Mo. Thetter quickly took out the file and handed it to him. Gu Zechen said, ¡°Madam Su Lai, you can see this is thetest construction map of our Gu Corp.¡±


    The engineer had already looked at Madam Su Lai first, then nodded.


    Madam Su Rai¡¯s expression was solemn. She took it and reexamined it. Finally, she nodded heavily and said, ¡°Yes, this is what I originally wanted, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Those exposed outside are just abandoned construction maps of our Gu Corp. I don¡¯t know how they ended up in someone else¡¯s hands.¡±


    Gu Zechen knew what Madam Su Rai wanted to say and smiled calmly.


    Now, Madam Su Lai was silent.


    Xu Wan happened toe in and heard Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation.


    How could it be¡­


    She clearly heard the project manager say that this was thetest construction map. She needed to take the time to hand it over to President Gu for the review, so how could it be abandoned?


    After that, I didn¡¯t hear that Gu Corp had a new n. Even if it was abandoned, it was impossible for the Gu Corp to produce a new construction map in such a short time.


    Xu Wan took a look at the construction map. It was indeed the one she stole back then, so she asked with some uncertainty, ¡°As far as I know, this construction map has juste out. Since it is abandoned, is there a need for Gu Corp?¡±


    Madam Su Rai¡¯s face darkened again.


    On the side, Su Ni stared coldly at the situation and saw Gu Zechen smiling easily. She replied calmly, ¡°Miss Xu thinks too much. In such argepany, every minute and every second is money. How can I be negligent? If Khai and Madam Su Rai don¡¯t believe it, wee to visit the construction site.¡±


    Speaking of which, Madam Su Lai naturally had nothing to doubt. She threw the construction map directly into the trash can and said, ¡°With Mr. Gu¡¯s words as a guarantee, I will naturally be at ease, but if there is a chance, I will go over personally.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded with a smile, indicating that there was no problem at all.


    ¡°Since the misunderstanding has been exined clearly, I should go back. After all, although this is just a rumor, it has also affected the Gu Corp quite a bit.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood up and said.


    Madam Su Rai stood up and said, ¡°Then, CEO Gu will have to worry about it.¡±


    After Gu Zechen and Su Ni left, Madam Su Rai, who had just smiled politely, suddenly changed her expression. Her gloomy gaze frightened Xu Wan and she quickly lowered her head.


    But Madam Su Rai didn¡¯t scold her.


    Her cold tone was cold and cold. She took a sip of tea and waited for Xu Wan to suffer from her fear before saying indifferently, ¡°This is what you did.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Madam, I was wrong.¡±


    Xu Wan quickly apologized.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where you were wrong?¡±


    Su Raffles asked without looking up.


    Xu Wan¡¯s face was full of fear and she looked at Mike with her pleading eyes. Unfortunately, thetter only pretended not to see it. She raised her head high and looked around.


    Xu Wan was really scared.


    Because she knew Madam Su Lai¡¯s tricks, she could only exin her n with Cheng Yi. She hoped that Madam Su could let her live. In the end, she added, ¡°I¡­ I also want to use Cheng Yi¡¯s power to defeat Gu Zechen. This won¡¯t affect your ns and interests, madam. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen is really stupid. Do you need me to personally make this trip?¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll pay attention to it next time.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t suspect me this time, but obviously, your n has failed. You don¡¯t have to go to work in Gu Corp anymore.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    Xu Wan still wanted to save her, but Madam Su Rai had already gotten up and let Mcke help her, saying, ¡°Let Mike send you a new nter. I hope you can keep the n and don¡¯t let Gu Zechen get involved.¡±


    Xu Wan did not dare to refute her anymore and nodded obediently, ¡°Madam, I got it.¡±


    When Mike came out, Xu Wan couldn¡¯t wait to wee her. Without her usual pride, she asked tly.  ¡°Mike, what n did Madam tell you?¡±


    Mike stared coldly at the woman in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s as you wish.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes widened and she looked cute and obedient.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know so much. Madam told you to stay at the hotel during this period of time. When you need it, I will naturally let you appear.¡±


    Mike said coldly.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Xu Wan had no bottom of her heart.


    However, Mike had already stood up. He couldn¡¯t tell that Xu Wan was still interested in Gu Zechen and wished she could stay with that man every day. It was only when she needed her that she would act like this.


    ¡°Mike, tell me properly. You don¡¯t want me to make any mistakes again. Let thedy scold me.¡±


    Xu Wan acted coquettishly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you much.¡±  Mike¡¯s attitude was still cold.


    Xu Wan tugged on Mike, tiptoed and gently kissed his lips. She blinked and said coquettishly, ¡°My dear husband, do you really have the heart to watch me be punished?¡±


    ¡°Stop this trick. Lissa, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Mike turned his head. Although he spoke so, because of Xu Wan¡¯s soft voice, his determined heart loosened again.


    Xu Wan also saw that Mike¡¯s mood had changed. She continued to hug his arm and gently shook it. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry with me. We came to the pig this time to help Madam Su Raiplete her mission?¡±


    ¡°You are against that man¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hubby, what did you say? I¡¯m angry like this. I¡¯m not doing this to fulfill Madam¡¯s mission. You didn¡¯t even see how Gu Zechen doubted me this time. It¡¯s not like what you think.¡±


    Xu Wan did not want to forgive her and encouraged her to do it until the end.


    However, Mike ate this trick, frowned, and was kissed by Xu Wan. He soon let go, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll tell you the n in advance, but don¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled and said, ¡°Hubby, you are so nice.¡±

 Chapter 535: This is Gu Zechen’s idea

    Aftering out of Su Lai¡¯spany, Su Ni understood. She chased after Gu Zechen and asked, ¡°I remember you said that Xu Wan wanted to steal yourpany¡¯s information. Is this the construction map?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen responded softly and didn¡¯t hide anything from her. ¡°But I came here today to see if Madam Su knows or not.¡±


    This was Xu Wan¡¯s small movements, and it was also Madam Su Rai¡¯s purpose. He had to figure it out.


    ¡°Then what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head while Madam Su Rai didn¡¯t reveal her expression. Her anger just now was just right, so he couldn¡¯t tell what was going on. ¡°But it¡¯s better to be careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and was about to follow Gu Zechen into the car when her phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°I might not go back with you.¡±


    Could it be Su Ni?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned back.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I heard that there¡¯s a good shopping mall nearby. I¡¯m just going to take a stroll too.¡±


    Su Ni said calmly.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xu Lan replied.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t doubt that he told Su Ni to go back early and rush back to thepany.


    After all, themotion this time was so big that the shareholders still didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t pick up Lu Rong¡¯s call. Soon enough, she received a text message from Hanyu.


    Cheng Yi wanted to kill me.


    Su Ni sent a text to ask Lu Rong¡¯s address and finally asked her to meet in a nearby mall.


    Su Ni sat in the cafe and stared at the passers-by. Before she took a sip of the coffee, she saw a woman in sunsses with a scarf covering her head sneakily sitting opposite her.


    ¡°Lu Rong?¡±


    Su Ni called out suspiciously. She dressed like this, but she really didn¡¯t recognize it for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    In the room, Lu Rong took off her sses and revealed a pair of terrified and vicissitudes of life. She was about to cry when she saw Su Ni and wanted to grab the hand of Khai.


    Su Ni picked up the coffee and quietly avoided Lu Rong¡¯s hand.


    Judging from her haggard appearance, it seemed like she had not been doing welltely. Her eyes were filled with dark circles, and even her skin was almost dehydrated.


    ¡°Su Ni, you have to save me this time.¡±


    Lu Rong could not care if Su Ni disliked her at all. She knelt directly in front of Cairn as if she had caught thest straw to save her life.


    ¡°Get up first.¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    Lu Rong cried without saying a word. Su Ni pushed the coffee in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. You should calm down and tell me properly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lu Rong sniffed and wiped away her tears. ¡°Su Ni, I now understand why you weren¡¯t with Cheng Yi back then. This man is the devil, a beast, and didn¡¯t treat us as human beings at all.¡±


    ¡°Tell me not to mention your business again.¡±


    Su Ni reminded him coldly.


    If not for this, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that her good friend would have been together with her boyfriend long ago in university.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sad either.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±


    Lu Rong looked like she had made up her mind and nodded heavily. She looked at Su Ni with a serious expression, ¡°I know all the business crimes Cheng Yi hasmitted over the years.¡±


    ¡°How did you know? No matter how close the two of you are, Cheng Yi won¡¯t be stupid enough to tell you something rted to his life.¡±


    Su Ni asked quietly.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t believe my words. What I said is true and I have some evidence.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t believe her, Lu Rong quickly said.


    Su Ni watched Lu Rong pull out a small cloth bag from her bag. Then she put down her coffee and stared at her expressionlessly.


    ¡°This is a recording of Cheng Yi bribing high-ranking officials in Beijing and getting the Song Corp¡¯s base. Also, this is the ie bill of the Song Corp in recent years. It is different from the tax pressure they reported outside, which is a fake ount.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart moved.


    This was a big deal.


    Actually, there were manypanies who would pay for Yin and Yang bills. After all, human nature was greedy. No one wanted to pay the country so much money they had earned.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In the past few years, Su Ni had seen quite a number of people who had closed down due to tax issues, so Su Ni had always been steady and would rather earn less than sleep at night.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni suppressed the excitement in her heart and asked softly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. You don¡¯t believe Mr. Su.¡±


    Lu Rong sneakily took out a thick bill and pushed it to Su Ni.


    The moment Su Ni extended her finger, she heard Lu Rong scream and panicked, ¡°Not good, they¡¯re chasing.¡±


    Before Su Ni could react, Lu Rong was like a frightened mouse and rushed away. Before she left, Kafa urgently told her, ¡°You better let Cheng Yi go to jail quickly or I will die.¡±


    After Lu Rong went out for less than a minute, someone went straight into the door. Su Ni pretended to be shocked and asked, ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Three or four men scanned the house and found that no one was about to leave when they suddenly saw two coffee on the table. They immediately grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s the woman just now?¡±


    ¡°What woman?¡±


    Su Ni looked terrified.


    ¡°Humph, I advise you not to y tricks with me. Where did that woman go?¡±


    The leading man looked ferocious, pinching Su Ni almost unable to breathe.


    The manager had already received the news but was stopped outside. A man suddenly pointed out the window and said, ¡°Look, Lu Rong is there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The leader let go of Su Ni and Su Ni sat on the sofa, coughing non-stop.


    She followed the direction the man pointed at and saw Lu Rong rushing across the road. She was almost hit by a car several times.


    She thought about a group of menacing men behind her and wondered if Lu Rong could escape.


    The manager hurriedly came in to apologize. Su Ni held the bill in her hands tightly, dared not stay any longer and quickly left.


    The moment she got into the car, Su Ni suddenly saw the men from before suddenlye back and pointed at her side.


    ¡°Master, please drive faster and directly to Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni anxiously took out a stack of yuan from her bag and stuffed it into it.


    The master didn¡¯t pick it up. He nced at the rear mirror and obviously noticed the car that had been following him. He immediately said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re sitting steadily.¡±


    In the next second, the taxi was like a nimble fish as it shuttled through the dense traffic. Fortunately, the traffic lights were all the way. Even though the cars followed, they did not affect Su Ni.


    At this time, Su Ni had looked at Lu Rong¡¯s bill again and confirmed it. Although the recording didn¡¯t listen, but now that she could risk her life to protect her and send it to her, she believed that it would not be fake.


    Su Ni immediately contacted Gu Zechen and asked him to arrange someone to respond downstairs.

 Chapter 536: An Accident

    In the past one hour, under the red light, she arrived at Gu Corp in less than 40 minutes. Su Ni quickly thanked her and rushed to Gu Corp.


    In the business car behind him, the co-pilot wanted to get out of the car, but he was stopped by the driver. His eyes were cold, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after him. He¡¯s already at Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? The patron said that this woman has important evidence in her hands. If she takes it away, it¡¯ll be over.¡±


    ¡°So what? We just spent money to do things and didn¡¯t say we wanted to steal things.¡±


    The driver said disapprovingly and called Cheng Yi, saying that the mission had failed.


    ¡°A bunch of stupid pigs!¡±


    Cheng Yi was exasperated and started scolding over the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. You just asked us to catch Lu Rong, but you didn¡¯t say that we have to grab something. Thismission is¡­¡±


    The man smiled shamelessly, ignoring Cheng Yi¡¯s anger and slowly discussing the conditions.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that money? If I got caught, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get a penny.¡±


    Cheng Yi paced back and forth in his office, his head burning with anger. ¡°As long as you take back the information, one million, I¡¯ll give you another one million!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, think of a way again.¡±


    The driver hung up and smiled at the man in the front passenger seat. His scarred face looked extremely ferocious.


    ¡°Brother, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see if you have a chance to get in.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of Gu Corp, Gu Zechen had already personally waited for Su Ni downstairs. Seeing as she ran over in a hurry, he pulled her into his arms and held the back of her head heavily.


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have caught up.¡±


    Su Ni nced at the back, her heart still lingering.


    At the thought of the scarred man, Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. She quickly said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Let¡¯s go up first.¡±


    In the office.


    Su Ni handed over the bill Lu Rong gave her and the recording to Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen immediately found aputer. As soon as the recording was opened, Su Ni heard that it was Cheng Yi¡¯s voice.


    However, Gu Zechen did not have the patience to listen to them. After pausing halfway, he said seriously, ¡°With this proof, Cheng Yi can¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°And these bills too¡­¡±


    ¡°This needs to be investigated again and we must ensure the authenticity of it so that Cheng Yi won¡¯t have a chance to turn the tables.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression turned serious again. Seeing that Su Ni wanted to say something, Gu Zechen added, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I can¡¯t be anxious about this. If Cheng Yi bites this ount, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t go to the internal Qi investigation of Song Corp.¡±


    Su Ni was discouraged. This was a true ount book but it was not useful.


    Furthermore, Lu Rong was in such an emergency. If she was caught by Cheng Yi, Su Ni would not dare to think about the consequences.


    ¡°Moreover, it seems that Cheng Yi already knows the ount book is leaked. If he does it in a short time¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll be able to figure out the door in a week. It won¡¯t be so easy to finish the ount for two or three months in such a short time.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not impatient, so he patted Su Ni¡¯s shoulder andforted her.


    Su Ni understood that this was the best solution. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the only way. You should be faster and Cheng Yi will not sit still.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send people to watch over the Song Corp.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the wound on Su Ni¡¯s arm with a distressed expression. He pulled her to sit down and found the medical kit again. He med, ¡°You ran out of such a dangerous thing. You really think you¡¯re Superman.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s to suck in a breath of cold air hurt. After the matter was resolved, Su Ni realized that her arm was injured. She didn¡¯t feel anything before and she didn¡¯t know where she was hurt.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Maybe it was made when they got in the car.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I think you just don¡¯t think about the consequences.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was already very light. Looking at Su Ni, he frowned, feeling both heartache and anger. How many times she said this kind of thing, she just couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    Su Ni knew she was indeed dangerous.


    But before she went, she didn¡¯t know that Lu Rong was in such an emergency and coincidentally met her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. If Lu Rong calls me again, I¡¯ll definitely inform you.¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly and took the initiative to show goodwill.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just a small injury. If you¡¯re really caught, you think you cane back safely.¡±


    Gu Zechen swooped and covered the medical kit, making the veins in his temples tremble. Looking at the woman¡¯s harmless and coquettish appearance, he really couldn¡¯t do anything about her.


    Su Ni lowered her head, poked her wound and frowned.


    ¡°Still hurting?¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly leaned back, grabbed her arm and looked at it before blowing it again.


    ¡°But it hurts.¡±


    Su Ni felt wronged.


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly from his nose, but he could not bear to say anything to me. He let Su Ni wait for a while. After he handled the emergency work, he nned to leave with Su Ni first.


    Su Ni was still a little worried. ¡°What if those people outside are still guarding?¡±


    Su Ni remembered that there were four people and she didn¡¯t know if there were any other ambushes in that situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already greeted the police station. If Cheng Yi really dares to act at this time, don¡¯t worry, he will definitely die worse than me.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    With such an important thing in the office, Su Ni was still a little worried. After all, with Xu Wan, she didn¡¯t want to make any mistakes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the office has surveince and alerts¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it back.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she suddenly remembered that Su Banqing was still at home. She was a little hesitant. Finally, Gu Zechen put the evidence in the document bag and said helplessly, ¡°Now put it on me, you should rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Su Ni grinned, then she held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and left happily.


    In the parking lot, Su Ni looked at the lights not far away and waved her hands. Today, she was blessed by misfortune. It was rare for her to get off work early, so she had already thought about where to eatter.


    ¡°Drip!¡±


    Suddenly, a deafening car light swayed and Su Ni subconsciously covered her arm. In that instant, the two men pulled Su Ni from behind and dragged Khai into the car.


    Gu Zechen vaguely heard a scream and looked towards Su Ni.


    A ck Buk business car was rushing towards the exit at full speed. Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and added the gas to catch up.


    ¡°Li Mo, immediately call the police and arrange someone to support me. Su Ni is likely kidnapped.¡±

 Chapter 537: Let Her Go

    Gu Zechen looked at the evidence on the passenger seat and his heart fluctuated like a wild wolf.


    There was a block outside the parking lot, but the other party obviously didn¡¯t want to stop. He rushed down and hit the railing.


    The guard wanted to stop him when he saw another Maybach rushing out.


    It was President Gu.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Quickly adjust the surveince footage.¡±


    After Li Mo called the police, he went straight to the surveince room. However, the other party was obviously prepared and even the license te was fake. He didn¡¯t give Li Mo the chance to investigate.


    Li Mo was so angry that he punched the table, scaring him. Then Li Mo rushed out of the door and took the time to investigate.


    After Su Ni got into the car, she was blindfolded. Her phone rang and someone hung up.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t make a sound. She struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t escape. Instead, she was scolded, ¡°Be honest. Hand over the things and we¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you guys.¡±


    Su Ni recognized the other person¡¯s voice, especially the scar on her face, which made Su Ni¡¯s heart tremble slightly. However, she was somewhat d that the information was taken away by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Big Brother, thisdy recognized us.¡±


    Someone shouted in panic.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Su Ni felt a chilling from her face. Although she couldn¡¯t see it, she still felt that it should be a knife.


    ¡°Mr. Su, let me tell you the truth. We are all dead people and are not afraid of death. If you give me the ount book honestly, I might let you live. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Su Ni felt that the knife was closer to her face. She felt the pain of her skin being pierced, so she subconsciously hid by the window. ¡°The ount isn¡¯t in my hands. It¡¯s useless to tie me up.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not in your hands, it must be in Gu Zechen¡¯s hands.¡±


    The man chuckled and said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the same as long as hees to save you with the bill.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ then you have to let me call.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your man is worried about you. He¡¯s following behind.¡±


    The other person chuckled.


    Gu Zechen found that the gang of bandits didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of following him. The ce around the corner seemed to have deliberately slowed down, afraid that he would lose it.


    The provocation made Gu Zechen anxious and quickly called Su Ni again.


    After the call went through, Gu Zechen still said, ¡°I know what you want. Put Su Ni down and give you the things.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, there¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll make a deal when we get to the ce. However, you better not call the police. Come here alone, or I really don¡¯t know what I will do.¡±


    The other party threatened him.


    ¡°There is no police car behind me. You should be very clear.¡±


    Gu Zechen suppressed his anger and tried to calm down, ¡°Also, let me talk to Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. When we get to a ce, you can say as long as you want.¡±


    The robber finished speaking and hung up.


    When Su Ni heard that Gu Zechen was following behind her, she calmed down for some reason. However, she felt that it was too dangerous for him to be alone. She hoped that he would just casually tell the police to protect him.


    Gu Zechen called Li Mo and told the police not to follow him for the time being. He did not move and listened to his message.


    ¡°President Gu, there are four people on each other. You can¡¯t go over like this.¡±


    Li Mo was worried, but before he could finish his sentence, he saw that Gu Zechen had already hung up and called him again.


    Then, Gu Zechen stepped on the elerator and stepped on the muddy vige road. At this time, the sky had gradually darkened and there were not many lights around.


    About ten minutester, the Buker car in front stopped and the person in the car was waving at Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni, who was holding her eyes and being led to an abandoned factory in front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you really have a deep love for Mr. Su. Juste.¡±


    The robbers went up to greet Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He went straight to Su Ni and found that it was an oil paint factory. He quickly crossed his mind. In the suburbs not far from Nancheng city, it was still an abandoned oil paint factory.


    Afterparing information from all parties, Gu Zechen probably knows where he is now.


    On the surface, Gu Zechen was still motionless. He pointed at Su Ni and said, ¡°I see to make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether Gupiled is sincere?¡±


    Under the fire, a few men held knives in their hands and looked at Gu Zechen provocatively, ¡°Where¡¯s the bill? Should we hand it over?¡±


    ¡°How do I know that if I hand the bill over to you, will you let us go?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help but you.¡±


    The scarred man sneered, and the person next to him took his briefcase away.


    ¡°Damn it, you lied to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put such an important thing on our way here. Since you guys are so cunning, I naturally have to show some mercy.¡±


    Although Gu Zechen rarely dealt with these people, he had already figured out their way of doing things, so naturally he would not be easily influenced by others.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He pointed at Gu Zechen¡¯s face and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, wait for me.¡±


    The bandits started to turn around and make a call.


    At this time, there was another buzzing sound in the corner. Gu Zechen frowned and was about to walk over when he was stopped. He warned, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourself.¡±


    The lights were dim and Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. He probably knew that it was a woman.


    The woman was still yelling. The robber kicked her and scolded her again.


    ¡°Give me Su Ni and I will take you to find the ount book.¡±


    Gu Zechen started to worry.


    ¡°I heard that is a very important evidence. You Gu Zechen is also a famous businessman in Nancheng city. How could you give me the information so easily?¡±


    The other person asked suspiciously.


    Gu Zechen sneered, but it was not enough for Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it on me. If you can¡¯t get the ount book, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to get it.¡±


    After the bandit had finished making a call, he heard Gu Zechen¡¯s words and yelled, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯ll give you 30 minutes. Give me the bill now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give her a knife more than 10 minutes. Let¡¯s see if she can hold on to you.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, that bill is very important to us. Please don¡¯t give it to them!¡±


    The things in Su Ni¡¯s mouth were taken away and she started yelling.


    ¡°You witch!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gu Zechen hurriedly took two steps forward with a fierce look on his face. There was a murderous intent in his eyes. He said word by word, ¡°You dare touch her. I will take your life.¡±

 Chapter 538: Setting Discord

    The few fugitives didn¡¯t know if they were scared by Gu Zechen¡¯s momentum. All of them were stunned and stared at him nkly without saying a word.


    Soon, Gu Zechen smiled at Su Ni again and said, ¡°In my eyes, you are the most important, just some ount books. It doesn¡¯t matter if you give them.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached.


    She stared nkly at the man in front of her. He was dressed in a suit and was at odds with the environment here, but he still showed up to save herself.


    Su Ni cried and lowered her head. ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m not afraid of you at all.¡±


    Gu Zechen walked over and wanted to hug Su Ni, but he was stopped. His sharp eyes shot over and the other side shrunk. Plus, the boss didn¡¯t say anything, three or four people watched Gu Zechen walk over and hold Su Ni in his arms.


    Su Ni really wanted to cry but she knew that it was not the time. She could only hug Gu Zechen tightly and say, ¡°I believe you, I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen promised, then turned to leave.


    Before Gu Zechen left, he gave a few more exnation to the kidnappers while Su Ni sat silently beside her. When she found out that the other woman who was kidnapped was Lu Rong, her body leaned closer.


    Unfortunately, Lu Rong¡¯s mouth was blocked and she couldn¡¯t speak at all.


    ¡°Boss, do you think Gu Zechen will reallye back? He won¡¯t bring a group of police officers.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Third Bro to follow? If Gu Zechen really dares to call the police, we can do it at any time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Haha, I really didn¡¯t think that Gu Zechen would still be a lover. Looks like we have settled the one million.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ni listened to the conversation between the three people in her heart and understood a reason. She asked, ¡°Do you know that the information he wants you to take is rted to his family¡¯s life? Isn¡¯t it too little to just a million yuan?¡±


    When the robber heard this, he immediately became alert. He nced at each other and asked the scarred man, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°Of course, unless he is, who else will be interested in these ounts?¡±


    Su Ni chuckled and then said, ¡°But perhaps for you, one million is enough.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I think Mr. Cheng is so anxious. Maybe this woman is telling the truth.¡±


    The younger brother whispered a few words next to the scarred man. If that was the case, he could definitely start at the floor.


    The scarred man thought about it and said.  ¡°Look closely at her. I¡¯ll go out and make a call.¡±


    Once the person left, the other person immediately squatted in front of Su Ni and asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, do you think Cheng Yi will use all the effort to get you a useless ount book?¡±


    Su Ni slowly cut the rope with the knife that Gu Zechen had given her before. ¡°If I want to tell you, this one million is really not worth it. Even if you want to find Cheng Yi, he will give it to him if he wants to live.¡±


    The other person touched his chin as if thinking about Su Ni¡¯s words.


    Soon, the scarred man came in and called him to one side. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just called Cheng Yi. This number.¡±


    ¡°Or a million?¡±


    The younger brother was unhappy.


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    The scarred man pped the little brother¡¯s head, then he couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s 10 million.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I really let thisdy say the truth.¡±


    The younger brother eximed and heard ten million eyes shining. However, when he thought about what Su Ni had just said, he was still not satisfied. ¡°Thisdy just said that this is rted to the owner¡¯s life. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t refuse to donate all the family assets.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The scarred man hesitated.


    Logically speaking, since themission had already been 10 million, they shouldn¡¯t have changed their opinions.


    But the younger brother¡¯s words were not unreasonable. If he took the opportunity to make a fortune, he could not wash one¡¯s hands in a golden basin in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Cheng won¡¯t agree so easily.¡±


    The scarred man was troubled.


    ¡°Then you call me and try it, big brother.  Look at the ten million he promised so readily.


    At this time, Su Ni hadpletely cut off the rope just to be afraid of suspicion, so she didn¡¯t move.


    Soon, the two men went out again. Su Ni knew that her words worked, so she quickly approached Lu Rong and handed her the knife.


    ¡°Was he caught yesterday?¡±


    Su Ni asked softly.


    Lu Rong nodded, her eyes full of despair.


    Initially, she had hoped that Su Ni could save her, but now even Su Ni had joined in.


    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Su Niforted her.


    Lu Rong was speechless, but she was just crying and shaking her head non-stop. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help her take out the towel because she didn¡¯t know what Kn meant.


    A few minutester, the scarred man and the younger brother came in one after the other. The scarred man looked angry, while the younger brother kept cursing, ¡°This fu*king doesn¡¯t treat us as human beings. Ten million people want to send me off. I¡¯ve seen tonight and he¡¯s probably dead.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, are you willing? If you want me to tell me that Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t give me one hundred million, then let us get this ount.¡±


    The scarred man stared at him, making his brother speechless. However, looking at his expression, it was obvious that he was not satisfied with this price.


    Originally, it was just a talk, but the scarred man did not expect Cheng Yi to be so disrespectful. It was one thing to reject him, but he actually scolded them for not knowing what to do. He even said that he wanted to tell the people of the Tao that they would not be able to find any work in the future.


    ¡°Big Brother, do you have an idea?¡±


    The younger brother said anxiously.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Shut up first.¡±


    The scarred man was impatient. He smoked his cigarette and paced back and forth in the room. Finally, his gaze suddenly froze on Su Ni, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ¡°Brother, how about we¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Looks like Cheng Yi didn¡¯t agree to your request. Maybe it¡¯s because your work price is too low, so he doesn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Su Ni understood Cheng Yi¡¯s attitude and said.


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Even if Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t agree, there¡¯s still 10 million left. Don¡¯t expect us to let you go.¡±


    The scarred man warned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it for money? If you want me to say it, one hundred million is really not much. Seeing that you don¡¯t agree, Cheng Yi might be anxious.¡±


    Su Ni continued to fan the mes, wanting them to fight with Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Brother, how about we wait?¡±


    The younger brother asked tentatively.


    The scarred man didn¡¯t say anything as his phone rang. He nced at it and quickly walked outside.


    Soon, he heard the scarred man say, ¡°Mr. Cheng has toe personally.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t give the money, you won¡¯t let him see the ount book.¡±


    The younger brother hurriedly said.


    ¡°I have a guess in my heart.¡±


    After the scarred man finished speaking coldly, he looked at Su Ni and said, ¡°You better pray that Gu Zechen cane back as soon as possible, or I will greet you with my first knife.¡±

 Chapter 539: Su Ni Helping Her Own

    The scarred man looked at his watch and said in a low voice, ¡°There are 20 minutes left. Second Bro, go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the younger brother epted the order, he ran out.


    ¡°I know Cheng Yi better than you. Since he came personally, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t give you a hundred million. Maybe you won¡¯t get the ten million.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    The scarred man nced at Su Ni and held the knife in his hand.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m Cheng Yi¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Back then, Cheng Yi deliberately approached me for the sake of the Su Corp. This person was very treacherous and cunning and never made a business loss. Since he doesn¡¯t trust you toe personally, I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be as simple as you think.¡±


    Su Ni sighed and said about her past. She also looked regretful and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch.¡±


    The scarred man touched the knife¡¯s mouth and suddenly the dagger hit Su Ni¡¯s neck. He sneered and asked, ¡°Since you know so well, why not tell me what I should do?¡±


    Lu Rong started to scream again.


    Su Ni quickly shouted, ¡°You saw it too. This woman is also Cheng Yi¡¯s woman. He has always been like this to his women, let alone you guys¡­¡±


    The knife was a step closer to Su Ni¡¯s neck. She felt the pain of her skin being pierced.


    It seemed that this scarred man should be the hardest to deal with.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either. I¡¯m just kindly reminding you. Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zechen wille back to save me, but it¡¯s hard to say if you can get that ten million.¡±


    Su Ni was weak and looked pitiful with innocent eyes.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I can arrange for someone to ambush outside. In addition, there are quite a lot of gunpowder buried here. If Cheng Yi really doesn¡¯t give me money, then I¡¯ll die together.¡±


    The scarred man smiled and the scar on his face became more hideous. He put away the knife and began to arrange it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief but her heart was shocked. It seemed that the scarred man had already made preparations. If anything happened, none of them would escape.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen came back with the bill soon.


    He asked, ¡°Can you let him go now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but please wait for a while.¡±


    After the scarred man took the ount book for a simple look, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he gave the younger brother a look. Soon someone pushed Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen quickly grabbed the other person¡¯s arm and threw him to the ground.


    Then two people swarmed up. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t seem to use much strength to throw them to the ground.


    The scarred man narrowed his eyes, revealing a fierce light. He drew the knife in his hand and coldly said, ¡°Gu Zechen, do you want Su Ni to die?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but approached the scarred man step by step.


    In the end, the scarred man was anxious and rushed to Su Ni. No matter how fast Gu Zechen was, he was still a stepte. He watched as the scarred man held Su Ni hostage.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±  The things have been given to you!


    Gu Zechen reached out to stop him and the anger in his eyes could be heard.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I have already said that we did get the things, but I still have to feel wronged that you stay here for a while. How can you not understand human speech?¡±


    The scarred manughed ferociously.


    Gu Zechen threw away the wooden stick in his hand and raised his hands to make a drop.


    The scarred man was very satisfied and continued to order, ¡°Go to the side and squat honestly.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi is here!¡±


    Su Ni gave Gu Zechen a look and yelled.


    The scarred man subconsciously turned his head. At this time, Gu Zechen suddenly kicked the other side and flipped.


    Su Ni took the opportunity to break free from the rope and leaned against Gu Zechen.  Lu Rong followed closely behind them and hid behind them. She took out the towel and shouted, ¡°They installed the bomb!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    The scarred man who fell to the ground suddenly took out a remote control from his pocket and wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth. He smiled ferociously, ¡°Mr. Gu, I buried three buckets of explosives on the ground. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to leave.¡±


    Gu Zechen was unmoved and dragged Su Ni out. However, Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen and whispered, ¡°What he said should be true.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he stared at the other person in danger. The scarred man was unmoved. He slowly got up from the ground and raised the remote control in his hand. Heughed loudly, ¡°If you dare to take another step forward, I will immediately press him. At worst, we will die together.¡±


    ¡°You can try it.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was cold and he couldn¡¯t see any emotions. He slowly took the first step under the suspicious eyes of the scarred man.


    The scarred man was stunned.


    A few of the younger brothers also hid behind the scarred man. ¡°Big Brother¡­ Big Brother, we have already gotten the ount, so why?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The scarred man scolded.


    Gu Zechen stared coldly at the other person, and there was a hint of ridicule in his narrow eyes. ¡°You earned 10 million from an ount book. If you die like this, it would be a pity. Cheng Yi is lucky too. If you don¡¯t spend a penny, then things will be settled.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Big Brother, he¡¯s right. Let¡¯s run.¡±


    ¡°Brother, the ount book is still important.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While he was talking, Gu Zechen took Su Ni several steps and the voice of the scarred man came from behind him, ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°If you dare to take another step outside, I will really press it.  Gu Zechen, don¡¯t force me.


    Gu Zechen turned his head and stared at him.


    In addition to the scarred man, the other few obviously showed signs of retreating, while the scarred man looked resolute at this time while his two hands started to tremble.


    Gu Zechen frowned slightly.


    The scarred man was extremely nervous. He was not worried that he would have the courage to press it down, but if he identally failed¡­


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t move.¡±


    Gu Zechen finallypromised.


    The younger brothers behind them let out a long sigh of relief and hurriedly put down the hand of the scarred man. ¡°Big Brother, are we really waiting for Cheng Yi toe over?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lu Rong, who had been hiding behind Su Ni, gently tugged at¡¯s clothes and begged, ¡°If Cheng Yi really came, he would definitely kill me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are still two of us alive before we kill you.¡±


    Su Niforted him in a low voice.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    Lu Rong was still afraid. She stared at the kidnappers through the two figures. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    Gu Zechen had already pulled Su Ni to the ce where she had been sitting before. The police were already in ce nearby, so catching these was not a problem, but the problem now was the explosives under their feet.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly, as if to give her a sense of security.


    Lu Rong trembled and her voice was hoarse like an old crow. She pointed at the door, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

 Chapter 540: Personally Moved

    The moment she said that, a stern voice came from the door and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you get the ount book?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got it, but the person is still inside.¡±


    The scarred man said respectfully.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    Cheng Yi was a little angry. Obviously, he had seen the figure in the dark corner. Then he lowered his voice and said, ¡°You know that you can¡¯t let Gu Zechen find out, how can you keep him here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cheng, don¡¯t we have something to talk about?¡±


    The scarred man grinned. Anyway, the thing was in his hands and he had the right to negotiate.


    Cheng Yi quickly understood the other person¡¯s meaning and frowned. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, one hundred million.¡±


    The scarred man shook his fingers and sneered, ¡°I think that inparison to this ount book, a hundred million is not a problem for you, Mr. Cheng. After all, I will hand this ount book over to the police, guess what will happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Scared, you are threatening me.¡±


    Cheng Yi was excited and pulled the scarred man¡¯s cor. Several younger brothers swarmed up, but the scarred man was not in a hurry. Instead, he smiled at Cheng Yi and said, ¡°Mr. Cheng, my words shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s face was twisted and his expression wasplicated. He tightly pursed his lips and suppressed his anger. A few secondster, he put the scarred man down and stared coldly at him. ¡°You should know very well that I said it was one million, but now I¡¯ve increased you tenfold. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Butpared to the value of this ount book, it seems to be insignificant.¡±


    The angrier Cheng Yi was, the more confident the scarred man was.


    ¡°Do you think Gu Zechen will let you go if you hand over the ount now?¡±


    Cheng Yi said coldly.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about Mr. Cheng. One hundred million, one less word to talk with.¡±


    The scarred man moved sideways and didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Cheng Yi looked outside with weeds and couldn¡¯t see a figure, but he was flustered and felt that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be so obedient.


    ¡°Gu Zechen didn¡¯t resist?¡±


    Cheng Yi asked.


    ¡°I have three buckets of explosives buried in the ground. The more rich people are, the more they are.¡±


    The scarred man was interested in it.


    At this moment, time was still dangerous. Cheng Yi put down his airs and lowered his voice topromise, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t give you a hundred million yuan. It¡¯s just that you know about the situation in Song Corp recently. I¡¯ve spent a lot of money on bail. I don¡¯t have so much cash at all.¡±


    ¡°The president of Song Corp, you tell me that I don¡¯t have a hundred million. Who are you lying to?¡±


    The younger brother berated him.


    ¡°Yes, brother, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked sincere as he stared at the other person and said, ¡°Even if you have money, it¡¯s still a real estate. I won¡¯t be able to collect it for you in a short time. How about this, give me the ount book first, and I¡¯ll give you the rest three monthster?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha.¡±


    The scarred man smiled and soon several younger brothers around himughed. They stared at Cheng Yi as if they were looking at fools. Cheng Yi pulled out a spring knife and made a move in front of Cheng Yi. He slowly approached, ¡°Mr. Cheng, do you really think we are stupid? Three months, I¡¯m afraid you can call the police to catch us tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ how can I?¡±


    Seeing that the other person was going to be angry, Cheng Yi quickly advised, ¡°But I really can¡¯t afford so much money right now. Do you kill me?¡±


    ¡°A hundred million, fifty million.¡±


    The scarred man squinted at Cheng Yi. The police woulde at any time and he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    Un, Cheng Yi shook his head decisively.


    The sprinting knife instantly scratched Cheng Yi¡¯s neck. The scarred man came over and gritted his teeth, ¡°Cheng Yi, y with me.¡±


    ¡°Ten million is really my entire household. I¡¯m scarred. Brother, Brother, believe me. If you want ten million, I¡¯m ready. Go and take it at any time. If you want to hide, we really don¡¯t have it.¡±


    Cheng Yi begged.


    The scarred man looked at him and soon a younger brother started to search for a bank card. Cheng Yi quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is an overseas ount. The police won¡¯t find it.¡±


    A few minutester, the younger brother said, ¡°Big Brother, it is indeed ten million.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The scarred man let go of Cheng Yi, but the spring knife was still ying with him. Then he threw the ount book in his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have money. You have a property overseas. Give our brother some shelter.¡±


    ¡°There is no problem.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked at the ount book that he had recovered from his loss and was delighted.


    Cheng Yi quickly responded and asked.  ¡°Gu Zechen won¡¯t have a backup, right?¡±


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t know.¡±


    The scarred man spread his hands.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Cheng Yi was exasperated.


    Originally, the scarred man only got ten million, and he had a belly full of fire in his heart. Now that he saw Cheng Yi¡¯s mother-inw and mother, he was even more annoyed. ¡°Hey, what you want is the ount book. I¡¯ve already given it to you. What¡¯s the f*ck you want?¡±


    Cheng Yi felt bitter.


    If Gu Zechen really had a backup, then what he did today was meaningless.


    The scarred man nced sideways at Cheng Yi and said, ¡°But I see that she took the Gu Corp and took it out for less than an hour. It won¡¯t be so fast in such a short time.¡±


    The thickness of the ount book alone would probably not be enough for a few days.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s expression rxed. No matter how powerful Gu Zechen was, he couldn¡¯t back up the ount book in such a short time. Soon, he said, ¡°Leave this to you, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°What about that woman?¡±


    The scarred man asked.


    It was only then that Cheng Yi thought of Lu Rong and his expression became cold. He originally nned to deal with this matter himself, but now that he could not handle it, he said.  ¡°You should deal with it cleanly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then this money¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, I gave you ten million. I still need this little money.¡±


    Cheng Yi was angry.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Cheng is right.¡±


    The younger brother hurriedly nodded and bowed.


    This was ten million. Even if a few people were evenly distributed, they could live peacefully in the next half of their lives.


    Suddenly, the rm bell rang.


    Before Cheng Yi took two steps, he leaned sideways cautiously and entered the house. He scolded in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Motherf*cker, it¡¯s definitely Gu Zechen.¡±


    The scarred man took out the knife again and a fierce glint shed across his eyes. Once the police arrived, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to leave.


    ¡°I told you Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be so honest. Now, he has recruited the police. What should we do now?¡±


    Cheng Yi was exasperated.


    Fortunately, the ount book was in his hands, which made him feel much more at ease.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now? If it wasn¡¯t for your mother-inw, I found the ount book and let them go.¡±


    But now, he only took 10 million. The scarred man was so angry.

 Chapter 541: Stupid Woman

    However, Cheng Yi couldn¡¯t manage that much anymore. He said directly, ¡°Look here first, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Then, Cheng Yi took a detour along the factory and nned to leave behind the factory.


    The scarred man smashed his mouth to the ground. At a critical moment, he couldn¡¯t count on Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    The scarred man ordered.


    In the factory, Su Ni still told Gu Zechen about her previous provocation. The robbers in the factory had already beenid down by Gu Zechen. By the time the three men rushed in, they were already gone.


    ¡°Third Bro, Third Bro!¡±


    The younger brother hurriedly ran to the unconscious person and shook hard.


    The scarred man looked around and said, ¡°There is only one exit here. They can¡¯t go out and they must still be inside.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find him immediately!¡±


    Said the younger brother.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The scarred man grinned and the sirens outside were getting louder. The scarred man looked around and shouted, ¡°Listen to me. I know you are still inside. I count three times. If you don¡¯te out yet, I¡¯ll explode here.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±


    The remaining two younger brothers covered their ears with fear.


    ¡°3!¡±


    The scarred man started counting.


    Gu Zechen and the other two hid behind the machine. Gu Zechen drew a stop to Su Ni¡¯s mouth, indicating not to speak.


    ¡°2!¡±


    ¡°What if he really pressed the button? The police are outside. If they don¡¯t want to be caught, what if they don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Lu Rong started to fear and her body started to tremble.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to press it. If we were still hostages, they would still have a chance to survive. What¡¯s more, they just took ten million, so they won¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Gu Zechen said calmly.


    He was gambling, but if it was really as Lu Rong said¡­


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Ni with concern. Su Ni understood what Gu Zechen was thinking but she was not afraid. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid with you around.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I know you¡¯re here. There¡¯s onest sound. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll press it. At worst, I¡¯ll die!¡±


    The scarred man continued.


    The younger brother was so frightened that his legs started to tremble. ¡°Big Brother, what if they really aren¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t we look again? There might be other exits inside.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Shut up!¡±  The scarred man scolded. He had checked inside and outside the warehouse and there wouldn¡¯t be a second exit.


    He concluded that the three people were inside.


    Since Gu Zechen could be afraid once, he would definitely be afraid a second time.


    The scarred man shouted, ¡°Gu Zechen, you forced me!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡­ I¡¯ming out.¡±


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from Su Ni¡¯s side. She held her hands high and slowly approached her with trembling steps.


    It was Lu Rong.


    Su Ni screamed that something was wrong. She patted her forehead with one hand, while Gu Zechen was already pale and cold.


    He forgot to guard against this stupid woman behind him.


    ¡°Heh, there really are people who are not afraid of death.¡±


    When the scarred man saw Lu Ronge out, a victorious smile crossed the corner of his mouth and said again, ¡°Come out. What, do you want me to invite one by one?¡±


    Three secondster, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni out.


    Lu Rong had long been tied up again, with tears on her face. At this time, she stared at Su Ni with horror.


    Su Ni nced at Lu Rong and didn¡¯t want to talk to her expressionlessly.


    The scarred man kicked Gu Zechen¡¯s knee and wanted him to kneel. Gu Zechen frowned and stood in the same ce without a snort.


    ¡°Mother¡­ Gu Zechen, you¡¯re courting death! Aren¡¯t you able to run? Run now! Let me tell you, the police are outside!¡±


    The scarred man was so angry that he beat Gu Zechen up and scolded, ¡°If I can¡¯t leave today, none of you can think of going out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    Su Ni was flustered. Although Gu Zechen still stood there without moving, they couldn¡¯t stop them from punching their vital points and instantly pounced on them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hit women. Don¡¯t force me.¡±


    The scar was quite masculine.


    If Gu Zechen hadn¡¯te out just now, he would have really crushed the explosion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you fu*king hide? If you have the ability, you won¡¯te out. Anyway, our brothers ¡®lives aren¡¯t worth much, and they will die if they die.  Aren¡¯t you really hanging, Gu Zechen? Why are you hiding?!


    ¡°Go over.¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and scolded Su Ni coldly.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand this. She saw the wooden stick on the ground and picked it up and smashed it at the scarred man.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded him but it was toote to stop him.


    The little brother of the scarred man saw that Su Ni still wanted to make a move. The stick in his hand immediately turned to Su Ni. Gu Zechen rushed over and tightly covered his head.


    Then Su Ni heard a groan.


    She couldn¡¯t raise her head but she felt that Gu Zechen was getting heavier and the bandits were still shouting. The stick in her hand hit Gu Zechen but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move.


    Su Ni screamed and kept pushing Gu Zechen away, almost going crazy.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be like this. Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°They will kill you! Hurry up and fight back!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°You b*tch, you still want to hit me. See if I don¡¯t give you guys a bit of strength today.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, only one hostage is needed. Killing you is just a bit of anger.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, the bandits were tired and the sound of the wooden stick became smaller and smaller. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end and protected Su Ni tightly.


    Until Su Ni pushed it again and Gu Zechen fell to the ground.


    She started to panic.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, how are you? Wake up.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to help Gu Zechen up, but she found him tightly shut his eyes, tears falling down like a waterfall. She felt even more remorseful, ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t die, I beg you¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The robber still wanted to raise the stick. Su Ni instantlyy on Gu Zechen and screamed, ¡°If you want to hit me, you can kill me.¡±


    Gu Zechen slowly opened his eyes, feeling a little heavy.


    He saw Su Ni crying on his body.  On the high ground, the stick was about to slowly descend.


    ¡°Quick¡­¡±


    He wanted Su Ni to avoid it but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. In the end, he could only use all his strength to turn over and press Su Ni under his body again.


    Gu Zechen grunted.


    Even Su Ni in front of her was a little blurry.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and then screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen tried to open his eyes and squeezed out a smile at Su Ni.


    Su Ni was crying and her eyes were full of fear. She begged, ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be this good, you will die.¡±

 Chapter 542: Come to Me If You Have the Capability

    Gu Zechen ignored Su Ni and said to the robber, ¡°What is it to do with a woman? Juste at me.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni screamed.


    She had clearly seen the wound on Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. The blood had already dyed the light blue shirt on Gu Zechen¡¯s body blood red.


    ¡°Please, please, please, Gu Zechen, let me go.¡±


    Su Ni cried and tried hard to push Gu Zechen away, but Gu Zechen¡¯s fingers had already grasped deeply on the ground, not giving Su Ni a chance.


    This time, Gu Zechen held back his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He said and smiled.


    ¡°The police arrived soon. Su Ni, we will be saved soon.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    His voice became weaker and weaker. Su Ni cried until she kept shaking her head. ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t die, I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    She hugged Gu Zechen tightly, hoping that she could take Gu Zechen¡¯s ce to suffer a little, but she couldn¡¯t change anything.


    Until the bandit said, ¡°Big Brother, the police are getting closer and closer. It¡¯s better to stop first.¡±


    ¡°Motherf*cker, you still want to run. Do you believe that I can kill you at any time?¡±


    The scarred man cursed.


    On the side, Lu Rong was already frightened to the point that she was dragged up like a chicken. Her face was pale and she looked terrified, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    The robbers didn¡¯t continue to fight. Su Ni quickly supported Gu Zechen and trembled, ¡°We can leave soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen touched Su Ni¡¯s little face and tried to wipe the ashes on her face for her, but he found that there was blood on his hand and it got dirtier by him.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell, but the smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face froze. Slowly, her hand loosened and she slid down.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She gently shook Gu Zechen but the man didn¡¯t react at all. Su Ni panicked and grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and put it on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the robber dragged Lu Rong out to negotiate with the police.


    Su Ni tried hard to pick up Gu Zechen but she fell to the ground.


    Unreconciled, her eyes were cold. She grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and approached the door step by step.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, we can¡¯t die yet. Hold on.¡±


    Su Ni was angry. She knew that Gu Zechen could not hear it anymore, but she still had to say it.


    This was her only courage and motivation.


    Su Ni could already hear the cries of the police outside. She didn¡¯t dare to rm the bandits, so she could only slow down and slowly put Gu Zechen¡¯s chest aside.


    ¡°Alright, I will allow you to leave with the hostages, but we must ensure the safety of the three hostages!¡±


    The police shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only take one away. When I¡¯m safe, I¡¯ll let her go!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Big Brother, bad. I saw the policeing.¡±


    ¡°Motherf*cker, how dare you do this? Watch as I don¡¯t want your lives.¡±


    The scarred man cursed angrily, threw Lu Rong down and ran along the route nned before. At the same time, the scarred man clicked the remote control.


    At that time, the scarred man had already seen the Su Ni duo climbing to the door, but he couldn¡¯t care too much.


    Su Ni screamed that the situation was bad. She saw the scarred man think of the remote control with the sound of rolling down.


    Soon, Su Ni felt her ears buzz and a wave of heat surged around her. Her body flew into the sky and fell heavily.


    She really wanted to take ast look at Gu Zechen, but she saw a stone smashing towards Gu Zechen.


    She tried her best.


    At thest moment, she used all her strength to push Gu Zechen out but she couldn¡¯t escape.


    That moment passed very quickly.


    Everything was unconscious.


    Three monthster.


    Su Ni was still in the hospital.


    ¡°President Gu, you should go back and rest first.¡±


    Li Mo looked at Gu Zechen who sat in front of Su Ni¡¯s bed for the whole day, worried about his body.


    After all, although the explosion could be hidden, Gu Zechen¡¯s body had also suffered quite a lot of damage, and now he was only able tond.


    Gu Zechen ignored Li Mo and his eyes were all on Su Ni.


    She was as calm as always.


    But when he found Su Ni out like crazy, her entire back was covered with blood and a hand hung to the ground.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and screamed in pain.


    The explosion rumbled in Gu Zechen¡¯s mind countless times, and he would never forget it.


    He med himself, annoyed, and wished that the person lying on the bed was himself.


    She was obviously protecting Su Ni, but why did she faint at that time and let Su Ni protect her?


    The explosion lit up the entire suburbs like daytime. If it was a littlete, Su Ni would have died in a sea of fire.


    ¡°President Gu, the doctor is here.¡±


    Li Mo sighed slightly.


    He also heard that Su Ni became like this because she saved the President of the family. Her heart was full of mixed feelings. No wonder Gu was so sad.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to listen to Li Mo¡¯s words. Now that the doctor came to disturb him and Su Ni, he still nced at the doctor.


    ¡°President Gu, we have already used the most advanced equipment in this hospital. Mrs. Gu¡¯s situation is¡­¡±


    ¡°I said that if she wakes up, she will definitely wake up.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly red up and roughly interrupted the doctor, then berated, ¡°Please go out!¡±


    The doctor shook his head helplessly and followed Li Mo out first.


    Gu Zechen got up and started to wipe Su Ni¡¯s cheek. Some simple scars had started to heal. Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was very light and slow, but tears fell on Su Ni¡¯s face.


    ¡°Su Ni, you can¡¯t die!¡±


    He gritted his teeth and said seriously, ¡°There are still many things you haven¡¯t done. Cheng Yi is still on the loose, and your father hasn¡¯t woken up. Even we have just started too¡­¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As he said this, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t continue and his voice started to choke.


    He sniffed and knew that Li Mo hade in again. He said, ¡°I know what you want to say, but I know Su Ni will definitely wake up. She still has a lot of things to do.¡±


    Li Mo lowered his head and didn¡¯t refute.


    No one could say medical things. If Su Ni could wake up, it would be a miracle.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯ll help you change the basin of water.¡±


    Li Mo rolled up his sleeves. Since he couldn¡¯t persuade him, he would do something he could.


    Soon, Gu Zechen cleaned Su Ni¡¯s body over and over again. Li Mo naturally avoided it and was stopped by him when someone was about to enter.


    Time like this had passed for Gu Zechen.


    Finally, one day, the person on the bed moved.

 Chapter 543: Finally Waking Up

    Su Ni blinked and looked at the man sitting next to her in a suit. Gu Zechen¡¯s dry lips moved and his voice was hoarse. He said quickly, ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Su Ni blinked again.


    She wanted to speak, but her head was buzzing.


    ¡°Doctor, doctor¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen ran away.


    Su Ni closed her eyes and tears fell. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t die.


    He is safe.


    Su Niy on the bed and was thoroughly examined by the doctor. In the end, she spoke a lot more. Su Ni was in a mess. Finally, she saw Gu Zechen shake hands with the doctor non-stop. Finally, he ran over and held her hand.


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re awake. You¡¯re fine now. You¡¯re finally okay.¡±


    His excited voice sounded a little choked.


    Gu Zechen turned his head sideways. The man who used to be cold and cool now secretly wiped away his tears.


    Su Ni moved the corners of her lips and couldn¡¯t speak. She reached out and touched his eyes, which were stained with tears.


    The moment he saw his arm, he was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly grabbed her arm and said nervously, ¡°Your hand is broken. It¡¯s only temporary. It¡¯ll recover soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She barely made a sound, but she still felt ufortable.


    ¡°Madam has just woken up. It¡¯s already a miracle. The doctor said that he still needs to recuperate. Mr. Gu, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Li Mo came in and saw that Su Ni was awake. He was first delighted and then said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    But Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t want to let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand. He kissed and kissed her in his hand. Li Mo said, ¡°Mr. Gu, your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve been alright.¡±


    As long as Su Ni woke up, the pain in his body disappeared.


    Li Mo couldn¡¯t persuade him. Finally, the doctor came over, but Gu Zechen was unwilling to leave no matter what. Finally, the hospital added a bed in Su Ni¡¯s ward and Gu Zecheny down.


    About a weekter, Su Ni returned to her normal speech function.


    During this period of time, she was probably aware of the situation at that time. Several of the bandits had been caught but they were also seriously injured.


    Because of Su Ni¡¯s throw, although he was hit by the stone and injured his back, he was lucky to hide in the corner of the stone and avoided the second injury.


    The only sacrifice in that car ident was Lu Rong.


    Su Ni was silent after listening.


    She always wanted to see the news at the time, but Gu Zechen always rejected Su Ni on the grounds that her body hadn¡¯t recovered yet.


    After a long period of recovery, Su Ni could gradually go down to the ground and her arms could move freely.


    Gu Zechen left the hospital early, but he still wasted a lot of time in the hospital. In Gu Zechen¡¯s words, if there was no Su Ni, he would have died long ago.


    Li Mo tried to persuade her, but Gu Zechen was not moved. On the contrary, he was happy every time he came to the hospital.


    Gradually, Su Ni was left with Gu Zechen.


    The only thing that worried Su Ni was Su Banqing.


    While she was in the hospital, she heard Li Mo say that Su Banqing had never been there and disappeared after the explosion.


    There was also Cheng Yi who disappeared.


    He took the ount book and the most important evidence away and disappeared without a trace.


    When Gu Zechen heard Su Ni ask Cheng Yi, his expression darkened but he did not me Su Ni. He just said, ¡°I will handle these things. You can rest well and don¡¯t think about it for now.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Su Ni thought about it but she still couldn¡¯t say it.


    After a while, Su Ni could move on the ground. Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni to work at the hospital every day and basked in the sun. He had been busy before, but it was rare for him to have a free time, so he couldn¡¯t help but tease him.  ¡°If Iy down like this, I¡¯m afraid I really don¡¯t want to go to work.¡±


    She knew that during this period of time, the Su Corp had been handed over to Gu Zechen, so not only did there not be any mistakes, it was thriving.


    Gu Zechen answered her seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to thepany, then rest at home. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford you.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and shook her head. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her, but her own heart.


    Her father had been abroad for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t gotten any better. Her only support was Su Corp.


    What¡¯s more, the Su Corp would be criticized if they failed for a long time.


    ¡°I think Zeheng is right. This time, you finally woke up. Do you have to consider the future?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Gu Zechen turned his head with some me and said, ¡°Mom, you know that Su Ni just woke up.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Su Ni was also delighted.


    An Rong came over and bent down to kiss Su Ni on the face. ¡°I always said that I came to see you, but you haven¡¯t woken up. Now, even Ze Yu is happy.¡±


    Su Ni smiled embarrassedly.


    Three whole months was indeed too long.


    She didn¡¯t know that during hera, the doctor had given her an ultimatum, saying that she might never wake up forever.


    But Gu Zechen has the obsession, he said he won¡¯t.


    Because Su Ni still had a lot of things she didn¡¯t do, she didn¡¯t personally watch Cheng Yi being caught, did not make the Su Corp famous, and did not leave with him for her whole life.


    Later, Gu Zechen stayed by Su Ni¡¯s side day and night, washed her face and took care of her day after day. Seeing her unconscious appearance, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were firm.


    However, these Su Ni did not know.


    Even when Li Mo wanted to mention it, he would be interrupted by Gu Zechen.  As long as his efforts were worth it, no one needed to know.


    ¡°Zexin, rest first, I¡¯ll talk to Su Ni.¡±


    An Rong took the wheelchair in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and smiled at Gu Zechen.


    At first, Gu Zechen was reluctant, but Su Ni urged Gu Zechen to leave reluctantly.


    Before leaving, she didn¡¯t forget to cover Su Ni¡¯s nket and said, ¡°If it¡¯s cold, let my mother push you back to the house.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Su Ni smiled like she was in love.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    An Rong¡¯s eyes were full of envy. As soon as she left, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that he could do this for you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, he has always been a very attentive person.¡±


    Su Ni looked down embarrassedly and agreed with An Rong¡¯s words. After all, he was too busy. Although Gu Zechen called to avoid her, she still heard Gu Zechen reject many meetings because of her.


    Su Ni was suddenly a little worried.


    An Rong smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±

 Chapter 544: Old Things

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw how loving you are now. I suddenly thought of a lot of things in the past. I¡¯m a little sorry, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    An Rong exined.


    Su Ni nodded, but as for the past, Su Ni would never have thought that she and Gu Zechen would have such a day.


    ¡°Mother, thank you.¡±


    Su Ni thanked her seriously.


    ¡°Silly child, what are you talking about?¡±


    Su Ni squatted down and grabbed her hand. She wanted to say something but stopped. Finally, she sighed and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve been friends with your mother for many years. I¡¯m also very sad when she passed away, so I look like my biological daughter. Do you understand?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Before this, she had never heard An Rong mention it.


    In this way, it made sense for Dark Rong to force herself and Gu Zechen back then. She nodded in a daze and consoled him, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad. Look at us now, we¡¯re a family. Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    An Rong smiled.


    However, Su Ni felt that An Rong¡¯s smile was a little helpless and forced. She knew that Khai was unwilling to say more, so she didn¡¯t want to ask more. She might as well let Yao 4 push herself and rx in the yard.


    ¡°I also heard about this car ident. You saved Ze Yu.¡±


    An Rong finally snapped back to her thoughts and said to Su Ni, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Ze Yu probably wouldn¡¯t have woken up again. He should remember this for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re serious. I think Ze Yu will choose to save me without hesitation in that situation.¡±


    Actually, Gu Zechen had already done this.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him being beaten, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t have fainted at all.


    Although Gu Zechen did not mention it during her illness and used actions to show his mentality, Su Ni still regretted it. If she could stop Gu Zechen earlier, they might escape faster.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mother still has to thank you.¡±


    An Rong insisted, then took out a pair of jade bracelets and put them on Su Ni¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°The original rule of the family is to wait for you to give birth to the child of the family, this jade bracelet can be worn on your hand, but I think¡­ Grandpa will not me you this time.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    ¡°I forgot that Ze Yu probably didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    An Rong patted her head, then smiled and said, ¡°Gu Lang and Xiao Xiao have returned to China and are about to hold a wedding soon.  But if your body fails, I don¡¯t think Gu Lang will me you.


    ¡°It should be possible. Ze Ming is Gu Lang¡¯s little uncle after all, so such an important asion must naturally appear.¡±


    Su Ni said seriously.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re really sensible.¡±


    An Rong sighed.


    ¡°Mother, what do you mean? This is what I should do.¡±


    Su Ni looked down at the jade bracelet in her hand. The color was very good, and it could be seen that it had been some time. Before this, she had never heard An Rong mention this matter, and she understood why the moment she met, she mentioned her ns for the future.


    Sure enough, An Rong quickly said, ¡°I know that you are just fine, but you and Zexin have been married for almost five years. If you don¡¯t have children, Grandfather will have an opinion.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Mother is not urging you. I know that the two of you have a bad rtionship in the past few years, and now you want to spend more time with the two of you, but you have to look forward. If you give birth early, you can rx early.¡±


    An Rong was afraid that Su Ni would misunderstand, so she quickly exined.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni smiled sincerely. She knew that she had been in the family for so long, and An Rong had been taking care of her. At first, she felt that although she had not met a good husband, she had met the best mother-inw in the world.


    Therefore, An Rong would not harm her. No matter what decision she made, Su Ni would naturally consider it seriously.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Ze Yu and I really want children.¡±


    Su Ni further dispelled An Rong¡¯s doubts.  Actually, she had never discussed this with Gu Zechen at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    An Rong gently patted Su Ni¡¯s hand, and the smile on her face was just right. ¡°How about this, no matter what happens in the future, your position in the family will not be shaken, so I will rest assured.¡±


    For some reason, Su Ni felt that An Rong hade back with a lot of trouble. Even though she knew that she couldn¡¯t help out even if there was something wrong with Khai, Yao 4 was still worried, ¡°Mom, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    An Rong pretended to smile.


    ¡°Alright, even though I can¡¯t help much, it¡¯s always a little happier to say it.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s nothing. I dreamed of your motherst night. When I woke up, I started to worry about whether she would me me for not taking good care of you and let you suffer so much.¡±


    An Rong sighed.


    Su Ni was slightly stunned.


    Ever since her father fell, her mother hadn¡¯t appeared in her memory for a long time. She never imagined that there would be someone in this world who missed her so much.


    Su Ni med herself and sighed at the thought of her mother.


    ¡°Mom, can you tell me about the past?¡±


    Su Ni asked curiously.


    In her memory, she didn¡¯t seem to have the memory of her mother as her friend.


    ¡°Your mother and I are very good friends.¡±


    After a long time, An Rong still didn¡¯t continue. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but look up at her, only to find that Khai had already cried tears.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Ni panicked.


    ¡°Nothing. If there is a chance in the future, I will tell you again.¡±  Now I let Ze Yane back, I have to go back to the family affairs first.


    After An Rong said this, she turned her head and wiped her face. Soon, Gu Zechen came over and pushed Su Ni in.


    ¡°Zexin, did Mother encounter some trouble?¡±


    Su Ni was concerned.


    She felt that based on her understanding, An Rong wasn¡¯t the kind of little woman who would tear up because of a little past.


    ¡°It should be nothing.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s mood was a little dim.


    Since her son said so, Su Ni didn¡¯t bother with this question anymore. She shook her bracelet and smiled, ¡°Look, Mother gave me this.¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed Su Ni and asked, ¡°Do you know when this bracelet was given?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni blushed as soon as she answered, but she thought that she had already promised An Rong, so she said with embarrassment, ¡°Hubby, how about we have a child too?¡±


    ¡°You really think it through.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly squatted in front of Su Ni with a serious expression.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    Su Ni nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Alright, but you have to wait until your body has fully recovered.¡±


    Gu Zechen was still serious.


    Having just experienced life and death, he didn¡¯t want to see Su Ni in any danger.

 Chapter 545: The Scar Behind

    After that, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to go to the mention of Gu Lang¡¯s marriage, but due to Su Ni¡¯s repeated requests, he decided to leave early and had plenty of time on the road.


    In fact, Su Ni could move downstairs.


    Her upper body had only suffered quite a serious injury. Her arms were now able to move freely, but her back was asionally hurting.


    Early the next morning, Su Ni and Gu Zechen went to Beijing. They also saw Gu Zechen and Ji and K working together to build a new foundation for Gu Corp.


    On the way, Gu Zechen was extremely nervous and Li Mo was very careful. They drove smoothly, but Su Ni didn¡¯t ask about the world and quickly fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, I had already arrived at the family.


    Initially, An Rong wanted to say hello to Su Ni but was stopped by Gu Zechen until he naturally woke up on his thigh. This time, she carried Yao 4 and got off the car.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really fine now.¡±


    Although it used to be like this, but this time it was in the family, and the people in the second and third rooms were there, she still felt a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Xiao and Gu Lang were the first to run out. Xiao saw that Khai was not intimate, but was worried about Yao 4¡¯s body. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Auntie, are you better?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I can already walk down the ground.¡±


    Su Ni blinked at Xiao Xiao and said mysteriously.


    After that, she saw Gu Lang and found that he had tanned quite a lot overseas. He was originally a strong sports general, but now he looked quite sturdy. She smiled and said, ¡°Gu Lang, congrattions. Happy wedding.¡±


    Gu Lang also smiled and said to Su Ni and Gu Zechen, ¡°Long time no see. little uncle and auntie are still so loving.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t stay outside. I¡¯ll carry her in first.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Soon enough, Gu Lang and Xiao Xiao gave way to Su Ni. Afterwards, there were some small talk and concern in the second and third rooms. Even the elder asked if he should ask the doctor toe back for a look.


    Su Ni was ttered and hurriedly said that it was unnecessary.


    The elder¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ni¡¯s arm. She subconsciously wanted to hide, but in fact, her hand waspletely empty.


    Thankfully, the elder didn¡¯t say anything. He just said, ¡°Although it¡¯s about to recover, we still have to take a good rest to avoid any seque.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I got it.¡±


    Su Ni said obediently.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, go up and rest first.¡±


    An Rong reminded her softly. She knew Su Ni never liked these social gatherings.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I haven¡¯t met everyone for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re still sick, you can¡¯t be like an ordinary person. You¡¯d better go up and rest first.¡±  This time it was the elder who spoke.


    Su Ni stood up, and Xiao Xiao suddenly took out two ointment from her bag and said to Khai, ¡°Auntie, this is a miraculous medicine I brought back from here. I heard that it is very useful for the scar. Try it first. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll re¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Xiao could finish her passionate words, she was pushed away by An Rong beside her.


    Su Ni was a little dazed.


    A scar?


    She looked at her arm and saw that there were indeed some surgery scars, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart, so she never applied any ointment.


    The family seemed to not dare to breathe. They all stared at Su Ni nervously. However, Su Ni epted it calmly and smiled at Khai, ¡°Thank you, Childe 4.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank you.¡±


    Xiao Xiao rubbed her head embarrassedly. She was kind and didn¡¯t know what she said wrong at all. All of them stared at her and said, ¡°Auntie, go up and rest first.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen carried Su Ni upstairs. She turned her head and looked at the family, seemingly relieved. An Rong was talking about something.


    Su Ni nced at the ointment in her hand and pursed her lips.


    ¡°Zexin, I want to look in the mirror.¡±


    Su Ni said while lying on the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to put on some makeup and show me?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    Su Ni stared at Gu Zechen without saying a word. Obviously, Gu Zechen¡¯s smile was more flustered and ufortable.


    Perhaps she really guessed right.


    Previously, when she was still in Nancheng city, she had intentionally or unintentionally said that she should look in the mirror, but every time, Gu Zechen rejected her for various reasons. She hadn¡¯t thought too much before, but now that she looked at it again, there were too many problems.


    If Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t willing, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t force her. She yawned and wanted to sleep.


    After some time, Su Ni finally heard the sound of the door being gently closed. She stayed on the bed for a few more minutes beforeing down.


    After not walking for a long time, Su Ni almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, her legs were normal. Su Ni quickly ran to the bathroom and unzipped her back.


    At first nce, Su Ni was so frightened that she took two steps back. Then she tightly covered her mouth with disbelief.


    In this mess, Su Ni hit the vase in the corner.


    She didn¡¯t have the courage to look again.


    The door was pushed open and Gu Zechen rushed in. ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    But when he found that Su Ni was in the bathroom, he couldn¡¯t help but slow down.


    Su Ni was in a daze and quickly wiped away her tears. She lookedplicated but didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen called out tentatively and slowly approached Su Ni. When he saw that Su Ni had unzipped and the scar on her back was sweeping across the gully, his Adam¡¯s apple fluttered.


    ¡°You go out!¡±


    Su Ni covered her face and hurriedly scolded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, Su Ni, listen to me, okay?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was like a knife. The explosion seemed to be burning in front of him again. The heat wave was rolling. He watched as Su Ni was blown away by the explosion and fell far away.


    The fire also swallowed Su Ni¡¯s entire back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Gu Zechen, can you let me be alone?¡±


    Su Ni tried to control her emotions.


    Even though she knew that Gu Zechen had concealed it for her own good, how could she ept it? Her entire back had noplete skin. Even at first nce, she didn¡¯t have the courage to look again.


    It was too scary.


    Gu Zechen took the initiative to close the door for Su Ni, then sat at the door and whispered, ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ll wait for you. Wait for you to calm down?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. She opened the dress and turned her back to the mirror.


    In the end, she took a deep breath and tried hard to open her eyes. This time, she was mentally prepared to no longer be as frightened as before, but she still couldn¡¯t help but to suck in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Su Ni, hold it in!¡±


    She cheered herself up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    However, his chest shrugged greatly and his breathing became more and more rapid until the world in front of him was dark. Gu Zechen rushed in from outside and hugged Su Ni tightly.

 Chapter 546: Gu Lang’s Wedding

    When she woke up again in a daze, Su Ni was already lying on the bed. She looked down and saw that she had changed into new clothes.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t leave.


    His face was full of joy and guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni thought of the scar on her back and felt particrly ufortable.


    ¡°I know, this is not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and said.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand excitedly and ced it between his nostrils. ¡°I¡¯ve been contacting the skin doctor for the past few months. Your condition can be applied to arge area of skin¡­¡±


    Knock and knock.


    The room was knocked and Xiao Xiao peeked her head. Seeing Gu Zechen staring at her, she looked like a child who did something wrong. She lowered her head and walked to Su Ni and whispered, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised.


    She didn¡¯t know that because Su Ni knew that she was unconscious from the scar behind her back, Xiao Xiao had been beaten up by a group of people below. She also knew that everyone was so shocked when she said she would go to the scar.


    ¡°Auntie, I really don¡¯t know so much. I just want this medicine to go to the scar, I¡­¡±


    The more Xiao Xiao spoke, the more wronged she felt, and she felt sorry for Su Ni. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but cry loudly.


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Su Ni felt a little helpless. Speaking of which, she had to thank Xiao Xiao. If not for her, she wouldn¡¯t have known when she would have been tricked.


    Seeing that her persuasion was useless, Su Ni red at Gu Zechen and asked him to persuade him, ¡°This is all your good doing.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go out first. No one¡¯s ming you. I¡¯ll go down and tell them not to me you.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°No one scolded me. It was my heart that made auntie unconscious.¡±


    Xiao Xiao drew a kiss, and in the end, Gu Lang came in and took Xiao away.


    ¡°Probably the lower side is cursing fiercely.¡±


    Gu Zechen felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Why do you want me to thank her?¡±


    Su Ni said.


    Gu Zechen knew that Su Ni was still ming him, so he was even more embarrassed. He held Su Ni¡¯s hand and refused to let go.


    Su Ni flipped over. Actually, she could feel the strange feeling behind her back. Before this, she had always thought that the seque of her injury were caused by these scars.


    ¡°I heard from Xiao Xiao that this scar medicine is very useful. Please wipe it for me.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly asked.


    Gu Zechen was confused.


    Su Ni saw him in a daze and said, ¡°I¡¯m lucky to escape from inside. How can I care about him?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was violently whipped.


    He got up and held Su Ni in his arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Su Ni rolled Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve up. Seeing that he still wanted to hide, she grabbed his hand and stared at the scars seriously.


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you this. If you want to apologize to me, then you still put me under your body. Do I still have to thank you?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Zechen¡¯s nose was sore again.


    During Su Ni¡¯sa, he cried three times. Every time Su Ni¡¯s condition was extremely dangerous. Before this, he never knew that he still had tears and there were so many.


    Sometimes, when he hugged Su Ni, he felt like it was a dream.


    Su Ni was still talking about it, so it made sense no matter how she said it, while Gu Zechen kept silent and silently endured his emotions.


    Until the end, Su Ni was a littlecent and asked, ¡°What, do you want me to thank President Gu for saving my life, or do you say that you can¡¯t thank you for your kindness?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to give up your body.¡±


    Gu Zechen sniffed and hugged Su Ni even tighter.


    ¡°Your thoughts are beautiful.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen but couldn¡¯t push Gu Zechen away. She let him carry him.


    After that, Gu Zechen earnestly applied medicine for Su Ni.


    In fact, Gu Zechen applied medicine to Su Ni every day, but Su Ni didn¡¯t know about it. There was a cool and cool feeling on her back, and Kang shook his shoulders.


    ¡°Will it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    She wasn¡¯t such a fragile person in her heart, but when she saw that she couldn¡¯t ept it, Su Ni stoppedining.


    After all, things had already happened, and it could still be cured, so she had no psychological burden at all.


    However, when Gu Lang got married the next day, she hesitated when she needed to wear a dress.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen had already prepared a high-cor dress for Su Ni. It wasn¡¯t strange to wear it in the April weather, and it also covered the scar on Su Ni¡¯s neck.


    Gu Lang¡¯s wedding banquet was held in the Gu Corp manor. It was a rare sunny day.


    The handsome man and beautiful woman were particrly eye-catching. Gu Zechen presented gifts on behalf of Su Ni. Xiao Xiao was happy as always, chatting andughing non-stop with the people around her. When it was the turn of a couple of newbies to go on stage, the surrounding apuse was heard.


    However, when Su Ni was looking for An Rong, she unexpectedly found that Su Ni and the second room were at the stairs and quarreled for some reason.


    Su Ni left Gu Zechen and wanted to take a look, but An Rong came out first.


    When she saw Su Ni, An Rong was obviously stunned. Soon, a smile piled up on her face and asked warmly, ¡°Why did youe in? Isn¡¯t it starting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, over there¡­ I left you a seat.¡±


    Su Ni pointed to the side in a daze, as if she had hit someone else¡¯s secret.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    When An Rong was about to leave, Lan Qianqian had alreadye from the house. She didn¡¯t look at Kang but told Yao 4, ¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t hide if you want to. Anrong, I advise you not to waste your energy.¡±


    ¡°What did I do? Deep down inside, I don¡¯t need you to make a fuss in front of me. What, do you really think of yourself as a character?¡±


    Su Ni and Lan Qianqian were shocked.  This was the first time she had seen An Rong with such a strong side.


    Lan Qianqian was not surprised. Instead, she snorted coldly, her eyes full of disdain, ¡°Since you can be so confident, then it¡¯s great. I hope that you can maintain this confidence as always.¡±


    She then left with pride.


    An Rong red at the back, but in front of Su Ni, she didn¡¯t act directly. She knew that she was confused and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t make it. I¡¯ve only been so happy for a few days, so I took myself as God.¡±


    Su Ni had experienced Lan Qianqian¡¯s style before, so she didn¡¯t know about the conflict between the two of them. However, she should stand on the side of and say, ¡°Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be petty with her.¡±

 Chapter 547: Su Banqing Appears

    An Rong was so angry that her face was still a little red, she said, ¡°Just because his husband has been doing well in thepany recently, he regarded herself as a character. It¡¯s not a minute for me to tell me that the elder asked him to step down.  Su Ni, when will you help me ask Ze Yu to see if he has a chance to develop in the capital?


    ¡°You want to¡­¡±


    Su Ni was surprised.


    ¡°Not entirely.¡±


    An Rong sighed, pulled Su Ni¡¯s hand, and said as she walked, ¡°Now Gu Jia is different from the past. Since the second house is in power, there is a big change in thepany. I am worried that if this continues, thepany will be finished sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°But as far as I know, Ze Yu seems to have no intention of going home to thepany.¡±


    Su Ni was worried.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    An Rong said regretfully, ¡°In order to protect myself, I took Zexin and left the family. Over the years, Zexin has worked very hard, and he did well. Actually.. This is not only what I mean, but also what the old man means. You didn¡¯t see that the second room is so hostile to me, that is the reason.¡±


    Then Su Ni understood.


    No matter what the result was, Su Ni nodded and agreed to help An Rong ask.


    After that, the two of them sat down, and it was the climax of the banquet. The neers shared their memories of happiness.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know if she had correct her lines in advance. Gu Lang had tried very hard, but he still forgot the key point several times. Thankfully, she had a high heart in Xiao Xiao and did not mind. On the contrary, she also helped Gu Lang out.


    However, Su Ni also sighed. She never imagined that the two of them had so many things happening abroad. This was probably why Gu Lang was willing to ept Xiao Xiao in the end.


    It could be seen that Gu Lang was obviously a little nervous, but he was no longer as perfunctory as before.


    Su Ni was a little gratified and sincerely wished this couple.


    After that, the news that Xiao Xiao was pregnant broke out and the crowd was bustling. Today, the guests were full, and it was extremely lively.


    After that, Su Ni gave the two men a blessing. Xiao Xiao hugged Khai¡¯s neck and thanked him in a low voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? If you really want to thank me, give birth to a fat boy for Gu Lang.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and naturally changed the topic.


    Xiao Xiao was a little embarrassed but she quickly let go of it. After all, it was her selfish intention back then and it was a good thing that she didn¡¯t cause a big disaster.


    After Gu Lang¡¯s wedding, Gu Zechen deliberately took Su Ni to the capital base to take a look. On the road, Su Ni wanted to say something but stopped, but eventually she asked Khai¡¯s question.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see much emotion on his face. Obviously, he already knew it. In the end, he just said lightly, ¡°This matter is not urgent. The foundation of the Gu Corp is established in the capital. Even if I want to draw a line with the Gu Corp, it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    ¡°Is this the reason why the second house is so sidelined?¡±


    Su Ni thought back to the scene where An Rong and An Rong argued before.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡±


    Gu Zechen leaned against her forehead and pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Actually, no matter if it¡¯s my uncle or uncle, or Gu Lang, it won¡¯t affect the structure of the Gu Corp. Perhaps you¡¯re looking at the second room with pride, but it also means that he can continue to be so proud. Women can¡¯t say it clearly, but I believe that my second uncle still knows.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were profound and meaningful.


    Thinking about how An Rong seemed to have said this before, she calmed down.  It was probably Gu Zechen who had made a lot of preparations in the early stages. When she saw that the foundation of the Gu Corp had beenpleted, Su Ni was not so against it when she participated in the ribbon cutting.


    She even thought thating to Beijing might be a good start.


    While cutting the ribbon, Su Ni met Ruan Yichen. As the representative of the Bpany, she expressed her sympathy and sympathy for the previous explosion.


    Perhaps it was because Gu Zechen was around, Ruan Yichen was much more serious and serious than his previous praises and teasing. Even if he met Su Ni alone, he didn¡¯t show much concern and concern.


    After that, Gu Zechen and Ruan Yichen chatted alone for a lot of time. Su Ni was bored and passed the time in the lounge.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was blind. She seemed to have seen Su Banqing¡¯s influence, but she sat in the car in a daze.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni shook her head, trying to wake herself up. She tried to call Su Banqing but her phone was always switched off.


    In the past three months, Gu Zechen did not stop investigating, but Su Banqing was like a evaporated human being and had no news.


    ¡°Time to go.¡±


    Gu Zechen came in and reminded Su Ni.


    Before leaving, Ruan Yichen reached out and smiled at Su Ni. ¡°Congrattions on your development to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni looked back at Gu Zechen and found that his expression was sometimes grave and rxed. She didn¡¯t know what he had said before.


    ¡­¡­


    Everything had been rxed the month after returning to Nancheng city.


    Su Ni was already able to get off work normally, but one day, when Su Ni opened the wardrobe, she suddenly found that all the clothes that had exposed her back or lower cor had disappeared, reced by clothes that could cover off Khai¡¯s scars.


    This surprised Su Ni and touched her.


    Because Gu Zechen couldpletely clean up all his clothes at once, saving him some trouble, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he silently stole a piece of clothing every day until he unknowingly changed all his clothes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen came out of the bathroom.


    Su Ni shook her head and pretended to be fine as she closed the wardrobe.


    Before this, she had booked a doctor¡¯s appointment and decided on the timing of the operation.


    Luo Qing personally picked up Su Ni and got off work. In fact, she was much more free than before. Most of her work was arranged by Gu Zechen. In Gu Zechen¡¯s words, since she had almost recovered, she should be prepared for pregnancy.


    In this regard, Su Ni couldn¡¯t pick a problem and could only follow Gu Zechen.


    However, under the calm appearance, there were always waves, like the tranquility before the arrival of the wind and rain. Just as Su Ni forgot about the previous explosion, Su Banqing appeared.


    At that time, Su Ni didn¡¯t have to care about the secretary¡¯s announcement and hurriedly went downstairs.


    Su Banqing was still the same, but her face was paler and her body was thinner.


    Su Ni looked at her stomach and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°The child is gone.¡±


    Su Banqing took the initiative to smile at Su Ni.


    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Actually, I came today to find you for something.¡±


    Su Banqing said.


    ¡°Do you know that Papa is about to wake up?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    Su Banqing was stunned for a moment before she quickly nodded and said, ¡°I came today for something else.  I have an emergency time, so I might not be able to stay longer.


    ¡°Half-Qing, I¡¯ve been worried about you recently. Follow me upstairs first.¡±

 Chapter 548: Explosive Su Corp

    Su Ni held Su Banqing¡¯s hand and looked outside nervously. Now that Khai was wanted by the police like Cheng Yi, Yao 4¡¯s appearance would definitely be noticed.


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t refuse and obediently followed Su Ni upstairs.


    He opened his mouth and borrowed money.


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Do you know where Cheng Yi is?¡±


    Su Banqing was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Ni nced at Su Banqing. She couldn¡¯t see much emotion under her calm eyes. Kafa changed the topic and said, ¡°Then how did your child not have it?¡±


    Su Banqing was not nervous about the child. If it was not a big thing, how could the child be¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany Cheng Yi to the sea. I¡¯m not careful.¡±


    She said casually, then she impatiently asked, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll ask you to get ten million to go abroad to avoid trouble. Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    ¡°As long as you go to the police station to prove that you and Cheng Yi are not in contact now, the police will not do anything to you.¡±


    As she said this, Su Ni was about to grab Su Banqing¡¯s hand but this time, she was thrown away by Kafa. Her attitude instantly cooled down, ¡°Forget it, I knew you wouldn¡¯t give me money. Let¡¯s forget about this.¡±


    Su Banqing wanted to leave.


    Gu Zechen received the news and Li Mo asked if he should call the police.


    Gu Zechen was silent for a while before finally stopping Su Ni. ¡°Let¡¯s see the situation first.¡±


    After that, Su Ni followed Su Banqing and left thepany.  Su Ni was still worried about Su Banqing. At least she had to ask where she was now.


    ¡°I know you still suspect that I¡¯m in contact with Cheng Yi. It¡¯s useless for you to follow me. My ne is about to leave in the afternoon and I won¡¯t be back from now on.¡±


    Su Banqing was determined.


    Su Ni gradually couldn¡¯t keep up with Su Banqing. Her back started to ache again. She frowned and stood there for a while. However, she couldn¡¯t catch up with Kang and saw that the police had already started crossing the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s your police officer.¡±


    There was resentment in Su Banqing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Not me.¡±  However, you are in danger right now. You just need to go to the police station and exin yourself clearly.


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Banqing started to run wildly with her skirt in her hand, but the police seemed to be rushing out from all directions. Soon, Su Banqing was caught.


    Su Ni saw Su Banqing¡¯sst look and there was resentment in her eyes.


    Su Ni patted her forehead with aplicated mood. She called Gu Zechen, ¡°You called the police.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi hasmitted such a big case. He shouldn¡¯t appear so easily. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Ni was even more worried about Su Banqing. ¡°I¡¯m going to the police station now. I should be able to make things clear. After all, the explosion has nothing to do with Kafa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over for you. I¡¯ve already made it clear.¡±


    As he was speaking, Gu Zechen suddenly changed his tune. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station right now.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    After hanging up, Su Ni was still worried and hailed a car to meet with Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen took the first step and frowned when he saw the C4 found on Su Banqing¡¯s body.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, what do you think? Carrying a bomb with you is probably a terrible tendency.¡±


    The station chief handed over cigarettes.


    Gu Zechen also made an exception to take a cigarette and took a deep breath. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after Mr. Su arrives.¡±


    When Su Ni saw the frown of the people in the room, her mind sank, and she subconsciously asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but gave Su Ni a way to see what was on the table.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Su Ni wanted to reach out but the station chief and Gu Zechen reached out to stop her. Su Ni felt a chill in her heart and asked, ¡°Is this a half-clear thing?¡±


    ¡°Madam Gu, this is the time bomb we found from Su Banqing. If she was in the Su Corp at the time, the Su Corp might no longer exist.¡±


    The station chief exined.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni took two steps back in surprise and her hand also shrunk back. She asked in disbelief, ¡°This thing was found from Han Qing.¡±


    After another moment of silence, only the station chief replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni sat down and held her head, feeling a splitting headache.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think things are that simple. Maybe it was Cheng Yi who threatened him, but he wouldn¡¯t do it also¡­¡±


    Su Ni thought about it carefully. ¡°In fact, she didn¡¯t do anything. She has already gone to the office with me, but she didn¡¯t press the bomb, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    No one answered Su Ni.  Even Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was profound.


    Su Ni sniffed and her eyes were firm. ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Madam Gu, I advise you to not take it for the time being, we will investigate it clearly.¡±


    The station chief tried to stop him.


    ¡°I know very well what my sister is like.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly lost control of her emotions and screamed loudly. Then she pushed the station chief away. Gu Zechen signaled for her and finally led Su Ni into the room.


    They said they were meeting each other but there was still ayer of ss in the middle.


    When Su Banqing heard her movement, she didn¡¯t raise her head and stared straight at her toes.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni really wanted to ask, but when she saw it, she felt like she didn¡¯t know where to start. She sat down slowly and said, ¡°You want to kill me and explode the Su Corp, right?¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t answer.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell.


    ¡°Papa can still do it. It won¡¯t take long for him to wake up. Do you really want him to die from anger?¡±


    ¡°You also know that I suffered a very serious injury a while ago. It is very likely that I won¡¯t wake up again. It is a miracle that the two of us can meet again.¡±


    ¡°Half-Qing, I know you must have a hard time. It was Cheng Yi who asked you to do this, right? Half-Qing, we are sisters.¡±


    ¡°I really hope that we will be as speechless as before. No matter what you did, you dare to tell me, and I will never look down on you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    From beginning to end, Su Ni was chatting alone. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stand it and went out to smoke.


    The station chief asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi must be hiding not too far away. This kind of bomb is too far away and it¡¯s not good to signal it. The whole process is blocked and search properly.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already started arranging people, but this is Mrs. Gu¡¯s sister after all¡­¡±


    The station chief hesitated.


    Gu Zechen also looked inside, but Su Ni was still wiping her tears. He was upset and smoked without saying a word.


    Inside, Su Ni¡¯s words touched Su Banqing and her expression finally rxed.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Between sisters, I don¡¯t need you to apologize. You will always be my sister.¡±


    Su Ni said.

 Chapter 549: Luring Snakes Out of the Hole

    Su Banqing raised her head and there was a crystal in her eyes. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she lowered her head and said firmly, ¡°You¡¯d better leave. No matter what, I¡¯ve recognized it. There¡¯s no explosion today. This is the only right thing I did. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me anymore.¡±


    She then said to the police, ¡°Please bring her out. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, look¡­¡±


    Su Ni stood up and her eyes were full of reluctance. Su Banqing¡¯sst sentence proved that all of this was done by Cheng Yi. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you do it like this.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door, Gu Zechen and the station chief were discussing. ¡°I just have an idea.¡±


    When the station chief saw Su Ni, he was a little suspicious and stopped speaking.


    Su Ni was expressionless and Gu Zechen indicated for him to continue. Then the station chief continued, ¡°We can pretend to let Su Banqing go and follow him. This will definitely lead Cheng Yi to us.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Su Ni.


    From the looks of it, he obviously had no opinion, but in the end, he still had to ask Su Ni.


    ¡°Is this dangerous for Hongqing?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°Theoretically, but I don¡¯t like Cheng Yi being crazy and doing something extreme. This kind of thing is hard to say.¡±


    The police answered truthfully.


    Su Ni was silent.


    Gu Zechen came over and hugged Su Ni. ¡°I will secretly send more people to ensure Su Banqing¡¯s safety. Now, only by letting Cheng Yi make a move will your sister be safe.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    Especially when Su Ni saw Su Banqing¡¯s state just now. She wasn¡¯t sure why Khai¡¯s child was missing, but she definitely had something to do with Cheng Yi. Yao 4¡¯s feelings for Cheng Yi were not as enthusiastic as they were back then, but they were not willing to leave.


    Finally, Su Ni agreed.


    When Su Banqing came out, Su Ni was sitting in the Gu Zechen¡¯s car. She saw that Khai was wearing a long white dress and was like an abandoned white stic bag in the wind. The hem of the dress floated gently, and she seemed to be blown away by the wind at any time.


    Su Ni covered her mouth, not letting her emotions go out of control.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly and stared at Su Banqing without blinking. Then he picked up his phone and said something to pay attention to safety.


    Soon, Su Banqing left.


    Gu Zechen also started Maybach. Because he was worried about Su Ni, he decided to bring Su Banqing back to thepany first.


    Su Ni was absent-minded. Compared to the past few months, there seemed to be nothing in Gu Corp. Everything was as old as before. The only thing that surprised Su Ni was that she didn¡¯t see Kafa.


    This woman who wanted to stay by Gu Zechen¡¯s side all the time had actually left so honestly?


    Gu Zechen saw Su Ni¡¯s doubts and said directly, ¡°Xu Wan has left.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes were solemn. ¡°She took the initiative to leave, and she hasn¡¯t appeared in the past few months. On the contrary, Su Lai¡¯s movements are constant. By the way, do you still remember that Mike?¡±


    Su Ni nodded, probably impressed.


    ¡°He is Xu Wan¡¯s husband.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni was quite surprised. ¡°How could it be, you¡­¡±


    ¡°They identally bumped into each other.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t see much emotion on his face. On the contrary, he was as cold and emotionless as always. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this person at first. It was Li Mo who went shopping with them once and met two people in the mall. They were very intimate. I just happened to investigate.¡±


    After he said this, he actually felt like he was relieved of a burden.


    However, Su Ni felt like she was dreaming. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s married, how can she still not care about her husband?¡±


    Gu Zechen spread out his hands and showed a helpless expression. ¡°In fact, half a year ago, when Xu Wan came back, I found that something was wrong, but there was no evidence. Of course, now that you want proof, I don¡¯t have it either.¡±


    Su Ni was silent.


    Xu Wan was already married, so why did shee back?


    Could it be¡­


    Su Ni thought of Madam Su Rai.


    ¡°Forget it, these are not things you worry about.¡±


    Gu Zechen called the topic in time, just as Li Mo had sent in the files. He looked flustered and hurriedly handed them over, saying in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s already the lowest price over there. Gu Corp has been suppressed again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a move for now. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡±


    Gu Zechen said in a low voice.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Li Mo nced at Su Ni and quickly went out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, somemercialpetition.¡±


    But soon, several shareholders of Gu Corp pushed open the door and broke Gu Zechen¡¯s lie.


    Gu Zechen realized that it was a very unwise choice to bring Su Ni over today, but it was unrealistic to let Su Ni leave. He signaled for everyone to sit down, then said, ¡°Since I promised to give everyone an exnation, I will not break my promise.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Of course, the shareholders also saw Su Ni, including Li Xiaodong and the others who had fought with Su Ni. They smiled and didn¡¯t know what they meant. ¡°I heard that CEO Gu and Madam Gu were injured a while ago. I don¡¯t think I should go back and cultivate properly. It will save everyone¡¯s time here.¡±


    ¡°President Li, since I promised to deal with the Gu Corp, please don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was very tough. ¡°At such a critical juncture, I think everyone is smart. They shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, when are you still pretending here?¡±


    Li Xiaodong smiled and tugged on his suit. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know now? Su Rai raised the price several times and has already forced the Gu Corp to retreat. If you want to win this project, I¡¯m afraid the Gu Corp¡¯s gold chain will be broken.¡±


    ¡°Su Lai came prepared this time. It was obvious that he was aiming for the Gu Corp. Mr. Gu, you wouldn¡¯t be too sure, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is not something you can solve in three days or two. No one is a fool. We are very clear about your words.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone said a word but Gu Zechen did not make a sound throughout the whole process. His expression was extremely grim.


    This was also the first time Su Ni knew how dangerous Gu Corp was. Before this, she had never heard Gu Zechen say it, and every time Gu Zechen was with her, he would always smile.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the gold chain, I don¡¯t think everyone has to be so aggressive. At worst, I sold the Su Corp and no one in Gu Corp would fall.¡±


    Su Ni stood up and said behind everyone.


    The shareholders looked back at Su Ni and smiled contemptuously.


    ¡°Madam Gu really has a deep love for President Gu. I heard about the explosion before. Mr. Su saved President Gu with her life. Unfortunately, Mr. Su can¡¯t save him this time with all her strength.¡±

 Chapter 550: Gu Corp’s Crisis

    The other person scoffed at the Su Corp. ¡°Ten billion, is your Su Corp worth?¡±


    Su Ni frowned.


    Su Niter read the news about the explosion and reported it with simple factory idents. No one knew the specific details inside.


    Li Xiaodong knew so well that it seemed like he cared a lot about Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni retorted and mocked, ¡°President Li and President Gu are so concerned about me and me. People who know the situation know that Li Yueling always cares for the position of president of Gu Corp. If you don¡¯t know, you think Li Yueling is always our friend, so how much do you care about us?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, stop talking nonsense. There¡¯s no ce for you to talk here!¡±


    Li Xiaodong¡¯s well-disguised mask was torn apart by Su Ni. He immediately shouted angrily.


    ¡°Li Xiaodong, this is my office. If you want to be arrogant, please sit in my current position first.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was bullied, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t sit still. Even though the situation was grim, he still stood up for Su Ni.


    ¡°Huh, Mr. Gu, didn¡¯t I say that you really think you could return to the day? Or can a mere Su Corp be able to fill your current financial chain?¡±


    Li Xiaodong sneered.


    Since it was already said, there was no need for anyone to be afraid of anyone. What¡¯s more, Li Xiaodong still had most of the shareholders standing on his side.


    ¡°Since I said that it can be solved, there is naturally a way.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Then trouble President Gu to tell us his method and let everyone listen.¡±


    Li Xiaodong smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo pushed the door open and entered. He was in a hurry, but he was stunned when he saw the room full of people. Li Xiaodong didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen¡¯s grim ck face and directly said, ¡°Asistant Li, if there¡¯s any bad news, just say it.¡±


    In front of so many people, Gu Zechen naturally couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Fortunately, Li Mo¡¯s expression recovered quickly, and he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a problem with the finance of the Southwest branch. Now Mr. Liu is waiting below.¡±


    ¡°Tell Mr. Liu that I will go down ten minutester.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    When Li Mo went out, Li Xiaodong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I remember that Southwestern branch is like you personally supported by Mr. Gu, right? It¡¯s really a night¡¯s rain in the house. Mr. Gu, let¡¯s do it well. We¡¯re waiting for your good news.¡±


    Li Xiaodong then stood up and the group quickly left.


    The quietened office suddenly became silent. The air was so stifled that even Gu Zechen felt ufortable.


    ¡°Although thepany has encountered some problems now, this group of people is pushed away. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen so many people, so there¡¯s no big problem.¡±


    Gu Zechen exined first.


    ¡°Ten billion isn¡¯t a small sum. How could such a huge loophole suddenly appear?¡±


    Su Ni asked suspiciously.


    Gu Zechen was silent.


    He also knew that after the shareholders were making a fuss, many things could not be hidden, or he was telling the truth.  ¡°Before this, when I was in the hospital, Su Lai¡¯spany made quite a few moves to acquire severalpanies, including Nancheng city, and all of them participated in this projectpetition¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, Madam Su Lai¡¯s malicious raising of the price made us feel a little tired.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already said it very implicitly, but Su Ni still understood the crisis. She thought for a moment, ¡°Maybe we¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to know what Su Ni was going to say and interrupted her in time. Seeing Su Ni¡¯s confusion, he added, ¡°Of course I have ns for this.¡±


    ¡°Diamonds are dead after all. They can be used to save us now, and you can buy bigger ones in the future, right?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up.


    She remembered the sky-high price of diamonds that Gu Zechen had auctioned for herst time.


    ¡°This thing can¡¯t be sessfully auctioned in a day or two, and even if the auction is sessful, it can¡¯t be sold much. I can¡¯t save it.¡±


    ¡°There is also Su Corp.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly blurted out.


    Gu Zechen was stunned.


    He knew that the Su Corp was important to Su Ni. The fact that she could say such words made Gu Zechen feel strange.


    He got up and patted Su Ni on the shoulder, saying softly, ¡°Su Corp is very important to you. No matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t say such words.¡±


    ¡°To me, you are more important.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were crystal clear, but she was still unwavering. She knew what she was doing, so she quickly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now and settle my assets now¡­¡±


    ¡°If your father wakes up¡­¡±


    ¡°If Papa wakes up, I think he will definitely support my decision.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Ni remembered that she was deceived by Cheng Yi and her eyes dimmed.


    Gu Zechen sighed and pulled him into his arms. ¡°Only useless people will think about the things in their women¡¯s hands. You might be able to sell the Su Corp to solve this crisis. What about the next time?  Su Ni, don¡¯t let me think I¡¯m useless.


    Su Ni was stunned and her body stiffened. In the end, she choked. ¡°Gu Zechen, I really hate myself. I can¡¯t help you at all.¡±


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s useless? You can have a baby for me.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen strangely. The tense and sorrowful atmosphere made herugh.


    But with that, it became increasingly sad.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, Gu Zechen was not like this. He hugged Su Ni from behind and smelled her faint breath. ¡°What I said is true. If you were pregnant, I might be able to find Grandfather to survive this crisis.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Gu Zechen nodded seriously.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was not joking, but he had a n to deal with it. She wanted to drag Gu Zechen home right away, while Gu Zechen teased her, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Perhaps, you can do it now?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the closed office door and secretly kissed her red ears. Gu Zechen had already reacted when he was hugging her. Seeing that Su Ni still wanted to refuse, Gu Zechen added, ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡±


    ¡°We or¡­¡±


    Wu!


    Before he could finish, Gu Zechen bit his mouth tightly, and then Gu Zechen slowly kicked open the door of the lounge.


    Previously, he had been worried about Su Ni¡¯s body. Every time, Gu Zechen suppressed his anger. asionally, he would not dare to make any big movements.


    Gu Zechen really let go this time.


    In an instant, she pressed Su Ni under the bed and started to tear it apart. Her eyes revealed a panther-like sharp look. Su Ni was amused so much that she wanted tough.


    However, due to Gu Zechen¡¯s seriousness, he could only endure it.


    Soon, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang.

 Chapter 551: Still Would You Mind

    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen and Gu Zechen none are so blind as those who won¡¯t see, but the bell rang louder and louder. Finally, Gu Zechen turned off his phone directly.


    ¡°He¡¯s really annoying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of missing something important.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything more important than this?¡±  I am now creating the only savior.


    Gu Zechen spoke with a serious tone and quickly bit Su Ni¡¯s lips. Su Ni muttered softly and the atmosphere gradually rose.


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s lounge and no one woulde in. She slowly let go of her body, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck and epted him.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Zechen wanted to side Su Ni, Su Ni subconsciously hid.


    Gu Zechen froze. Looking at Su Ni¡¯s unnatural expression, he knew what she was worried about. In the past, Gu Zechen had always been careful to protect Su Ni¡¯s pride and not mention it.


    But today, he didn¡¯t want to be like this anymore.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni resisted. Seeing that Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t stop, she begged, ¡°Gu Zechen, it really can¡¯t do, it¡¯s really ugly.¡±


    ¡°Is it ugly?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think so.


    This was the badge Su Ni gave to save him. It was a life that he could never forget in his life.


    Su Ni was finally turned over by Gu Zechen and he saw it clearly.


    Su Ni buried her head under the pillow and ignored Gu Zechen.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen would definitely be frightened. He might not be interested now.


    ¡°So beautiful.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the back.


    Su Ni moved but was pressed down by Gu Zechen. Her long fingers slid across her back and shuddered wherever she reached.


    Su Ni started to dodge.


    She didn¡¯t believe what Gu Zechen said. She thought it was just tofort herself, or to calm herself down. In short, a scar was a scar.


    ¡°I told you not to see it, you don¡¯t want to read it anymore.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and med her.


    ¡°You left this for me. How can I not see it? What¡¯s more, the scar on your body will be repaired in a few days. I won¡¯t have time to see it then.¡±


    Gu Zechen pressed down on Su Ni and said seriously.


    Su Ni opened her mouth and was a little speechless.


    Her eyes met Gu Zechen, trying to find some evidence of lying on his face. She felt helpless and sincere in his eyes.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss started to fall, hitting her back like rain.  Gu Zechen really didn¡¯t care. On the contrary, where Su Ni couldn¡¯t see, his eyes gradually wet.


    His two hands on the bedsheet supporting his body started to clench tightly, like a fist silently venting his anger.


    He is angry at himself!


    Su Ni gradually got ufortable and calmed down. At least¡­ her skin would soon recover and she didn¡¯t have to worry so much.


    She wanted to cater to Gu Zechen, but she couldn¡¯t get motivated. On the contrary, Gu Zechen was even more forceful than before. His moist kiss went down and upied Su Ni¡¯s most mysterious area.


    Finally, Su Niy t on the bed.


    It blocked the only point on her body.


    This made her feel much better. Her body gradually heated up and she became sensitive.


    It was a joyful scene. Without much verbalmunication, Gu Zechen seemed to be trying to vent all the power in his body. He grabbed her hand and never let go.


    This was a game andpetition.


    In the end, Su Ni didn¡¯t know how many times the scar on her back had been seen by Gu Zechen.


    After that, Gu Zechen took a shower with Su Ni. The scar on her back was tightly attached to Gu Zechen¡¯s chest muscles. When she regained her senses, she felt a little ufortable again.


    However, Gu Zechen tightly restrained her from moving.


    ¡°You are so confident, are you afraid of this little scar?¡±


    Gu Zechen was deliberately agitated.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid, but she was afraid that Gu Zechen would dislike her and leave a trace of stain in his beautiful image.


    ¡°Are you really not afraid?¡±


    Su Ni took the initiative to turn around and stared at his face seriously.


    Water crossed their faces and slowly fell to their bodies. Su Ni stared at him with her eyes fixed on him. ¡°Gu Zechen, even if you say you¡¯re not afraid, I won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Gu Zechen was somewhat helpless.


    But she understood Su Ni.


    At this time, Su Ni had already walked out of the shower barefooted. She didn¡¯t deliberately avoid Gu Zechen, so she naturally wrapped herself in a towel so that she could regain her wless self.


    ¡°But I believe you won¡¯t dislike me, and you will definitely get better.¡±


    Su Ni smiled at Gu Zechen. This was herst hope.


    When Gu Zechen went out, the phone on the table rang non-stop and the secretary kept contacting Gu Zechen. When Li Mo saw Gu Zechen appearing in the office again, he was already in a hurry.


    It was just that when Su Ni¡¯s hair appeared wet and Gu Zechen disappeared for a short time, there was no need to ask more questions.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ The wind seems to be broken.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle over soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni nodded and quickly returned to the room. Then it was Li Mo who reported his work. Two minutester, he was a little annoyed when he saw that Li Mo had no intention of stopping.


    ¡°That, Asistant Li.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Li Mo and saw Li Mo in a daze, ¡°I suddenly want to have coffee. Go and pour me a cup.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no problem.¡±


    Li Mo quickly reacted, retracted the shock on his face and turned to leave.  Before Li Mo could walk out of the door, he heard the sound of a chair dragging behind him.


    When Li Mo turned around, there was no trace of Gu Zechen.


    This¡­


    Li Mo blushed. The Big Boss was really thirsty.


    Not only did Gu Zechen repair the blowing wind for Su Ni, he also patiently dried Su Ni¡¯s hair. In the end, he was worried that people outside would wait too long before pushing Gu Zechen out.


    Sure enough, Li Mo was outside.


    Gu Zechen coughed unnaturally and exined, ¡°Cultivate the wind.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t dare to talk about his boss¡¯s private affairs. Even if he knew about it, he didn¡¯t dare to show any sign of it. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you been repaired in the wind?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen touched his nose and felt that there was a faint fragrance on his fingers.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    The two men spoke at the same time, feeling awkward.


    Li Mo is going to report the work, but I don¡¯t know what Mr. Gu wants to say.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you should talk first.¡±


    Li Mo said seriously, trying to show his working standards.


    ¡°I¡­ actually found a way to survive for this crisis.¡±


    Gu Zechen thought that there was no problem with his words.


    If Su Ni was really pregnant, Grandfather Yang would have an extra bargaining chip.


    Li Mo let out an ¡°Ah!¡±, knowing that he had lost his cool, he immediately tried to make up for it, ¡°I know.¡±


    However, Li Mo was still confused. ¡°A way to live?¡±  Save the crisis? ¡°

 Chapter 552: Mysterious Call

    Gu Zechen coughed again and tidied up his tie. Suddenly, he felt that he was a little talkative. Should he exin so much to Li Mo?


    ¡°Let¡¯s report back. What did you just say?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned the financial check-up results.¡±


    Li Mo quickly entered working mode.


    As Gu Zechen listened, he remembered that Su Ni, who was still wearing his shirt in the lounge, especially those two white legs, made him restless.


    Fortunately, from the outside, he should still look serious now.


    Su Ni waited for Li Mo to leave before she came out andined, ¡°I told you not to rest during work¡­ Look, I almost found out.¡±


    Although they are adults, this kind of thing is still very embarrassing.


    Gu Zechen was thick-skinned. Not only did he feel that it was nothing, he said righteously, ¡°Who said I¡¯m resting? I¡¯m also trying to solve thepany¡¯s current difficulties.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes. This guy really dared to say it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±  I told Li Mo just now.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Find a way to live for thepany.¡±


    Gu Zechen was confused. He remembered what he said earlier but why did he feel that something was wrong?


    Su Ni was even more anxious. She rushed forward and impatiently asked, ¡°Did you really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, can I lie?¡±


    Gu Zechen pretended to be calm.


    Su Ni patted her head and regretted, ¡°Gu Zechen, are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°This ce is worth 300 taels of silver.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to roar. Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t have the face toe to Gu Corp in the future.


    The people below thought that they were thirsty, but during this work¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d better go back first. I need to be quiet.¡±


    Su Ni was about to leave with her bag.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly chased after them. Several secretaries lowered their heads and greeted them, but Su Ni noticed the smile on their faces.


    Su Ni red at Gu Zechen again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone rang and saw that it was Qin Yue. Su Ni didn¡¯t dy, and Gu Zechen was still chasing after him.


    ¡°Boss Gu, I¡¯m going to Su Corp now. Do you n to follow me?¡±


    Su Ni was helpless.


    She hung up her phone, but for some reason, Qin Yue even asked himself to go back personally.


    Su Corp office.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni asked directly after entering.


    Qin Yue didn¡¯t say anything but dialed his phone, then handed it to Su Ni and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Chen.¡±


    Even though Su Ni was full of doubts, she still picked up the call and whispered Mr. Chen.


    The other party is still stingy and says lightly, ¡°From now on, our cooperation will end here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen means that¡­¡±


    ¡°Qin Yue, you can keep it if you want. If you don¡¯t want to, you can quit at any time.¡±


    Before Su Ni could finish, she heard Mr. Chen interrupt her over the phone.


    Su Ni was a little confused.


    Soon, the call was hung up.


    Qin Yue already knew the content of the call, so he took the phone and turned around, ¡°Mr. Su, I¡¯ll go pack up now.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned for a long time. She waited for Qin Yue to walk out of the office before she called him, ¡°Asistant Qin doesn¡¯t have to be so anxious. If you want to stay in Su Corp to work, I will naturally wee you.¡±


    Qin Yue was stunned and couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face. He just nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Ni sighed and ignored her. She waved her hand and let her go first.


    After all, Qin Yue had been doing his best for the Su Corp these days. Even if he was asked by others, there was no mistake in Su Corp.  Su Ni didn¡¯t want to lose such a talent.


    But this Mr. Chen is¡­


    This made Su Ni feel a little aggrieved.


    It was as if she was still investigating Mr. Chen¡¯s purpose, but before she could find out, he suddenly quit.


    He knew nothing about his purpose.  It seems that there is nothing that can be imagined by him in the Su Corp. The only thing is watching the Su Corp revive day by day.


    This kind of uncertainty made Su Ni feel ufortable and nervous. When she met Gu Zechen, she decided to tell Gu Zechen about Mr. Chen and see if she could help investigate.


    However, Su Ni seemed to have miscalcted Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude and underestimated the man¡¯s jealousy.


    The moment Su Ni started, Gu Zechen frowned, then he stared at Su Ni nervously and asked, ¡°Who do you want me to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and realized that she didn¡¯t even know the other person¡¯s name. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what his name is.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    He had long noticed that it was not simple for Su Ni to suddenly take over thepany, but he did not investigate furtherter and this matter would not be settled.  She didn¡¯t expect a man to help her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked discontentedly.


    Su Ni¡¯s head is not working anymore. Gu Zechen is struggling with some problems. Is there anything that can¡¯t be told in Gu Corp?


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still staring at her with a serious expression, Su Ni hurriedly gave a round ofughter and said perfunctorily, ¡°This is not the main point. The point is that I want to know who is helping me.¡±


    ¡°But to me, this is the main point.¡±


    Seeing Su Ni pushing and refusing to tell him the truth behind him, Gu Zechen became angrier. He red at her, asking her to give him an exnation.


    Su Ni realized that something was wrong with Gu Zechen today.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t realize the danger at all.


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to hear the story between you.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered.


    ¡°A story?¡±  We? ¡±


    Su Ni stood up, a little funny, but also a little speechless, she asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t even seen each other before. This is the second time I received a call from Mr. Chen. Where would there be any stories?¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Gu Zechen let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Su Ni changed the topic and suddenly smiled mysteriously at Gu Zechen. ¡°You care about me so much. I¡¯m afraid something¡¯s wrong. It can¡¯t be¡­ You¡¯re not suspecting that Mr. Chen and I have something.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was livid and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Ni tilted her head and looked at him. A few secondster, she eximed, ¡°No way, Gu Zechen, you really think so.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored Su Ni¡¯s teasing, pulled her wrist and let her sit down. ¡°Then tell me why this Mr. Chen helped you?¡±


    ¡°I also want to figure this out.¡±


    Su Ni touched her neck, feeling a little embarrassed, then raised her voice, ¡°But didn¡¯t I ask you to investigate this?¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you still angry?¡±


    Su Ni asked cautiously when she saw his bad expression.


    ¡°I will let someone investigate this matter, but it¡¯s best if it¡¯s as you say, there¡¯s nothing between you.¡±

 Chapter 553: Who is Mr. Chen?

    Gu Zechen warned arrogantly. Su Ni rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. We¡¯re all businessmen. Do you think I¡¯ll help someone for no reason? There must be something.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with certainty.


    Su Ni choked so hard that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She used to think so, so she found nothing when she investigated in secret. She had been suspicious in her heart until this morning, but Mr. Chen¡¯s phone call had disrupted everything.


    The cooperation had been suspended without the n.


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Chen has achieved his goal in helping the Su Corp?¡±


    Su Ni guessed curiously, ¡°For example, relying on Su Corp to suppress certain people orpanies, or the need for Su Corp to exist?¡±


    ¡°The probability of you saying that is very small.¡±


    Gu Zechen cast a sidelong nce at Su Ni and thought that she was not bad, but Su Ni said that neither of them had met before, which was unreasonable.


    ¡°How can it be impossible?¡±


    Su Ni was unwilling to be denied by Gu Zechen so soon.  Gu Zechen continued to attack, ¡°From what you said, this Mr. Chen is so capable that he can make Su Corp overnight. I¡¯m afraid that he will look down on you as a Su Corp.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Su Ni red at him and asked angrily.


    ¡°Could it be from your previous rtives and friends?¡±


    Gu Zechen felt that thinking in this direction was not so abrupt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head. If she was really her father¡¯s former friend, even if she showed up, she wouldn¡¯t be so secretive. ¡°But I know he has no malice. I investigated him just to know who he is and thank him personally.¡±


    Su Ni was sincere and Gu Zechen nodded. Su Ni was in her arms andforted gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. Since the other party hasn¡¯t shown up, we definitely don¡¯t want you to find him. We have spent a lot of effort and might even disturb Mr. Chen.¡±


    However, even though that was the case, Gu Zechen would still investigate this Mr. Chen. After all, his woman had been helped by an ignorant man for so long and no one felt ufortable.


    ¡°You just said that Asistant Qin is still in Su Corp?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni got out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and asked worriedly, ¡°But he is really happy with the Su Corp. I don¡¯t want him to leave for now.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and gently tapped Su Ni¡¯s nose.


    He knew what Su Ni was worried about, so he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that he was from Mr. Chen. Why don¡¯t we follow him? Maybe we will find out the mysterious Mr. Chen by touching the sweet potato.¡±


    Su Ni hesitated. ¡°This is not good.¡±


    It would be awkward if Qin Yue found out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me do this.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind. He gently patted Su Ni on the shoulder andforted her, then he suddenly said with a mysterious expression, ¡°I think we have more important things to do now.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Before Su Ni could react, Gu Zechen had already bullied her body and pressed Su Ni under her.


    ¡°No way, Gu Zechen, you¡¯re still here?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t forget the humiliation she suffered in Gu Corp. She stared at Gu Zechen and tried to push him away.


    Gu Zechen looked wronged and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t want to do it in Gu Corp before. Why didn¡¯t you agree to it at home? I still have human rights.¡±


    He got up and sat down on the side as if he was angry.


    Su Ni could only stand up and pinch Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. She whispered, ¡°I know you¡¯re still worried about thepany¡¯s business, but you can¡¯t be impatient. I¡¯ve been testing ovtion these two days. If the situation is good, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face turned red.


    However, it still failed to dispel Gu Zechen¡¯s anger.


    If he really relied on his child to save the Gu Corp, then who was he, Gu Zechen?     Su Ni shook Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and whispered coquettishly.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±     ¡°Alright, if you ignore me, I¡¯ll sleep myself.¡±


    Su Ni coaxed Gu Zechen for a long time and pretended to be angry. As expected, Gu Zechen immediately turned his head and smiled apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why should I sleep?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ignore me?¡±


    Su Ni pouted and suddenly felt a little wronged.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore you, but when are we going to do something like this?¡±


    Gu Zechenughed.     Su Ni was about to refute when she saw that the smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face was not right. Before she could finish, Gu Zechen bullied her again and said, ¡°I miss you. It has nothing to do with the child.¡±     ¡°This child has to be, then it is necessary to promote the rtionship between husband and wife.¡±     Gu Zechen was serious as he looked at the redder face under him and chuckled, covering her lips.


    Su Ni was not on guard and cried ¡°Ning¡±. Then everything happened suddenly and let nature go. With the child¡¯s thoughts, Su Ni started to look forward to it.


    After that, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but run to the bathroom to think that even though she knew there wouldn¡¯t be results so soon, she still couldn¡¯t help taking out the pregnancy test paper.


    There was still no reaction.


    Su Ni lowered her head and felt depressed.


    Gu Zechen pushed open the door and saw the things in Su Ni¡¯s hands at a nce. He was a little funny, ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry. I think some people are more anxious than me.¡±


    Su Ni heard him say this and although she was embarrassed, she simply admitted it, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m not in a hurry? I haven¡¯t had a child since I was married to you for so long. I¡¯m afraid that people will talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Gu Zechen restrained his smile and said seriously.


    Su Ni pouted and deliberately said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me anyway.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She said she was going to go out, but Gu Zechen pulled her sleeve. Seeing that he was full of jealousy, Su Ni continued to add oil, ¡°Look, my mouth doesn¡¯t grow on me. Besides, we have been married for so long and we really don¡¯t have children.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it was indeed my mistake. I¡¯m not working hard enough.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled her and didn¡¯t want to let her go at all. Su Ni was anxious and squinted at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. A familiar and dangerous look appeared again. Su Ni immediately said, ¡°Gu Zechen, I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. To prevent people from gossiping, does Madam think we should work hard again?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and bent down to hug him.


    Su Ni, who had just gotten out of bed, was now carried back to the bed. When she saw hime true, Su Ni trembled and swallowed her dry throat, saying, ¡°Gu Zechen, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°But how can I hear that someone just said that?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked sideways and said slowly.

 Chapter 554: Su Lai’s Banquet

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m just listening to the gossip outside.¡±


    Su Ni smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Besides, we have worked very hard now. Let¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I have some business to attend to in the study. Take a break first. Come with me tonight.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled the quilt for Su Ni, but Su Ni hid for a moment and listened to Gu Zechen honestly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Su Ni asked curiously.


    ¡°Madam Su Lai invited us to attend apany dinner tonight.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Banquet?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned. Recently, Madam Su Lai had made quite a lot of moves. Not to mention, she had snatched several clients from Gu Corp in a row, forcing Gu Zechen into a dead end, which was enough for both families to have a grudge.


    Gu Zechen frowned and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Let¡¯s go over tonight.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the Hongmen Banquet?¡±


    Su Ni was a little worried.  Gu Zechen could no longer endure the torment in his current situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    From the way Gu Zechen looked, he was obviously confident. If he said that he was not confident, Su Ni did not ask too much.


    She should consider what to wear at the party.


    Gu Zechen was busy while Su Ni flipped her wardrobe upside down. However, when she remembered the scar on her back, she felt a little more disappointed.


    There were still quite a few days before the doctor¡¯s appointment, but the weather was getting hotter. If she continued to wear it like this, she would always feel suspicious.


    In the end, Su Ni picked up a pinkce gown that could perfectly cover the scar. The thin material didn¡¯t look so sudden.


    When Gu Zechen came in again, Su Ni had already painted her makeup. Was Gu Zechen ready?  Su Ni had already gotten up.


    She stepped forward to grab Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and smiled gently.


    Gu Zechen stayed on Su Ni¡¯s face for two more seconds, and his face was full of self-me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will repair the scar on your back before it gets hot.¡±


    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Su Ni forced a smile, not wanting to worry Gu Zechen.


    What¡¯s more, as long as Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t afraid and didn¡¯t mind himself.


    Madam Su Lai¡¯s party was in thispany. On the way, they listened to what Gu Zechen meant. Su Raffles had the intention of opening up a territory in China. The purpose of this banquet was to let the Nancheng city see the strength of Su Lai¡¯spany.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but guess, ¡°Madam Su Lai is so flirtatious. I¡¯m afraid she has a n long ago.¡±


    She even thought about whether Xu Wan¡¯s return was rted to Madam Su Lai.  However, Su Ni did not say these words.


    Gu Zechen nodded with a serious expression on his gentle face. ¡°Madam Su Rai has a lot of ambition. She has been doing acquisition things for many years. This time, she must have her purpose.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    Gu Zechen added, ¡°I heard that Madam Su Lai¡¯s gaze has been fixed on the capital. Maybe we will meet again when we go to the capital.¡±


    Su Ni heard this and didn¡¯t think it was a happy meeting.  From Gu Zechen¡¯s expression, it was obvious that Madam Su Lai was not a pushover.


    At the banquet.


    The arrival of the Gu Zechen duo attracted a lot of attention, but there were very few who came to greet them. In the end, only Ruan Yichen walked directly to them and raised a ss in front of everyone.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Mr. Su, long time no see.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled.


    Gu Zechen nodded and replied lightly. When he looked over, he started to look around and pretended to chat.


    Gu Zechen has never been treated like this before, but he also understands why. His mind is still calm, his expression does not change, and he can¡¯t see any extra emotions.


    Ruan Yichen followed the two of them and smiled, ¡°I heard that there have been quite a lot of activity in Nancheng city recently, and even the Gu Corp is involved. I think these people are watching and watching. Now that Madam Su is like the sun, I can understand.¡±


    ¡°Why is Mr. Ruan not afraid?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Heughed twice, his eyes inadvertently fell on Su Ni, and quickly moved away, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and didn¡¯t smile. She chatted with Ruan Yichen for a while, so she nned to walk around.


    This Ruan Yichen was not a good person. She remembered clearly that no one dared toe over at a time like this. Only he dared toe over, so she probably wouldn¡¯t have any good intentions.


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t there, so the conversation between the two men became much sharper. Gu Zechen said, ¡°I heard that J. K is nning to work with Su Lai recently. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m here to find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡¯s news is quite good.¡±


    Ruan Yichen did not deny it, and there was still a faint smile on his face. His gaze followed Gu Zechen from start to end on Su Ni. He wore a pink dress, which was the brightest and most conservative among the Yingying Swallow.


    ¡°The wound on her body, is it okay?¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly asked.


    Gu Zechen immediately became alert and stared coldly at Ruan Yichen, forcing him to look away.


    Ruan Yichen seemed to have just reacted, and immediately smiled and exined, ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t misunderstand, I just care.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, Mr. Ruan¡¯s news is better, but Su Ni is very good. I don¡¯t have to worry about Mr. Ruan.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    Ruan Yichen smiled and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Ni again.


    As the host of the banquet, Madam Su Lai quickly appeared and interrupted their conversation.


    Xu Wan was also among the ranks.


    Su Ni saw her at a nce. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t seen her for a few months, but she was a little smoother.


    From what Gu Zechen had saidst time, Xu Wan probably hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time. Now that she was standing beside Madam Su Lai and appearing in such a high-profile position, it was probably not simple.


    Xu Wan clearly saw Su Ni but her eyes shifted to her as if she hadn¡¯t seen her.


    Gu Zechen teased Ruan Yichen, ¡°Mr. Ruan has always had a deep friendship with Xu Wan. Now that men and unmarried women are not married, it is a good opportunity.  Perhaps it could facilitate your cooperation with Madam Su Lai.


    ¡°To talk about feelings, I can¡¯tpare to Mr. Gu.  Moreover, Wan¡¯er had always been in love with President Gu. If Su Ni hadn¡¯t appeared, it was likely that you would have to work with Madam Su Lai now, Mr. Gu.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruan Yichen returned Gu Zechen¡¯s words without hesitation.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t take advantage of him, so he didn¡¯t answer. He leaned to the side and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    Ruan Yichen looked at it with a slight smile on his face. Madam Su Lai had already said a weing speech, then she handed the home to Xu Wan.

 Chapter 555: Still Don’t Care About Me?

    Xu Wan first announced Su Lai¡¯s recent activities and cooperation goals, causing quite amotion. Everyone was discussing heatedly, and soon Xu Wan added, ¡°Of course, there must be a lot of offending people here. I hope everyone will take care of it.¡±


    She bowed lightly and was about to leave.


    At the same time, everyone looked at Gu Zechen.


    The two battles between Gu Corp and Su Lai¡¯spany, everyone saw it and naturally thought that Xu Wan¡¯s words were a provocation to Gu Zechen.


    However, the party involved acted as though they were not concerned about their own business. He dragged his wife and softly said, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go over there and turn around.¡±


    The group of people were so shocked that their jaws almost fell.


    As soon as the person left, someone immediately said, ¡°President Gu¡¯s heart is too big. Let¡¯s not talk about attending today¡¯s banquet. Even Madam Su Lai said that, there was no reaction at all.¡±


    ¡°Who is Mr. Gu? Even if there is a reaction, it is not on the surface. Maybe, Mr. Gu already has a solution.¡±


    The other was very important to Gu Zechen. After all, before Madam Su Lai came, Nancheng city was Gu Zechen¡¯s world and Gu Zechen was a legend of Nancheng city.


    ¡°I might not see it. Ever since the ident half a year ago, the Gu Corp has been severely injured, and even Mr. Gu was not able to escape. This gave Su Lai a chance, but it was really a gradual retreat.¡±


    ¡°No, now Madam Su is in the limelight, and she is chasing after the Gu Corp everywhere. It won¡¯t be so easy for Mr. Gu to turn over.¡±     Ruan Yichen listened to the discussion disapprovingly. He didn¡¯t know that Gu Corp was facing a crisis a few days ago, but Gu Zechen could not move.


    However, I don¡¯t know how long this calmness canst.


    ¡°I think you guys are too worried. Gu Zechen can¡¯t do it. He still has the Gu Corp behind him.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled faintly.


    ¡°You talk about the capital?¡±  Didn¡¯t Gu Zechene out of a branch family long ago? I heard that over the years, I haven¡¯t even had any business dealings.


    ¡°One thing is one thing. Now that something has happened to Gu Zechen, I won¡¯t ignore it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen guessed that this was Gu Zechen¡¯sst resort.


    On the other hand, Su Ni and Gu Zechen chose some food. They didn¡¯t know what the guests outside had talked about. Besides, even if they knew, it wouldn¡¯t affect their mood at all.


    ¡°It seems that Madam Su Lai not only wants to build momentum for herself, but she also wants to suppress you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the people outside are already standing on Madam Su Lai¡¯s side, waiting to see a joke.¡±


    ¡°The mall is like a battlefield. No friend has ever said anything.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the guests who were still discussing outside. There were many old friends from Gu Corp who had worked together for many years. It was said that many of them had already moved to Madam Su¡¯s camp.


    Even if they didn¡¯t leave for the time being, they were still swaying left and right, waiting to see the next step.


    ¡°But if you have enough strength, you won¡¯t be afraid of these.¡±


    Gu Zechen finished speaking and downed the wine in his ss.


    Su Ni nodded in agreement and looked at her stomach.  ¡°Don¡¯t drink some alcohol.¡±


    Gu Zechen understood and quickly put down his ss obediently, saying, ¡°From now on to before our baby, I won¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°This is the same.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips and gently punched Gu Zechen in the chest.


    Gu Zechen looked up to the second floor and patted Su Ni on the shoulder, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first. You rest downstairs yourself.¡±


    Su Ni looked in the direction where Madam Su Lai had disappeared on the second floor and nodded. ¡°Go, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at his watch and let go of Su Ni upstairs.  Just as he was about to knock on the door, Xu Wan suddenly appeared.


    Probably because of Gu Zechen¡¯s influence, Su Ni wasn¡¯t affected too much downstairs. The socialites who had surrounded Su Ni in the past were too vast, but now all of them were gone.


    Only Ruan Yichen did not fear anything and appeared in front of Su Ni.


    ¡°President Gu said that I want to cooperate with Madam Su Lai. I think I have to give this to Mr. Gu.¡±


    Ruan Yichen followed the direction where Gu Zechen disappeared and sat down opposite Su Ni.


    He held the wine and gently shook it, indicating for Su Ni, but Su Ni shook her head, indicating that she did not want to drink.


    Ruan Yichen suddenly tilted his head and looked at Su Ni.


    Su Ni suddenly felt a little ufortable, but her attitude was still calm. She deliberately teased, ¡°What, it¡¯s difficult for Mr. Ruan toe to Nancheng city. If he doesn¡¯t go out to talk about things, why would he have time to sit here with me?¡±


    ¡°What can I talk about outside? I feel annoyed, so why not sit here and be quiet?¡±


    Ruan Yichen ignored Su Ni¡¯s change of topic and stared at Su Ni seriously.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Ruan is nning to work with Madam Su Lai this time. With Miss Xu in there, I think it shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Cooperate is a cooperation, but no one needs to be guided.¡±


    As Ruan Yichen said this, he suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°But this time, Madam Su Lai personally came over.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s brows tightened.


    ¡°However, as for the cooperation, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruan Yichen looked serious and more serious.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m curious, I won¡¯t ask anything I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Su Ni said lightly.


    J. k might have been doing well in China in the past year, but it was still a little worse than Gu Corp. If Madam Su Lai really wanted to cooperate, why didn¡¯t she find the Gu Corp and instead went to Ruan Yichen?     ¡°What is Mr. Su thinking about?¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Ni came back to her senses and found that Ruan Yichen had sat beside her for some reason. She stared at Su Ni¡¯s face with a yful gaze, afraid that he could see the pimples on her face.


    Su Ni got up quickly from panic.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, please take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Mr. Su thinks too much.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t move his nest. He tilted his legs in the position where Su Ni was just now. He looked outside andughed, ¡°It¡¯s so lively outside, but Mr. Su is in a daze in the house. This is a great scene.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. If Mr. Ruan feels lonely, you can go out.¡±


    Su Ni was frightened by Ruan Yichen and said directly.


    ¡°Coincidentally, I like being alone too.¡±


    Ruan Yichen refused to leave.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be alone with Ruan Yichen anymore. She got up and wanted to leave when Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind, ¡°Why do I think Mr. Su is afraid of me?¡±  I thought Mr. Su would ask me what was going on with Madam Su Lai? ¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Su Ni said without looking back.


    Ruan Yichen also realized that he was too abrupt, but he did not expect Su Ni to have such a big reaction.

 Chapter 556: Friendly Remind

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, forget it. I nned to reveal it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen purposely seduced her. Seeing that Su Ni was not moved, she still wanted to leave. He quickly got up and said truthfully, ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t misunderstand. Actually, I just wanted to see what the bottom of Khai¡¯s injury is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Su Ni wouldn¡¯t believe Ruan Yichen¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°Sigh, Mr. Su is so guarded against me. I thought we were friends, so sad.¡±


    Ruan Yichenined about himself from behind, but Su Ni did not forget that she was in the Beijing mall. Ruan Yichen¡¯s indifference almost made Lan Qianqian grab the evidence and leave without saying a word.


    ¡°Today, I just want to remind you to be careful of Xu Wan. She knows that you have an injury behind her back and wants to embarrass you.¡±


    Just as Su Ni walked out of the lounge, Ruan Yichen also told the truth.


    Su Ni was stunned. Xu Wan wanted to do something again?


    Even though she did not investigate what happenedst time, she knew that she would definitely be rted to Xu Wan.


    She didn¡¯t expect that after a few days of honesty, she couldn¡¯t sit still again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like Xu Wan the most? For Xu Wan¡¯s sake, why are you willing to tell me now?¡±


    Su Ni was suspicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. Xu Wan did look for me several times but I rejected them.  Speaking of which, Wan¡¯er felt a little dissatisfied and resentful towards me now. Hey, Su Ni, I gave up too much for you.


    Ruan Yichen sighed and deliberately tried to test Su Ni.


    Su Ni sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing for Mr. Ruan, but I don¡¯t want Mr. Ruan to sacrifice so much. If anyone hears this, they think I, Su Ni, have done something shameless.¡±


    Su Ni reminded Ruan Yichen not to overy or everyone¡¯s faces would be ugly.


    Although it was a lounge, there were many eyes staring at him outside.


    ¡°I did it willingly.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and stared at Su Ni¡¯s slender back. Sometimes, he felt like he was possessed, but the colder Su Ni was, the more captivated he was.


    ¡°I told you to be careful, you just need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ruan. I will be careful, but I hope that Mr. Ruan will not have this kind of good intentions next time.¡±


    From Xu Wan before to now, she was surrounded by Gu Zechen. Su Ni was not stupid enough to believe Ruan Yichen¡¯s words.


    However, she had to be careful when she saw Xu Wanter.


    Upstairs.


    Xu Wan blocked Gu Zechen¡¯s way and Gu Zechen stared at her without saying a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Don¡¯t you want to tell me anything?¡±


    Xu Wan seemed to be interrogating, but she was a little more careful. Even her eyes, which were trying hard to pretend to be calm, felt a little more uneasy.


    Gu Zechen raised his hand to look at his watch and said lightly, ¡°Miss Xu, don¡¯t dy the matter between me and Madam Su Rai.¡±


    Xu Wan ignored Gu Zechen¡¯s words and continued, ¡°Gu Zechen, do you know how much I want to see you during this period of time, but I have never had a chance. I finally saw you today. I¡¯m very happy, but you still treat me this way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Zechen was about to knock on the door when Xu Wan stopped him again.


    Gu Zechen was so indifferent that he was like a stranger. Xu Wan¡¯s sorrow was quickly retracted, her eyes burning with resentment. ¡°Gu Zechen, are you so ruthless and don¡¯t remember your old feelings at all?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Madam Su wants to kill you?¡±  If you beg me now, is everything toote?


    Xu Wan held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Only I can save you now.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at his arm coldly. The ce where Xu Wan had grabbed had already wrinkled, which made him feel annoyed.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    He ordered.


    Xu Wan was frightened by the coldness on his body and soon let go, but soon Xu Wan was unwilling to ask, ¡°Is it so difficult to beg me?¡±


    ¡°Since you said so, how do Miss Xu n to help me?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind listening. He might be able to get some information from Xu Wan.


    Without thinking, Xu Wan said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, you marry me.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and a trace of anger appeared in his eyes. Xu Wan grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve again and continued, ¡°As long as you marry me, I will find ways to help you. Moreover, I can be your traitor and tell you Madam Su¡¯s next move in advance.¡±


    ¡°You just want to betray Madam Su Lai?¡±  Isn¡¯t she your aunt?


    Gu Zechen sneered with undisguised contempt in his eyes.


    She did not know why Madam Su Lai had fallen for Xu Wan back then. Could it be because of Xu Wan¡¯s rtionship with her?


    Without Su Ni, Madam Su Lai¡¯s n would have been quite lethal to him.


    Unfortunately, it was nothing now.


    Xu Wan was obviously stunned by Gu Zechen¡¯s question. She lookedplicated, embarrassed, flustered, and even some emotions that Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t understand.


    She wanted to say something, but she was clearly hiding something.


    But in the end, Xu Wan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. For you, I am willing to do anything, even if I betray the whole world.¡±


    She looked at Gu Zechen with eager eyes. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step closer. However, Gu Zechen quickly took a step back like a conditioned reflex, a sense of disgust appearing in his eyes.


    Xu Wan caught Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze and paused.


    Her heart instantly turned cold.


    Tears ran out of her eyes as she trembled, ¡°Gu Zechen, even if I did so much for you, I still can¡¯t pull your heart back.¡±


    ¡°You and I have nothing to do with each other to begin with. Naturally, it won¡¯t be redeemed.  However, there is something I advise you to say, Madam Su Rai is not a good person. If she knew that you had a bad heart, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have a good life.


    Gu Zechen told Xu Wan to cut off this thought and stop thinking. He, Gu Zechen, was fearless.


    Xu Wan was sad and angry. Her shoulders trembled slightly, ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡­ Why are you so ruthless? Do you know?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen to what he said and knocked on Madam Su¡¯s lounge.


    Once Gu Zechen left, someone patted Xu Wan on the shoulder.


    Xu Wan was startled. She turned her head and saw Mike standing behind her with a cold face.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she stood for. When she thought about what she had just said, Xu Wan was so frightened that she tugged on Mike¡¯s arm tightly and trembled, ¡°You¡­ did you hear it just now?¡±


    ¡°Lissa, if Madam knows that you¡¯re thinking about Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t know what will happen to you.¡±


    Mike was extremely disappointed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This woman disappointed him time and time again. In the past three months, he had already chosen to believe this woman. Who told him to love her so much? Who would have thought that everything was a lie?

 Chapter 557: Don’t Touch Her

    Mike suddenly pushed Xu Wan away and wanted to go in to find Madam Su Rai.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in!¡±


    Xu Wan grabbed Mike tightly. If Madam Su Lai found out, she would be dead.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you love me? Do you know that if you tell Madam, I¡¯ll be dead and you¡¯ll never see me again?¡±


    Xu Wan yelled.


    There was a hint of pain in Mc¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know this, but Xu Wan deceived him time and time again, making him unable to bear it. ¡°Lissa, don¡¯t me me. Madam¡¯s mission is important.¡±     Mike finally shook off Xu Wan¡¯s hand and pushed open the door. Mike saw Gu Zechen.


    Xu Wan followed behind.


    Madam Su Rai frowned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I still have important guests? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Madam, I have something to find you.¡±  Mike lowered his head.


    Madam Su Rai red at Mike, then smiled and told Gu Zechen.  ¡°Mr. Gu, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know the rules.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Since there is something important, let¡¯s talk first.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    Madam Su nodded. She got up and walked into the room with Mike and Xu Wan. Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened.


    Su Laifu said that it was an apology, but there was no guilt on his face. He was obviously deliberately trying to underestimate Gu Zechen.


    However, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t leave.


    Ten minutester, Madam Su Lai slowly walked out of the room and sat down again. ¡°What did CEO Gu say just now? We can start again.¡±


    After seeing Madam Su Lai, Xu Wan let out a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Madam Su Rai did not agree to Mc¡¯s request.


    At this moment, Mike¡¯s face was dark and ugly.


    Xu Wan followed closely behind, ¡°Mike, you saw it too. Madam doesn¡¯t want to expose our rtionship for the time being. You can endure for a while.¡±


    ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t agree to it. Madam naturally has Madam¡¯s concerns, but Lissa, don¡¯t forget our agreement, or I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Mike pointed at Xu Wan with one hand and threatened coldly.


    Xu Wan was in a daze and didn¡¯t refute anymore. It wasn¡¯t until Mike left that her eyes cooled down. Did she think that she could control her?


    Xu Wan found Su Ni without much effort when she went downstairs. At that time, Kang was eating desserts and didn¡¯t notice that he was already beside her.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly called out.


    Xu Wan was startled. When she saw that it was Ruan Yichen, she frowned and red at Ruan Yichen.


    When Su Ni heard the sound of movement, she looked back and saw the two of them behind her. Su Ni smiled politely and nned to leave to make space for them.


    Xu Wan still wanted to catch up but was stopped by Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, what do you want to do?¡±


    Xu Wan red angrily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything. I just remembered that we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long and wanted to have a good chat with you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled at Xu Wan while holding a ss of wine.


    Xu Wan ignored Ruan Yichen¡¯s attitude and indifferently pushed Ruan Yichen away, warning, ¡°Ruan Yichen, you better not ruin my business.¡±     Ruan Yichen looked back at the direction where Su Ni disappeared and said, ¡°You want to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, this is none of your business.¡±


    Seeing that Ruan Yichen said his purpose, Xu Wan was so angry that she red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not get involved in my matter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Wan¡¯er, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Why didn¡¯t you even give me a chance?¡±


    Ruan Yichen took out a pitiful look and raised his ss again. ¡°Would you like to have a drink with me?¡±


    Xu Wan picked up her ss and downed it in one gulp. She said, ¡°You can always let me leave now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you don¡¯t want to know. Is there anything Madam Su Lai is looking for me this time?¡±


    Ruan Yichen pursed his lips and asked. Xu Wan¡¯s eyes became increasingly annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Ruan Yichen, please don¡¯t stand in my way.¡±


    However, Ruan Yichen still didn¡¯t move away.


    Xu Wan was so angry that she didn¡¯t care about the people around her. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Ruan Yichen, what do you mean? You¡¯ve ruined my good things several times. Could it be that you¡¯re interested in Su Ni?¡±


    Su Ni?


    Soon, someone looked over and saw that it was Ruan Yichen.


    After all, Ruan Yichen worked with him for quite some time. Later on, Ruan Yichen had contributed a lot in Nanjiawan.


    ¡°Why is Miss Xu guilty?¡±


    Ruan Yichen ignored the strange eyes around him, but the smile in his eyes disappeared a little, and his expression became solemn. ¡°Could it be that Miss Xu is looking for Su Ni this time and has something else to do?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t control it.¡±


    Xu Wan pushed Ruan Yichen away angrily and quickly caught up.


    Ruan Yichen followed behind slowly, his eyes narrowed as he watched her rushing back.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan.¡±


    There was someone holding a ss of wine and greeting Ruan Yichen. Ruan Yichen was unmoved and followed behind Ruan Yichen.


    However, Xu Wan did not find Su Ni.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he turned around, he met Ruan Yichen again.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, what do you want to do?¡±


    At the staircase, there were no guests outside. Xu Wan spoke unscrupulously, ¡°I can¡¯t care about you like Su Ni, but can you please not ruin my good things?¡±


    ¡°How can I ruin your good things? Maybe I¡¯m still saving you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was not angry, but instead he smiled and advised.


    Xu Wan¡¯s anger was like a fist hitting cotton. Instead, she held her stomach. She pointed at Ruan Yichen with trembling hands and said, ¡°Immediately, disappear in front of my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, are you being too heartless?¡±


    Ruan Yichen cried with a sad face.


    ¡°What do I want to do? You can¡¯t stop me. Simrly, don¡¯t expect me to join hands with you.¡±


    Xu Wan said fiercely.


    It was one thing that Ruan Yichen liked others, but the one he liked was Su Ni.


    Why did these men stare at Su Ni?


    If that was the case, then she must make Su Ni humiliate herself.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Xu Wan pushed Ruan Yichen away and returned to the original road.


    Ruan Yichen looked at the staircase and didn¡¯t know if he saw Su Ni, so he left slowly.


    Su Ni, who had been hiding in the dark of the stairs, finally walked out with her skirt in her hands.


    Un, what Ruan Yichen said was true.


    However, why would Ruan Yichen cooperate with Ruan Yichen?


    When Su Ni appeared at the party again, Xu Wan and Ruan Yichen were nowhere to be seen.  She raised her head to look upstairs. It had been half an hour, so why hadn¡¯t there been any movements?

 Chapter 558: Breaking Her Clothes

    ¡°Mr. Su.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni turned her head subconsciously and heard a scream. The woman who was standing earlier was suddenly struck by a dog.


    The wine was sprinkled on Su Ni¡¯s body.


    Her other hand was about to grab onto Su Ni¡¯s skirt and was blocked in time by one hand.


    It was Ruan Yichen.


    Thinking of his exnation in the lounge before, Su Ni understood what was going on. She looked at the embarrassed woman in front of her and said lightly, ¡°Thisdy is too careless.¡±


    The woman was like kneeling in front of Su Ni. Now that she heard Su Ni¡¯s humiliation, she got up and ran to the lounge.


    At this time, people came over to ask Su Ni if there was anything.


    Su Ni shook her head and looked at the wine on her body. The pink dress had been dyed red. Ruan Yichen said, ¡°How about you change it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Gu is our honored guest, and you can¡¯t tolerate any mistakes.¡±


    Xu Wan stood up and smiled as she took Ruan Yichen¡¯s words.


    Su Ni nced at Ruan Yichen and found that his eyes were also full of vignce.


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t mind and continued to approach Su Ni. ¡°But, I wonder if there¡¯s a dress as conservative as Kn. After all¡­¡±


    She stared at Su Ni unkindly, but Su Ni did not retreat. She said with determination, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Khai with your good intentions.¡±


    ¡°How can this be? How rude is Mrs. Gu wearing a dress that has been stained with alcohol?¡±


    Xu Wan deliberately raised her voice to look at everyone.


    Everyone had long heard of the grudges between Xu Wan and Su Ni. It seemed that when they were together, there was no peace. All of them looked at them like they wereughing.


    No matter what Xu Wan said, Su Ni was unmoved. She brushed past her shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to a rest.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu doesn¡¯t even want to change her dress. Isn¡¯t it too rude?¡±


    Xu Wan shouted behind her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s too rude for Miss Xu to force the guest to change into a dress she doesn¡¯t like.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and returned Xu Wan¡¯s words.     Xu Wan paled in anger. ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t be appreciative.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but stared at her.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few months and the woman¡¯s IQ hadn¡¯t improved much.


    Ruan Yichen quickly smoothed the situation between the two women and said, ¡°Well, since Madam Gu is not willing to change, then it¡¯s not hard. I didn¡¯t have much to do, just go to the lounge to dry.¡±


    Therefore, Su Ni did not intend to pay attention to Xu Wan anymore. She took the dress to the lounge.


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t achieve her goal. She stamped her foot and ran upstairs.


    However, it was not easy to calcte.


    When Ruan Yichen came in, there was a breeze in his hand. Su Ni took it with a poker face and said, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°The alcohol is behind you. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    Ruan Yichen insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid..¡±


    Su Ni looked at Ruan Yichen with a sneer on her face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s inappropriate for Mr. Ruan to blow it to me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s hands stiffened and he nodded as if he had just reacted.  You blow yourself, I¡¯ll go out first.


    Su Ni nodded.


    When the break room was knocked again, Su Ni was a little annoyed.


    It was Gu Zechen who pushed the door open.


    Asked Gu Zechen when she saw Su Ni¡¯s stinky face.  ¡°Xu Wan is looking for trouble again?¡±


    ¡°She really wanted to find her, but I didn¡¯t give her a chance.¡±


    Su Ni blinked yfully.


    Gu Zechen walked over and naturally took the wind from Su Ni¡¯s hands. He slowly blew it for her. This time, Su Ni did not refuse.


    ¡°I have to thank Ruan Yichen for saving me.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and a trace of seriousness shed across his face, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just urged in peace.


    ¡°Tell me, what the hell is Ruan Yichen trying to do this time?¡±


    Su Ni leaned sideways and asked seriously.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s blow was interrupted and he stopped. His eyes were firm and he said quietly, ¡°No matter what he wants, I won¡¯t let him seed.¡±


    Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen, lowered her voice and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I always feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged her.


    Su Ni shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave early? You¡¯ve already finished talking about your matter. By the way, what¡¯s Mrs. Su¡¯s attitude now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were dim. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m still hesitating in the otherpanies. I can sit still if I don¡¯t tighten up.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. Just as they were about to leave, Xu Wan suddenly brought her dress to the lounge.


    As soon as Su Ni saw the unopened dress, she knew what was going to happen. She turned her head to the side helplessly.


    Gu Zechen was still holding his anger in his heart. When he saw the culprit, he immediately shouted, ¡°Xu Wan, what do you want to do?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s hand shook.


    She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen toe back so soon.  And from the looks of it, Su Ni didn¡¯t know what she said.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Gu, don¡¯t misunderstand. Isn¡¯t Madam Gu¡¯s dress dirty? I personally chose a dress.¡±


    Xu Wan immediately changed into a smiling face, and she looked friendly and enthusiastic. She started to approach. ¡°Although this dress is notparable to Madam Gu¡¯s one, it is always clean. Mrs. Gu, do you say it?¡±


    ¡°No need, we¡¯re leaving soon.¡±


    Su Ni said lightly.


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni and was about to leave. Xu Wan said anxiously, ¡°This is just here. Why are you leaving? Madam Su Lai ising down soon.¡±


    ¡°My purpose foring here has been resolved, so naturally, I don¡¯t have to stay.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head and didn¡¯t look at Xu Wan.


    Xu Wan looked at the dress in her hand and felt a little more sad, but she was really unwilling to miss such a good opportunity.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Gu Zechen scolded in a low voice.


    Xu Wan silently moved aside, but she followed behind them. Just as Su Ni and Gu Zechen walked out of the lounge, Kang¡¯er suddenly rushed over.


    Her pounce shocked everyone.


    Su Ni waspletely defenseless as she fell into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. With a click, thece strap on her back was torn off and the fabric around the zipper was torn off.


    The surroundings were silent.


    Xu Wan looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s angry face and deliberately looked frightened. She stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. sorry.. sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just squinted.¡±


    Anyone could hear that this was a bad reason.


    After Gu Zechen helped Su Ni up, he quickly rushed to Xu Wan but was stopped by Kafa and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±

 Chapter 559: Trying To Fail

    ¡°Sorry, Madam Gu, how about you¡­ change it?¡±


    Xu Wan hugged the gown and looked pitiful. She was the victim.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    In contrast, Su Ni¡¯s attitude was calm. Since she knew what Xu Wan wanted to do, she naturally wouldn¡¯t do what she wanted. She smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, we¡¯re leaving too, so we won¡¯t trouble Khai to think about it.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and saw the tattered dress behind Su Ni¡¯s back.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, there were already many people around who saw Su Ni¡¯s exposed skin.


    ¡°Oh my God, how scary. What is that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it clearly, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be skin.¡±     Gu Zechen quickly took off his coat and put it on Su Ni.


    Su Ni whispered her thanks, but heard someone talking about it. ¡°What was behind Madam Gu just now? It¡¯s too disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems to be a scar or something. Could it have been left behind by the injuryst time?¡±     Su Ni lowered her head and sped up, wanting to escape quickly.


    Xu Wan, who had a pitiful expression just now, also showed a proud expression. The woman who had fallen in front of Su Ni also immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Sis Wan¡¯er, you still have a way.¡±


    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t do anything right.¡±


    Xu Wan rolled her eyes at each other, crossed her arms and watched Su Ni leave.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find that Madam Gu has been wearing a high cor gown recently at the banquet. Even the weather was so hotst time, it¡¯s almost thirty degrees. It¡¯s better to wrap yourself tightly, and maybe there are scars behind.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu is really pitiful. I don¡¯t know how I came over these days, and I don¡¯t know if I will have nightmares at night.¡±


    All of a sudden, all of them started to discuss it. From time to time, Su Ni felt like she was going crazy.


    Until she entered the elevator, Su Ni felt her ears clear.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly, feeling guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will help you get back from this insult.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni forced a smile, ¡°Besides, even you don¡¯t mind. I care what they think.  At worst, when my skin was ready, I walked over and blinded them.


    Su Ni smiled rxed.


    However, Gu Zechen did not show any face.


    He couldn¡¯t smile as easily as Su Ni. These days, he med himself every day. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t have been injured at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before Gu Zechen could finish his sentence, Su Ni extended her index finger and blocked his mouth. Finally, she tiptoed lightly and kissed him on the lips, saying in a strange tone, ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡±  Otherwise, I would be angry.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen honestly agree.


    However, after sending Su Ni into the car, Gu Zechen felt uneasy and felt a little upset after leaving.


    ¡°I have something left. I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked after he got into the car.


    Su Ni nodded and watched him leave.


    Before Gu Zechen entered, the people at the banquet had alreadyunched an intense routine on Su Ni¡¯s back. Xu Wan and the others were still pushing the situation inside, talking about how scary it was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. I was almost scared to death and almost fell to the ground. If I knew that Su Ni was behind me, I wouldn¡¯t drag her even if I fell to death.¡±


    Xu Wan patted her chest as she spoke. She looked like she was about to be scared to death, which made everyone feelforted andugh.


    ¡°What Miss Xu said is too exaggerated, but I did see it just now. It¡¯s a good scar and it must be quite big.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of CEO Gu? Will you divorce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely have a nightmare with a burned woman in my arms tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±     Someone suddenly turned his head and saw Gu Zechen standing at the door with a gloomy face that would explode at any time.


    He quickly pushed the man who was still excitedly describing poor Gu Zechen. Who knew that the man had no intention of stopping at all.


    In the end, almost everyone found Gu Zechen and became silent. Only the man¡¯s voice was particrly rough in the empty hall. ¡°If you want me to say it, it¡¯s better to find someone who looks ugly and has no scars on him. Old Wang, do you think so?¡±


    After he said this, he saw that there was no response from the people around him. He pushed the middle-aged man who first found Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Old Wang, speak.¡±


    In that instant, Old Wang felt extremely awkward. It was as if all the focus of attention was on him.


    ¡°Old Wang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    He was still asking in confusion, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the danger.  Some even started to shake their heads and mourn for him.


    ¡°Old Li, stop talking. Look at the door.¡±


    Old Li hurriedly reminded him. Old Wang turned his head and saw that he had a face full of spring breeze earlier, but now he looked like he was terrified of seeing a ghost.


    ¡°Gu Hu¡­ CEO Gu¡­¡±


    Wang Deshui was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Gu Zechen put his hands in his pockets and strode in. In his pocket was a pair of clenched fists.


    As soon as he stepped forward, he punched the other person¡¯s face.


    Instantly, Wang Deshui¡¯s face was covered in blood, but he didn¡¯t dare to snort.


    Ruan Yichen happily watched the fun, and he casually tasted the wine ss on the side. However, he did not expect Gu Zechen to attack directly without saying a word. He was so surprised that he almost spat out a mouthful of wine.


    No one dared to step forward to stop them.


    ¡°The owner of the paper industry, right? Very good, I remember you.¡±


    Gu Zechen threatened coldly. Finally, he looked around and all of them lowered their heads. ¡°Who else is talking behind the scenes today? You can stand up right now. Otherwise, when I find out, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Some people wanted to do something, but as soon as they said it, they were blocked by Gu Zechen¡¯s cold eyes.


    Xu Wan was also frightened by Gu Zechen¡¯s punch. She was afraid that the next punch would fall on her. She wanted to slip away while Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t noticed her.


    ¡°Miss Xu is in such a hurry. Is she going to the toilet?¡±


    Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t let Xu Wan slip away so easily and loudly remind everyone.


    Xu Wan became a target of public criticism for a moment and smiled awkwardly. She felt a dangerous aura approaching her, so she quickly said that I¡¯m fine.. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.


    As if he was afraid that Gu Zechen would beat him up, he scattered with his skirt in his hand. The women who had been by Xu Wan¡¯s side had naturally slipped away like bees.


    Gu Zechen moved a chair and sat down in the middle of the crowd.

 Chapter 560: Standing up for Her

    ¡°You can say what you just said again. Now I¡¯m here. You guys are pitiful for me just now. You can say it again.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    With Wang Deshui¡¯s one man¡¯s fault is other man¡¯s lesson, who dared to make a move?


    Ruan Yichen slowly walked to Gu Zechen¡¯s side and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯ve frightened everyone. Who dares to say a word?¡±


    Gu Zechen threw a sharp look at him.


    Ruan Yichen touched his chin and smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually.¡±


    Soon, he straightened up again and told those people, ¡°Hey, I just heard you say it. What did you say? You said that our CEO Gu has a nightmare tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Mr. Ruan, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    The guests pointed by Ruan Yichen immediately turned ashen. They waved their hands repeatedly, wanting to hide behind the crowd, but there was no way.


    In an instant, it became a target of public criticism.


    ¡°Is that so? Am I wrong?¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked suspicious. The other person immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you must have made a mistake. You must have made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you, can it be you?¡±


    Ruan Yichen pointed to the person beside him.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, this meal can be eaten randomly, but you can¡¯t say it. How can I say such words that offend President Gu?¡±


    The other party immediately smiled.


    Even though he had said it earlier, he had to be careful at this time. If Gu Zechen really paid the bill, no one here would be able to escape.


    ¡°But how can I remember what you said? Why, CEO Gu, aren¡¯t you telling the truth?¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly raised his voice as if he was angry.


    Everyone was furious.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for them, making them unable toe down.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Ruan Yichen with annoyance. It was enough to make a fuss, and then it was time to get serious.


    Su Ni waited left and right in the car, so she couldn¡¯t sit still and nned to go up and take a look.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Zechen standing in the middle of the crowd.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen came up to get something as an excuse.


    ¡°No matter what you said today, you will definitely pay the price.  My woman, I feel distressed even if I say half a sentence. With just the two of you, how dare you nder her? Do you really think that I, Gu Zechen, am dead?


    Su Ni was stunned. What was Gu Zechen talking about?


    Ruan Yichen looked back at Su Ni and shook his head.


    He never imagined that Gu Zechen would have such a childish time.     ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all blind. No, we¡¯re practically blind.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone took the opportunity to apologize quickly, afraid that they would be missed by Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was dark and unmoved. ¡°Are you blind?¡±  Huh, I don¡¯t think so much. Didn¡¯t you guys really see it just now?


    ¡°No, Mr. Gu, we really didn¡¯t see anything just now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we really didn¡¯t see anything.¡±     ¡°What happened next?¡±  So lively? ¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the second floor. Madam Su Lai smiled and stood beside her, Xu Wan.


    Su Ni moved sideways and hid.


    Soon, Madam Su Lai looked over at Gu Zechen. This man was so arrogant, but now he was making a big fuss over a woman, which made her feel despise and contempt.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is a banquet for Su Lai¡¯spany. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not suitable for you to do so.¡±


    Madam Su Lai smiled, but her words were indifferent.


    Gu Zechen was expressionless. Since he dared to do it, he knew the consequences. At this moment, he was calm and said, ¡°I just want to solve my personal conflict. It¡¯s not as serious as Madam Su Lai said.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Madam Su Rai looked around and looked curious. ¡°Really? Why do I think everyone is so impatient? And, Young Master, why are you injured?¡±


    Gu Zechen immediately looked at Wang Deshui. Wang Deshui was also a smart person. He wiped his nose and blood clean and hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Madam. I just kicked. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Madam Su nodded. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus. She appeared, but she reminded Gu Zechen that she could stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should leave now.¡±


    Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t give Madam Su Rai face. He could settle the rest of the ounts slowly.


    Everyone naturally gave Gu Zechen a way, hoping that the gue would leave soon.


    Before leaving, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes swept over coldly and all of them lowered their heads again.


    Madam Su Lai saw this scene from upstairs. She couldn¡¯t help but frown and whisper to herself, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not so easy to pull Gu Zechen down.¡±


    ¡°Madam, before you came, Gu Zechen was called a legend of Nancheng city.¡±


    Xu Wan was so excited that she wanted to interrupt, but before she could finish, she saw thedy¡¯s eyes fall on her and quickly shut her mouth.


    Thankfully, Madam Su Rai wasn¡¯t angry. She just chuckled, ¡°Nancheng city legend?¡±  Haha, interesting.


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t understand Madam Su Lai¡¯s meaning and could only stand by her side honestly.  Madam Su Lai suddenly said, ¡°Do you think that if Gu Zechen marries you, can this legend still exist?¡±


    I heard that arge part of Gu Zechen¡¯s belief was because he was loyal to Su Ni and umted a lot of goodwill.


    Xu Wan was frightened and almost fell to her knees.


    Madam Su Rai looked at Xu Wan coldly and said, ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    The moment Gu Zechen went out, he almost bumped into Su Ni. His expression was a little rich, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te up, wouldn¡¯t I miss such an exciting scene?¡±


    Su Ni raised her head and looked at Gu Zechen. Deep down, she was a little happy and touched, but she still med her, ¡°But are you always so impulsive, just hit people casually?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni had already seen it, he didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. He hugged Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a lesson for these people. Otherwise, I really thought that Su Lai would be able to heaven and earth turned upside down.¡±


    ¡°Your mouth is on them, can you stop others?¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes, but because Gu Zechen stood up for her, her unhappiness had long been swept away.


    The rest was touched.


    ¡°Then I will let them remember today¡¯s lesson. Of course, they will not dare to do it in the future.¡±


    Gu Zechen was confident in his performance tonight. killing the chicken to warn the monkey, to see who dared to talk about anything in the future.


    ¡°You, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Su Ni was helpless.


    As soon as he remembered how Gu Zechen had intimidated everyone in the crowd earlier, he really couldn¡¯t be associated with his usual serious style, so he lowered his voice and said.  ¡°But I like it very much.¡±

 Chapter 561: Let You Be Enough

    Gu Zechen quickly leaned over.


    At first, Su Ni didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant. When he moved his mouth closer, Su Ni blushed. She quickly kissed him on the face while still in the elevator and whispered, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Gu Zechen wanted to kiss him.


    The elevator was already open. Someone outside the door wanted toe in when they saw a man bending over to the woman¡¯s face.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand everyone¡¯s gaze. She pushed Gu Zechen away and quickly left. Gu Zechen reacted, but his expression didn¡¯t change and he quickly caught up.


    ¡°I¡¯m clearly touched, but I still have to pretend to be calm.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni¡¯s face and said with some grievance.


    If the group of people showed upter, Su Ni might really kiss them.


    After getting in the car, Gu Zechen still had to continue.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed enough yet.¡±


    Su Ni refused, but it was still as Gu Zechen wished. She kissed him a little. Gu Zechen revealed a row of white teeth and smiled like a fool. Su Ni waved her hand repeatedly and said, ¡°Okay, there must be a limit.¡±


    ¡°There is no limit in my wife¡¯s ce. I think this is good.¡±


    Gu Zechen was really happy watching Su Ni¡¯s rxed facial features.


    Back home, Gu Zechen helped Su Ni take off her dress. Seeing the scar on her back, he remembered the faces of those people at the banquet. He really hated that he couldn¡¯t beat two more people.


    Su Ni saw her hesitation and asked, ¡°What, you also dislike it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    In any case, the room was very warm, so Gu Zechen let Su Ni bare her upper body without any cover. gnashing teeth said, ¡°I¡¯m regretting that I didn¡¯t punch twice.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, I told you, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Su Ni hugged him andforted him like a child. However, Gu Zechen pushed her hand away, feeling a little distressed and wronged for her. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t pretend to be strong in front of me, so I¡¯ll only feel more sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Su Ni turned her face unnaturally and was about to take a shower with a towel. She said lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t care to begin with. I don¡¯t care. You think I¡¯m too weak.¡±


    Su Ni closed the door and made a face at Gu Zechen to make Gu Zechen happy.


    Gu Zechen was stunned.


    After closing the door, Su Ni shrugged, took a deep breath and looked at herself in the mirror.


    But he didn¡¯t want to make Gu Zechen feel more guilty.


    Furthermore, it had already happened, so she cared about what could change.


    When Su Ni came out, Gu Zechen just came in with a bowl of soup in his hand.


    ¡°Why is there soup?¡±  Could it be to promote pregnancy?


    Su Ni jokingly asked.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened, but he didn¡¯t follow the joke. Instead, he whispered, ¡°This will help you recover your scar.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face fell and she knew that Gu Zechen was still caring.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I told you I don¡¯t mind. What are you still thinking about?¡±


    Su Ni was a little helpless as she sat opposite him and looked at his soup. She pinched his face and threatened, ¡°Then you have to drink too.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to drink?¡±


    Gu Zechen touched the spot where Su Ni had pinched. He didn¡¯t get angry at Su Ni but felt a strange warmth.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and directly lifted Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve, where there was a long scar.


    Gu Zechen still wanted to retract but was caught tightly by Su Ni. ¡°You were also injured in the explosion. Should I feel guilty?¡±


    Gu Zechen knew what Su Ni meant and immediately said, ¡°Su Ni, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t care if that¡¯s what you mean. In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to mention this again or I¡¯m really angry.¡±


    Sheid on the bed and ignored Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen was silent for a few seconds before nodding heavily. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Then, you got up and had soup?¡±


    He was so gentle that Su Ni looked at him as if she had seen the bright eyes of Gu Zechen.


    She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pinch Gu Zechen¡¯s face again.


    The two of them were stunned at the same time.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart shook. She wanted to say that she was used to it.


    Gu Zechen asked her expressionlessly, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, okay, hehe.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and quickly stopped.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now, she realized that she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    ¡°Well, let you pinch more next time.¡±


    Gu Zechen handed the soup to Su Ni and said seriously.


    Su Ni was almost not scared. Gu Zechen was fine.     ¡°Well, it¡¯s only for you to pinch it.¡±


    He suddenly added another sentence.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Ni felt that her three views were broken, so she didn¡¯t dare to look at Gu Zechen. She buried her face in the bowl and drank the soup honestly.


    Soon, the soup was gone.


    ¡°Do you still want it?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked her with a smile.


    Su Ni quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Then rest first, I will remove the bowl.¡±


    Gu Zechen really got up. After he turned around, Su Ni dared to look at Gu Zechen and thought that he was not a fool.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Or did Gu Zechen have a motive?


    She pinched Gu Zechen¡¯s face just now, but he wasn¡¯t angry, and he even pinched himselfter.


    When Gu Zechen came back, Su Ni hid in bed and did not dare to vent her anger. When he pressed down, Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled inexplicably.


    ¡°Have you slept?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked with a smile as he knew that Su Ni was not asleep.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She simply closed her eyes tightly and responded.


    ¡°Well, you can still talk when you¡¯re asleep. You can do it too.¡±


    Gu Zechen exposed her lie.


    ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    Su Ni screamed and red at him angrily.


    When Gu Zechen saw that he had seeded, a smile crossed the corner of his mouth. He took the opportunity to light his face and asked with a smile, ¡°So, what are you nning?¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and reached out again. First, she touched his face. Thinking about Gu Zechen¡¯s previous exnation, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help pinching it again.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Su Ni immediately let go and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Give you a pinch, you can pinch it if you want.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about Su Ni¡¯s actions at all. He got down from her and hugged her tightly in his arms, ¡°You¡¯ve been wronged today.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also vent your anger? Besides, I don¡¯t feel wronged.¡±


    Su Ni said lightly.


    Gu Zechen stopped talking and just hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms.


    In the middle of the night.


    The phone rang loudly, hurried and short, like a Destiny Talisman, disturbing their sleep.


    ¡°What else can I do tonight?¡±


    Su Niined discontentedly, but for some reason, she felt a little uneasy. When she saw that the call came from Cheng Yi, her whole body was so excited that she suddenly dozed off.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cheng Yi.¡±


    Su Ni said.

 Chapter 562: Cheng Yi’s Threat

    Gu Zechen got up and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll pick up the phone.¡±


    The call went through quickly and Cheng Yi¡¯s arrogant voice came from the phone, ¡°Su Ni, I want to see you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    Cheng Yi was stunned and found that it was Gu Zechen. His tone was a little calmer, and he added, ¡°You have Su Ni pick up the phone. I have something to tell her.¡±


    Gu Zechen narrowed his eyes and looked particrly sharp in the dim light. He nced at Su Ni and said, ¡°She¡¯s already asleep. If you want to say it, just say it. If you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Cheng Yi gritted his teeth and lowered his voice, ¡°Tell Su Ni that if she still wants Su Banqing to be safe, she¡¯d better call me personally.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my wife¡¯s safety. I¡¯ve already called the police. You¡¯d better pray for your own good.¡±


    Gu Zechen then hung up.


    Su Ni asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He has no reason to see you. Don¡¯t bother with him.¡±


    Gu Zechen took the phone and set Cheng Yi¡¯s phone as a call. Then he handed it to him, ¡°If Su Banqing calls you, don¡¯t pick it up. I suspect that they are together now.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what she said over the phone. Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s determined attitude, she could onlyy down worriedly.


    As for thetter half of the night, Su Ni couldn¡¯t sleep well at all. When she woke up in the morning, she yawned for a long time. Gu Zechen was fine as he talked on the phone on the table, as if asking about Cheng Yi¡¯s progress in the case.


    When it was about to be clear, Gu Zechen wanted to say something but stopped. Finally, he said, ¡°Be careful these two days. I¡¯m worried that Cheng Yi wille to you.¡±


    ¡°If he dares toe over, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Su Ni was not afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was obviously much more serious. Now that the Song Corp changed owners, Cheng Yi had nowhere to go, and he was still wanted by the police.


    ¡°If you really encounter him, if he wants money, give it to him.¡±


    Gu Zechen handed Su Ni a card. ¡°There are five million in this card.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen had already made preparations in advance, Su Ni felt a little nervous. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°There are wanted everywhere. Cheng Yi shouldn¡¯t be so bold.¡±


    ¡°Since he dared to call you, it means he¡¯s not afraid at all. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let the police investigate faster. What I¡¯m worried about now is your safety.¡±


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder. ¡°Go up first.¡±


    Su Ni turned around after walking three times and thought about it when she came to the hall. She exchanged a few words with the security manager. Today, she must be alert. No man who is suspected can let him in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Luo Qing asked in surprise.


    Su Ni shook her head, looked at her phone and took a deep breath.


    Just as she went up, the phone on the desk rang. Luo Qing was about to help pick up when Su Ni held her hand and signaled for herself toe.


    She had a hunch that it would be Cheng Yi.


    Sure enough.


    A low and smiling voice came from the phone. ¡°Su Ni, do you think you can hide from me like this?¡±


    Su Ni nced at Luo Qing and signaled for her to go out first. Then she sat down expressionlessly and said, ¡°Cheng Yi, I never thought about avoiding you, but I don¡¯t have time to talk to you now.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    He sneered. ¡°I¡¯m near yourpany right now. I want to see you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart thumped. It really made Gu Zechen guess right.


    The next sentence, Cheng Yi said harshly, ¡°Su Ni, if you call the police, I won¡¯t let Su Banqing live well.¡±


    ¡°How are you doing to Su Banqing?¡±


    Su Ni immediately got up and questioned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. At three in the afternoon, at the cafe opposite the Su Corp, let¡¯s meet up. Remember, with five million dors and a million dors in cash.¡±


    At this time, Su Ni really felt the danger. She looked downstairs and felt that Cheng Yi must be looking in her direction, but where could he hide the huge Nancheng city?


    ¡°Five million is no problem but one million cash takes time.¡±


    Su Ni pinched the card Gu Zechen gave her and whispered.


    ¡°This is not my problem. Think of a n yourself. Remember, it¡¯s notte.¡±


    Cheng Yi then hung up.


    Su Ni sat on the chair and thought of Su Banqing. She quickly called Gu Zechen and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the police always follow Khai? Why did Cheng Yi control Yan 4?¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent for a while and asked, ¡°Cheng Yi called you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I just got to the office and he called me. It should be near mypany but I can¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te out of thepany first. Tell me if there¡¯s any new movements.¡±


    Gu Zechen exined.


    ¡°No, you still haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Ni asked anxiously.


    ¡°Su Banqing is lost.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure that Su Banqing is with Cheng Yi now. It is very possible that Cheng Yi deliberately said this in order to get money. In short, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°What should we do this afternoon?¡±


    Su Ni was a little discouraged when she heard that Su Banqing had disappeared. She took a deep breath and asked.


    ¡°I will contact the police and make specific arrangements.¡±


    ¡°You want to catch him when we meet!¡±     Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Su Ni a specific answer, which made Su Ni¡¯s stomach full of fire. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs at all. Even Qin Yue had sent thetest information from the factory below, so Kafa was just putting people aside.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Without Mr. Chen¡¯s rtionship, Qin Yue was an ordinary assistant. Now that he was in Su Corp, he felt a little awkward.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni supported her forehead, ¡°Some private matters.¡±


    Qin Yue nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He turned around and left. When she reached the door, Su Ni stopped him and asked, ¡°Can you apany me downstairster?¡±


    Qin Yue was confused but he nodded quickly.


    Out of the lobby of Su Corp, a gust of wind blew and Su Ni closed her eyes.


    If she was Cheng Yi, she could hide near Su Corp and see a rtively secluded ce in her office. It must be the northeast corner.


    Unlike the traffic on the front side of the Su Corp Building, the northeast corner is a living area that is about to be demolished, and the personnel are rtivelyplicated.


    However, there weren¡¯t many high-rise buildings, so it wasn¡¯t that easy to see his office.


    ¡°Mr. Su, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qin Yue found that something was wrong with Su Ni today.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to go over there.¡±


    Su Ni pointed to the northeast corner.


    While they were walking, Su Ni actually wanted to ask about Mr. Chen, but Qin Yue was already prepared, so no matter how Su Ni asked, Qin Yue bypassed her.


    In this way, both of them were quite tired.

 Chapter 563: No Show

    Finally, Qin Yue said, ¡°Mr. Su, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it. I really can¡¯t say it, and I don¡¯t know much about this Mr. Chen than you.  If you are really worried about me, I can leave anytime.


    ¡°Asistant Qin, you think too much.¡±


    Su Ni quickly smoothed the conversation. ¡°I know Asistant Qin¡¯s superpower. You don¡¯t have to use people, and you don¡¯t need to suspect people. I naturally won¡¯t doubt you.¡±


    Qin Yue didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this time, Su Ni had already walked to the building she was most suspicious of. It happened to be facing her own office building. If she stood on the top floor, she might really be looking at her.


    She was just about to go up when Qin Yue stopped her.


    Su Ni looked at him and heard Qin Yue say, ¡°Mr. Su, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni asked with a smile.


    Qin Yue didn¡¯t say anything but Su Ni¡¯s phone rang. It was an unknown number.


    ¡°You don¡¯t stay in Su Corp. Why are you wandering around? Could it be that you still want to call the police?¡±


    It was Cheng Yi.


    Su Ni smiled and pretended to look around indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m tired from work. Can¡¯t I juste out and rx?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, stop ying dumb with me. If you don¡¯t care about your sister¡¯s life, you can do this.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, I¡¯m rather curious.¡±


    Su Ni ignored Cheng Yi and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Banqing still pregnant with your child? Didn¡¯t she want me to let you guys go and let you guys be together? What, now you¡¯re willing to threaten me with Hwa?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, shut up!¡±  Cheng Yi raised his voice and said, ¡°Even if I did this, it was all thanks to you. I was forced by you.¡±


    ¡°Force?¡±


    Su Ni sneered and took a few steps forward. She avoided Qin Yue and said, ¡°I also said to settle the scores. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m looking for you too. You found someone to do the fire in the paint factory, right? I was dead and I survived this disaster.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you really deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still on the loose, how dare I die?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, just wait for me.¡±


    After Cheng Yi finished threatening him, she hung up. Su Ni looked at the old building and turned around with a stern expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Gu Zechen had rushed to Su Corp and was downstairs when he saw Su Ni striding in.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go out?¡±


    Gu Zechen med him with a dark face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I let youe over too? Isn¡¯t this letting Cheng Yi know that we¡¯re discussing?¡±


    Su Niined.


    The two of them stared at each other, and neither of them were convinced. Li Mo was on the side and said, ¡°Mr. Su, CEO Gu is also worried about you, so he came personally. How about we go up first?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi should be there.¡±


    Su Ni pointed to the northeast corner and said, ¡°I just checked it. The tall building over there can see my office. I believe Cheng Yi is in one of these buildings.¡±


    ¡°Did you check it out just now?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked nervously as he tugged on Su Ni¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how dangerous it is for you to do this? What if Cheng Yi is crazy enough to arrest you?¡±


    The veins on Gu Zechen¡¯s forehead were exposed as if he was extremely angry. He grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and forced Su Ni to frown.


    ¡°You hurt me.¡±


    She asked.


    Gu Zechen let go, but his expression did not ease. ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t take my words to heart. If I don¡¯te over, you really n to meet Cheng Yi alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident in my own safety. After all, this is Su Corp. Cheng Yi doesn¡¯t dare to mess around.¡±


    Su Ni was full of confidence.


    ¡°Hmph, that is, you¡¯re fine right now. From now on, I¡¯ll be by your side and not leave.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not believe Su Ni¡¯s words at all. If she hadn¡¯t arrived, he wouldn¡¯t have known how big a thing would have happened.


    Su Ni was helpless.


    Knowing that it is impossible to chase Gu Zechen away now, he took the lead and said, ¡°Then Gu may have to dy in Su Corp for a day.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    When she reached the office, Su Ni realized that Gu Zechen was already prepared.


    The moment she sat down, she saw Gu Zechen sitting on the sofa. Then Li Mo turned on theputer and disyed some files in front of her.


    Su Ni was quite surprised. ¡°Are you going to do this?¡±


    ¡°Gu Corp has something urgent to deal with, I can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Gu Zechen said without looking up.


    ¡°If anything happens, why are you in a hurry?¡±


    Su Ni muttered softly, but she saw that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hear it at all. She was focused and her long fingers quickly pressed on the keyboard.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°You shoulde here. The desk is big anyway.¡±


    ¡°No need, you can do your job first.¡±


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t look up.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, you sat there and disturbed me. That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen paused and hesitated. Su Ni said, ¡°Come over quickly.¡±


    It was true that Su Ni¡¯s desk was still rtivelyrge. Even if two people sat there, they didn¡¯t look like it. After Gu Zechen sat down, it was much morefortable than putting it on hisp.


    ¡°Tell me, there¡¯s nothing important today. Don¡¯te in and disturb me again.¡±


    Su Ni arranged.


    Luo Qing smiled, lowered her head and responded quickly.


    Although Gu Zechen did not say anything, his expression softened a lot, and there seemed to be a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    He nodded and said honestly. At the end, he added, ¡°I think from now on, I will move my work to Su Corp, so I can see you every day.¡±


    Su Ni instantly disliked it.


    ¡°Forget it then. Inparison, it¡¯s not asfortable as your Gu Corp.¡±


    ¡°Thene to our Gu Corp.¡±


    Gu Zechen suggested.


    Su Ni waved her hand and quickly pointed to the northeast corner. ¡°Only here can you see Cheng Yi.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re overthinking things. Cheng Yi can definitely make a call downstairs ande back after three in the afternoon.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Su Ni had a strange illusion, as if her every move was controlled by Cheng Yi, just like when she was on the phone.


    Gu Zechen was silent. He thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did you find any strange people recently?¡±


    Su Ni shook her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but if I were Cheng Yi, I would choose to be here too. First of all, the poption is dense and messy, and it¡¯s safer. Secondly, I can pay attention to my movements all the time. It¡¯s perfect for both sides.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s words were not unreasonable. Gu Zechen quickly frowned. ¡°It¡¯s toote to let someone search the building now. It¡¯s very likely that Cheng Yi will leave first. We don¡¯t move for the time being and wait for Cheng Yi to appear in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he won¡¯t appear?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised.


    Gu Zechen smiled and touched Su Ni¡¯s face. Thetter hid and blushed.

 Chapter 564: No Appearance

    ¡°If he¡¯s not stupid, he knows there must be police ambushes nearby. Even if he finds someone to meet you, it would be safer than him appearing in person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±  Su Ni nodded. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Just wait.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the northeast corner, thinking about a solution.


    With Gu Zechen¡¯spany, time seemed to pass quickly. Su Ni handled a lot of affairs in the early morning and was not affected by Cheng Yi at all.


    In the afternoon, Su Ni almost forgot about it until Cheng Yi¡¯s phone rang again.


    ¡°I should move now.¡±


    Su Ni stood up and said.


    Seeing Gu Zechen get up with him, Su Ni added, ¡°Cheng Yi knows you¡¯re here. He told you not to move.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and knew it in a low voice.


    After crossing the road, it was the cafe.


    Su Ni took a deep breath. With Gu Zechen around, she was not afraid. Now that she was about to face Cheng Yi, she felt angry.


    ¡°For now, Cheng Yi hasn¡¯t entered yet.¡±


    The mic in Su Ni¡¯s ear whispered.


    After finding the agreed position, she sat down. After about half an hour, Su Ni waspletely impatient. When she called several times, she didn¡¯t react. A text came in and asked her to hand the card and cash to the waiter who came over immediately.


    Su Ni was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re noting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. I think Gu Zechen has already set up an inescapable to catch me. Don¡¯t worry, as long as he leaves Nancheng city safely with cash, I won¡¯t do anything to Su Banqing.¡±


    Cheng Yi was full of confidence.


    Su Ni felt like she was fooled by Cheng Yi, but she could only do as Cheng Yi said.


    Indeed, within three seconds, a waiter came over to ask if she wanted to drink water or drink milk.


    This was the secret code that Cheng Yi had told him in his message.


    Su Ni looked at the other person. She was young and innocent, so she couldn¡¯t tell what a fierce person was.


    Su Ni was so angry that she mmed the box containing one million cash onto the table, then took out a card. ¡°Everything he wants is here. Take it and leave.¡±


    The waitress lowered her head and left with the box in hand.


    Su Ni was about to chase after her when she was stopped by another waiter. Su Ni was about to struggle when she heard a whisper, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Luo Heng!¡±


    Su Ni was surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±  No, you¡¯re here for work?


    ¡°No.¡±


    Luo Heng smiled and looked at Gu Zechen who came over from the other side of the road. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Gu is here. Let him exin to you. There¡¯s still something else in the city, I have to go back first.¡±


    Su Ni nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken the things away and I¡¯m fine too, but what¡¯s wrong with Luo Heng?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t figure out when Gu Zechen arranged Luo Heng.


    ¡°My target is too big, so it¡¯s easy to find out. Luo Heng is a good candidate, so I asked him toe over in advance.¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed in relief when he saw that Su Ni was safe and sound. Cheng Yi didn¡¯t appear, which was a good thing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to search all the buildings in the northeast corner and found a telescope and monitor on a sky tform.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°What? Cheng Yi did it?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±  Since Cheng Yi can get money for him, he can send someone to supervise you. If he can¡¯t do it, he can also see your office.


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Cheng Yi is really cunning.¡±


    Su Ni stomped her feet angrily and thought about the waiter who had just taken the money. She became anxious again, ¡°I won¡¯t really let her leave with money.¡±


    ¡°The police will follow them, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    They had already gone downstairs, so the two of them ate some desserts downstairs before going upstairs. It seemed like the crisis this time had been resolved, but Su Ni couldn¡¯t be happy.


    She did not believe that Cheng Yi¡¯s feelings for Su Banqing hade true, but Su Banqing was in danger.


    Suddenly, Gu Zechen silently grabbed her hand. Su Ni was stunned and her worried eyes met Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still here. Su Banqing might not be with Cheng Yi yet. Besides, Cheng Yi has left us a few clues. He can¡¯t escape now, so why would he find Su Banqing?¡±


    Gu Zechenforted him.


    From a certain point of view, Su Banqing was a bargaining chip and hostage for Cheng Yi to survive, and it would not be dangerous for the time being.


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°Thank you today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Look at you, how about you pinch it?¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She thought back tost night¡¯s cheap hand and felt even more embarrassed. She was afraid that someone would hear what she said, so she nced around and confirmed that there was no one else.  ¡°Gu Zechen!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t mind, but a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni was not in the mood to joke with Gu Zechen. When they got up, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone suddenly rang. After picking up the phone, she apologetically said that she was going to rush back to Gu Corp.


    Su Ni was fine and wanted to go to the northeast corner to take a stroll.


    The police on the other side had been sealed off and the investigation of the various houses had yet toe up with nothing.


    Su Ni stood on the roof. Although there were no binocrs, she could still vaguely see the situation in the office.


    Looking at the cigarette butts on the ground, he didn¡¯t know how long the other party had been holding on.


    She sighed and nned to return to thepany when Luo Heng called.


    Over the phone, Luo Heng was a little sorry. Su Ni was confused, ¡°Luo Heng, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I know that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t tell you to keep the agreement, but I feel uneasy. I still want to personally apologize to you.¡±


    Luo Heng said.


    Su Ni had a bad feeling, but it was Luo Heng after all. She still said, ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for many years. You¡¯re too foreign to say this now. If you really did something that I¡¯m sorry for, haha, maybe I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    Perhaps from the bottom of her heart, Su Ni didn¡¯t believe that Luo Heng would do this.


    Even if he did, he would be forced.


    Luo Heng was silent for a long time before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯d bettere to thepany to find you.¡±  Are you free?


    ¡°I¡¯m free.¡±


    For some reason, Su Ni¡¯s answer was rxed.


    About half a child, Luo Heng appeared. He hardly dared to look Su Ni in the eyes, and sitting opposite him was particrly restrained.


    Although Luo Heng didn¡¯t talk much on weekdays, he was definitely not like this now.


    Su Ni took a sip of coffee and gradually lost her confidence.  ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just these two sentences. It¡¯s not annoying. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Su Ni spoke and was really going upstairs.  Luo Heng then said, ¡°It¡¯s Li Dan, Li Dan. Sigh.¡±


    Su Ni had just left the sofa and slowly sat back down. When she heard the name, her expression became more serious.

 Chapter 565: Where To Stand

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    This woman had always had issues with her and she didn¡¯t do much against her. It was such a big matter that Luo Heng came to look for him so nervously.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Luo Heng looked apologetic.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    She tried her best to calm herself down.


    ¡°Thest time, the video in Cheng Yi¡¯s hand was actually handed over by Li Dan to Cheng Yi. I didn¡¯t expect Li Dan to be in contact with Cheng Yi privately.¡±


    Luo Heng almost cried.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    ¡°What do you want to say now?¡±


    She asked.


    Luo Heng stopped talking and stared at Su Ni pitifully.


    ¡°Okay, how did you know? I can¡¯t tell you personally, right?¡±


    The incident at the banquet was something that Gu Zechen had not predicted. He knew about Cheng Yi¡¯s n in advance and changed Cheng Yi¡¯s favor. Originally, the matter had been resolved, so why did Li Dan appear now?


    ¡°It¡¯s Gu Zechen.¡±  At the banquet, Gu Zechen and Li Dan met.


    This time, Luo Heng didn¡¯t hide it anymore. ¡°And this time, Cheng Yi¡¯s activities in Nancheng city were all secretly helped by Li Dan.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen didn¡¯t tell me about this.¡±


    Su Ni supported her forehead.


    ¡°At that time, he probably didn¡¯t know Li Dan¡¯s identity. He thought she was from Cheng Yi. Later, he found out again and got connected.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Su Ni knew Gu Zechen¡¯s way of doing things. If she knew that Li Dan and Luo Heng had their own connections, she would not hide it.


    But why did Gu Zechen find Luo Heng?     ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can save her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Li Dan can¡¯t do anything now, and I¡¯m not here because of her. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Luo Heng looked at Su Ni with particrly sincere eyes.


    However, this couldn¡¯t alleviate the anger in Su Ni¡¯s heart. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t vent her anger. All she could do was pick up the coffee on the table and take a big sip, then she said, ¡°Are you looking for me now? Do you care about me or do you want to repent to me?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, I know you¡¯re still angry.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Luo Heng, I know how Gu Zechen is. He can¡¯t let Li Dan off so easily.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What, do you still want me to beg Gu Zechen?¡±


    After Su Ni¡¯s inquiry, Luo Heng was silent.


    This made Su Ni crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Luo Heng stood up and bowed to Su Ni in a serious manner.  ¡°Luo Heng, tell me what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°I want Li Dan to get lost and not make mistakes again. As for what Gu Zechen wants to do, he has no right to interfere for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, but don¡¯t expect her to listen to you.¡±


    Su Ni was not so angry when she saw that Luo Heng was rational.


    After the two separated, Su Ni wanted to question Gu Zechen, butter she thought it was fine.


    Since Gu Zechen didn¡¯t tell him, this matter wasn¡¯t so important. He thought that Luo Heng would beg him to let Li Dan go today, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Who would have thought that Gu Zechen would take the initiative to mention Li Dan when he came home with Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Luo Heng came to see you this afternoon?¡±


    He asked.


    Su Ni was surprised but she quickly nodded and didn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°Li Dan, what do you n to do?¡±


    After all, he was Luo Heng¡¯s girlfriend and had to consider it for Su Ni.


    However, Su Ni said it in a rxed tone, ¡°Whatever thew should be done.¡±


    ¡°Is that what Luo Heng means?¡±


    Gu Zechen was surprised.


    Su Ni thought about Luo Heng¡¯s reaction in the afternoon. ¡°He probably wants to save people, but naturally he can¡¯t say that in my ce, so I won¡¯t take the initiative to mention it.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and understood Su Ni¡¯s meaning.


    However, at the time, Su Ni did not expect Li Dan to be so involved in this matter.


    Later, the police followed the waiter who had met Su Ni in the coffee shop. When they found the waiter, the money was gone. The police guessed that the waiter had changed into another empty box to confuse the police.


    In other words, Cheng Yi used the Golden Cicada Shelting Method and not only sessfully took six million, he also didn¡¯t pass by.


    When Su Ni heard the news, she was quite sullen. She didn¡¯t expect Cheng Yi to be so cunning. Even Gu Zechen and the police couldn¡¯t find any clues about him.


    Nancheng city was still May, but summer was early.


    Cheng Yi didn¡¯t catch it and the days were going to continue. Su Ni got off work on time, and ording to her n, she would let the Su Corp be released early in the next five years.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Gu.¡±


    The phone rang and Luo Qing reminded.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and smiled. The skin doctor had made an appointment for half a year and finally gave her an answer. She deliberately made half a month¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Zexin, well, I¡¯m already in the car.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just a little nervous.¡±     After hanging up, Luo Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh.  ¡°Mr. Su, Mr. Gu is really good to you.¡±


    ¡°This is true.¡±


    Su Ni smiled. It was an indisputable fact that Gu Zechen treated her well.     She looked at the scar on her back. Rather than saying this was her wish, it was more like Gu Zechen¡¯s wish.


    As long as the scar was around, the burden in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart would never be erased.


    She hoped that she would be good and that Gu Zechen would be relieved.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Mr. Su, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    The moment she said that, Luo Qing suddenly cried out, ¡°Not good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Luo Qing held the steering wheel with both hands and looked very nervous. She ignored Su Ni and quickly said, ¡°, you go down first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something go wrong with the car?¡±


    Su Ni asked nervously.


    ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t ask so many questions. Go down.¡±


    The two of them were still in a stalemate when Gu Zechen knocked on the door. Luo Qing opened the window and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, let Mr. Su go first.¡±


    Gu Zechen opened the car door and saw that Su Ni didn¡¯t want to go down. Heforted her, ¡°Luo Qing has been driving for many years. Don¡¯t cause trouble for her.¡±


    When she heard this, Su Ni got out of the car.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.  He saw that Luo Qing¡¯s face was gradually turning white and sweat fell from her forehead. Luo Qing was not someone who had never experienced such a storm. To be able to frighten her so badly, it must be a big deal.

 Chapter 566: There’s A Block in the Cars

    When she saw that Su Ni had already gotten out of the car, Luo Qing said, ¡°The brakes have been tampered with. I touched a button just as I stepped on it. If I¡¯m not guessing correctly, it should be a bomb. I will explode when my foot loosens.¡±


    ¡°What, bomb, are you sure?¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly frowned and heard Luo Qing say, ¡°I¡¯m not sure now, but I¡¯ve heard the voice. Mr. Gu, you call the police first.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not dy him. He contacted the police to ask for the most experienced bomb disposal expert to rush over, while Su Ni was already scared silly.


    Why was there a bomb in her car?


    Could someone want their own life?


    Gu Zechen had been on the phone all the time. After he finished handling the police, he noticed Su Ni and realized that she was already cold when he held her hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in first? The doctor is still waiting inside.¡±


    Gu Zechen suggested.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s wait for the police together.¡±


    After such a thing happened, Su Ni was not in the mood. Thankfully, she did not insist in Gu Zechen. She nodded and held Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    However, Luo Qing couldn¡¯t always press on like this. Besides, Luo Qing was a little distracted and what to do if an ident happened.


    He pulled Su Ni away a little further and Su Ni was a little more calm. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently retrieving the surveince footage.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned. If it wasn¡¯t Cheng Yi, could it be that someone in the business wanted to deal with him?  At this time, he was worried but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    The police arrived quickly and sealed off the surroundings. A ck car suddenly stopped in front of the two of them. After the door opened, Su Ni was surprised, ¡°Luo Heng.¡±


    ¡°President Gu, Mr. Su.¡±


    Luo Heng greeted him with an awkward expression.


    Gu Zechen looked at Luo Heng as if he wanted to see through his mind and did not say anything.


    Luo Heng smiled awkwardly and quickly returned to normal.  ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, but the driver is still in the car. He¡¯s stepping on a bomb under his feet, and he can explode at any time.¡±


    Su Ni introduced him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Heng nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to stop it but was stopped by Gu Zechen.  On the other side, Luo Heng had already exchanged a few words with the police and walked over to the car.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found the route yet. It will take some time.¡±


    The expert said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite the most experienced bomb disposal expert? Why can¡¯t you handle it?¡±


    Gu Zechen also went forward. Originally, he wanted Su Ni to stay behind, but Su Ni followed behind.


    The expert squatting in front of the car pushed his sses awkwardly and said, ¡°This is a new bomb. I haven¡¯t found it in China yet, so I need some time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that someone is stepping on it. What will happen if someone changes?¡±


    Luo Heng suddenly asked.


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni looked at Luo Heng at the same time, and the bomb disposal expert said, ¡°Theoretically, it can bepleted, but if there is an ident halfway, no one can guarantee it. Besides, there is no meaning.¡±


    Originally, only one person was in danger, so the bomb couldn¡¯t be destroyed, so both of them were in danger at the same time.


    ¡°Since you can rece it, you can change it to another level of pressure.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°This is only theoretically feasible, and we can¡¯t guarantee the same weight, so it is a very risky behavior.¡±


    The other party exined.


    Su Ni understood that if she wanted to save Luo Qing, she could only rely on an expert.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±  Luo Qing pretended to be rxed.


    However, for a long time to maintain an action, if it takes too long, the body will be numb. At this time, Luo Qing¡¯s state obviously couldn¡¯t keep up with the previous state.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just keep dying. If you can¡¯t, then find two more people.¡±


    Su Ni was anxious.


    Luo Qing was in danger because of herself. She couldn¡¯t just watch Luo Qing stay in the dangerous area.


    Luo Heng, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for the driver to step on for a long time. If there¡¯s a small gap, the car won¡¯t be safe. I suggest that someone else be reced.¡±     ¡°If you can¡¯t find a suitable candidate, then let me do it.¡±


    Luo Heng rmended himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Su Ni blurted out.


    She didn¡¯t understand what Luo Heng was going to do. Could it be rted to him?


    ¡°Indeed, I have to consider this factor. How about this, I¡¯ll let the other person wear the explosion-proof suit beforehand.¡±


    No one had any objections to this proposal. On the other side, a colleague had already put on explosion-proof suits and walked over.


    ¡°How about this, is it really okay?¡±


    The people in the car were already a little weak.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re careful, you can still seed.¡±  The police said.


    ¡°No, the explosion-proof suit is too big. The space in the car can¡¯t be used at all, and the driver can¡¯te out easily.¡±


    The first round failed. Luo Qing showed disappointment, but she still smiled and consoled Su Ni, ¡°, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Luo Qing, calm down first. There will definitely be a way.¡±


    Su Ni clenched her fists and kept cheering Luo Qing.


    To her, Luo Qing was not only her chauffeur, but also a trustworthy friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Su.¡±


    Luo Qing was still calm.


    Gu Zechen turned to pick up the phone, and Su Ni also started to move out to a ce where people were moving. In this tense moment, no one noticed that Luo Heng, who had been standing still, suddenly rushed over.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Quickly retreat, this is not a joke.¡±     Suddenly, there was a noisy noise and everyone retreated, leaving only Luo Qing standing under the car.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved.¡±


    Su Ni cried happily and quickly went to pull Luo Qing, but she was stopped outside. ¡°Mrs. Gu, you are waiting outside.¡±     ¡°But what¡¯s wrong?¡±  Su Ni asked anxiously.


    At this time, Luo Qing¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Mr. Luo, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Assistant Luo, please return to a safe area. Leave this to me.¡±  Luo Heng has already used his body to press the brakes and reced Luo Qing.


    Luo Qing was a little dazed.


    She knew that Luo Heng was Su Ni¡¯s friend, but if something happened to him, how could she possibly make a difference with Su Ni?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After Gu Zechen finished his call, he pushed the police away and frowned when he saw the situation in the car. Su Ni followed behind and naturally saw Luo Qing and Luo Heng.     Su Ni was shocked.


    ¡°President Gu, Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m not sure either, this¡­¡±


    Even though Luo Qing was saved, her expression was very difficult. It was better for her to sit in the car.


    ¡°Su Ni, Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. There are so many bomb disposal experts here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    At this moment, Luo Heng stillughed and pretended to be rxed.     Su Ni was speechless and her heart wasplicated. She knew that Luo Heng didn¡¯t need to do this at all. In the end, she could only say, ¡°You can¡¯t solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you are safe.¡±


    Luo Heng smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very safe.¡±

 Chapter 567: Luo Heng Did Not Save You

    Su Ni wanted to say something but Gu Zechen grabbed her and walked out without saying a word.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what are you doing? He¡¯s still in the car¡­¡±


    Su Ni was a little angry as she struggled.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s face was dark and hepletely ignored Luo Heng¡¯s life and death. In the end, Su Ni was angry. She shook off Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and turned to go back.


    There was no need for Luo Heng to be involved in this ident. She couldn¡¯t be as cold-blooded as Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Why did Luo Heng do this?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Why?  Naturally, it was to save her.


    ¡°Do you think Luo Heng is trying to save you?¡±


    Behind them, Gu Zechen told Su Ni what she was thinking, but Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Zechen sneered again, ¡°You weren¡¯t in the car at the time. What kind of person is he saving? Or do you think Luo Heng is saving Hanyang?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Ni turned around and stared at Gu Zechen.


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t know Luo Qing so he couldn¡¯t be saved.  Previously, she thought that Luo Heng was saving her, but now it looked like there was no reason.


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly again, turned sideways and ignored Su Ni.


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen was angry, so she lowered her posture and walked over to whisper, ¡°Zexin, I was too anxious just now, and I didn¡¯t think so many problems in my head, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Because the person in the car is Luo Heng, are you so excited that you lose your mind?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head sideways and stared at her coldly.


    Su Ni was stunned and quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, how can you think that? Luo Heng is my friend and I was worried when Luo Qing was in the car.¡±


    ¡°Then you should think about why Luo Heng did this.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s attitude made Gu Zechen unhappy and he left Su Ni behind.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±     Su Ni followed closely behind her. She didn¡¯t even understand why Gu Zechen was angry. Could it be that she should be worried if something happened to her friend?


    Without catching up to Gu Zechen, Su Ni returned to Luo Heng¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Luo Heng smiled when he saw Su Ni.


    Su Ni looked nervous and nodded. However, when she thought about Gu Zechen¡¯s previous reminder, she felt that Luo Heng¡¯s exnation felt like there was no silver in this ce. It seemed that it was better to ask after someone was rescued.


    ¡°Luo Qing, go and see President Gu first. I take care of you here.¡±


    Su Ni said to Luo Qing.


    Luo Qing was still worried about Luo Heng. After all, the other party was in danger for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, you can¡¯t help much here.¡±


    Su Niforted Luo Qing.


    After she left, Su Ni also let out a sigh of relief. If Luo Qing didn¡¯t leave, she was afraid that she would feel bad.


    Luckily, in less than ten minutes, the expert sessfully found the route and cut it off. ¡°You can let go.¡±


    Luo Heng and Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, but Luo Heng was still a little worried. He looked at Su Ni and said, ¡°Officer, take two steps back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±  Su Ni was not afraid.     Thest sentence was what Luo Heng said to the police officers present. It was not until everyone nodded that Luo Heng raised his hand. Then, his movements stopped. Three secondster, there was no movement in the car and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Luo Heng rxed his shoulders and walked towards Su Ni.


    ¡°Quickly lie down!¡±


    There was a hurried voice from behind. Before she could react, Su Ni was thrown to the ground.


    Then, there was a loud noise. The heat wave around them was rolling, and all kinds of voices were mixed together and panicked.


    Su Niy on the ground and wanted to look up, but she was held back again and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and found that it was Gu Zechen lying on her body.


    Didn¡¯t he leave?


    Then, he was the one who called out the words ¡®lying down¡¯.


    ¡°It still exploded.¡±


    Gu Zechen whispered, unable to hear any emotions.


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled.


    His mind felt like he had returned to the paint factory. Under the explosion, the heat wave surged and his whole body flew out, and the price was that his whole skin was gone.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, are you alright?¡±


    Su Ni instantly became nervous and scared. Ignoring Gu Zechen¡¯s stop, she got up and took off Gu Zechen¡¯s jacket.


    Gu Zechen said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Look, the clothes aren¡¯t damaged. How could I be hurt?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s hand was stunned.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sheughed bitterly and slowly withdrew her hand. She must¡¯ve been too nervous, so she lost the ability to think.     ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small explosion.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms. He knew what Su Ni was thinking, because the moment he toppled Khai, he also remembered the previous explosion.


    He swore that he would not let Su Ni suffer any more injuries!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni, who had been enduring all this time, was wet in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. Then she couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore. She hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s waist and started to cry quietly.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes rushed to the car. The fire had been put out and the whole body was burning until only the skeleton was left.


    Only a few people near the car were injured, including Luo Heng.


    At that time, Luo Heng was carried away by the stretcher. When he met Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, he smiled.


    Su Ni remembered that Luo Heng hade, but when she turned back, there was still Luo Heng¡¯s shadow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s he? He¡¯s so close just now, he can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°I got some injuries, but I¡¯m still awake. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been sent to the hospital.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted him.


    Su Ni was slightly relieved but she was going to the hospital in a second.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but follow her into the car. Seeing her anxious face, he knew that she didn¡¯t have much interest in Luo Heng, but he was still a little unhappy, so he snorted twice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni was worried.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but covered his head.


    Su Ni wondered if Gu Zechen was also injured.


    Especially when Gu Zecheny on himself, blocking most of the damage. Even Luo Heng was injured, so how could he be safe?


    ¡°No, we should go to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    Su Ni said with concern and asked Li Mo to drive the car to the nearest hospital. There was no need to chase Luo Heng.


    When Gu Zechen heard that he had acted on fire before, he quickly said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Just like you, can you be okay?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me take off my clothes before, but now you don¡¯t even want to check. Gu Zechen, what do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 568: Congratulations

    Gu Zechen felt bitter in his heart. Now that he had moved a stone to hit his feet, if he didn¡¯t agree to open it, he would have to wear it. He had to follow Su Ni¡¯s words and say, ¡°Then go check it first.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±  Su Ni showed her face.


    Then he touched Gu Zechen¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Is it still painful here?¡±  Or where else is he feeling ufortable?


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with a smile, his eyes full of affection.


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡±


    Su Ni poked Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen shook his head.


    ¡°Then, will this ce be burned?¡±     In the end, Gu Zechen simply held Su Ni in his arms. When he heard Su Ni care about him so much, he felt warm.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve mostly recovered from hugging you like this. Ask me, I¡¯m not in any pain anymore. I don¡¯t even have to go to the hospital.¡±


    Gu Zechen said seriously.


    Su Ni¡¯s face was a little red. She didn¡¯t know when Gu Zechen learned these endless love words, so she snorted and said, ¡°Going to the hospital still has to be checked, lest you have any problems.¡±


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Gu Zechen said seriously.


    ¡°Then we have to go to the hospital.¡±


    There was no need to discuss this.


    But coincidentally, Luo Heng was also sent to the hospital. When Gu Zechen was doing a physical examination, he met a doctor who was going to surgery for Luo Heng. When he found out that Luo Heng was just an injured wound and shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, he also breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I said there is no problem. You can rest assured now.¡±


    Gu Zechen handed a series of checkup forms to Su Ni, feeling a little proud.


    Su Ni ignored her and took a serious look. After confirming that there was no problem, she was also confused. ¡°That¡¯s not right, there¡¯s no problem. Why are you still having a headache?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s smile froze instantly.


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Gu is too tired.¡±


    Li Mo quickly calmed the square.


    Gu Zechen coughed twice, cleared his throat, and said with a serious attitude, ¡°There are many things in thepany in the past two days. There are a lot of things I need to worry about. It might be a little tired.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen away and reached out to hug her hand. At this moment, she understood what was going on. She felt helpless and funny. Since when did Gu Zechen be a child¡¯s personality, I think it¡¯s better to stay in the hospital for a few days.


    ¡°That, Asistant Li, didn¡¯t you say that there is another meeting in the afternoon for me to attend personally? I think there¡¯s not much time left.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and wanted to leave.


    Li Mo quickly echoed, and seriously exined to Su Ni, ¡°Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m really sorry. There is a meeting in the afternoon¡­¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni stopped Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s back froze and he turned his head to smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my wife.¡±


    ¡°You, can you not just be jealous and joke around with your body? If you really feel that your body is wrong, we¡¯ll stay for two days.¡±


    Su Ni saw that Li Mo was still looking over, so she lowered her voice and scolded in a low voice.


    It was a little awkward for Gu Zechen to be exposed, but deep down, he felt a little happy. At least, the person Su Ni cared most about was herself.     Gu Zechen was stubborn.


    Su Ni rolled her eyes at him, then looked around quietly. Finally, she tiptoed and kissed him gently on the face. She whispered, ¡°Then, go back and work. I¡¯ll look at Luo Heng here and find youter.¡±


    This kiss really made Gu Zechen happy.


    The smile on his face also brightened.


    ¡°Actually.. Actually, I¡¯m not that busy. After all, Luo Heng is still here to show my concern because of what happened to you.¡±


    Gu Zechen immediately changed his tone and said with a cheeky smile.


    ¡°Is it not thepany?¡±


    Su Ni was serious.


    Li Mo quickly lowered his head and didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Gu Zechen coughed again. ¡°Nothing is more important than you. I can¡¯t rest assured that you are alone in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I think you can¡¯t see me and Luo Heng alone. Gu Zechen, why do I think you¡¯re so petty?¡±


    Su Ni helplessly red at Gu Zechen, feeling that he was really confused. Since he was not angry anymore, how could he not be at ease?


    ¡°You think too much, I just want to stay with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with an innocent expression.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    Gu Zechen finished speaking and went upstairs to the operating room with Su Ni in his arms. Luo Heng was just like what Gu Zechen thought. After bandaging, he was wheeled out and arranged in an ordinary ward.


    When Luo Heng saw Gu Zechen, he wanted to get out of bed. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stop him. Su Ni held Luo Heng and said, ¡°You still have injuries. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°I know, but no one expected this.¡±


    Luo Heng sighed.


    There was no sound in the ward.


    That¡¯s right, they clearly said that they were alright. They had already cut their lines, so how could they explode?


    ¡°Luo Heng.¡±


    Suddenly, a female voice came from outside the ward. Su Ni just turned her head when she was pushed away and rushed to Luo Heng¡¯s bed.


    Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and Su Ni wouldn¡¯t fall.


    Su Ni calmed herself down and saw who it was, she said, ¡°Then you have a good rest first. Call me if you have anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Luo Heng didn¡¯t look at Li Dan and squeezed out a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen and found that Gu Zechen looked at Li Dan with aplicated look of anger. Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, Kafa pushed Gu Zechen again, which made him realize.


    ¡°Su Ni, wait a moment.¡±


    Li Dan, who had not greeted her, suddenly called Su Ni without looking back.


    Su Ni looked back at her.


    Luo Heng still wanted to hold Li Dan, but it was obviously useless. Li Dan had already stood up and aggressively walked towards Kn. She shouted, ¡°I heard that Luo Heng was injured because of you. Who are you? Why should Luo Heng die for you? Let me tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Li, please be polite. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni behind him and took a step forward to force Li Dan back.


    Behind him, Luo Heng also sat up and berated Li Dan, ¡°Li Dan, shut up.¡±


    Li Dan nced at the two men before finally looking at Su Ni. She sneered and said, ¡°, I really don¡¯t know what kind of ability you have to say to both men.  Also, when you were together with Cheng Yi, didn¡¯t you ask two people to circle around you?


    ¡°But why have you never let Luo Heng go? You were before, but now you are still. Su Ni, you still have no face.¡±


    Li Dan suddenly raised her voice and started scolding Su Ni.

 Chapter 569: Su Ni, Are You Shameless?

    This time, Gu Zechen stopped being polite and grabbed her wrist. He stared at her and watched Li Dan¡¯s distorted face gradually hurt. Then he squatted on the ground and screamed.


    Luo Heng¡¯s heart ached, but in the end, he just pressed the bed and didn¡¯t go forward to stop him.


    ¡°Luo Heng and I are just friends. The person he loves the most is you. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be hurt today, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Li Dan calmly. She didn¡¯t have any pity in her heart when she saw her painful appearance.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t expect that when she said this, not only Luo Heng, even Gu Zechen looked at her.


    Su Ni was confused.


    She wasn¡¯t an idiot. Even though Gu Zechen reminded her, she could already guess what was going on.


    She might be one person who could make Luo Heng give up so much, but the other one that was obviously more important than her was Li Dan.


    After Luo Heng¡¯s ident, not only did Li Dan rush over immediately, she clearly understood what had happened. If she wasn¡¯t the mastermind, why would she be so angry?


    ¡°Su Yan, Su Ni, what do you mean? Luo Heng is obviously injured on your behalf, yet you still have the guts to talk about me.¡±


    Li Dan yelled.


    Su Ni chuckled, crouched in front of her, carefully scrutinized her angry face, and gradually started to panic and fear. ¡°The police didn¡¯t announce the explosion in order to appease the public. So how could you know all of this in the shortest time possible?¡±


    Li Dan was a little dazed.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s face turned pale and he stopped Su Ni.


    Su Ni stretched out a hand to stop Luo Heng, and then raised her head to Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Zeheng, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you about this.¡±


    Gu Zechen loosened his hand and Li Dan copsed on the ground.


    Just as they were about to leave, Li Dan suddenly got up and rushed over. ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m going to fight with you.¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly pushed Su Ni away, and then on one side of his body, Li Dan hit the wall.


    His hair was disheveled and he didn¡¯t look like it.


    ¡°Li Dan!¡±


    Luo Heng jumped off the bed excitedly. He quickly hugged Li Dan and helped her remove the radiance in front of her, revealing the blood on her forehead.


    ¡°Li Dan!¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s voice trembled.


    Su Ni was shocked by this scene.


    Li Dan was crazy.


    Who knew that Li Dan, who was weak a second ago, had the strength to get up and push Luo Heng away. She pointed at Su Ni with one hand and scolded, ¡°, I won¡¯t let you be so happy.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do!¡±  Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude immediately cooled down and he stared coldly at Li Dan.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Li Dan suddenlyughed and retreated. ¡°Su Ni, can you always hide behind the man? Haha, Luo Heng is the one who injured you this time. Now Gu Zechen is protecting you. You are really good.¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always been looking at me unpleasing. If you have any tricks, please do it to me, but don¡¯t get caught by me or I will let you go to hell.¡±


    Su Ni replied coldly.


    ¡°Haha, go catch me. Didn¡¯t you always suspect that I was the one who did this explosion? Then go find the evidence and see if you can catch me.¡±


    Li Dan smiled disdainfully.


    ¡°Li Dan, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Luo Heng was enraged by Li Dan¡¯s words, ¡°Li Dan, do you really think you can do whatever you want?¡±


    ¡°Luo Heng, what do you mean? You can take risks for Su Ni this time. Do you want to die for her next time?¡±


    Li Dan screamed.


    What she hated the most was that Luo Heng always ced Su Ni first. No matter what, he had to grab the first person to stand in front of Su Ni.


    ¡°If you really want to do this, then the next person to die will be me.¡±


    Luo Heng looked at Li Dan indifferently. He had stopped his anger and could not see his attitude.


    Li Dan was stunned.


    Su Ni also raised her head and looked at Luo Heng in disbelief.


    ¡°You love her so much.¡±


    Li Dan was stunned for a few seconds before she came back to her senses. This was probably the first time Luo Heng had spoken so frankly about Su Ni in front of her.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing became heavier for a few seconds and his fists were clenched. Su Ni could clearly feel it but she could do nothing at this moment.


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Luo Heng answered her.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Zechen. She saw that he was still dissatisfied and his fist didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Huh, friend, Luo Heng, when are you going to deceive yourself? You¡¯re just using this friend. Do you still have my girlfriend in your eyes? It¡¯s because of this that I¡¯m jealous and crazy. I¡¯m going to ignore everything. Luo Heng, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Li Dan turned around and ignored Su Ni. She held onto Luo Heng¡¯s shoulder tightly and shook desperately, ¡°Luo Heng, you are a man. If you have the ability, tell me in front of her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re enough!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luo Heng interrupted Li Dan¡¯s madness and smiled bitterly. He looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have to misunderstand. Su Ni and I are really just friends.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, do you remember that one year when I started school, I didn¡¯t have enough tuition. I worked all over the ce to study, but my money was taken away. At that moment, I was really desperate. In the end, you told me that my money was brought back. I really thank you.¡±


    As Luo Heng said this, the corners of his eyes started to moist. He inhaled deeply and fell into the beautiful memories.


    Su Ni looked at his expression and was a little stunned. ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I found out very early.¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s expression was rxed. ¡°When I paid the tuition fee, I wanted to send the silk g to the police station, but I found out that the robber was not able to find it. How would I give me the money?¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips. This was actually a very small matter. She almost forgot, but she never expected Luo Heng to remember it deeply.


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Luo Heng continued, ¡°There are still a lot of things. You didn¡¯t say it, I didn¡¯t say it, but I knew well that you wanted to protect my dignity, but to me, this was the biggest motivation to support my studies. Without Su Ni, I wouldn¡¯t have my present.  I¡¯d like to say that being your friend is really good, really. ¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s sincere words made the wardpletely silent.


    Su Ni opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she found her nose sore.


    Li Dan was even more incredulous. ¡°Luo Heng, why have you never told me this?¡±     At the end of the sentence, Luo Heng covered his face with shame, self-me, pain, and no longer able to speak.

 Chapter 570: I’m Helping Him

    Li Dan¡¯s eyes were dull and her body took two steps back.


    When she looked at Su Ni again, her eyes were full ofplicated emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m just helping Luo Heng. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Haha, Su Ni, do you think I will thank you?¡±


    Li Dan¡¯s eyes turned ferocious. ¡°This is a shame for me. If I had known this would be the case, I wouldn¡¯t have paid you even if I was in jail!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Su Ni pursed her lips andughed sarcastically. Such a woman who didn¡¯t know what to do was also gaining experience.


    However, she was telling the truth. Back then, she didn¡¯t want Luo Heng to suffer so much, which was why she paid.


    It was just that they had been entangled for so long, but in the end, they still couldn¡¯t break up.


    ¡°Why, why didn¡¯t you tell me back then?¡±


    Li Dan vented her unwillingness, grievances and anger on Luo Heng. She turned around and roared, ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m going crazy? Why did you ask her to save me? Do you want me to be humiliated to death?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to get involved in the matter between the two and said to Gu Zechen.


    Pah!


    The moment they turned around, Su Ni heard the sound and suddenly turned back. Then she saw Li Dan covering her face with an expression of disbelief as she mumbled, ¡°Luo Heng, you hit me.¡±


    ¡°You need to calm down.¡±


    Luo Heng suppressed his anger and his calm face had already erupted.


    Su Ni had never seen such an angry Luo Heng pinch Gu Zechen¡¯s palm.


    Gu Zechen gripped her tightly to calm her down.


    ¡°Li Dan, I¡¯ll leave my words here today. If you do anything to hurt Su Ni again, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    He threatened.


    ¡°Just because Su Ni once helped you?¡±


    She asked lightly.


    ¡°You can think that way. Even if I give her my life, I will not hesitate.¡±


    Luo Heng was determined.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Li Dan smiled bitterly and said three good words. Finally, she screamed, ¡°Luo Heng, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Don¡¯t forget who is lying behind me like a dog and pestering me. You don¡¯t want me. I don¡¯t want to be with you. You poor person, who cares about you?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t see Luo Heng being scolded like this. She stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Li Dan, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, what the f*cking hell do you think you are? Why do you have to act in front of me?¡±


    Li Dan yelled loudly, but the moment she turned around, Su Ni saw tears gushing out from her eyes.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Gu Zechen also pulled Su Ni and shook his head at her, telling her to ignore it.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t handle the matter between me and Luo Heng!¡±  She scolded again.


    ¡°Li Dan, shut up!¡±


    Luo Heng was so excited that he wanted to get up and hit someone. Su Ni said, ¡°Luo Heng, you¡¯re not well, don¡¯t get sick.¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s hand stopped.


    Even Li Dan stared at Luo Heng with wide eyes. He calmed down and said, ¡°Okay, I will recover well, but if there is a next time, I will also ignore myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Su Ni smiled at him.


    With such a friend, what else could she ask for?


    For her, what she had done before was just what a friend should do, but she never imagined that it would create such a deep mark in Luo Heng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll deal with it here.¡±


    Luo Heng wanted to say something but stopped.


    Su Ni nodded. She understood what Luo Heng was worried about, but this incident also affected Gu Zechen quite a bit. She couldn¡¯t answer Luo Heng¡¯s worries alone.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Su Ni turned her head back.


    ¡°What happened this time, can it be¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Luo Heng mustered up his courage, but halfway through his words, his face had already turned red and he was embarrassed. Finally, he sat on the bed, lowered his head and ended the topic.


    ¡°Luo Heng, what are you doing now?¡±


    Li Dan was unhappy.


    What she hated most was Luo Heng acting like a ve in front of Su Ni.


    ¡°I know what you want to say.¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stop Su Ni. He only heard her say lightly, ¡°But this time it¡¯s not my business, so I can¡¯t give you an answer.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Luo Heng sighed in relief when he heard Su Ni say this.


    ¡°However, I will try my best.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, Luo Heng raised his head and looked at each other. Su Ni smiled.


    ¡°Luo Heng, what does she mean? What are you talking about?¡±


    Li Dan didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Luo Heng scolded but his voice was obviously much smaller this time.


    ¡°Luo Heng, you won¡¯t beg Su Ni to let me go, right? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t need it. If she wants to catch me, then find the evidence. Catch me, let me tell you, Luo Heng.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni pulled Gu Zechen and quickly left the ward.


    At that moment, she was even more worried about Gu Zechen, so she asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t angry just now, did you?¡±


    ¡°Why am I angry?¡±


    Gu Zechen pretended to be stupid.


    Su Ni sighed and walked into the elevator. She said helplessly, ¡°I just did what I should do, but I never imagined that he would remember for so long.¡±


    Gu Zechen just stared at her without saying a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni was very ufortable.


    Gu Zechen reached out and gently caressed Su Ni¡¯s face, then pulled the inexplicable Su Ni into his arms and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. You should be a good friend.¡±


    Su Niughed.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that it¡¯s better to be my husband?¡±


    Gu Zechen let go of Su Ni, looked up and thought about it seriously, then said, ¡°So far, the experience is not bad, but I will continue to work harder.¡±


    ¡°Look at you.¡±


    Su Ni patted Gu Zechen on the shoulder and the two of them happily made a group, sweeping away the previous haze.


    When she got into the car, Su Ni suddenly received a call from Luo Heng. Her heart tightened and she looked over at the hospital.


    Un, it was Li Dan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I know you are looking for Cheng Yi. Yesterday when I contacted him, he and Su Banqing were on the Lihuazhuang Resort.  As for the rest, I don¡¯t know anything.


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Why am I lying to you?¡±


    Li Dan was very displeased with Su Ni¡¯s suspicion and her tone was a little unnatural. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to thank me for anything. Just take it as me returning you a favor. Also, Khai, I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, she lowered her head and smiled.


    Then, Li Dan repeated, ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t owe you anything!¡±


    Then she hung up.


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni¡¯s smiling expression and felt a little jealous. ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    ¡°Not Luo Heng, it¡¯s Li Dan.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t keep it in suspense and quickly said, ¡°Cheng Yi is with Lihuazhuang Resort.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Like Su Ni, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 571: News About Cheng Yi

    ¡°It¡¯s Li Dan who said it. She should be right.¡±     Gu Zechen quickly picked up his phone and arranged for people to go to Lihuazhuang Resort. Su Ni was quietly leaning aside, and with Gu Zechen by her side, she could feel a lot more at ease.


    After that, Gu Zechen hugged Su Ni and gently rubbed her forehead against Su Ni¡¯s face, saying, ¡°I seem to understand the jealousy of Kn.¡±


    Su Ni looked at him nervously, but Gu Zechen was serious and jealous, ¡°You never told me this before.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s just a small matter. I forgot at all.¡±


    Su Ni said honestly.


    ¡°But some people remember it clearly.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s words were sour.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re still jealous.¡±


    Su Ni pinched his ear and Gu Zechen¡¯s expression softened. Luo Heng¡¯s words today did dispel Gu Zechen¡¯s doubts, but he was still unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just jealous. Why don¡¯t I have a friend like this?¡±


    Gu Zechen said in a sour tone.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°No way, Gu Zechen, you¡¯re still jealous of me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni and refused to let go. ¡°And he put you in such a high position. What else do you want to do next?¡±


    ¡°Are you not confident in yourself?¡±


    Su Ni leaned in his arms and gently caressed his face.


    Gu Zechen snorted twice, ¡°If anything happens next time, I will rush in front of you. I don¡¯t need him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Su Ni still agreed with this point. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it clear to himter. Besides, you didn¡¯t see Li Dan¡¯s eyes and almost ate me. How would I dare?¡±


    After a long talk, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart finally became less awkward. The explosion was handed over to the police. As Su Ni said, this was not her business alone, she couldn¡¯t make the decisions easily.


    At this moment, she only hoped that Li Dan didn¡¯t lie to her and that she could find Cheng Yi and Su Banqing smoothly.


    In the ward, Luo Heng was also a little surprised by Li Dan¡¯s call, but in the end, he said thank you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I don¡¯t like to owe others.¡±


    Li Dan still couldn¡¯t hide her anger, but when she saw that Luo Heng was still silent, her tone softened. She sat beside him and said, ¡°Of course, I like what I owe you. The more I owe you, the more I like it.¡±


    Luo Heng grinned helplessly. In the end, he pulled her into his arms and looked at her face.


    ¡°Are you asking where you were hit or where you hit you?¡±


    Li Dan asked seriously.


    Luo Heng smiled awkwardly and wanted to apologize, but Li Dan covered his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apologize. I want you to promise me that you should stay away from Su Ni in the future.¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s face instantly turned cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear. If you still want to do something to Su Ni, I can¡¯t stop you, but I can rush to Su Ni.¡±


    He said seriously.


    Li Dan struggled out of his arms angrily. ¡°Luo Heng, Su Ni and I, who is more important to you?¡±


    Luo Heng lowered his head.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, then you just admit that Su Ni is more important than me, Li Dan. Luo Heng, you¡¯re good. I shouldn¡¯t havee to see you today, and I shouldn¡¯t have told Su Ni¡¯s whereabouts, so that she can go to hell.¡±


    Li Dan was so angry that she took out her phone and didn¡¯t know to call.


    ¡°Li Dan, stop messing around.¡±


    He got up to grab the phone but made herself fall to the ground. Li Dan was shocked and quickly helped Luo Heng up. She yelled, ¡°Luo Heng, you¡¯re crazy. Is Su Ni so important?¡±


    ¡°All of you are very important to me.¡±     ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore.¡±


    Li Dan covered her mouth and calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s enough here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡±  Luo Heng was confused.


    Li Dan smiled. ¡°But what I want to hear, you¡¯ve finished.¡±


    Luo Heng was still thinking about what he had just said when Li Dan bit his lips and kissed him hard. She vaguely said, ¡°You are mine in your life. No one can steal from me.¡±


    ¡°Li Dan.¡±


    ¡°You owe Su Ni. I¡¯ve already helped you pay her back just now. You don¡¯t have to give Su Ni a chance in the future.  Luo Heng, I told her Cheng Yi¡¯s whereabouts all because of you¡­ ¡±


    She suddenly tightened her grip and bit Luo Heng¡¯s lips.


    Luo Heng frowned but reluctantly let go.


    Soon, there was a faint smell of blood between her lips and teeth. Li Dan kissed her even harder and pressed her against the bed. Her hands started to rub her.


    Gu Zechen groaned and felt a pain in his shoulder, but he couldn¡¯t stop. He turned over and pressed Li Dan under him.


    Li Dan smiled and wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth. She asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    He answered seriously.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt?¡±


    Li Dan¡¯s hand slowly crossed his lips, crossed his neck, and then her chest. Through the clothes, she gently drew circles in her heart. ¡°You really don¡¯t hurt if I treat you like this.¡±


    ¡°No matter how you treat me, I owe you everything.¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple twitched and he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He bent down and bit her lips, blocking her words.


    Li Dan hugged Luo Heng tightly.


    A tear slowly slipped down.


    Everything was peaceful this night.


    The next morning, Gu Zechen suddenly received a call and his expression quickly became serious. Su Ni got up and was held down by Gu Zechen.


    Soon, Su Ni¡¯s phone rang.


    Although there was No Name showing, Su Ni had a hunch that it must be Cheng Yi.


    Gu Zechen wanted to stop Su Ni from picking up the phone, but it was toote. Su Ni heard Cheng Yi¡¯s voice, ¡°, if you still want your sister to live, you can immediately go to Lihuazhuang Resort.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Su Ni asked coldly, still calm.


    ¡°Haha, what do I want to do? When youe, you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Then, Cheng Yi hung up.


    Then, Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen nkly and looked at each other.


    In the end, Gu Zechen spoke first. ¡°They have found Cheng Yi, but Cheng Yi is on a boat. It is the high seas less than 30 miles away, so the police can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°He wants to escape.¡±     ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t get excited.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni down and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I mean, you wait at home first, I¡¯ll go.¡±

 Chapter 572: Faced

    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni rejected her straightforwardly and decisively. In the end, she lowered her voice and said coquettishly, ¡°Cheng Yi is now a an arrow at the end of its flight. Besides, you are by my side. Nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking about it. I know the specific danger well, I will definitely avoid it.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and Su Ni acted coquettishly again.


    ¡°You can follow me, but then everything will be mine.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zechen was worried. She thought about the past and agreed without hesitation. The two of them packed up their luggage and immediately set off.


    Lihuazhuang Resort was less than 100 kilometers away from Shencheng, but it was an important port on the border with Country C. In addition, the travel industry had developed well over the years, which made a town famous in the country.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect Cheng Yi to hide in this ce.


    Back then, the police with Su Banqing did not find this ce. She thought it was strange, but Gu Zechen¡¯s answer was understated, ¡°Su Banqing didn¡¯t go directly to Lihuazhuang Resort at that time. It is likely that she has only been there recently.¡±


    ¡°Then the efficiency of this operation is too low.¡±


    Su Niined.


    Gu Zechen patted Su Ni on the shoulder tofort her, ¡°You should sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you when you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head.


    At this time, the sun had just risen, and the golden light shone through the window, but it gave Su Ni a feeling of a long century. She held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand tightly and whispered, ¡°Zeheng, I¡¯m a little uneasy.¡±


    ¡°The port is surrounded by the police and nothing will happen.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted him.     After Su Ni and Gu Zechen arrived at Lihuazhuang Resort, they didn¡¯t go to the hotel and rushed to the port immediately.


    At that time, a private ship had stopped at the port. Su Ni thought that she was there, but she heard the police say, ¡°At present, Cheng Yi is still 80 seas away from the port with the hostage hostage. We need to use the boat to pass.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and pulled Su Ni onto the ship.


    At this time, the sun had risen to the top of its head. The bright golden light shone on the entire sea, making it seem sparkling.


    On the boat, she didn¡¯t have the mood to look at the scenery. Su Ni hoped that she could quickly reach the position of Cheng Yi. About half an hourter, Su Ni finally saw the huge ship parked on the surface of the sea.


    There were also many small yacht ships around the ship.


    It seemed that Cheng Yi had been surrounded but there were no police officers on the yacht.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Su Ni asked.


    ¡°When the police arrived at Lihuazhuang Resort, Cheng Yi got the news, so Cheng Yi has been here sincest night.¡±


    Gu Zechen exined.


    Su Ni nodded and reached out to block her eyes. Unfortunately, the sun was too bright and she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    Soon, Su Ni saw two people standing on the deck. The police were shouting that the person he wanted to see had arrived.


    When the two ships were less than 10 metres away, Cheng Yi ordered to stop.


    The instant Su Ni saw Su Banqing, her nose ached and tears started to stop.


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. You and brother-inw can go back.¡±  Su Banqing yelled.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Heh, your sister loves you so much, so how could she leave? Halfway through, you should save your strength. Follow me abroad and start a new life.¡±


    Cheng Yi smiled calmly as if he was talking about love, but one of his arms grabbed Su Banqing¡¯s neck. There was a fruit knife in his hand shining brightly.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were full of anger. ¡°You¡¯ve already threatened me enough. I won¡¯t let you seed.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Cheng Yi sneered, ¡°I need to negotiate now. Let this woman get on the ship.¡±


    Cheng Yi pointed at Su Ni and shouted.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen immediately stood in front of Su Ni and stared coldly at Cheng Yi. His calm face was full of gloom, ¡°If you want a hostage, I cane over.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you can cover the sky with one hand in Nancheng city, but here, even you have to listen to me, or else¡­¡±


    As Cheng Yi said this, the knife in his hand was one step closer to Su Banqing.


    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Su Ni stopped Gu Zechen and said, ¡°There are so many people present. He won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±  Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You forgot how you promised me at home?¡±     ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If the kidnappers insist on my wife to negotiate, we won¡¯t be able to help in this confrontation.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not want to pay attention to Su Ni and turned to the police.


    On the other side, Cheng Yi also shouted, ¡°It¡¯s been one minute. Are you guys discussing it?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, didn¡¯t you want to escape? As long as you let him go, I¡¯ll promise you the rest of the conditions.¡±


    Now, this was the only thing Su Ni could do because she had promised Gu Zechen that she would not be in danger again.


    ¡°Huh, I can¡¯t believe you guys. You immediately prepare five hundred million yuan for me and call me my ount. When I leave the open sea, I will naturally let her go.¡±


    Cheng Yi finally stated his purpose.


    ¡°Five billion, Cheng Yi, you¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Su Ni was furious. Su Corp couldn¡¯t afford so much money, and Gu Corp was already in danger, even if Gu Zechen did, she wouldn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°There is no other way. I have nothing now. How can you let me go abroad without money?¡±


    Cheng Yi showed a helpless expression.


    ¡°Also, if you disagree, I will take that person away, but you have to get out of the way, or how can we negotiate?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi, give up. Even if I die, I won¡¯t leave with you.¡±  Su Banqing suddenly screamed and struggled to resist.


    ¡°My little baby, didn¡¯t you say that before? Didn¡¯t you say that you love me? You¡¯re not willing to part with me¡­¡±     ¡°Cheng Yi, go to hell!¡±     There was suddenly a fierce argument on the ship, but because there was still some distance between them, Su Ni could only hear the child. The killer¡¯s vague words didn¡¯t know what happened.


    The police exined, ¡°The kidnappers and hostages should be a couple, but the children of the hostages seem to have been taken off by this robber, which is why they became enemies.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    No wonder Su Banqing refused to say anything about her child back then. She originally wanted to blow up the Su Corp, and then she regretted leaving.  From then on, Su Banqing knew Cheng Yi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Half Qing is really threatened.¡±


    Su Ni grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. Before she came back, she had doubts about whether Su Banqing and Cheng Yi were acting together. Now, it seemed like she was overthinking.

 Chapter 573: At the same time

    ¡°This robber is very cunning and doesn¡¯t allow anyone to get close. Furthermore, as long as we leave, he will be able to enter the high seas in less than ten minutes. It will be toote to stop him.¡±


    The police were still introducing the situation.


    Gu Zechen nodded at the side, but heard Su Ni suddenly say, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Let me go up.¡±


    Gu Zechen immediately became anxious. ¡°You won¡¯t solve the problem even if you go up there. There will only be one more hostage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the kidnappers are very cunning. His purpose is to ask for money and we to evacuate. You can¡¯t change anything even if you go up.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the police and the police immediately said.


    ¡°But¡­ But it¡¯s not a way to stay in such a stalemate. Cheng Yi won¡¯t let people go easily, and he¡¯ll start at any time.¡±


    Su Ni said anxiously.


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with certainty, ¡°At least before he leaves the open sea, he won¡¯t.¡±


    The police nodded in agreement.


    As the two of them were struggling, they suddenly heard a scream on the boat. Then, Su Ni was shocked and watched the two fall into the sea.


    ¡°Halfway clear!¡±


    Su Ni yelled.


    At this time, he did not care about Gu Zechen¡¯s intention to stop him and quickly got on the yacht.


    Gu Zechen followed closely behind, and the rest of the people boarded the boat to control the other personnel.


    Su Banqing only felt that her body was getting heavier and heavier, until she slowly sank into the bottom of the sea.


    In that instant, she opened her eyes and saw that Cheng Yi was not too far away. He was also panicked, but he was struggling to swim upwards.


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t expect Cheng Yi to save her. She also hoped that she could get further away from Cheng Yi, the better. She started to struggle to escape, no matter where she was next, she would never see him.


    ¡°Halfway clear!¡±


    Su Ni looked at the vast overseas world and shouted over and over again.


    The water sshed by Su Banqing and Cheng Yi quickly returned to calm. They couldn¡¯t see where they had fallen into the water, and there was no movement on the coast.


    ¡°The wind is strong, Su Ni, go up first.¡±


    Gu Zechen followed closely behind and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand. Her body was staggering on the yacht. Finally, she jumped on Su Ni¡¯s yacht and hugged her.


    ¡°Apart from some staff, there are no suspicious personnel on the ship.¡±


    The police had already taken control of the entire ship. Gu Zechen nodded, ¡°Now the focus is to save the person. We can¡¯t dy it for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    The sound of the yacht starting came from behind. Everyone turned their heads and saw that Cheng Yi had snatched a yacht and rushed towards the open sea.


    ¡°Hurry up and chase.¡±


    The police officer yelled, ¡°If you pass the open sea, you will run away.¡±


    Su Ni gripped the fence tightly with her hands. She watched Cheng Yi turn to look at her and smugly throw a flying kiss.     Su Banqing¡¯s panicked voice was heard on the surface of the sea. Su Ni didn¡¯t dare be careless and quickly drove towards.


    The police had already grabbed Su Banqing first and stayed on the shore. Su Banqing was already trembling, but she still said shamelessly, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who dragged you down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that.¡±


    Su Ni hugged Su Banqing tightly. At that moment, she almost thought she was going to lose her sister forever. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Go take a shower and don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Su Ni urged.     ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to escape. He has done so many bad things and will make him pay the price.¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything but tightly pursed her lips and went down to take a shower.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly felt dizzy. She almost fell down. In the end, Gu Zechen held her up and said worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the sun is a little big, it¡¯s shaking.¡±


    Su Ni lied.


    For some reason, she felt as though there were more and more white dots in front of her. In the end, she couldn¡¯t see it clearly andpletely fainted.


    When she woke up again, she was already in the hospital.


    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    It was Su Banqing¡¯s excited voice.


    When Su Ni saw that Su Banqing was in a good mood, she grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Sis, do you know you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Su Banqing held Su Ni¡¯s hand and said with both excitement and guilt, ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant and you¡¯re still taking such a big risk. Fortunately, it¡¯s okay this time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have died of guilt.¡±     Su Ni couldn¡¯t believe it.From N?velDrama.Org.


    At the door of the ward, Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with a gloomy face and showed no intention ofughing.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed, but Su Banqing let go of Khai¡¯s hand andughed softly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t dy the two of you. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen enter, his expression still gloomy.


    Su Ni tugged at his sleeve and said coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re pregnant¡­¡±


    Gu Zechen was so angry that he couldn¡¯t bear to me him, so he took it back halfway, ¡°Why are you so uneasy?¡±


    Su Ni shook her head.


    She really didn¡¯t know she was pregnant.     ¡°Zexin, if I am pregnant, can I go back to the family, Grandfather will definitely help us.¡±


    Su Ni said excitedly.


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni withplicated eyes. Finally, he got up and covered Su Ni with the nket and said, ¡°You lie down first and have a good rest.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen in confusion, always feeling that he was unhappy, so she carefully asked, ¡°Zexin, do you not like this child?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes widened.


    She was just pregnant, so how could she be stupid?


    Gu Zechen was helpless and amused. ¡°I¡¯m going to find a doctor again to see if there are any other problems, so it saves you from causing trouble again.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Su Ni sighed in relief and felt that she was making a big fuss.


    This child was their life-saving straw. How could Gu Zechen not like it?


    ¡°Then you go quickly, I am waiting for you here, but I think I am fine, or should I head to the family tonight.¡±


    Su Ni said excitedly.


    Gu Zechen sat back down again, grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand and kissed him, saying, ¡°Su Ni, I thought about it. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re pregnant, but you still stay in the Nancheng city to raise your baby.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t Grandfather promise to help you as long as I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    Su Ni asked in confusion.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    He suddenly became serious and stared seriously at Su Ni. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re pregnant, but I didn¡¯t give birth to Grandfather, nor did he help me. It¡¯s just because he is our child.¡±

 Chapter 574: Pregnant

    Su Ni was stunned.


    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni on her forehead and his expression softened. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the doctor ande back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen was there, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but be excited and took the lead to congratte An Rong.


    An Rong was also surprised and delighted. It seemed like An Rong was just a month away from her pregnancy. She immediately said, ¡°Kacha, this is a good thing. Wait, I¡¯lle over tonight.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s subordinates realized that they touched their belly. They were t and could not see their pregnancy at all, but she was looking forward to being a mother. Her mood subconsciously softened, ¡°Ze Ming and I have already nned to see Grandfather. It won¡¯t take long toe over.¡±


    ¡°I forgot about it.  Alright, I immediately told Grandfather to make him happy too.


    An Rong said happily.


    When Gu Zechen came in, Su Ni quickly hung up and asked, ¡°I can leave the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Have you already told Mother?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate. ¡°See when we will depart.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, didn¡¯t I say that we won¡¯t go to Beijing for the time being?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni was confused. ¡°Is there a solution to thepany¡¯s issue?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen denied it.


    Su Ni saw that his eyes were dodging. In addition to what she said earlier, she probably guessed what he was thinking, so she let go of Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and said seriously, ¡°Gu Zechen, I know what you¡¯re thinking. I know you don¡¯t want to use the child, but pregnancy is a good thing. If Grandfather is happy to help us, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much. If the baby knows that he is still born, he will be happy.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked a little embarrassed. He grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly again and said, ¡°Let me think about it again. Maybe there are other ways.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. I¡¯ve decided to go to Beijing tomorrow. If you don¡¯t want to go, you can¡¯t go.¡±


    Su Ni then turned her back to Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen between the devil and the deep blue sea helplessly.  Su Banqing was back at this time. Seeing the two of them arguing, she also advised Gu Zechen, ¡°Brother-inw, my sister is already pregnant. If it¡¯s not a big deal, just let her go.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t speak. Su Banqing added, ¡°When I was pregnant, I was in a strange mood too.¡±


    As she said this, Su Banqing suddenly lost her voice. Su Ni realized something and she also turned around and pulled Khai¡¯s hand. She whispered, ¡°Halfway, don¡¯t be too sad. Some things will pass. As long as we sisters are still fine, everything will be fine.¡±     Su Ni frowned and signaled for Gu Zechen to leave first.


    After that, she softly asked, ¡°Halfway clear, you didn¡¯t tell me before, so it¡¯s hard for me to ask. What¡¯s wrong with the child? Why is it suddenly gone?¡±     Su Banqing wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, you don¡¯t have to say it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Sis, things are already like this. What else can I hide?


    Su Banqing stared at Su Ni with determination and said, ¡°It¡¯s Cheng Yi.¡±


    This was simr to what the police said. Su Ni was not surprised. Su Banqing quickly added, ¡°Ever since Cheng Yi was wanted by the police, he always hid in hiding. There was a time when I asked him to surrender. This way, he could fight for leniency, but he always felt that you sent me there¡­¡±


    Su Banqing looked at Su Ni carefully. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry. I have long regretted what I said to you, but I can¡¯t change anything. Cheng Yi threatened me with the child.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never med you for anything. Now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s the happiest thing for me.¡±     It was because she was too stupid that she finally recognized Cheng Yi until the child lost her face.


    ¡°This man is the only one in his heart. At that time, we quarreled and he pushed me down the stairs. The child was still saved, but he refused to go to the hospital because he was afraid people would find him. I said I would go by myself and he didn¡¯t agree. Instead, he dragged me into the car and changed ces overnight.¡±


    ¡°This Cheng Yi is really unworthy!¡±


    Su Ni was extremely angry.


    She already knew Cheng Yi¡¯s character, but she also felt that it was just Cheng Yi¡¯s revenge anger and selfishness. She never thought that he would be so cold-blooded and selfish towards her flesh and blood.


    Inparison, Su Banqing was much calmer.     At that time, Su Ni understood that Cheng Yi did not dare to meet and deal with each other. The police blocked the entire Nancheng city and did not find Cheng Yi.


    She didn¡¯t appear from the beginning.


    Su Banqing nodded after hearing Su Ni¡¯s analysis, indicating that she was right.


    In short, Cheng Yi was a venomous snake, always hiding in a dark corner and never showing up.


    The question in Su Ni¡¯s heart was exined. She hugged Su Banqing and asked her what she was going to do next.


    ¡°I want to visit Father in America.¡±


    Su Banqing did not hesitate, obviously she had already thought about it.


    Su Ni was stunned. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, these days, I¡¯ve been regretting, regretting that I¡¯ve done so many wrong things to you and Papa. I want to take care of Papa personally and repent to him personally.¡±


    Su Banqing said.


    Su Ni nodded. It was good that she could change her mood in a different ce, but she still advised, ¡°I¡¯ve never med you. Don¡¯t put too much of a burden on you, so Papa will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Sis, how could she still be as if nothing had happened to her alone?¡±


    Su Banqingughed bitterly, as if she had already epted this fact. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis, I know what I¡¯m doing. I have to personally atone for some crimes.¡±


    Su Ni hugged her. ¡°No matter what, we will always be family.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sis, there¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯tpleted.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That means I have to personally watch Cheng Yi fall into the before I can leave safely.¡±


    Su Banqing said seriously.

 Chapter 575: Cheng Yi Escape

    Su Ni was in a daze. She didn¡¯t think about how long she stayed in the hospital, but Cheng Yi really escaped.


    ¡°What happened after I fainted?¡±


    Su Ni muttered.


    ¡°I was still taking a shower at the time, but I heard something on the deck. You fainted and didn¡¯t know what was going on. You almost made Brother-inw crazy. Fortunately, there were doctors on the ship. After a checkup, you said that you were pregnant and that you fainted.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee, Sis.¡±


    Su Ni patted Su Banqing¡¯s shoulder and continued to ask, ¡°What about Cheng Yi?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yi has long been prepared. Actually, he didn¡¯t think about opening the yacht to leave at all. From the beginning, he thought about how to rob the yacht. You all thought that I was the one who dragged Cheng Yi down the sea. Actually, he was the one who pulled me to jump into the sea and then fled by himself.  Thankfully, I could swim.


    Su Banqing¡¯s face was slightly sad. This man was always so selfish.


    He must know that both of them had fallen into the sea at the same time. Su Ni and Gu Zechen must have wanted to save Su Banqing first, so they naturally didn¡¯t have much energy to care about him. In addition to the chaos, he could easily escape.


    ¡°Later, he stole the yacht and fled to the open sea. The police are helpless.¡±


    After Su Banqing said this, silence returned to the ward. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°The police will definitely catch him.¡±


    Su Ni patted Su Banqing on the shoulder. ¡°You stay at my ce for now. If you have any news, you will be informed immediately.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already found a ce to live, and I won¡¯t be used to staying with you.¡±


    Su Banqing refused.


    Su Ni knew that Su Banqing was still holding a grudge because of thest time she stole information in Gu Jia, so she no longer persuaded her. She nodded and let her go.


    That night, Su Ni was taken home by Gu Zechen. Although Su Banqing was reluctant, she never followed back to the family.


    In the car, Gu Zechen only said one sentence, ¡°You have a good rest at night and leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°You agreed?¡±


    Su Ni asked happily.


    Gu Zechen did not tell Su Ni how An Rong was scolding her. The child in Kang¡¯s belly has be the most important thing in the family. He can¡¯t selfishly keep this joy alone.


    On the other side, Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck happily and kissed him twice.


    Back to Gu¡¯s house, the table has been decorated with a lot of delicate dishes, but they are light.


    ¡°Madam, are you notpatible with your taste?¡±


    ¡°Also, we¡¯ve changed the flowers at home. Do you like the smell?¡±     Su Ni looked at the enthusiastic eyes of the family, then looked at Gu Zechen, embarrassed and whispered, ¡°This is too grand.¡±


    The housekeeper had already snatched the conversation and quickly said, ¡°No, no, this is all Madam told us, and it is our duty.¡±


    Was it An Rong?


    Su Ni immediately pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t expect An Rong to note back, but she ordered her family to arrange everything. She felt warm in her heart. She had cultivated too much fortune to meet such a good mother-inw in her previous life.


    ¡°Eat something and go upstairs.¡±


    Gu Zechen supported Su Ni and helped Su Ni pull out a chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a month. I¡¯m really not used to this.¡±


    Su Ni said helplessly.


    ¡°Then slowly learn to adapt.¡±


    Gu Zechen was expressionless, but his eyes were much softer. Even the fish soup was personally served in Su Ni¡¯s bowl, so he almost fed her.


    After dinner, Su Ni was very awkward. Before she went upstairs, she listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s three chapters.


    ¡°You are not allowed to act alone after the first one. Second, you are not allowed to go wherever there is danger. Third, you have to tell him anything.¡±


    Su Niined with a bitter face, ¡°Gu Zechen, there¡¯s no such thing. I¡¯m not a criminal.¡±


    ¡°This is what the doctor told you. It hasn¡¯t been long since you¡¯re pregnant. Be careful.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, Su Ni still sat on the bed angrily and ignored Gu Zechen. Gu Zechen sat down, pulled her hand and whispered, ¡°This is for our child¡¯s good. You have endured it two months ago.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Nipromised, ¡°But I am already an adult. I will take risks for my child, but you can¡¯t treat me too seriously.¡±


    Gu Zechen thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but if I find out which principle you¡¯ve vited, don¡¯t bargain with me anymore!¡±


    Su Ni was still a little unconvinced. She muttered softly, ¡°I have such a strict view of me. I wonder if I like the baby or me.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what do you want to do?¡±


    Su Ni was going crazy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything. I just want to ensure your safety. The bathroom floor is slippery. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll fall.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Gu Zechen said seriously.


    ¡°How can it be so exaggerated? Could it be that you have to follow me after I shower?¡±


    Su Ni roared.


    However, Gu Zechen was still calm, even with a faint smile, ¡°If there is no ident, it should be like this.¡±


    Su Ni felt like she was about to go crazy. She held her head tightly with her hands and listened to Gu Zechen beside her. ¡°Waifu, being angry will also affect the child¡¯s development.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°Good, good, not angry, let¡¯s go take a shower.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled without saying a word.


    Gu Zechen did what he said, but it was really Su Ni who took a shower. He stood beside him with his back facing Su Ni. He would asionally turn around to take a look before personally handing over a towel.


    Su Ni was also careless. She suddenly slipped under her feet and fell directly to Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni yelled.


    In a panic, he saw Gu Zechen¡¯s angry eyes, and then he remembered that he almost fell.


    Su Ni was a little guilty, but also embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ It was just an ident.¡±


    Un, Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction was unusually gentle and he didn¡¯t me him at all. Instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve long expected this situation. Look, it wasn¡¯t easy to avoid it.¡±


    After he said this, he bent over and hugged Su Ni in his arms. Once she had just stepped out, Su Ni no longer went against Gu Zechen, but deep down, she still felt unconvinced. Gu Zechen said that he was prepared.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m particrly unreasonable and troublesome? Do you think my temper has be terrible after I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    Su Niy on the bed with her hands on her waist and looked at each other angrily.


    Gu Zechen was stunned.


    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s current posture, she wanted tough, but she still had to hold back.

 Chapter 576: Bad temper After Pregnancy

    ¡°Waifu, let¡¯s get dressed first. Don¡¯t get cold.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, stop changing the topic.¡±


    The more Su Ni thought about it, the angrier she got.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Zechen swallowed his dry throat. ¡°Waifu, do you know that you are seducing people tomit crimes like this? It will be bad for the baby. You have to think about it.¡±


    Su Ni seemed to have seen the fire Gu Zechen was about to fire, and her increasingly abnormal eyes. She was so frightened that she quickly put on her pajamas and said, ¡°Gu Zechen, you know that you have to do it for the baby¡¯s good, so you have to know what you can do and what you can¡¯t do during this period of time.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled without saying a word and hugged Su Ni from behind. ¡°You sleep first. Don¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    Su Ni felt like she had forgotten something and had been pondering it all the time. After a long while, she suddenly woke up and said, ¡°You Gu Zechen, you lied to me. You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t exin but hugged Su Ni even tighter. A hoarse and gentle voice was heard in her ear, ¡°No matter if you have children or not, you are my favorite baby.¡±


    ¡°What if the child is born?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re the big baby, he¡¯s the little baby.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Su Ni was satisfied with this answer, so she whispered, ¡°Then you also limit my personal freedom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for your health too. I don¡¯t want this punk to ruin my most beautiful woman¡¯s body.¡±


    Gu Zechen buried his head in her hair and said those words that made her blush and heartbeat unconsciously.


    Su Ni unknowingly raised her mouth and felt as if she had been wiped with honey. She realized that Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth had be sweeter recently.


    ¡°Let me kiss him.¡±


    She was domineering and brutal.


    Gu Zechen was also like a docile rabbit, allowing Su Ni to pinch his body, and finally tasted his mouth,ughing out loud, ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to taste it again?¡±


    Gu Zechen took an inch.


    ¡°No more.¡±


    Su Ni hurriedly refused, but Gu Zechen had already pushed him down. He supported his body with one hand and wouldn¡¯t put any pressure on Su Ni. On the other hand, he wanted to ask for more.


    Su Ni was also angered. She eximed, ¡°Let you be more honest. This is good.¡±


    Gu Zechen was really ufortable. He felt like a ball of fire was about to burst out at any time. He gasped with difficulty and his eyes became even hotter. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re the one who seduced me first, how can you me me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Go and shower yourself.¡±


    Su Ni turned over.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen also knew how deep he was and did not take any further action. Soon, there was the sound of running water in the bathroom. Su Ni¡¯s eyelids closed and she slowly fell asleep.


    When Gu Zechen came out, he checked Su Ni¡¯s nket and walked out of the room.


    In the study, Su Ni called Xiao Ming and asked about pregnancy physique.


    ¡°This¡­ this doctor really said that?¡±


    When Xiao Ming heard Gu Zechen¡¯s serious voice, he also had a bad feeling. He could probably guess what was going on.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the child itself will be hard-earned. If something really happens, it will be difficult to get pregnant again.¡±  Xiao Ming sighed.


    ¡°Even you said that, it seems like there is no way.  I can¡¯t let anything go wrong with her.


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t be too nervous. Since you¡¯re already pregnant, and it¡¯s still the first child, it¡¯ll be fine as long as the first two months stabilize.  I¡¯m not a professional gynecologist. How about this, I¡¯ll ask youter.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll thank you first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, brother, but there¡¯s one more thing I have to remind you. After all, you¡¯re pregnant. You have to hold back in the past two months, don¡¯t again¡­¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a beast, so you need to teach me about this. Alright, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Xiao Ming roughly and hung up.


    Xiao Ming looked at the phone and felt depressed. From Su Ni¡¯s constant injuries, his reminder was still necessary.


    Gu Zechen returned to his room and couldn¡¯t help but gently stroke his sleeping face.  But when Su Ni moved a little, he nervously withdrew his hand and started to pay attention to her breathing.


    Gu Zechen wanted tough, but he felt particrly warm.


    He had never thought that one day, he would be a father. Once upon a time, he hated children so much, but now he was looking forward to how long it would take for the child to be born.


    It was probably because this was Su Ni¡¯s child.


    He leaned over and gently kissed Su Ni¡¯s cheek. At that moment, he felt extremely happy, so in any case, he had to maintain this happiness.


    The next morning, Su Ni woke up and was still a little groggy, while Gu Zechen had long disappeared.


    Su Ni hammered her head. Could it be that the moment she was pregnant, her spirit was really not as good as before?


    Before he got out of bed, he saw that Gu Zechen had already entered the room with breakfast. Su Ni teased, ¡°It seems that after getting pregnant, the treatment is pretty good.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked gentle and pampered, ¡°Tell me what you want to do and eat in the future.¡±


    ¡°No problem then.¡±


    Su Ni was happy in her heart. She quickly went to wash up but heard Gu Zechen¡¯s reminder from behind, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Su Ni could only slow down and looked at Gu Zechen helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    During Su Ni¡¯s meal, Gu Zechen was not idle. Su Ni was the one who carried out the tasks of packing, but now Gu Zechen took the responsibility alone.


    Su Ni sipped porridge as she watched Gu Zechen¡¯s orderly appearance. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Hubby, I think you will be a good father in the future.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand trembled for a moment and he revealed a shy smile. ¡°Later on, I still have to learn a lot. Of course, I have to learn how to take care of a pregnant woman.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but get up and hug Gu Zechen from behind. She rubbed her head gently, ¡°I think I dreamed of babyst night. You like him very much. Take him, apany him, and go out to y together.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and heard Su Ni¡¯s words, he started to look forward to it.


    ¡°Alright, alright, but I¡¯m worried if there¡¯s a baby, will you stop loving me?¡±


    Su Ni asked innocently.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±     ¡°You are so cute.¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help pinching Su Ni¡¯s face. Su Ni had never asked such childish questions in the past, and Gu Zechen not only felt fresh, but also felt the dependence on him.


    Since this, the smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face became even wider. He looked at Su Ni¡¯s expectant eyes and said, ¡°Then I will only love you more, no one else can do anything.¡±

 Chapter 577: Eating Baby’s Jealous

    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, the child only has your blood flowing on his body, so I love him more.¡±


    Gu Zechen said seriously.


    Su Ni was very satisfied with this answer, but she quickly fell into her own dilemma. ¡°Gu Zechen, do you think I¡¯m stupid? How can I ask such childish questions? And how can I be jealous of the baby?¡±


    Su Ni felt a little embarrassed when she remembered.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t give you enough security. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand touched her neck and his eyes darkened for a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your back might take some more time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The joy of being a mother had long faded away from Su Ni¡¯s attention on her back. On the contrary, she was a little d, ¡°Since I¡¯ve been pregnant for over a month, it means that I already had a baby on the day I went to the surgery. You said that the surgery at the time was also applied with anesthetic. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded. Su Ni¡¯s worry was reasonable, but at the same time she med herself, ¡°I was careless. I didn¡¯t even notice your recent reaction.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t even feel it. I almost made a big mistake. How can I me you?¡±


    Su Ni was much more rxed.


    ¡°In the future, I will take good care of you and let you give birth.¡±


    There was a serious look in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and he was secretly nning.


    At nine in the morning, Gu Zechen packed up his luggage and got into the car with Su Ni in one hand.


    Originally, Gu Zechen was worried that Su Ni would be pregnant, so it would be boring for two hours in the car. He didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to fall asleep since she got into the car.


    An Rong felt that this was a good thing and let Su Ni sleep for a while.


    At the end of the day, An Rong also mentioned, ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re pregnant now, so it¡¯s not easy. How about this? You can rest assured and I¡¯ll hire a professional manager for Su Corp. What do you think?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    However, she was reluctant to leave Su Corp.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s right, I¡¯m really worried. I can help you keep an eye on it.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted.


    ¡°I know you care about me. If the month is big, I¡¯ll definitely rest, but no one can tell that I¡¯m pregnant now. There¡¯s no need to be so early.¡±


    Su Ni exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too early. You don¡¯t know that you must be careful during the first two months of pregnancy, especially when you¡¯re pregnant. Look at your work and you¡¯ll have to work overtime, so how can that be?¡±


    Su Ni looked at An Rong and her mother and son. There was no other reason for not agreeing today. She pondered for a long time and nodded.


    On the other hand, Gu Zechen knew Su Ni¡¯s thoughts. While An Rong was not paying attention, he leaned over and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you want to go to thepany, just tell me. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen gratefully, her eyes full of stars. ¡°I knew you would help me. Hubby, I love you so much.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and said, ¡°But you have to listen to Mother¡¯s words. Otherwise, no one can be med if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, hubby, I¡¯ll be obedient.¡±


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen sat downstairs for a short while before the second and third rooms came back one by one. Because of Gu Lang¡¯s marriage, the second room¡¯s attitude towards Su Ni eased a lot. They came up first to congratte them and sat down to ask about the hospital¡¯s inspection.


    However, Lan Qianqian looked disdainful. She sat down and handed Su Ni a red string, saying, ¡°I found out that you were pregnant two days ago and specially went to the temple to beg for you. I hope you can be safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni did not expect Lan Qianqian to have such thoughts. She was touched and naturally would not care about Khai¡¯s attitude.


    Miao Cuifang was a little embarrassed, ¡°Su Ni, why don¡¯t you stay here for two more days? We have a lot of people, so we can take good care of you. Ze Huang is busy on weekdays and doesn¡¯t have much time.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to stay for a while longer this time, so I¡¯ll trouble everyone.¡±


    ¡°No trouble, no trouble.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, what do you like to eat? Tell me, I¡¯ll prepare you every day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have much reaction yet. There¡¯s no need for special treatment.¡±


    Su Ni said modestly.


    This time, when she returned, she realized that everyone¡¯s attitude had changed a lot. It actually made her feel the warmth of home.


    Seeing that everyone got along well, An Rong smiled a lot more. She signaled Gu Zechen and pulled Gu Zechen aside to talk.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about the situation of yourpany. I also explored the situation with the old man before. You can talk this time, but the old man means that you¡¯d bettere to the capital to develop. After all, they are all family people¡­¡±


    An Rong said a lot this time, and Gu Zechen understood the truth, but he insisted, ¡°Mom, I understand what you mean, but I don¡¯t want to talk about it because Su Ni is pregnant.¡±


    An Rong looked at Su Ni and asked, ¡°Did he say you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±     ¡°Son, it¡¯s not Mother who forced you. The situation of the family is different this time.¡±


    An Rong lowered her voice. ¡°After the three houses seized power, the purpose is not simple, and the ambition is getting bigger and bigger every day. Your grandfather has told me many times. If you don¡¯t want you toe back, at least we have to cooperate. Of course, if you disagree, Mother will talk to the elder again, but on the Gu Corp¡¯s side.¡±


    An Rong was in a dilemma.


    Gu Zechen patted his mother¡¯s shoulder, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to worry. He understood the truth and he would personally exin it to his grandfather.


    ¡°Su Ni is here.¡±


    On the other side, the elder had alreadye down after his afternoon nap. He nodded at Su Ni and sat down opposite her.


    ¡°Come here this time and stay for two more days. You¡¯re just pregnant, so someone asks if you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The elder said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Miao Cuifen said enthusiastically.


    Lan Qianqian smirked and looked at the bracelet on Su Ni¡¯s hand.  If he remembered correctly, this should have been passed to An Rong by the olddy and now it was in Su Ni¡¯s hands.


    Now, Su Ni¡¯s status in the family can be seen.


    At first, she had worked hard for this bracelet. It wasn¡¯t how much this thing was worth, but it determined her position in the family.


    She never imagined that An Rong would be so generous to give it to Su Ni.


    Now that Su Ni was pregnant, even if she wanted to pick up something, she had no choice but to say, ¡°Su Ni, the bracelet on your hand is so beautiful, it¡¯s just that I feel a little familiar.¡±

 Chapter 578: Gu Jia is not peaceful

    Miao Cuifen didn¡¯t know what Lan Qianqian meant, so she said on the side, ¡°This bracelet was passed down by the olddy. It¡¯s only for the eldest daughter-inw. It¡¯s suitable for Kacha to wear it.¡±


    ¡°When you say that, I remember.  It was indeed passed down by the olddy. Su Ni, you must cherish it.


    Lan Qianqian said something and smiled mysteriously, making Su Ni and Miao Cuifang feel ufortable.  However, Su Ni still nodded politely, ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡±


    On the other side, An Rong was already here and the atmosphere returned to normal.


    Lan Qianqian yawned andzily got up to say that she was going upstairs. Before she left, she spoke up, ¡°Dad, Jing Yang just called me and said that he found the information. When you return to the study, I¡¯ll give it to you personally.¡±


    The whole family was silent. The elder nodded but he could not see his expression.


    An Rong looked at Lan Qianqian, and her warm eyes were filled with warning.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go up there.¡±


    An Rong got up.


    However, the elder said seriously, ¡°An Rong, sit down and apany Su Ni here.¡±  If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not used to at home, it¡¯s convenient to tell you.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Rong could only sit back down while Grandfather Yang stood up and slowly went upstairs with the housekeeper¡¯s help.


    Su Ni felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t say it. Soon, Miao Cuifang also got up, leaving only her, An Rong, and Gu Zechen in the huge living room.


    ¡°Mother, did something happen at home?¡±


    Su Ni was concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    An Rong¡¯s attitude was normal, but Su Ni noticed that when she spoke, she had lost her usual calmness and calmness, as if she was worried about something.


    Thinking of what Lan Qianqian said before, could it be rted to that document?


    ¡°Zexin, send Su Ni to rest first, I have something to do.¡±


    An Rong got up.


    Seeing this, Su Ni had to give up. She was still worried when she went upstairs to talk about it with Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was solemn, worried not less than Su Ni, and he confirmed that the problem was in Lan Qianqian¡¯s hands. ¡°Mother has always been careful. She has retired to the second line these years, and she won¡¯t do anything harmful to the family. Maybe we think too much.¡±


    ¡°Why did Mother go out in such a hurry? What¡¯s more, Grandfather Yang means that she doesn¡¯t want to interfere in this matter.¡±


    Su Ni analyzed.


    Gu Zechen remained silent for a while before finally saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can go.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t move and was a little worried about Su Ni. ¡°Can you do it alone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can still have an ident. This is in the family, and I am sleepy, I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she pretended to yawn. Gu Zechen saw Su Ni lying down, closed his eyes and went out.


    As soon as Gu Zechen went out, he bumped into Miao Cuifen sitting on the sofa drinking tea. He was just about to brush past him when Miao Cuifen stopped him.


    ¡°President Gu, you don¡¯t want to know, what are the three rooms talking about with the elder?¡±


    Miao Cuifen lowered her voice and asked.


    Gu Zechen frowned, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much, but I can tell you what I know.¡±


    Miao Cuifen smiled mysteriously and put down the delicate tea in her hand, indicating for Gu Zechen to sit down and talk.


    As soon as Gu Zechen sat down, Miao Cuifen knew that her goal had been achieved. She said, ¡°My request is actually very simple. Now that the three rooms are big, I can¡¯t just watch our second room starve to death. Mr. Gu, do you say?¡±


    Miao Cuifen¡¯s words were straightforward and Gu Zechen understood.


    Beforeing, he was clear about the current situation of Gu Jia. Now that Gu Lang is not here, survival in the second room is alreadymon, and Miao Cuifen has her own ns.


    ¡°Grandfather will naturally consider your matter, and the tall trees attract the wind will not take long for the future.¡±


    Gu Zechen was a speak the in truth.


    However, Miao Cuifen got the sword from the market, and she giggled and said, ¡°With Mr. Gu¡¯s instructions here, I can rest assured, then I won¡¯t keep it in suspense.¡±


    As she said this, she nced around and secretly leaned over. ¡°I wonder where the third room got a te for the elder. It should be rted to your parents.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my mother?¡±


    Gu Zechen remained silent on the surface.


    It seemed like Su Ni guessed correctly. This matter was indeed rted to An Rong.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the dish?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve heard something about what happened back then. I¡¯m afraid the third room has found the evidence.¡±


    As soon as Miao Cuifen finished speaking, Gu Zechen¡¯s sharp eyes shot over. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would not believe her, so she quickly said, ¡°I only found out when I heard the three rooms make a big fuss in the study. Don¡¯t be too careful.¡±  This time, seeing how confident the three rooms are, they must have found the evidence.


    ¡°What evidence?¡±


    For some reason, Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened and he clenched his fists tightly in the dark.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I didn¡¯t say it. You have to calm down. It¡¯s these three doubts.. that you¡¯re not An Rong¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gu Zechen was shocked and frowned. Miao Cuifen had already got up and lowered her voice, ¡°Anyway, I also heard about it. I¡¯m not sure about the specifics.  Mr. Gu, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. You have to keep your contract.


    After she said this, she had already run away, leaving only Gu Zechen still in a daze on the sofa.


    An Rong was not her biological mother, how could it be¡­


    Even though he and An Rong had been together for a long time in recent years, the rtionship between the mother and son was real. He still remembered that when An Rong was a child, An Rong had apanied her all day and night. When she was ill, she took care of her day and night, so that he didn¡¯t feel any loneliness and pain in the days when he was missing his father.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Gu Zechen made a deep voice and clenched his fists tightly. At this point, he had to personally call An Rong.


    In the end, no one picked up.


    Gu Zechen picked up the car keys and started walking out.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At this time, An Rong¡¯s voice came from the study room. She lowered her head and lost her usual elegance and calmness. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to those three random conversations. Zehan¡­ How can Zeheng not be my child? You know that I was pregnant back then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to talk about this. I will investigate it clearly. We will find out who is wrong.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes lightly swept over An Rong. For this eldest daughter-inw who left the family and started a family alone in the early morning, he was not happy, but he recognized her ability.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you don¡¯t have a ghost in your heart, why are you here to cry?¡±  Lan Qianqian looked proud as if she had mastered the truth.

 Chapter 579: Gu Zechen Is Not the Child of the Family

    An Rong nced at her coldly, her expression turning crazy. ¡°What evidence do you say? We were sisters back then, so how could we allow you to be sullied like this? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°An Rong, you¡¯re being stubborn now. I¡¯m not petty with you.¡±


    It was rare for Lan Qianqian to not be angry. Instead, she raised her head and said proudly, ¡°Just wait, I will find more evidence.¡±


    ¡°Then, go find it. I¡¯m afraid it will disappoint you.¡±


    An Rong gnashing teeth.


    ¡°Alright, calm down.¡±


    The elder interrupted their argument impatiently, then he looked coldly at Lan Qianqian and said, ¡°You go out first.¡±


    ¡°Father, why should I go out? If I want to go out, then let An Rong go out!¡±


    Lan Qianqian was not convinced.


    The elder stopped talking and stared coldly at Lan Qianqian.


    Lan Qianqian red at An Rong angrily, leaving behind ast sentence, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, you can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    An Rong didn¡¯t make a sound, kneeling on the ground and calmly said, ¡°Grandfather, it is rted to me. I am not in a hurry, but now Zexin has encountered a lot of trouble. Now Su Ni is also pregnant, and it won¡¯t be long before she will return to the family. Please help Zexin.¡±


    ¡°You can get up first.¡±


    The elder¡¯s attitude became colder. An Rong stood up but didn¡¯t dare to sit down.


    ¡°Of course, I will make arrangements for Zexin, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that as long as Su Ni is pregnant¡­¡±


    The elder¡¯s eyes widened and he red at An Rong. ¡°Then you have to allow me to investigate Gu Zechen¡¯s identity before speaking.¡±


    An Rong waspletely silent.


    ¡°Alright, Dad, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    When she was about to reach the door, An Rong turned her head again with determination and said, ¡°Dad, I dare to promise you that Zeheng must be your family¡¯s child. I don¡¯t want you to be deceived by someone with a heart.¡±


    The elder had closed his eyes and had no intention of replying. An Rong had no choice but to leave.


    Su Ni wasn¡¯tpletely asleep in the room. Her mind was in a mess, as if countless things were pressing down on her, making her gasp.


    When she opened her eyes, it was already dark outside and there was no Gu Zechen in the room. Suddenly, it was empty, making her feel scared.


    When Su Ni went downstairs, there was no one in the living room. The big family seemed to bepletely quiet.  She could only call Gu Zechen. It was a little noisy and she couldn¡¯t hear what he was talking about.


    A few minutester, Gu Zechen called and said that he would be back soon.


    Su Ni waited peacefully.


    About half an hourter, Gu Zechen came back in a hurry. His face was a little haggard and dark. Su Ni was worried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, why are you down?¡±


    ¡°I was a little bored when I woke up, so I wanted toe down and chat. I didn¡¯t bump into anyone.¡±


    Su Niined.


    Gu Zechen nodded and shook the cherry in his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s everything at home, so there¡¯s no need for you to personally buy it.¡±


    Su Ni said, but happily followed Gu Zechen to the kitchen. When there was no one, Su Ni hugged Gu Zechen from behind and whispered, ¡°How long are we still in Gu Jia?¡±


    ¡°What, are you annoying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not annoying. It¡¯s just that the atmosphere at home is strange. You also know that I¡¯m not familiar with them, so I haven¡¯t been suppressing myself until I stay like this.¡±


    Su Ni acted coquettishly.


    Gu Zechen closed the tap and dried the water. Then he pinched Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to be here, but something happened to my mother this time. We need to stay here for a while longer.¡±


    ¡°You already know what it is?¡±


    Su Ni asked excitedly.


    Gu Zechen pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer.


    Su Ni was even more anxious. ¡°How could it be? Gu Zechen, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni and pushed her out of the kitchen. However, Su Ni quickly caught up with her and did not want to forgive her.     ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I will hold my head in my head every day. That¡¯s not good for my body.¡±


    Su Ni refuted.


    The two of them looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes. Finally, Gu Zechenpromised and said, ¡°I can tell you, but don¡¯t be excited because this is still under investigation.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Su Ni nodded heavily and promised.


    ¡°Grandfather is checking my DNA. I might not be the family.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked.


    If Gu Zechen is not a family, then who is he?  And it had been so many years, how could such a result suddenly happen?


    ¡°Alright, this matter is still under investigation. I believe in my mother. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    Gu Zechen forced out a smile and fed her cherries.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. She carefully stared at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression but couldn¡¯t see the meaning behind it. In the end, she could only ask, ¡°Gu Zechen, you really think that.¡±


    ¡°Well, otherwise what else can be done? If there is a problem, I¡¯ve already discovered it, so why should I wait until now?¡±


    Gu Zechen was confident in his words.


    ¡°This is the best.¡±


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and punched Gu Zechen¡¯s chest again. She said coquettishly, ¡°Do you know that you just scared me to death?¡±


    Only then did Gu Zechen show his face and pull Su Ni into his arms with a smile. However, in a ce where Su Ni could not see, his smile gradually disappeared.


    But no matter his identity, he already had Su Ni and children, so he had no regrets.


    An Rong slowly came downstairs. Su Ni was the first to see it, so she came out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms. She found that Khai¡¯s expression was wrong and Yao 4 was a little worried.


    Gu Zechen had let go of Su Ni and stepped forward to support An Rong. Only then did Khaie back to his senses and forced out a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but helped An Rong sit down.


    The three of them were silent but no one spoke. Finally, An Rong sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s already dark. You¡¯re not doing well today. If there¡¯s anything you need, you should go tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not sure why An Rong had already gone out and why she came downstairs. Did she meet Grandfather just now?


    An Rong looked at Gu Zechen in a daze and suddenly reached out to touch her face.     His throat moved and he looked at An Rong seriously without saying a word.


    ¡°In two more days, your father¡¯s anniversary ising. Coincidentally, you¡¯re here. Come with me.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    An Rong said.

 Chapter 580: Elder Move

    Gu Zechen nodded. In the past, he would pick a time to go to avoid reuniting with Gu Jia.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all sleep. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    An Rong withdrew her hand and turned around to slowly go upstairs. From behind, she felt that she had suddenly aged a lot and her back had bent.


    ¡°Mother must have suffered quite a blow.¡±


    Su Ni was worried.


    ¡°I believe in her.¡±


    Even though An Rong was a female celebrity, Gu Zechen had seen An Rong many tricks. He didn¡¯t believe that this problem could defeat her unless¡­


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t twist it, but he didn¡¯t say anything and almost forcefully pulled Su Ni upstairs.


    This night, it was unusually quiet, but it seemed particrly unpeaceful.


    Su Ni was tossing and turning in bed, unable to sleep. Gu Zechen got up in the middle of the night and stood on the balcony one cigarette after another until dawn.


    When Su Ni woke up from coughing, Gu Zechen quickly threw away the cigarette in his hand and med him, ¡°Did you choke on you?¡±


    Su Ni looked up and saw Gu Zechen¡¯s bloodshot eyes. She felt the bad feeling in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart but never told herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±


    Gu Zechen was worried that the smell of cigarettes would affect Su Ni, so he quickly went to take a shower.


    Su Niy down again, thinking about when Gu Zechen got up and how long he hadn¡¯t slept the moment he rushed in.


    On the other hand, she seemed heartless.


    When Gu Zechen came out of the shower, Su Ni hugged him from behind and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you have to tell me anything in the future?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned and wanted to force him to smile, but Su Ni covered his mouth with her hand and her eyes were full of heartache. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but this will only make me more worried. I¡¯m your wife, not someone else, so I should share it with you.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m fine. There are some problems that I didn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with a smile, paused, and reached out to touch Su Ni¡¯s face. ¡°Did you worry?¡±


    ¡°If you really think I can¡¯t get involved, then I¡¯ll go back to Nancheng city first, okay?¡±


    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen was still pretending to be her, so she simply turned back and said with a little gamble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    This time, he hugged Su Ni from behind and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to worry. I can solve this problem.¡±


    ¡°Then I have the right to know, right?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t give in.


    There was suddenly a knock at the door. The two of them turned back at the same time. Gu Zechen opened the door and ended their conversation.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    The maid was at the entrance.


    Gu Zechen turned his head and extended his hand to Su Ni. He begged, ¡°Let¡¯s go down to eat first. If there¡¯s anything else, shall wee upter to discuss it?¡±


    Even though Su Ni was angry in her heart, she didn¡¯t want everyone to wait for long and nodded.


    When she went downstairs, Su Ni found that everyone was there and felt that she waste.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    Su Ni greeted and sat down next to Gu Zechen. She inadvertently nced around the table and found that everyone had different expressions. She didn¡¯t know what they were thinking in her heart.


    ¡°Before eating, I want to say something.¡±


    The elder spoke first and everyone looked over. An Rong kept her head down as if she hadn¡¯t heard it.


    Su Ni secretly held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and found that his body was stiff, so she gently pinched him to rx.


    Gu Zechen could already guess what Grandfather Yang was going to say. When he went outst night, he knew that Grandfather Yang was investigating his DNA test. However, he didn¡¯t do anything at that time because he also wanted to know the final truth.


    ¡°I think you guys have heard about Zeheng¡¯spany. Su Lai is in an aggressive situation, and the Gu Corp is the first to bear the brunt of the situation. If you don¡¯t stop him at the beginning, I¡¯m afraid that everyone will get cold and there won¡¯t be a good result.¡±


    Everyone looked different when the elder opened his mouth, but Gu Zechen let out a sigh of relief and said without changing his expression, ¡°Thank you, Grandfather.¡±


    Su Ni was a little dumbfounded, but she also caught the smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face. It seemed that everything was like a dreamst night, and everything was still moving on a normal trajectory.


    An Rong also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Papa is right. I heard that Su Rai is very quick and has recently acquired severalpanies in Beijing. It looks like we¡¯ll have to take photos sooner orter.¡±


    The elder nodded.


    Lan Qianqian suddenly exploded. ¡°Dad, Su Lai¡¯s activities are still in Nancheng city. What does it have to do with us? And even if Su Lai really goes against our family, we can fight back.¡±


    ¡°Why are you using us as guns?¡±


    In thest sentence, Lan Qianqian lowered her voice, not daring to say it too obvious, but it was still heard by the people on the table. An Rong¡¯s face immediately darkened and she said, ¡°Three rooms, you are not too ttering. Zeheng is also the child of the family. Su Rai will not know. Now that the momentum is fierce, do you dare say that this is not a test?¡±


    The second room also tried to persuade her, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all family, so we won¡¯t talk to each other.¡±


    Gu Hanyang nodded. ¡°Father is right. Second Brother, you should know about Su Lai¡¯s recent movements in thepany. We should help Ze Qi.¡±


    Gu Jingyang Cheng frowned. Although he didn¡¯t make a sound, he didn¡¯t object either.


    Lan Qianqian was anxious. ¡°Say something, why do you need us to solve other people¡¯s problems? When ourpany was in trouble, we didn¡¯t see anyone help.¡±


    No matter what, she was a family. She immediately scolded, ¡°Okay, I know what to do in my heart. You can eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if the three rooms have opinions on this matter. I will personally resolve the issue of funds.¡±


    It seemed that the elder had the heart to help Gu Zechen, which made Gu Zechen a little surprised. Could it be that the DNA testst night had no problems and had directly changed his attitude, but he still said, ¡°I appreciate Grandfather¡¯s kindness, but the Gu Corp is not yet exhausted, so I won¡¯t bother Grandfather.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve heard about the situation in your Gu Corp. Don¡¯t beg me if there¡¯s no way you can fix it.¡±


    The elder interrupted Gu Zechen with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandfather.¡±


    An Rong took the opportunity to say.


    Lan Qianqian red at Gu Zechen fiercely, holding a belly of anger in her heart, but now she can¡¯t tell in front of everyone. So what if Gu Zechen is the child of the family, it doesn¡¯t mean An Rong is innocent.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandfather.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    The elder¡¯s expression softened. He nodded slightly, picked up the bowl and entered breakfast time. Even if he had any objections, he would not have the chance to speak.

 Chapter 581: Rebirth

    After dinner, the elder left and Lan Qianqian followed.


    The two men from Gu Jia went to work one after the other, leaving An Rong in the room. Miao Cuifen lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of medicine she is selling in her gourd, yet she still doesn¡¯t give up.¡±


    The three of them stared at the direction of the study at the same time without making a sound.


    Miao Cuifen was right. Lan Qianqian would not let it go.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, Gu Zechen¡¯s identity had already been confirmed by her grandfather. An Rong had nothing to worry about. She smiled at the Gu Zechen duo and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s very ufortable for you to stay in the house every day. It¡¯s good today, so why don¡¯t you take Su Ni out?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and asked Su Ni for her opinion.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni promised happily, and it was rare to go out for air, which was better than staying at the family.


    Miao Cuifen was a little worried, ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re not just pregnant. I think it¡¯s better to rest at home. It¡¯s not good if you go out and encounter some trouble.¡±


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni¡¯s expressions immediately became serious. An Rong didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She suddenly changed her words and said, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. I think you¡¯d better endure for two more days.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Miao Cuifen said again, ¡°You don¡¯t see the third room now, but I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about now. For the family property of Gu Jia, she has always done anything, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    Even though An Rong interrupted Miao Cuifen to continue, she still nodded. It seemed that she was more worried.


    Even though Su Ni didn¡¯t think that was the case, she didn¡¯t force her to go upstairs to rest.


    Gu Zechen closed the door and looked much happier. ¡°Look, we still have no results in our dispute. Grandfather has already given us a satisfactory answer.¡±


    ¡°This is true.¡±


    Su Ni also rxed a lot.


    But since Gu Zechen has already confirmed that it is the child of the family, why is Lan Qianqian hurriedly looking for the old man? Could she have other secrets?


    In the study room.


    Lan Qianqian was so angry that she asked why Grandfather Yang would help Gu Zechen.


    The elder was exhausted by Lan Qianqian. In addition tost night¡¯s test results, his attitude towards Lan Qianqian became colder.


    I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Lan Qianqian, and I directly said, ¡°I have already found someone to test it in private. Zeheng is the child of my family. Do you have any problems?¡±


    Lan Qianqian was stunned but she quickly reacted.


    Since she dared to say it, naturally she was not afraid of the elder¡¯s investigation. Now, she smiled and said mysteriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that Gu Zechen is not the child of our family.¡±


    The elder stared at him and mmed his hand onto the table. ¡°Lan Qianqian, what do you mean? Don¡¯t think that with Jing Yang backing you up, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Listen to me.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was not angry, instead she said coquettishly, ¡°I said before that Ze Huang is not An Rong¡¯s child, but I didn¡¯t say that Ze Huang is not the eldest brother¡¯s child.¡±


    The elder frowned.


    ¡°Lan Qianqian, don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you can also investigate what happened back then. Even though An Rong is married to Big Brother and she is pregnant, An Rong has a sister who was pregnant at the same time¡­¡±     Lan Qianqian nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    After the elder thought about it, he quickly denied it. ¡°I know Anyang¡¯s temperament, and such a big thing, how can I never hear of it. If you can¡¯t produce evidence, you will scold people here. Is the two people in the family still less?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I also know that I have done a lot of wrong things over the years, but I am also focused on the family. You say that I am too cold.¡±


    Lan Qianqian looked wronged and wanted to leave. As she walked, she said, ¡°I just wanted to remind you, Dad, don¡¯t you think the fire back then was too strange? An Rong just so happened to be not home and burned Anyang and her sister to death?¡±


    The elder still didn¡¯t say anything. Lan Qianqian added, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already said what I should say. You can understand the rest slowly.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Just as Lan Qianqian closed the door, the elder stopped Lan Qianqian. A smugness shed across Kang¡¯s face, but he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you believe what I said?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, don¡¯t make a sound of this matter. I will investigate it thoroughly.¡±


    The elder warned.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I still have this bit of propriety.¡±


    Lan Qianqian smiled and closed the door. She let out a long sigh of relief. She practically hummed down the stairs when she saw An Rong and An Rong sitting downstairs.


    ¡°Some people didn¡¯t seed in their scheme, yet they were still so happy. It¡¯s really a big deal.¡±


    Miao Cuifen sarcastically said.


    ¡°Second room, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t remind you that I¡¯m just hugging people¡¯s thighs. Be careful that you¡¯ll be at a loss.¡±  After all, it¡¯s hard to say whether you¡¯re sitting next to the rich wolf or the beast.


    Lan Qianqian cast a sidelong nce at An Rong and saw her calm and calm expression, she could not help but hum.


    ¡°Zexin has confirmed that it is the child of the family, Lan Qianqian, I don¡¯t know what else you have to be framed.¡±


    An Rong said calmly.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t say from the beginning that Zeheng is not the child of the family, but Papa misunderstood me.¡±


    Lan Qian blinked her eyes and looked innocent. She said, ¡°It seems like Big Brother¡¯s anniversary ising soon.¡±


    An Rong didn¡¯t say anything. Lan Qianqian smiled and said, ¡°I remember that I died on the same day as Big Brother. There was another woman, and that woman was still your sister. However, I haven¡¯t seen you over the years.¡±


    When An Rong heard Lan Qianqian mention her sister, her pores stood up. She stared at Khai in a daze, her voice hoarse and calm, ¡°Hey 4, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to tell you, unless you don¡¯t know.¡±


    After Lan Qianqian said this, she moved sideways and smiled before leaving.


    Miao Cuifen was confused. ¡°Big Sister Xia, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  There was no need to listen to her nonsense.


    An Rong¡¯s face was pale. When she got up, she suddenly felt dizzy and fell on the sofa again.


    ¡°Big Sister Xia, Big Sister Xia, quickly call for an emergency car.¡±     Gu Jia was busy, and even the old man was shocked, but he did note down to look at it. Su Ni stayed in the second room because of her pregnancy, and Gu Zechen went to the hospital.

 Chapter 582: She Did Everything

    Thankfully, An Rong woke up halfway, but Gu Zechen did not let An Rong go back and had to go to the hospital to check.


    ¡°Ze Yu, my good child.¡±


    An Rong¡¯s tears instantly fell. She grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand tightly and med herself, ¡°Mother has let you down, I¡¯ve let you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, stop talking. No matter what happens, you will always be my mother.¡±


    Gu Zechen held An Rong¡¯s hand tightly. He had nned for the worst, that is, no matter what An Rong did, he was the mother who raised him.


    An Rong kept shaking her head and pursed her lips tightly to control her emotions. In the end, she didn¡¯t say a word.     ¡°Mother, stop talking. Let¡¯s go check it up first.¡±


    Su Ni had been sitting in the living room the entire time. Miao Cuifen reminded her that she was unwilling to go upstairs several times. Gu Zechen had already called and Kafa was fine, so she would be back soon.


    When Gu Zechen came back, the family surrounded him. An Rong¡¯s face was pale and almost no blood color. She reluctantly reached out to Su Ni, as if wanting to touch her face, she listened to the housekeeper say, ¡°Madam, the old man wants to see you alone.¡±


    ¡°My mother just came back and she hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Let her go up and rest first. I¡¯ll talk to Grandfather personally.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    ¡°No need. Coincidentally, I have something to say to Papa.¡±


    An Rong retracted her hand, but her gaze remained on Su Ni. She was full of gratitude, ¡°Kang, I still owe you an apology.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what are you talking about?¡±


    Su Ni felt like she couldn¡¯t understand.     An Rong gave Su Ni a final look, then pushed everyone away and resolutely went upstairs alone.


    Su Ni had a bad feeling. She nced at the bracelet, her nose sore and tears fell. She pushed Gu Zechen and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, speak.¡±  What¡¯s wrong with Mother? ¡±


    ¡°You go upstairs to rest first.¡±


    Gu Zechen said calmly.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go up!¡±  Exin everything clearly, what is going on?


    ¡°This is the family¡¯s business, it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly raised his voice and roared at Su Ni. In the end, Su Ni was stunned. Gu Zechen came back to his senses and started to panic. He hurriedly said, ¡°Baby, can you go up and rest first? My mind is in a mess now. I can¡¯t exin these things to you¡­ Baby, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have roared you, I¡­¡±


    As he said this, he choked a little.


    Su Ni was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t realize that Gu Zechen had just roared at her. Instead, sheforted Gu Zechen, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He forced out a smile and nodded at Su Ni. ¡°Can we go upstairs together?¡±


    Su Ni was at a loss and could only nod.  She supported Gu Zechen while Gu Zechen supported her. The two of them helped each other up slowly.


    After closing the door, there was only space between the two of them. Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to ask Gu Zechen as she did before. She poured him a ss of water and carefully asked, ¡°What did Mother say to you?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head and looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Mother asked me to protect you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell and her body trembled uncontrobly. She said sadly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mother? Why did she suddenly say such things?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t get excited. You still have children in your stomach. Calm down and calm down.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged Gu Zechen tightly, his eyes wet.


    ¡°Then how can you calm me down? No way, go find Grandfather now and look for Grandfather, alright?¡±  No matter what happens, you are the grandson of the family, you can beg the mother.


    Su Ni pushed Gu Zechen. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to An Rong.


    Her mother left early, so she could only remember what her mother looked like through photos. To her, An Rong treated her well like her biological mother. She had nothing to do, filling her emotional gap. ¡°Zeheng, let¡¯s go find Grandfather together, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Gu Zechen sniffed, ¡°But you have a good rest in the room. Don¡¯t get excited, okay?¡±


    Su Ni nodded desperately.


    Gu Zechen suppressed his emotions and stopped when he walked to the door. He hugged Su Ni again and took a deep breath of her familiar aura, making him feel better. ¡°Baby, wait for me toe back. Wait for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright, when you open the door again, no matter what happens, I will give you a hug. No matter what happens, we have to face it at the same time, okay?¡±


    Su Ni touched his face and looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s reddened eyes, her hands in a mess.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded heavily and reluctantly let go of Su Ni. Finally, he resolutely said, ¡°I will be back soon.¡±


    Outside the study room, Gu Zechen knocked on the door and the housekeeper came over to kindly remind him, ¡°Grandfather has told me that no one will disturb him for the time being.¡±


    ¡°How long have they been talking about?¡±


    Gu Zechen was still calm.


    ¡°You went in since you came back. No one has disturbed you yet.¡±


    The steward said honestly.


    Gu Zechen stood silently at the door like a wall, forming a heavy shadow on the ground.


    Gu Jingyang and Gu Hanyang stood on the third floor and looked at Gu Zechen with different expressions. Gu Hanyang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zeheng? Didn¡¯t Dad agree to help Gu Corp, what¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s words, we haven¡¯t decided yet. Let¡¯s just watch.¡±


    Gu Jingyang said lightly.


    Gu Hanyang was keenly aware of an unusual aura. He tugged on Gu Jingyang¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Third Brother, tell me if you know something. Your wife hasn¡¯t been idle for the past two days. She¡¯s been talking to the elder often.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest.¡±


    Gu Jingyang didn¡¯t pick up Gu Hanyang.


    Gu Hanyang held Gu Jingyang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Third Brother, we are brothers. Is there anything you can¡¯t say? Are you really going to kill the big house?¡±


    Gu Jingyang¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, ¡°Let go!¡±


    Gu Hanyang was stunned.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    His third brother didn¡¯t talk much at home, and his personality was warm. He had never seen Gu Jingyang¡¯s gloomy eyes. He subconsciously let go and asked in a daze, ¡°Gu Jingyang, what do you want to do?¡±  Dad has already given you the wholepany. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?


    ¡°Second Brother, I have to remind you.¡±


    Gu Jingyang said with a faint expression, ¡°Don¡¯t ask if you shouldn¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t worry about things you shouldn¡¯t care about. Do your things well so as not to ignite your body.¡±

 Chapter 583: An Rong Admit It

    ¡°Gu Jingyang, are you threatening me?¡±


    Gu Hanyang¡¯s anger was ignited instantly. He pointed at Gu Jingyang and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re just afraid that Ze Ming wille back and steal everything you have now!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, misfortunees from the mouth. Don¡¯t you understand this principle?¡±


    Gu Jingyang moved closer, his eyes full of coldness.


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯d like to see what you can do to me?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Hanyang sneered, his eyes full of provocation.


    Gu Jingyang suddenly stopped and looked at the angry Gu Hanyang. He suddenly smiled, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re still so naive. How can I do anything to you? After Big Brother passed away, only the two of us are left in this house.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie here, you only want everything from the family.¡±


    ¡°This family has a share of everything, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t forget that there is also a copy of Ze Huang.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. You can do it yourself.¡±


    Gu Jingyang patted Gu Hanyang¡¯s shoulder and looked downstairs. Gu Zechen was still standing on the spot like a statue.


    The quarrel upstairs was over, but Gu Zechen never looked upstairs. The housekeeper tried to persuade him a few times but it was useless, so he could only shake his head and leave.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since Su Ni came out to check several times, but every time Gu Zechen stood at the door without making a sound. She wanted to go over and was afraid that it would make things worse, so she walked around the house impatiently.


    Finally, when she opened the door again, the door was gone.


    The elder personally opened the door and let Gu Zechen in. As soon as he entered, he saw An Rong kneeling beside him. He immediately stepped forward and wanted to support An Rong.     An Rong pushed him away and the elder asked Gu Zechen to sit down first.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hand stiffened.


    The atmosphere was stiff to the extreme.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s throat twitched and he said, ¡°Grandfather, no matter what my mother did wrong, she will always be my mother. I hope that Grandfather can make an appearance on the inte and watch her be single for so many years. It won¡¯t be easy to raise me alone. Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Zexin, do you really think so?¡±


    The elder asked, but in the end, he asked An Rong, ¡°You haven¡¯t told him yet?¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t!¡±


    An Rong, who had been dispirited, suddenly yelled and got excited. She crawled over and grabbed the elder¡¯s trouser leg, saying, ¡°Father, I beg you, it¡¯s been so many years. Please don¡¯t tell him, don¡¯t tell him such a cruel truth, okay?¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Gu Zechen realized that something was wrong and immediately frowned. He seemed to have lived for a while, so he rushed up and pulled the elder¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mother, do you have anything to hide from me?¡±


    Gu Zechen screamed, his suppressed emotions almost came to an end. He finally epted that his father¡¯s death was not an ident, but he also tried to understand how An Rong, as a woman, saw the pain of her husband cheating. He wanted to slowly digest all of this.     ¡°Grandfather, since the situation has reached this stage, you should tell me the truth.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were burning and he tried his best to control his emotions.


    ¡°Zexin, please don¡¯t, I¡­ I really treat you as my biological son.¡±


    Seeing that it was useless to beg the elder, An Rong started to grab Gu Zechen¡¯s trouser legs again and screamed, ¡°Zeheng, don¡¯t hate me, don¡¯t hate me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    The elder sighed and closed his eyes tightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to mention the past, but killing someone will pay for my life. You won¡¯t understand An Rong¡¯s principle.¡±


    An Rong lost her strength and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Zexin, you just said that An Rong is your mother no matter what, but if she killed your biological mother and your father, can you still choose to forgive her?¡±


    The elder suddenly asked.     Gu Zechen opened his mouth and looked at the elder in disbelief. This waspletely different from what An Rong had told him. ¡°How can I¡­ No¡­ This is impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Zexin, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t lie to you. In my heart, you are my son.¡±


    Like a drowning person, An Rong grasped thest straw and tried to prove her feelings for Ze Yan.     ¡°Then who is my biological mother?¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and asked word by word.


    No one answered him.


    ¡°Is it the woman who was burned in the fire? Is it your sister, the mistress in your eyes?¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth, his eyes red, and he questioned fiercely like an angry panther.


    An Rong shrunk her shoulders and lowered her head.


    The elder sighed and shook his head again.     ¡°Haha.¡±


    He sneered and felt humiliated for his past life. ¡°Since I¡¯m the son of the mistress, shouldn¡¯t you burn me to death? Why should you stay here?¡±


    ¡°Because you are his child.¡±


    The matter had been exposed and An Rong calmed down. Her empty eyes looked at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Because you are his child, I¡¯m d that I raised you. Do you know that you look like him too much?¡±  Every time I see you, I feel like I see him, so I don¡¯t dare to look at you. I don¡¯t dare to be with you, but I desperately think that you are my son¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted An Rong roughly. This was the first time he was angry at An Rong, but his eyes were red. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have saved me back then. You should have let me die with them.¡±


    He turned around and rushed out.


    ¡°Treat Su Ni well, she¡¯s innocent.¡±


    An Rong yelled behind her back but didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen heard it.


    ¡°An Rong, what else do you have to say now?¡±


    The elder asked.


    ¡°Father, I have nothing to say. I have a clear conscience. It was your son who let me down first. Even if he died, he would be with that witch. I was pregnant at the time, but he didn¡¯t care about me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point in saying this now? Anyang is my child..¡±


    ¡°Dad, I said that I don¡¯t want you to forgive me. Since I have done it, I have recognized you as much as you want, but Zexin is innocent. I hope you can keep your promise and help Gu Corp through the difficulties.¡±


    An Rong lowered her head and said.

 Chapter 584: Final Decision

    ¡°There are still houses in the outskirts of the city. Move over temporarily. You are not allowed to go out without my permission. Let me think about this.¡±


    The elder interrupted An Rong and sighed.


    An Rong raised her head and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I know my own child very well. It has been so long. Fortunately, after you left Anyang, you saved Ze Ming, and now Ze Ming saved you.¡±     ¡°He is always the child of the family, I will not let it go. In the future, you don¡¯t have to see him again.¡±


    The elder then slowly turned around. ¡°You can leave tonight.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Thank you, Dad.¡±     Gu Zechen rushed into the night.


    It was toote for Su Ni to catch up. She wanted to call Gu Zechen but she couldn¡¯t stop Gu Zechen from driving away.


    When Su Ni returned to her room again, she saw An Rong go downstairs in a dejected state. Her nose was sore, ¡°Mom, Zeheng has left. Can you tell me what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, we may not have a chance to meet again in the future. Mother is sorry for you. You and Zexin will live well in the future.¡±


    An Rong¡¯s eyes reddened and she pushed Su Ni away.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡±


    Su Ni said anxiously.


    ¡°Grandfather arranged a room for me alone. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance toe back.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me the address. Ze Yu and I can go see you.¡±


    Su Ni quickly said.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    An Rong turned back again and looked at the family reluctantly. She had lived here for more than 20 years, and every corner of this ce had Gu Anyang¡¯s footprints, which was why she had left the family.


    But Gu Zechen grew up and became more and more like Gu Anyang.


    A son like a father was something to be happy about.


    An Rong smiled and cried, shaking her head, not wanting to say anything.


    In the end, Su Ni couldn¡¯t stop An Rong from leaving. She couldn¡¯t ask her grandfather or find Gu Zechen again, so who would tell her the answer.


    Su Ni sat at the door and watched the lights of Gu Jia gradually go out. The housekeeper came over and advised Su Ni, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go upstairs and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Zexin didn¡¯te back. I want to wait for him here.¡±


    Su Ni sniffed.


    He clearly agreed that he woulde back after meeting Grandfather and give him a hug. How did everything change in the end?


    Gu Zechen, where are you?     Su Ni didn¡¯t want to listen to the housekeeper¡¯s words. She buried her head between her legs, sucked in her cool nose and looked in the direction where Gu Zechen disappeared.


    It was as if her home was gone overnight.


    Su Ni sat at the door for the whole night. The housekeeper gave her a cape and warm tea. However, Su Ni heard the whistle until dawn.


    ¡°Zexin!¡±


    Su Ni got up excitedly but her body was numb. She fell into the car.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen nervously helped Su Ni up. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    When the housekeeper saw Gu Zechene back, she let out a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re back. Madam has been waiting for you all night at the door, and she is pregnant again. You said that you blew the wind all night, how can this take?¡±


    ¡°You sat at the door all night?¡±


    Gu Zechen was shocked and his eyes were full of me.


    Su Niughed bitterly. Apart from feeling a little numb, she didn¡¯t feel any difort. ¡°Your phone is switched off too, and I don¡¯t know what happened, so I can only sit at the door.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there won¡¯t be any problems with me going out. But you, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re pregnant? Are you still so willful?¡±


    Gu Zechen said and carried Su Ni into the car.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Su Ni hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    After sitting at the door for so long, the housekeeper let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Mother, I left the familyst night. I don¡¯t know where I am now, Zexin, do you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say it. Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a checkup. This time, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have left you at home alone.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni.


    But Su Ni didn¡¯t realize that Gu Zechen¡¯s mood was not right at all. She continued to chase after him, ¡°Zeheng, do you know that Mother went there? She left alone, and her mood is not right¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, I don¡¯t want to discuss this with you now.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni again. He was trying hard to control his emotions to speak with such calm emotions.


    Su Ni was stunned and found that Gu Zechen was not right. He seemed to have not slept for a long time, and even his dark circles came out.     Su Ni muttered.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Gu Zechen sniffed, hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms, and pressed her chin against his forehead. Su Ni instantly smelled the smell of alcohol.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Zexin, what¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t let me care about Mother now¡­¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, can you stop mentioning her again?¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni rudely. Her eyes were full of impatience. Su Ni was stunned for a moment, then she realized that the problem was with Su Ni. She didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zechen was so abnormal and didn¡¯t care about Yao 4¡¯s question.


    Thankfully, she waspletely awake.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mention it. I apologize to you.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, sorry.¡±


    Gu Zechen was a little anxious again. He hugged Su Ni, who was a little reluctant, and muttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you, Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry. My brain is in a mess right now. Please let me calm down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    By contrast, Su Ni was much calmer.     Gu Zechen promised.


    Su Ni nodded again.


    The two went to the hospital and re-examined it. After confirming that there were no problems, Gu Zechen sighed in relief.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone in the future. Don¡¯t be so willful anymore.¡±  Gu Zechen reminded Su Ni.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you.¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be rxed and smiled.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m the one who made you worried. I won¡¯t do it next time.¡±


    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni on her forehead and pulled her, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to go back to Nancheng city? Coincidentally, things are almost settled here. Let¡¯s go back and pack it up and leave immediately.¡±


    Su Ni immediately thought of An Rong, but she didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Zexin, I think the family is in a mess recently. Why don¡¯t we stay here for two more days?¡±

 Chapter 585: The Dust

    Gu Zechen did not know Su Ni¡¯s mind, but it was difficult to tell Su Ni the truth. He could only pretend that he did not understand, ¡°No matter how chaotic Gu Jia is, it has nothing to do with us. Moreover, Grandfather has promised to help Gu Corp invest, and there are still a lot of things that need me to solve in Gu Corp.¡±


    Speaking of which, seeing that Gu Zechen still disagreed, Su Ni had topromise, ¡°Then we pack up and go back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The muscles on Gu Zechen¡¯s face became softer.


    When the two of them withdrew their hands and returned, they realized that there were quite a few people sitting in the living room.


    Su Ni subconsciously slowed down.


    Gu Zechen had always remembered An Rong¡¯s words of taking good care of Su Ni. In fact, even if Khai did not exin, he would do it. So, after he sensed Yao 4¡¯s fear, he held her hand tightly and quickly said, ¡°The meeting of the family, I don¡¯t have to participate again. There is still something else in Nancheng city, I have to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Zexin, sit down first, don¡¯t worry for a while.¡±


    The elder slowly said.


    The elder¡¯s name made Gu Zechen frown. Before he could digest what happenedst night, he whispered, ¡°Grandfather, I want to calm down.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense to let you sit down.¡±


    The elder¡¯s voice was much softer but he still insisted.


    Su Ni had never seen such a pleasant elder before. She seemed to feel the affection and concern from her grandfather. Su Ni¡¯s heart softened and she looked up at Gu Zechen and asked him if he wanted to sit.


    ¡°Yeah, Grandfather already said that. Zexin, you can sit for a while.¡±  Gu Hanyang also said.


    The elder sighed, ¡°Forget it, Ze Qi, go back and have a good rest. I have sent someone to deal with the Gu Corp.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood there without moving.


    From childhood to adulthood, he did not feel a little warmth in the family. Now that An Rong had an ident, he rarely felt the warmth of his family.


    Thinking about it, it was a bit sarcastic.


    ¡°Su Ni,e,e and sit down.¡±


    Miao Cuifen hurriedly waved.


    On the other hand, the three rooms who had been talkative didn¡¯t make a sound from start to end, especially Lan Qianqian, who had even lowered her head and yed with her phone.


    Su Ni sat down and Gu Zechen naturally sat down beside her.


    ¡°Everyone is here today. I want to have a family meeting. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve sat together.¡±


    The elder¡¯s attitude today was gentle, and he removed his usual harshness, and became an ordinary elder. He looked around gently, and finally withdrew his gaze, andnded on Gu Zechen, saying, ¡°Zeheng, you have been alone in Nancheng city for too long. You should move back from now on.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I will consider it.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered seriously, ¡°But Nancheng city still has something to deal with now, I can¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Lan Qianqian wanted to speak but was stopped by Gu Jingyang beside her and she was instantly dissatisfied.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The elder nodded and said, ¡°I mean, you can go back and deal with it first. However, you can let Su Ni stay here. If someone takes care of her, it will save you some time.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.     Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were equally serious. To him, Su Ni was his most important person, so how could he be assured?


    ¡°I¡¯m more familiar with Su Ni¡¯s usual habits. Besides, I still see her in my heart.¡±


    Gu Zechen said.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen gratefully. She didn¡¯t want to stay alone in Gu Corp.


    ¡°Zexin, you are also a person who does big things. How can you always be lovey-dovey? Are you afraid to leave Su Ni here alone and be eaten by us?¡±


    Lan Qianqian added.


    The elder also frowned. Obviously, he had a strong opinion of Gu Zechen¡¯s objection.


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue anymore. I think it¡¯s better to listen to Su Ni.¡±


    Miao Cuifen spoke for Su Ni and looked at her.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed, but she still actively fought for her rights and interests. ¡°I know that everyone cares about me, but I really can¡¯t stay. There are still a lot of things I need to hand over in the Su Corp, so I can take advantage of this time to deal with it.¡±


    This was reasonable and no one could refuse. The elder finally let go of it and said, ¡°Since you have to deal with the Su Corp, then it¡¯s fine. However, you can do everything ording to your capabilities. You are pregnant with the descendants of Gu Corp, so you can¡¯t tolerate any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Grandfather.¡±


    Su Ni nodded politely.


    However, the elder¡¯s words are all concerned about his grandson, which makes Su Ni feel a little ufortable in her heart, but this unhappiness quickly dissipates after leaving the family.


    The elder¡¯s family meeting was to let Gu Zechen go home. After all, Su Ni was already pregnant and the family was always together.  Su Ni had no opinions about this and it depended on what Gu Zechen nned to do.


    On the way back, Su Ni identally got out of the car and was fine in the car. She quickly spat out everything in her stomach and took a good rest for a long time before getting better. After Gu Zechen was busy, he waited until he was kicked out by Su Ni before going to work.


    Su Ni was not idle, so she called Qin Yue first and asked about somepany affairs.


    However, Su Ni felt that An Rong¡¯s previous exnation was not unreasonable, so she let Qin Yue spend more time.


    Qin Yue naturally agreed.


    However, Su Ni received an unexpected news when she came back.


    Li Dan was caught.


    Su Ni quickly called Luo Heng. He still hadn¡¯te out of the hospital, so she probably couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Luo Heng was a little embarrassed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to rm you at first. I heard you¡¯re pregnant. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Luo Heng, don¡¯t talk about this. Tell me what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t you have no proof?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Su Ni said anxiously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any evidence before, but now, she¡¯s shouldering what she deserves. I¡¯ve already told her that she¡¯s calm now, so there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±


    Luo Hengforted Su Ni instead.


    Su Ni calmed down and felt that her emotions were abnormal.


    After all, Li Dan was targeting herself, and Luo Heng suffered such a big injury. She deserved to be punished, and she didn¡¯t know what she was worried about.     Su Ni¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°How¡¯s your injury? I met a dermatologist before, and there happened to be an appointment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. If it hadn¡¯t been for the explosionst time, I¡¯m afraid that you would have almost recovered.¡±


    Luo Heng smiled bitterly.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    So he knew everything.


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m pregnant too. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have a skin transnt. It can be considered a blessing from a disaster, but what happened to Li Dan? Do you have any news?¡±

 Chapter 586: Long Time No See

    ¡°Not yet, but let the court decide everything.¡±


    Luo Heng said calmly.


    Su Ni did not say much and nodded. However, Su Ni still called Gu Zechen after the incident. Gu Zechen was silent for a while, but she still told Cairn, ¡°Those who deliberately hurt her people and get forgiveness from the victims are at least three years old.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Su Ni hung up.


    Three years, saying that it is not long or short, just treat it as a lesson for Li Dan.


    The housekeeper at the door softly reported that Su Banqing was here.


    Su Ni quickly invited her in. Su Banqing had a smile on her face, and she had quite a few tonics in her hands. She was very concerned about Khai, ¡°Sis, if I say you¡¯re pregnant now, don¡¯t wander around. For the first three months, you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re even more talkative than Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni helplessly said, ¡°You should eat more of these tonics and adjust your body.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When it came to her, Su Banqing¡¯s eyes dimmed. She sat down and the mes of revenge shed in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to anything now. The only hope is that Cheng Yi can return to the crime as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the police are investigating with all their might. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Su Ni sighed. Now her hatred for Cheng Yi was not so deep, but Su Banqing did not forget it.


    ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s tears fell and she became emotional. The housekeeper wanted to bring tea over but she retreated silently when she saw the situation.


    Su Ni patted Su Banqing¡¯s shoulder and her nose was sore.


    ¡°Sis knows you don¡¯t feel well. If you want to cry, then cry.¡±


    ¡°Sis, I won¡¯t cry.¡±


    Su Banqing shook her head desperately, then she said, ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t know how much I hate Cheng Yi. If it wasn¡¯t for him, my child wouldn¡¯t have been absent at all. I don¡¯t have to endure such a huge pain. I have to settle this debt for Cheng Yi.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. Listen to what Sis says, don¡¯t do stupid things.¡±


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. I¡¯m here today to see you. I hope you¡¯ll be fine, and I hope that you can forgive my insensible sister.¡±


    After Su Banqing said this, she was about to get up. Su Ni tried to stop her but she couldn¡¯t stop her.


    However, after Su Banqing left, Su Ni was not at ease. She identally turned over the teacup on the table.


    The maid quickly knelt on the ground to clean up. Su Ni stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    ¡°Madam, where are you going? Do you want to call President Gu?¡±


    The housekeeper called out anxiously from behind.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯lle back after a trip.¡±


    Su Ni left in a hurry and the housekeeper was anxious. How dare she rx? She quickly reported to Gu Zechen.


    Before Su Ni caught up with Su Banqing, she received a call from Cheng Yi first.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart instantly became nervous and she quickly picked up the phone, hoping that Su Banqing didn¡¯t look for Cheng Yi.


    ¡°Cheng Yi, what do you want to do?¡±


    She asked coldly.


    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s been a long time no see. I heard that you¡¯re pregnant. It seems that you¡¯ve forgotten the pain. The better the days are.¡±


    Cheng Yi¡¯s sinisterughter came from the phone. Su Ni was numb. ¡°Where¡¯s Su Banqing, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smart. Su Banqing already ns to go abroad with me. What do you think? As your sister, do you want to bless us?¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, her mind shook and she almost fainted.


    What did Su Banqing want to do?


    She clearly saw Su Banqing¡¯s angry eyes. She definitely didn¡¯t want to make peace with Cheng Yi, she must have wanted revenge.


    Su Ni suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Cheng Yi, do you know what you¡¯re doing? The police are looking for you everywhere. You might be caught at any time!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Cheng Yi looked nonchnt and even had a n. ¡°I came today to tell you that I¡¯ve never loved you.¡±     ¡°Cheng Yi, you¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Su Ni held the steering wheel tightly and gnashing teeth squeezed out a sentence from her teeth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Haha, even more shameless words are still behind us. Su Ni, are you driving? Have you been mentally prepared? Let me tell you, in my eyes, you are a hypocritical and shameless woman. You really thought that I couldn¡¯t bear to part with you back then. Haha, in your dreams, even if I love Su Banqing, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with a woman like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that enough? If you¡¯re enough, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Su Ni tried to control her emotions.


    ¡°Call the police, haha.  Su Ni, you only have this little ability, but I¡¯m leaving soon. Goodbye, Su Ni.  In the end, I wish you a blessing. I hope you and your child will die quickly, haha!


    Bang!


    Su Ni mmed on the brakes and hit the roadside fence.


    The phone was hung up and the surroundings were silent.


    Su Ni¡¯s hair was disheveled and her two hands held the steering wheel tightly. Her mind was filled with Cheng Yi¡¯s ferocious appearance.


    She once thought that she had let go, that she could calm down even when facing Cheng Yi.     What¡¯s wrong with me?


    Shame and indignation, self-me, anger, and even wanted to strangle this shameless man to death!


    ¡°Cheng Yi!¡±


    Su Ni pped the steering wheel hard and shouted his name.


    The phone that had been shaken to the side rang again. Su Ni picked it up without hesitation and asked, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Ze Yu.¡±


    Su Ni looked at her phone and was annoyed. She mmed the steering wheel heavily and had to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m fine, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now? Do you want me to pick you up?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni rubbed the hair in front of her forehead behind her ear and suddenly there was a roar in her mind. ¡°I know where Cheng Yi is. You immediately send someone to the nearest rail to check the ce where there is a tunnel.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned.


    ¡°Zexin, I can¡¯t exin so much now. I can only tell you that Cheng Yi just called me. I just heard the sound of the train, and there was a long noise and noise. It should be at the bridge or tunnel. If he wants to wait for Su Banqing, he must be in the south of the city. You can send someone over now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know where it is. There is only one ce in the south tunnel of the city. Cheng Yi probably couldn¡¯t pass the check on his ticket before he thought about getting into the car this way. I will immediately send someone over.  Take a break first.


    Gu Zechen quickly reacted and didn¡¯t dare to dy any further. He quickly hung up.

 Chapter 587: A car accident

    At this time, Su Ni took care of herself.


    She got out of the car and saw that Benz had hit the fence. The bun was deep in and the engine could still be activated. Su Ni started the engine and slowly drove back.


    After a while, Gu Zechen sent a message that he had caught Cheng Zhe.


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief. Before she could get out of the car, she couldn¡¯t help but cry on the steering wheel.


    ¡°However, Su Banqing is also at the scene and was taken away.¡±


    ¡°My husband will go to the police station.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already sent awyer to handle this matter. You have a good rest first. By the way, are you home?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±     After hanging up, Su Ni felt weak.


    She closed her eyes and thought that the scene of Cheng Zhe being captured was chaotic in her mind. Cheng Zhe must be very upset, but what expression would Su Banqing have on her face?


    Her mind was in a mess.


    Butler called Su Ni out a few times outside the car and Su Ni was a little alert. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Nanny Wang has already made you a steamed soil soup. Would you like to try it?¡±


    ¡°No need, I want to stay here alone for a while.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    Su Ni sat down in the car in darkness. Gu Zechen came back and carried Su Ni out of the car. Behind him, Kafa followed.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Su Banqing lowered her head and med her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Su Banqing¡¯s nose instantly turned sour, and Gu Zechen said, ¡°Su Banqing pretends to be a fe on her body. If I don¡¯t go over, the police will follow him. Khai is going to catch Cheng Zhe. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Ever since Su Banqing left the family after saying those words, Su Ni had been stunned to the point where she would not wait for Cheng Zhe to be caught.


    This point was simr to himself.


    Su Ni smiled and said to Su Banqing, ¡°You did well, but you don¡¯t have to take risks after Hanhan.¡±


    Su Banqing covered her mouth and cried.


    Gu Zechen had already heard that butler was afraid of Su Ni¡¯s car being hit. Now that he took a look, he felt that there was no problem with being a good person.


    Although he was in pain, he couldn¡¯t say anything to me.


    Just as Su Ni said, Cheng Zhe¡¯s, whether it was Su Ni or Su Ni, finally no longer had to take risks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the house.¡±


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni and walked in front of her. Cheng Zhe was in a trance, so she should have calmed down, but when she thought about what Cheng Zhe had said before, she was still in a trance.


    Back in her room, Su Ni drank some soup.


    ¡°I thought you would me me,¡± Su Ni said in a low voice.


    The car had been turned into a daze. As long as Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t blind, he would definitely see it.


    ¡°Since I understand what you¡¯re thinking, I won¡¯t me you. I just don¡¯t want to hurt myself next time.¡±


    Gu Zechen held her and squeezed out a smile.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know how serious Gu Zechen¡¯s words were, but he must not me herself for saying so.


    She still remembered how Gu Zechen had made three ns with her before she went to Beijing, how she told herself that she was nervous and afraid. In the end, she hid in Gu Zechen¡¯s father and apologized in a low voice.


    ¡°I did something wrong this time. I promise that Hanhan won¡¯t be there again.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but firmly held her as a response.


    In the middle of the night.


    Su Ni seemed to have returned to the car ident scene, but this time, Cheng Zhe didn¡¯t appear in front of Su Ni on the phone.


    He pointed at Su Ni. Ming Mo flew away and berated Su Ni for being shameless. He said that he had never loved Khai. If she wasn¡¯t the daughter of his enemy, he wouldn¡¯t have nced at him.


    She thought that she loved her so much.


    Finally, he wished that Su Ni and his child would die.


    Su Ni woke up from her dream and realized that her whole body was sweating.


    Gu Zechen sat up, turned on the lights, and looked at Su Ni¡¯s frightened expression. ¡°Have you had a nightmare?¡±     Su Ni closed in and wanted to take a shower. Gu Zechen followed behind her. Su Ni wanted to cry and begged, ¡°Can you let me go alone?¡±


    Gu Zechen stopped walking, but he still followed Su Ni¡¯s line of thought.


    Su Ni opened the water and felt the water from cold to hot. She hid in the bathroom and let the water fall from her head. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    The sound of the water covered her voice.     She still remembered that Gu Zechen once said that he noticed her when she danced at the school ceremony during the first year of school.


    She was radiant, bright, and even charming.     Su Ni hammered hard against the wall, her tears engraved on the dam. Ming Ming had already been caught, so why did she appear in her dream?


    Beforeing out, Su Ni packed herself up and determined that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t see that she had just cried.


    She squeezed out a smile in the mirror and opened the door.


    Un, Gu Zechen was at the door.


    Su Ni was shocked.


    Gu Zechen exined, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re busy inside, so I¡¯m just waiting here.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? I just had a nightmare and started to miss Papa. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Gu Zechen noticed that Su Ni¡¯s eyes were swollen and he also found that she was quickly blurred. He nodded and said, ¡°From now on, you should sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look, I¡¯m a little sleepy again.¡±


    Su Ni yawned.


    Gu Zechen let Su Ni lie on the bed and slowly blew for her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart started to calm down. It seemed that Gu Zechen had done this for her a long time ago. Although he never said anything, he expressed his feelings with actions.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    She mumbled. She thought that only Gu Zechen could give her such warmth in her life.


    Unfortunately, Gangfeng¡¯s voice was quite loud and Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hear it.


    Su Ni looked like she had hidden a secret. Maybe her fingers were too soft or she was really tired. When Gu Zechen finished his hair, Su Ni had already fallen asleep.


    Gu Zechen straightened her body and covered her with the nket. He reached over to help her shed tears when he realized she had already fallen asleep.


    Gu Zechen grinned and smiled.


    Can they continue like this? He frowned, pulled himself into the nket and hugged Su Ni tightly.

 Chapter 588: Suddenly

    The next day, Gu Zechen went to the police station to continue dealing with Cheng Zhe. Su Ni and Su Banqing stayed at home, and Ka wanted to apologize for what happened yesterday, but Yan Lu remembered what Gu Zechen had said to himst night, so he repeated it to her, ¡°Since I know your Hansi, I won¡¯t me you. I just don¡¯t let myself take this risk in the future.¡±


    Su Banqing was so touched that she nodded.


    And she had something important to do today, that was to go to the police station to identify Cheng Zhe.


    Originally, Su Banqing meant that she wanted Su Ni to follow her, at least she could see Cheng Zhe¡¯s appearance. Su Ni thought about it but she still didn¡¯t go.


    She suddenly remembered the nightmare ofst night and the face of Cheng Zhe. She shook her head and said, ¡°I still have something to do. You can go first. With your husband there, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Of course, Su Banqing wouldn¡¯t beg. Ming You was in a daze and quickly packed it up before she couldn¡¯t wait to go.


    Before Yan Lu left, she said that she was going to avenge her baby.


    At the end of the day, she added, ¡°Bring yours, Papa¡¯s, bringing along the people from our family who have been suffering before, and revenge together.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart instantly melted.


    She replied, ¡°Su Banqing, you can do it, you can do it.¡±


    Su Banqing ran over and hugged Su Ni. She sniffed again and mocked, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s a good thing for you to knock on me, but when Young Master wants to face him, I¡¯m a little scared. Sis, I¡¯m really useless.¡±


    Su Ni silently patted her shoulder.


    She had a taste that wasn¡¯t the case. She could hide behind Gu Zechen but Su Banqing couldn¡¯t. She had to face it herself.


    She shrugged lightly and said, ¡°Go back quickly. I¡¯ll make a table of delicious food at home. Let¡¯s have a good celebration.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Sis, Ming You will definitely. I want to eat the fish,¡± Su Banqing said.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Then, Su Banqing was overjoyed and almost jumped out. As soon as she turned around, Su Banqing could no longer control her emotions.


    In the past, he loved someone, but now he hated someone.


    Now, she finally understood how Su Ni hated her back then.


    ¡°Sis, you must be happy.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s tears blurry. At least Su Ni still had Gu Zechen and aplete home, and she had nothing.


    Su Ni tidied up her emotions and simply made a few more dishes at noon with her lover.


    Then she called Luo Qing to pick her up.


    First of all, she had to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯s words and take good care of herself. Second, yesterday, her car had been renovated. If Luo Qing didn¡¯t pick her up, she couldn¡¯t go out at all.


    Su Ni asked Luo Qing to send herself to Hanhan¡¯s house and she saw Li Dan.


    By the way, she also told Li Dan about Cheng Zhe being arrested.


    Li Dan was surprised to see Su Ni, so she nced behind her back and said directly, ¡°Luo Heng didn¡¯te. I¡¯m here to see you today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s still in the hospital, and he¡¯s only here yesterday. How could he be here today?¡±


    Li Dan quickly reacted and sat down quickly. She nced at Su Ni and said, ¡°Then, you came alone today. Why, did youe to see me as a joke?¡±


    Su Ni smiled.


    Even though Li Dan was sarcastic, her eyes were not smug, which made her feel warm.


    ¡°No, I came today to tell you good news.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°What, I¡¯m going to be reduced by a sentence. Can you tell me I¡¯m going out today?¡±


    Li Dan teased without even looking up.


    Su Ni ignored Li Dan and said directly, ¡°Cheng Zhe was arrested yesterday. He was by the rail and wanted to go abroad secretly, but I haven¡¯t done it yet.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you run away before?¡±


    ¡°But he wanted to bring Su Banqing abroad and came back. In the end, Su Banqing brought a group of police officers to catch her.


    Su Ni said softly, these things were told by Gu Zechenter on.


    Li Dan was first stunned.


    Then, Ming You sneered and looked at Su Ni, not trying to hide her sarcasm. ¡°It seems that the two of you are really alike. You can do something like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m half clear because of the family, but I¡¯m avenging her baby..¡±


    After a pause, Su Ni added, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that she would do this.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t strange.¡±


    Li Dan put on a look as if the onlookers were clear, and she put her hands in front of him, ¡°I heard that Cheng Zhe was messing around with you when he was in university. It¡¯s not a good thing. Your sister did this but just like you, she looked down on Cheng Zhe¡¯s face. I don¡¯t think Su Banqing is just enmity her child. I¡¯m afraid she wants to take revenge on your humiliation back then. From this point of view, I¡¯m still quite impressed by your sister. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll really meet you.


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She remembered what Su Banqing said before she went out in the morning. She was talking about everyone who had suffered Cheng Zhe.


    Then, Su Ni smiled.


    It was true.


    Perhaps, Su Banqing never forgot about the suffering the Su family had suffered from the beginning, but she was deceived because of the child. In the end, the child was gone and everything returned to its original trajectory.


    However, she hid it so deeply and smiled so happily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I really admire her.¡±


    Su Ni said in a daze.From N?velDrama.Org.


    When would her weaker sister be able to take on her side?


    At the same time, she felt a little proud. ¡°And she also said that when Cheng Zhe¡¯s case is decided, she will go to America to take care of Papa. You don¡¯t know, she used to need people to take care of her, but now, look, she¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Li Dan looked at Su Ni with surprise.     ¡°Then I¡¯m quite grateful to you.¡±


    Su Ni was now filled with gratitude. She ignored Li Dan¡¯s attitude and happily said, ¡°I really hope that in three years, we can sit together and have a good chat.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, we won¡¯t deal with them from the beginning.¡±


    As Li Dan said this, a strong sense of displeasure shed across her eyes. Although she was in a daze with Su Ni, it didn¡¯t mean they could be friends.


    ¡°Do you know that I really hate you and envy you? Why would Luo Heng treat you so well? Even I can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    She gritted her teeth, but she lost her anger.


    Su Ni was stunned.

 Chapter 589: He protected me just to save you

    In her eyes, Li Dan had always been Luo Heng¡¯s weakness. If Yan Lu had anything to do with Li Dan, it would be the price for him.


    ¡°He can block everything for you, and he can die for you. Do you know that I once threatened breaking up, but he was also moved by him? Tell me, why is there such a person in this world?¡±


    Li Dan said and sneered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Luo Heng to be so burdened.¡±


    Su Ni said truthfully, ¡°I was quite surprised at the hospital that day, but I¡¯ve already made it clear. Don¡¯t you doubt my rtionship with Luo Heng anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter how good Luo Heng is, he can¡¯t be as handsome as Gu Zechen. He¡¯s so rich. Young Master said that Luo Heng can¡¯t evenpare to Cheng Zhe. You don¡¯t like him.¡±


    When she heard this, Su Ni¡¯s expression changed. She turned around and Li Dan hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just joking. You Hanzhen, even if he¡¯s a dumb egg, he¡¯s still the most precious to me.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and it eased down.


    She sat down again and felt that she should say something.


    ¡°Luo Heng is still waiting for you. I also hope that you can be together and cherish each other.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Su Ni, you don¡¯t need to teach these words.¡±


    Su Ni smiled. When did she be an old woman?


    But today, there is a desire to speak, and people can¡¯t help but say, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to listen, but after you don¡¯t listen today, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°You always think that Luo Heng and I are on good terms, but why don¡¯t you think about why Luo Heng did this? Even though we were still in school back then, he didn¡¯t want me to know his sorry side, but for you, he came to me several times and even begged me. After I came, I didn¡¯t want you to be together, so I didn¡¯t want him to care about you. But he still begged me, and even kneeled. In the end, aren¡¯t you still together?


    ¡°Besides, now, you think Luo Heng got hurt because of me, but I¡¯m telling you that when I¡¯m in the car, I¡¯m fine. Do you think Luo Heng is trying to save my driver?¡±


    Li Dan¡¯s eyes widened and she was a little stunned.


    Su Ni ignored her and continued, ¡°You are very smart. You should be able to win. He did this for you. He didn¡¯t want you to be used by Cheng Zhe and didn¡¯t want you to die. Of course, he really did. He hoped that he would be hurt because he couldn¡¯t change anything. He could only bear it himself and choose to forgive you. Before this, Cheng Zhe wanted me to seekpensation but he wasn¡¯t in the city. Luo Heng told me that you did it. I hope I can beat you¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Li Dan, do you think a man doesn¡¯t love you enough? Are you trying to dig out your heart?¡± If you really want it, he will do it.


    In the end, Su Ni was a little angry. She didn¡¯t deny other people¡¯s feelings, but Luo Heng had put in so much effort. In the end, Li Dan didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Luo Heng gave up too much for you. Even in front of his best friend, that is, he gave up his dignity. What else do you think he has other than you?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you told me.¡±


    Li Dan interrupted Su Ni.


    ¡°My words are finished.¡±


    Su Ni leaned over and rxed. After she said everything she should say, she felt much morefortable.


    When she was about to reach the door, she suddenly heard Li Dan¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Thank you for telling me to do this today.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I just want to tell you that Luo Heng cares about my friend so much because he cares more about you and doesn¡¯t want to lose you. That¡¯s why he risked his life to save me and protect you!¡±


    Li Dan was in a daze, and there were tears in her eyes.


    She wiped it and suddenly wanted tough.


    Why did she never know this? Why was Su Ni telling herself?


    She wanted to apologize, but Su Ni was already far away and her loud voice would be dispersed.     When Su Ni returned, Gu Zechen had already gone home but he didn¡¯t see Su Banqing.


    Gu Zechen said that Su Banqing was in a bad mood and went out on her own.


    Su Ni was a little worried. She wanted to pull out her phone but was stopped by Gu Zechen. ¡°The problem to solve has been solved. She told you not to worry about her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all settled.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nerves were like a string broken and she slowly drooped down. It was good to let her be alone.


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked, ¡°Did you go to see Li Dan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hide it and knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Cheng Zhe was caught. Li Dan did something back then. I want to tell her.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he asked her to rest first.


    ¡°Is there any problem with Grandfather¡¯s side?¡±


    Su Ni remembered that her grandfather had agreed to help the family, so she should have made other requests. However, after the family meeting, her grandfather and Gu Zechen were chatting alone. Su Ni did not participate, so she did not know what to say.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a face.¡±


    Gu Zechen doubted for a few seconds before finally answering Su Ni.


    But Su Ni was stunned.


    What¡¯s more, how could Gu Zechen be famous?


    ¡°Hanhan, mother¡¯s matter, haven¡¯t you told me that it was Hanhan¡¯s love?¡±


    She asked carefully.


    ¡°She killed my biological mother and my father.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni thought that the first few times she asked, Gu Zechen was either angry or angry. Although she was worried, she had no choice. But just now, she felt like her ears were deaf or something was wrong with her head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Hanrong your biological mother? Hanhan, what are you talking about? How can I not understand?¡±


    Su Ni looked confused.


    She felt that something must have been wrong. How could he possibly do that?


    Gu Zechen looked at her and pursed his thin lips tightly.


    Su Ni was a little scared and wanted to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, but she was subconsciously pushed away by Gu Zechen. Su Ni took two steps back and was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Zechen apologized in a low voice, but he didn¡¯t hold Su Ni like he did.


    Su Ni¡¯s nose ached and tears fell. However, she didn¡¯t want to give Gu Zechen the illusion that she loved to cry. She still shook her head and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t feel well in your heart during this period of time. You didn¡¯t tell me about such a big thing. You must be feeling very ufortable.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Sorry, Hanhan, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Su Ni was weak.


    ¡°Let Su Banqing stay with you in the next two days. I can rest assured that I wille back after I handle Hanhan¡¯s matter.¡±


    After Gu Zechen finished, Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but nodded.

 Chapter 590: Su Ni’s small emotions

    Su Ni wanted to know what was going on and was worried that Gu Zechen would be sad.


    In fact, Gu Zechen had already exined everything clearly and could not ask anything else.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go rest first.¡±


    Su Ni saw Gu Zechen holding the phone and took the initiative to say it. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse and Su Ni went upstairs.


    After taking a few steps, she turned her head and looked at Gu Zechen holding up his phone.


    Gu Zechen, who was in a daze, would never act like that.


    It was probably because of the change in expression that made him feel embarrassed. Su Ni thought like she didn¡¯t care.


    When he woke up the next day, Gu Zechen was no longer there. Only then did the person who asked him know that Gu Zechen had set off to Beijing.


    Su Ni was startled. This time, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even greet her, which was impossible in the past.


    ¡°Madam, this is what Mr. Gu told me to cook before leaving. Please try it.¡±


    The woman said respectfully while holding the soup.


    ¡°Put it down, thank you.¡±


    The little annoyance in Su Ni¡¯s heart disappeared with the bowl of soup. After all, Gu Zechen still remembered her in his heart. She couldn¡¯t suspect Gu Zechen for a small matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Madam, Mr. Gu also said that you should stay in the yard if you¡¯re okay. You have to maintain your mood.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really worried.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°No, Mr. Gu is the most concerned about the wife. Now that you¡¯re pregnant, naturally you have to pay attention to it.¡±


    In fact, there was no need for her to say these words. Su Ni knew deep down that she started to me her little dude for her pregnancy. Just now, she almost didn¡¯t get angry because of Gu Zechen¡¯s silence.


    ¡°Sis, this is what Hanhan asked me to buy for you. Are you sweet?¡±


    Su Banqing ran in from outside with a bouquet of flowers in her hand.


    ¡°Sis, I really love you. I haven¡¯t been envious for the past two days.¡±


    Su Banqing blinked her big eyes and said mysteriously to Su Ni.


    ¡°Alright, stop talking. Your husband didn¡¯t tell me anything else in the morning, so he could only use these little tricks to make me happy.¡±


    Even though that was the case, after Su Ni called Gu Zechen, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say goodbye, but Su Ni still understood.


    ¡°I left in a hurry this morning. I was worried that I would disturb you to sleep, so I didn¡¯t call you.¡±


    ¡°I know. Be careful on the road. As long as you have me in the bottom of your heart, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and seemed to be in a good mood. The two of them chatted for a while, but it was rare for them to be quiet and free.


    After hanging up, Su Ni was bored and Gu Zechen¡¯s expression darkened. Li Mo didn¡¯t know much about the family, so he asked, ¡°Mr. Gu, are you thinking about how to deal with the phone call from Mr. Yan?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Gu Zechen rubbed his heart and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to take a step.¡±


    Time passed quickly, as if it was dark in the blink of an eye. With Su Banqing apanying her, Su Ni didn¡¯t feel bored. She just remembered Gu Zechen asionally, so she couldn¡¯t help but call her.


    Su Ni relied entirely on her strength to resist harassing Gu Zechen, but her heart was always restless.


    ¡°Sis, I really envy you.¡±


    Su Banqing squatted beside Su Ni, holding her face in both hands, and said en.


    ¡°You, in the future, bright eyes will also find your own happiness.¡±


    In the quiet days, it was as if she and Su Banqing had returned to the days they were in the family. Although they were worried about things, they were full of happiness.


    ¡°Yes, I really hope that I can find a man like Hanhan. No, half of him is enough.¡±


    Su Banqing said with a smile, then she came over and said mysteriously, ¡°But Sis, are you still in a rtionship with Hanhan?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni was stunned, then she frowned. ¡°He is following me. We hardly have any noise.¡±


    ¡°Then I really envy you.¡±


    Su Banqing blinked and said, ¡°But I heard that after pregnancy, my temper will be very big. I wasn¡¯t the same before. So, Sis, you should pay more attention to how good Hanhan is. It¡¯s a pity if another woman snatches him.¡±


    ¡°You, thank you for your concern. I don¡¯t even know what Yin Tian is thinking in your head.¡±


    Su Ni frowned helplessly.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m doing it for your good.¡±


    Su Banqing covered her head and said.


    ¡°Alright, I know, Hanhan. With this time, you¡¯d better think about yourself.¡±


    Su Ni rolled her eyes.


    ¡°What do I have to think about? Yan Zheng, I¡¯ll go to America once Cheng Zhe¡¯s case is over.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s words returned to her usual brilliance and Yan Zhen. Su Ni was also famous for her calmness.


    The two sisters sat at the door, chatting every now and then. Time passed by.


    On the first night, Su Ni didn¡¯t harass Gu Zechen, but she waited until she fell asleep and didn¡¯t call Gu Zechen.


    She thought that Gu Zechen must have been busy going back and had no time.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t care.


    However, the next day, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t call. When Su Ni called, Gu Zechen whispered his apologies.


    However, over the phone, Su Ni heard the woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Su Ni asked in a daze. She really believed in Gu Zechen.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Grandfather¡¯srades came over and took his granddaughter by the way, just sitting next to me,¡± Gu Zechen exined.


    ¡°Then, Young Master is lucky.¡±


    Su Ni said with a smile, ¡°What do you think? Is she a beauty? We must be in a good mood together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone suddenly became serious, even a little angry. Su Ni was stunned for a moment, then she said, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Of course I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You must take good care of yourself. You still have our children now, not alone, so no matter what happens, you have to take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised that something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m not very worried about you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I still have some time to hang up.¡±


    After Gu Zechen finished the call, he turned his head and saw his grandfather standing behind his back. He frowned and called for his grandfather.


    ¡°Is it Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Gu Zechen answered, Grandfather Yan was silent too. Fu Shanshan said coincidentally, ¡°Grandfather, talk, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    After they left, Grandfather Yan smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think of Hanshan?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I won¡¯t divorce Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen was helpless, but he had to repeat it again and again in the face of Grandfather Yang.

 Chapter 591: Divorce with Su Ni

    The elder sat down slowly, not in a hurry, and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the baby in Su Ni¡¯s womb, I can promise that you¡¯ll divorce after Su Ni gives birth to the child.¡±


    ¡°I love Su Ni and I won¡¯t divorce him. I¡¯ve said this very clearly before.¡±


    Gu Zechen was firm and did not hesitate at all.


    Fu Shanshan, who was hiding outside the door, looked dim for a few seconds, but soon her head leaned over again. She really wanted to know why Grandfather Gu wanted Gu Zechen and Su Ni to divorce.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t forgive An Rong, you should know that Su Ni¡¯s mother was an aplice. Liu Wanlin set fire to your father and mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, Grandfather, I don¡¯t want to listen to her anymore. No matter what Su Ni¡¯s mother has done, it has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and interrupted the elder impatiently.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it, but you have to know that in the future, you have to face the daughter of your parents and enemies. Gu Zechen, do you really think you can do it yourself?¡±


    The elder then stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to do this, but Su Ni¡¯s child can stay and Su Ni can¡¯t stay in the family. Besides, Shanshan, you have to take care of her.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his head and was silent.


    He never thought that he would fall into such a dilemma.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Fu Shanshan slowly came in, worried about Gu Zechen¡¯s situation.


    Gu Zechen looked up at her with a young and charming face, but he couldn¡¯t bring up too much interest. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡°Zexin, where are you going?¡±


    After Fu Shanshan said this, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s impatient eyes. She subconsciously shrank and said, ¡°Grandfather said that you would take me out to y. I heard that there are good attractions near the capital. How about¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time. If you really want to go, you can get the driver to take you there.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly and left.


    Fu Shanshan was so angry that she stomped her feet, but she could only watch as Gu Zechen left, but what Grandfather Gu just said was true?


    If Su Ni¡¯s mother killed Gu Zechen¡¯s mother, would they still be together?     Ever since she saw Gu Zechen, she had fallen in love with this handsome and cold man. Even if he still had his wife, she didn¡¯t care, but this guy was too cold to her¡­


    Fu Shanshan was a little upset and sullen.


    ¡°Girl, are you angry?¡±


    The elder asked with a rare smile.


    ¡°Grandpa Gu, look at Zexin, is he still in love with his wife? What does Su Ni look like?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was curious.


    ¡°Zeheng still has some trouble, but you believe in Grandfather, you can definitely be my granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Grandfather Gu actually began to coax Fu Shanshan, and she was like two people in peace.


    Fu Shanshan blushed, and she was still a little embarrassed, but her eyes were full of expectation. ¡°Gu Grandfather, is it true?¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve heard it just now.¡±


    The elder¡¯s eyes were sharp and Fu Shanshan looked embarrassed.


    ¡°You are not an outsider. Since you heard it, you know that there is a gap between Gu Zechen and Su Ni. It is only a matter of time before Zeheng thinks it clearly. When he thinks it out, he will naturally make the right choice.¡±


    The elder said meaningfully.


    With Old Gu¡¯s words, Fu Shanshan finally felt relieved.


    Gu Zechen was aimless all the way, but the car finally stopped at a vi in the suburbs.


    An Rong was inside.


    He immediately turned his head and left, but in less than a minute, he regretted it.


    Standing at the door of the vi again, Gu Zechen had mixed feelings in his heart. How to face the person he had called his mother for more than twenty years, but he was the one who killed his father.


    He would rather die together than let him not know how to face An Rong and Su Ni.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    An Rong stood on the balcony on the second floor and saw Gu Zechen early. Now that she saw him return, she immediately went downstairs and smiled happily.


    This was the first time Gu Zechen hade to see him.


    She once thought she would never wait for this day.


    Gu Zechen walked into the vi awkwardly, and everything here could not bepared to Gu Jia. Su Ni personally washed her hands and made tea, and she was more careful in the face of Gu Zechen. ¡°Zeheng, thank you foring to see me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see you, but to find out what role Su Ni¡¯s mother yed in it.¡±


    Gu Zechen asked coldly.


    The elder had already told himself about what had happened back then and he had already investigated it himself. However, he still wanted to hear An Rong personally.


    An Rong¡¯s hand trembled and her smile turned pale.


    She put down the tea and sat down in front of Gu Zechen in a hurry. She said in a low voice, ¡°I know that even if you didn¡¯t send me to jail, it will be hard for you and the elder to forgive me in this lifetime.¡±     ¡°Alright.¡±


    An Rong saw that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to listen to nonsense and quickly relieved, ¡°Since I¡¯ve reached this stage, I have nothing to hide.¡±


    ¡°Back then, your father was married to me, but he secretly interacted with my sister and eventually got pregnant. At that time, I was also pregnant¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your child?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±     At this point, she paused for a moment and said, ¡°Zexin, if I say that the fire back then was an ident, do you believe it?¡±


    Gu Zechen pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Forget it, although it was an ident, Su Ni¡¯s mother didn¡¯t call the police or save her in order to avenge me. Your parents are gone with the house.¡±


    The moment she said that, Gu Zechen¡¯s cup was also heavily put down. Her voice was loud and An Rong trembled.


    This was not much different from what Gu Zechen knew. The only way in and out was the fire. It was Su Ni¡¯s mother who set it up, or simply not saved.


    Gu Zechen got up and wanted to leave. An Rong quickly followed, ¡°Zexin, I told you today not to change anything, but hope that Su Ni is innocent. You have to take good care of her.¡±

 Chapter 592: Su Ni Is Innocent

    ¡°Because her mother helped you, did you marry Su Ni to me just to repay her gratitude?¡±  Because Su Ni¡¯s mother helped you, you treated her like your biological daughter. An Rong, do you really think you¡¯re smart? Everyone is stupid, you¡¯re fooled by you?


    Gu Zechen shouted at An Rong.


    An Rong dodged a few times but quickly epted this fact calmly.


    Sheughed bitterly, ¡°Zexin, if I say no, will you believe it?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and his chest heaved greatly.


    From the beginning, An Rong had no reason to give Su Ni to her. Regardless of whether he was willing to do it back then, this waspletely different from the way Khai treated her in the past.


    After that, An Rong treated Su Ni like her biological daughter. Not to mention themon daughter-inw problem, even Kafa himself would be obedient to her and things would be directed towards her.


    In the end, it was because she wanted to repay Su Ni¡¯s mother for her revenge.


    Gu Zechen clenched his fists tightly again. An Rong looked at them coldly, ¡°I only found out about Su Ni¡¯s existenceter on. She has a strong and gentle personality, a good character, and also a capable person. I really think you are suitable. As for Kang¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to say much. You can see now that she is not suitable for you. She knew your identity back then, so she wanted to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to talk about Xu Wan, but to be honest, Zexin, Su Ni, you know what¡¯s wrong with her. Is she not suitable for you? I¡¯m very satisfied to see the two of you happy now.¡±


    An Rong sighed, ¡°So, Zexin, I don¡¯t want your feelings to be affected.¡±


    ¡°You said it easily. Do you think I can still live calmly with someone who killed my parents?¡±


    Gu Zechen gnashing teeth.


    All of this was beautiful, but now it was broken, revealing ugly looks.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    An Rong lowered her head weakly.


    ¡°You said that you never helped Su Ni. What about Chen Sheng? You dare say you didn¡¯t arrange it.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly asked.


    An Rong raised her head abruptly, feeling a little embarrassed, but she still tried to exin, ¡°Chen Sheng¡­ Indeed, I arranged it. At that time, Su Corp was bankrupt and Su Ni went to the mental hospital. I can¡¯t just watch Khai copse like this. I arranged Chen Sheng to help but I never interfered with Luo 4.¡±


    ¡°Huh, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t help before?¡±  An Rong, how can I believe you?


    Gu Zechen was aggressive.


    An Rong¡¯s eyes werepletely dim. ¡°Apart from this, I didn¡¯t have much contact with Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, almost crazy. ¡°I have onest question. Have you ever regretted it? Have you had nightmares at night? Watching his enemy¡¯s son grow up every day and be more like my father, are you afraid?¡±


    He drew closer and An Rong stepped back.


    The originally quiet and calm appearance began to crumble, with fear and fear on her face. She shook her head and kept retreating, ¡°Zexin, stop talking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask if you¡¯re afraid!¡±


    Gu Zechen pinched her shoulder and looked at the tears in her eyes. Pain and anger intertwined. He would rather not have this mother!


    ¡°Yes, seeing you grow up every day, I was afraid, so I don¡¯t want to see you again, just like seeing that man¡¯s face.¡±  But he let me down first. He betrayed me. If you want to ask me, I won¡¯t regret it!  He will never regret it!From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen was furious and his veins were exposed. He suddenly raised his hand, but he stopped near An Rong¡¯s face.


    His hand turned into a fist again.


    He finally let go of An Rong and An Rong fell on the sofa. She still stubbornly said, ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. They all deserve to die. The only thing that regrets is Khai¡¯s mother. She was an observer and shouldn¡¯t have participated in this matter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to excuse others anymore. I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do it.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted An Rong and turned to leave.


    ¡°Su Ni is innocent!¡±


    Behind her, there was An Rong crying, but Gu Zechen quickly started the engine and left without looking back.


    Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t havee today.


    In the car, Su Ni called again. Gu Zechen nced at it and threw it aside.


    He knew very well that Su Ni was innocent.


    She might not have known about it at all.


    But that was Su Ni¡¯s mother, so how could she stay out of it?


    Perhaps Su Ni looked very simr to her mother. When she saw Su Ni, she felt like she had seen her enemies from the past¡­


    Gu Zechen clenched his own horn, but he still couldn¡¯t dispel the anger in his heart. Either this didn¡¯t happen or he would never know that God was sincere about him.


    Back to the family, Fu Shanshan was still at home. Gu Zechen immediately asked, ¡°How are you still here?¡±     ¡°I¡¯ve said that it¡¯s impossible for you and I. You¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t have to spend so much time on me.¡±     ¡°No need to do it anymore. If you still want me to have an attitude towards you, you can leave tomorrow.¡±  You¡¯re an adult, so you should have your own thoughts instead of being influenced by them.


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I like you. Is that okay?¡±


    Fu Shanshan took a deep breath and saw Gu Zechen¡¯s lonely expression. She suddenly got the courage to ask, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned.


    It was as if she saw Su Ni standing in front of her, to bare fangs and brandish ws, and even shamelessly saying that she loved her.


    How much she loved her, she used her body to prove herself.


    However, her body was alsoughable. She even had to take medicine.


    ¡°Zexin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    After Fu Shanshan was excited, she calmed down and started to be a little scared. However, when she saw Gu Zechen smiling inexplicably, she thought that Gu Zechen had been persuaded by her. She approached and soon smelled a pungent alcohol.


    ¡°Are you drinking?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s brows were full of worry.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Gu Zechen violently pushed Fu Shanshan away.


    Fu Shanshan fell to the ground. Gu Zechen nced at it and stumbled upstairs.


    Behind her, there was the elder¡¯s shout and Fu Shanshan¡¯s exnation. However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t turn his head and mmed the door shut.


    The world was finally quiet.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t take off his clothes. Hey upright on the bed, as if there were countless scenes in his mind that were spinning quickly, and his brain couldn¡¯t stop for a moment.

 Chapter 593: Hatred of Shameless Women

    For a moment, he suddenly felt tired.


    But he won¡¯t allow himself to do this.


    Gu Zechen straightened up and sat up again. He straightened his emotions a little and wanted to call Su Ni.


    He didn¡¯t forget that he hadn¡¯t returned to Su Ni¡¯s missed call.


    Su Ni was always sensitive, so she should have noticed that she was abnormal.  But apart from apologizing, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The phone quickly went through and Su Ni¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Su Ni was no different from before. She was talking about her life at home, what she did, what she ate, and the lilies he had given her were open. It was gorgeous when he listened, his nose was sore, and the corners of his eyes were sore.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m sorry, today¡­ I was very busy and I couldn¡¯t apany you.¡±


    ¡°I know, so I¡¯m afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    Su Ni said happily, her emotions unaffected.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°But fortunately, you¡¯ve called too. I can sleep well again tonight. Maybe I¡¯ll dream of you.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she smiled but there was no movement on her phone. Su Ni was also concerned, ¡°What, did you encounter something unhappy? Do you want me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°What, do you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let mee over?¡±


    Su Ni did not want to forgive her, but soon, she was a little annoyed. She smiled helplessly, ¡°Gu Zechen, do you think I¡¯ve started to make trouble? I heard that pregnant people are like this. Oh my God, what should I do?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s shouts came from the phone again, but Gu Zechen¡¯s heart warmed up.


    Not only did Su Ni not suspect his abnormality, she was also worried about herself.     At that moment, he inexplicably agreed.


    ¡°Waifu, you¡¯re so nice.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He said sincerely.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you know me now, don¡¯t you have to cherish me well in the future.¡±


    Su Ni sold Meng over the phone.


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    He just briefly talked to Su Ni and found that she was not so tired. On the contrary, she felt a little more rxed.


    On the phone, Su Ni didn¡¯t smile but softly said, ¡°Hubby, you finallyugh.¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned.


    Su Ni continued, ¡°Hubby, do you know that you haven¡¯tughed for a long time, and it¡¯s also at home. I always feel that you¡¯re very unhappy, but I can¡¯t do anything for you. Now I finally hear your happy voice.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen touched his face unconsciously. He had never realized what he was like in the past, nor did he care. Now that Gu Zechen said this, he started to get up and look at the mirror.


    Probably because of Su Ni¡¯s voice, his expression softened.


    But what was he like before?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely. I¡¯ve ignored you, my wife.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not ming you. I just hope that you¡¯ll be happy every day.¡±


    Su Niy on the bed and shrugged her shoulders. She raised her legs in the air, tilting her height. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve been practicing yoga recently. I heard that it¡¯s better for pregnant women.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you should be safe too. Don¡¯t be too tired. If there¡¯s no ident, I¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    He was obviously afraid to see Su Ni, but at this moment, he felt like an arrow.


    When he realized the question, Su Ni¡¯s cheerful voice came from the phone. It was toote for him to regret.


    Finally, she hung up.


    Gu Zechen looked at himself in the mirror with a faint smile on his face. He could imagine that Su Ni could fall asleep with a happy mood. At this moment, he realized that he loved Su Ni.


    In her heart, she loved her very much.     In fact, Gu Zechen did not wait for the day after tomorrow. He just got up the next morning and told the elder about returning to Nancheng city.


    The elder did not raise his eyelids at the dinner table. On the contrary, Fu Shanshan was a little anxious and asked, ¡°Zexin, when are youing back?¡±


    This question made many people on the table look over.


    To Gu Zechen, Nancheng city was his home.


    Miao Cuifen lowered her head and ate quickly, pretending not to hear it.


    An Rong was caught, and because of Miao Cuifen¡¯s attitude, she received a lot of cold words at home. On the contrary, it was An Rong who was getting more and more arrogant.


    Lan Qianqian smiled at Qianqian and said, ¡°Shanshan, you just came, but Zeheng has already set up a house in Nancheng city. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te back for a while.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked disappointed but she still looked at Gu Zechen, hoping he could give her an answer in person.


    The old man coughed twice, interrupting Lan Qianqian¡¯s words, and then seemingly casually said, ¡°They are all family members, and they will stay in the family in the future, saving outsiders to see a joke.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound.


    He put down his chopsticks, looked at his watch and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. I should head out now.¡±


    No one moved on the table, but Fu Shanshan chased out. Gu Zechen walked very quickly, and Fu Shanshan couldn¡¯t keep up. She could only say behind her back, ¡°Gu Zechen, I am waiting for you toe back in Gu Jia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Nancheng city. There¡¯s my wife and children there. It¡¯s impossible for me to get divorced and marry you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can wait.¡±


    Fu Shanshan said loudly.  Although Gu Zechen was a divorced man soon, he was mature, charming, and he was not any worse than those little meat. Instead, he had some hormones.  Such a man was something she could fancy.


    When Gu Zechen heard this, he paused and looked back at Fu Shanshan coldly, but the other person was smiling.


    ¡°Do you know that I don¡¯t like you, and I don¡¯t like shameless women?¡±


    Gu Zechen was serious and sarcastic.


    Li Mo sat in the car, and his body froze when he heard the words. He was used to the boss¡¯s mean and vicious behavior, and he didn¡¯t think there was anything strange about it, but his head was a little strange. It has probably been a long time since he heard such mean words from President Gu.


    After all, Fu Shanshan was a spoiled daughter and had never received such treatment.


    It was also because he really liked Gu Zechen that he became a little more bold, but he never imagined that this cold man¡¯s heart would be as cruel as his appearance.


    Tears gushed out in an instant.


    She looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s expressionless face and understood his disgust for herself from his eyes. The pride and pride of the past made her ashamed, and she couldn¡¯t say a word in an instant. She covered her face and ran quickly towards the family.


    Gu Zechen ignored him and opened the door to sit in.


    Li Mo withdrew his gaze and asked, ¡°Return to Nancheng city?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At that moment, Su Ni¡¯s shadow shed in Gu Zechen¡¯s mind again.

 Chapter 594: I Want to See You

    It waste at night when Gu Zechen returned to Nancheng city.


    In order not to affect Su Ni¡¯s sleep, Gu Zechen deliberately got out of the car outside the family and went back to the family.


    Everything was careful but she still woke Su Ni up.


    Su Ni quickly got up, hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s neck, and asked in horror, ¡°Why are you back so soon? Did something happen to the family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and his brows rxed.


    Sure enough, when she saw Su Ni, she felt better.


    ¡°When I heard your voice over the phone, I suddenly missed you and came back early.¡±


    He said honestly.


    Su Ni blinked, a little happy. All her previous suspicions and uneasiness instantly turned into dust. The rest was worried, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems with the elder, right?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather has promised to help Gu Corp introduce a few new investments. I don¡¯t need to worry about it for the time being. You, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen gently scratched the bridge of Su Ni¡¯s nose. An Rong¡¯s words popped up in her mind at an inappropriate time. If not for the past, all of this would be wonderful.


    Forget it, don¡¯t think about it for now.


    Gu Zechen kissed Su Ni¡¯s face, then hugged Su Ni to bed again. After watching her lie down, he calmly said, ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll go to the study to deal with something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Su Ni hurriedly grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and coquettishly said, ¡°Look, didn¡¯t youe back in the middle of the night just to see me? Can¡¯t you sleep with me for a while?¡±


    Gu Zechen hesitated for a moment.


    Su Ni¡¯s request could not be rejected.


    However, there were still too many things in his heart that he needed to be quiet and sort out his emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch you fall asleep before going to the study.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen is gentle.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Nipromised.


    She looked at Gu Zechen reluctantly and felt that Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were different when he came back, but she couldn¡¯t say what the reason was.


    In the end, she only hoped that she had thought too much.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    The next day, when Su Ni went downstairs, she met Gu Zechen at the dining table.


    Su Ni felt a little distressed when she saw that he was haggard and had dark circles in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen understood Su Ni¡¯s eyes and tried to raise her spirits to smile at Su Ni. ¡°Iid out in the study roomst night because I was tired. I was afraid to disturb you from sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you. I¡¯ll be happy if I wake up next time.¡±


    Su Ni med her.


    Gu Zechen nodded and didn¡¯tment. He lowered his head and sipped his coffee.


    Su Ni sat quietly beside her and nced at Gu Zechen from time to time. He had to go to thepany after dinner. Before leaving, she told the housekeeper a few words before finally giving Su Ni a hug.


    Su Ni smiled happily at herst hug.


    ¡°If you want to go out, let the driver drive you around. It¡¯s good to rx.¡±


    Gu Zechen exined.


    Su Ni nodded and asked, ¡°Is it really okay to go back to the family this time?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned and shook his head.


    Su Ni smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that I¡¯m fine. I was worried about it before.  Alright, go to work. I want to go outter.


    Gu Zechen nodded and reminded her to be careful.


    Su Ni took a deep breath and watched Gu Zechen get into the car. She turned around and called Su Banqing.


    She had to go to the capital personally.


    Su Banqing was shocked when she heard this. ¡°Brother-inw didn¡¯t juste back. Why are you going out again?  And it is too tiring to go back and forth in the capital.


    ¡°I know, so I need your help.¡±


    Su Ni chuckled.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Su Banqing rejected directly over the phone. ¡°Even if you really want to go to the capital, you have to greet Brother-inw. If anything happens, I can¡¯t take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±


    Su Ni begged with a little coquettish, ¡°Can you help me this time?¡±


    After hesitating over the phone for a while, Su Banqing quickly added, ¡°You can promise me, but you have to tell me what you want to do in secret to go to the capital.¡±


    Su Ni stood on the balcony and looked around. After confirming that no one was eavesdropping, she said, ¡°I always feel that Zeheng has something to hide from me, and it must be rted to the capital, so I want to go and see, if I can help.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell Brother-inw?¡±


    Su Banqing breathed a sigh of relief after listening.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know. If he knows, I won¡¯t let him go.¡±


    Su Ni remembered the look in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes this morning. Although she was tender, she felt a little moreplicated.


    She had to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Sis, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Later, I will tell Ze Yu that I am with you. If he asks, you can just say that.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Su Banqing agreed, then she was a little worried, ¡°But Sis, you have to be careful of your safety. How about I go with you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±     Su Banqing specifically came to Gu Jia to pick up Su Ni halfway and avoided the housekeeper¡¯s questioning. Afterwards, Kafa didn¡¯t dare to call Luo 4, but drove to the capital alone.


    Gu Jia, she can¡¯t go back yet.


    In fact, she really wanted to see An Rong and ask her what happened back then. However, she had no idea where An Rong was.


    Thinking about it, the only person she could find in Beijing was Ruan Yichen.


    First, it will not rm the family, and second, the news of Ruan Yichen is much better than himself.


    Ruan Yichen knew that Su Ni wasing to the capital, so he agreed readily. Originally, he wanted to book a hotel for Su Ni, but he was rejected by Kafa. If possible, she hoped that she could go back early.


    ¡°But there¡¯s something I really need your help.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I believe you have heard about what happened recently in Gu Jia. I want to know An Rong¡¯s whereabouts, I will talk with her personally.¡±     Ruan Yichen was troubled.


    Such ugly things, Gu Jia must be hiding it. If Su Ni can¡¯t know the news from the inside, then Ruan Yichen will not know.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d better think of a way myself.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Ruan Yichen and said directly.


    ¡°I¡¯d better help you inquire about it first. After all, the time is too short. If you can find out, I¡¯ll tell you. If you can¡¯t find out, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±     In Beijing.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled slightly when she received a call from Gu Zechen. She was still in Nancheng city two hours ago, but now she was in the capital.


    ¡°Half Qing and I are shopping outside. Is there anything you need?¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be rxed.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gu Zechen said directly.

 Chapter 595: Meeting Elder

    The phone seemed to let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I can rest assured that I¡¯ll bete for tonight¡¯s party. You should sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±  Alright. ¡±


    Su Ni let out a long sigh of relief when she heard this, so Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have the energy to care about her.


    Probably because they had ghosts, the call ended very quickly.


    Su Ni just hung up when she saw Ruan Yichen not far away. He smiled and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Gu Zechene with you?¡±


    Su Ni put her phone in her bag and was still calm.


    ¡°Gu Corp is a little busy, and I can handle this small matter myself.¡±     Ruan Yichen started ncing at Su Ni¡¯s stomach, which made Su Ni very unhappy. She red at him with her eyes, but Ruan Yichen said with an indifferent expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know what good Gu Zechen did in hisst life. Why is it his turn for anything good in this life?¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, I¡¯m not here to tell you this.¡±


    Su Ni was serious.


    ¡°Look at you.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was angry, Ruan Yichen quickly restrained his expression and returned to normal. However, he still sighed, ¡°I had some hope at first, but now it seems that I¡¯ve lost to Gu Zechenpletely.¡±


    Su Ni certainly understood what Ruan Yichen said.


    When Lan Qianqian met her in the mall, she almost didn¡¯t make herself feel guilty for not loving herself.


    She thought that Ruan Yichen had already figured it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. However, even without this child, I can¡¯t be with you.¡±


    Su Ni was straightforward and decisive.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ruan Yichen immediately showed a painful expression and stared at Su Ni, ¡°I think I¡¯m no worse than Gu Zechen.¡±


    ¡°But in my eyes, he is the best.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she felt that she had been entangled too much on this topic. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Do you investigate the things I asked you to investigate clearly?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s expression changed again, a little more teasing, ¡°I didn¡¯t find the whereabouts of An Rong, but I know another big thing in the family.¡±


    Su Ni looked up at him.


    Ruan Yichen was locked up and didn¡¯t want to say it so easily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll leave.¡±     ¡°If you want to say it, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡±


    Su Ni interrupted Ruan Yichen and stared at him calmly.


    Ruan Yichen was stunned, then he realized, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But this is also a rumor. You have to tell the truth yourself.  Gu Jia recently came to a woman, who is very close to Gu Zechen. It is said that Gu Zechen is going to marry, and the elder acquiesced in this matter. This¡­ Do you understand what I mean?


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Gu Zechen and I are already married. How can I marry someone else?¡±


    Su Ni sneered and rolled her eyes. ¡°Please tell me with reliable information the next time. You believe the gossip between women.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruan Yichen was a little innocent, so he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Alright.¡±  But¡­ are you alright? Why do I think you look a little pale?


    Ruan Yichen asked with concern.


    ¡°What can I have? Could I be scared by your news?¡±


    Su Ni continued to act calm. ¡°I have something to deal with. If you have news about An Rong, tell me immediately.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she got into the car. It took a few turns before she stopped.


    A woman from Gu Jia?


    This should be true.


    Moreover, she remembered that she had heard a woman¡¯s voice during her conversation with Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen exined that she was a client.


    If Gu Zechen was lying, it meant that he wanted to hide something.


    Su Ni gripped the steering wheel tightly, her palms tightening and her knuckles turning white. Was it really just a rumor?  Sheughed bitterly. A woman¡¯s intuition had always been urate. She just didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself in front of Ruan Yichen and make peopleugh!


    It seems that she has to go to the family.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was unclear, but it was obvious that this matter was caused by the elder. She wanted to see where the elder was cing her.


    Su Ni gently stroked her stomach. She was still calm now, so she couldn¡¯t see any extra signs, but it was also a small life.  This Gu Jia, really willing¡­


    Su Ni had mixed feelings in her heart and drove straight to the family.


    Gu Jia was quite surprised by Su Ni¡¯s arrival, especially when Gu Zechen had not appeared.  In the living room, everyone looked at Su Ni but no one dared to make a sound.


    ¡°Actually, I came today because I want to talk to Grandfather. You don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡±


    Su Ni said with a smile, but in everyone¡¯s eyes, she clearly saw nervousness.


    Miao Cuifen nodded and quickly smiled, ¡°Su Ni, you said that you are pregnant. Why are you running around alone? Zexin is really true. I just brought you here before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±  In fact, Ze Ming still doesn¡¯t know about this.


    Su Ni lowered her head and said embarrassedly.


    The second and third rooms looked at each other, not knowing what they were thinking.


    However, in terms of the current situation of Gu Jia, it is still necessary to let Gu Zechen know.


    Su Ni looked at their eyes and was not nervous. Now that she was not sure if Gu Zechen knew, he owed himself an exnation.


    ¡°Su Ni, do you want to call Zeheng to avoid him worrying?¡±


    Miao Cuifen asked tentatively.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni rejected it.


    At this moment, the sound of a whistle came from the door. The housekeeper informed the door that Miss Fu hade.


    The eyes of the second and third rooms tightened at the same time, but soon, Lan Qianqian looked at Su Ni with a little more teasing. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for a day, so I¡¯m a little sleepy. I won¡¯t bother you here.¡±


    When Fu Shanshan came in, she saw that Lan Qianqian had gone upstairs and sat on the sofa with an unfamiliar woman.


    Although she had never seen Su Ni before, she had also searched Su Ni¡¯s information and knew what she looked like.     ¡°This is Ze Yu¡¯s wife. Shanshan, you have not seen her before.¡±


    Miao Cuifen quickly smoothed the situation, then exined to Su Ni, ¡°This is the granddaughter of the elder¡¯srades.¡±

 Chapter 596: Uninvited Guest

    ¡°This time, she came to visit Grandfather Yang on behalf of her elders.¡±


    Miao Cuifen also nced at Su Ni.


    Su Ni nodded quietly. It was really a young and energetic face. I wonder if it was tempting for Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was calm and greeted politely.


    Su Ni nodded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandfather? I want to talk to Grandfather.¡±


    Before Fu Shanshan sat down, her eyes were a little fluttering. She obviously didn¡¯t want to stay in the living room longer.


    ¡°The old man is still having an afternoon break. He didn¡¯t get up. Coincidentally, Madam Gu came here to find the old man.¡±


    Miao Cuifen answered on behalf of Su Ni.


    Fu Shanshan looked at Su Ni with an awkward expression, but she tried her best to pretend to be calm. ¡°Then let Mrs. Gu find Grandfather first. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    Su Ni acquiesced.


    After the elder woke up, Su Ni didn¡¯t dy and went upstairs.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to hide and hide. If anyone had something to say clearly, they wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable.


    When she went upstairs, Fu Shanshan looked at Su Ni¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help whispering, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Brother Ze¡¯s wife to be so young and beautiful, and she felt like she was very powerful.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Yes, Su Ni is in charge of the Su Corp alone. At first, she let the Su Corpe back to life. I heard that this time, I have to go to the capital with Gu Corp.¡±


    Miao Cuifen also helped.


    To be honest, Miao Cuifen did not want Su Ni and Gu Zechen to divorce and cause some trouble to happen. However, this time, it was obvious that there was a problem. As soon as Mo 4 went upstairs, Miao Cuifen also called Gu Zechen.


    A trace of disappointment shed across Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes. She could see that Gu Zechen had deep feelings for Su Ni, and Khai was not as cowardly and ipetent as she imagined. Can the old man promise him reallye true?


    In the study room.


    The elder had already learned that Su Ni hade in advance. At this time, he raised his eyelids and nced at Su Ni without making a sound.


    Su Ni pursed her lips and looked at the elder¡¯s expression.


    A few minutester, the elder was still unmoved. His eyes were fixed on the tea pot in front of him, not wanting to talk to him.


    Su Ni knew the elder¡¯s temperament. If she rashly fought with him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have any good fruits.


    The only way now was to get to know the truth.


    Su Ni took a deep breath, her brain moving quickly, but she was calm on the surface. She slowly said, ¡°Master, I wonder how Gu Jinze¡¯s mother has beentely?¡±  It had been such a long time since things had happened. I had been in Nancheng city, so I had no time to take a look.


    The elder reacted when he said this.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at Su Ni without saying a word.


    Even though the elder was old, he still looked like he was not angry and arrogant.


    Even so, Su Ni still said in a low voice, ¡°I am from the family, and it is about Ze Yu¡¯s mother. I think I need to know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡±


    The elder¡¯s words were like gold and he said a few words without doubt.


    Su Ni remained silent and looked at each other silently.


    After a few seconds, the elder finally opened his mouth and said lightly.


    ¡°After so many years, I don¡¯t want to pursue it anymore.  You don¡¯t have to know so many things that have nothing to do with you.


    When Su Ni heard this, she knew that Grandfather Shen would not tell the truth.


    ¡°What about Fu Shanshan?¡±


    Su Ni changed the topic and asked the elder in toe straight to the point, ¡°Do you really n to divorce me from Gu Zechen?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    When he heard this, the elder¡¯s eyes suddenly became serious. The anger on his face grew heavier.


    ¡°I also heard many people say that Gu Zechen can¡¯t disobey your wishes and want to marry Fu Shanshan after a divorce.¡±  Therefore, I want to ask if this is true or not.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±  This is nothing, don¡¯t listen to the rumors outside.


    Su Ni felt a little more rxed when she saw that Grandfather Yang was a little angry and didn¡¯t look like a show.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯ve always been a sensible person. I believe you won¡¯t do something like this.¡±


    Su Ni stared at the elder with a faint smile in her eyes. She extended her hand to gently caress her belly and said casually, ¡°But it¡¯s said like this outside. Isn¡¯t this a p on my face?¡±  Why am I not impatient?


    Obviously, when the elder saw Su Ni¡¯s actions, he almost ignored this and his tone softened.


    ¡°What I didn¡¯t promise naturally will not happen. You raise the baby properly, I won¡¯t let the grandson of the family live outside. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°With Grandfather¡¯s words, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°You can leave first.¡±  The elder ordered him to leave.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dy anymore. Regardless of whether she or the old man, they knew that tonight¡¯s decision was all because she still had the descendants of the family in her stomach.


    When she walked downstairs, Su Ni realized that there was no one downstairs and Miao Cuifen had left.


    However, she bumped into Fu Shanshan as soon as she went down, which frightened Su Ni.


    Soon, Su Ni only nced at it and walked outside. She wanted to leave the family as soon as possible.  Fu Shanshan came with ill intentions and Su Ni didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    When she saw that Su Ni didn¡¯t seem to care about her, Fu Shanshan¡¯s catch the ball before the bound stopped the Khai who was walking outside.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    When Su Ni heard the sound, she stopped and raised her eyebrows slightly. She looked at the woman in front of her and her figure was definitely not below her.


    ¡°I think Mrs Gu must know where An Rong is locked up by the elder.¡±


    Fu Shanshan stood up and walked slowly to Su Ni¡¯s side in her high heels.


    Hearing this, Su Ni¡¯s pupils suddenly shed, as if she was interested in this matter, but soon it became calm.     ¡°But what?¡±


    Su Ni asked subconsciously.


    ¡°You have to divorce Gu Zechen.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s words were shocking. Su Ni didn¡¯t expect her to be such a difficult condition.


    ¡°Let me divorce Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni smiled yfully and felt that the woman in front of her was a little innocent and cute.


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to make such a request?¡±     ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to know. You don¡¯t have to ask if I¡¯m qualified.¡±  The person that Grandfather Yang is interested in right now is me, not you, Mrs Gu.

 Chapter 597: Intense

    Fu Shanshan emphasized the word ¡°Mrs Gu¡± and wanted to use the elder to threaten Khai and kill her.


    Su Ni smiled contemptuously when she saw Fu Shanshan staring at her like a shrew.


    Such a person wanted to quarrel with him, but she had to take the wrong path. She turned around and sat down on the sofa beside her, making a casual gesture.


    ¡°You have to know that whether I divorce Gu Zechen or not is his decision, not me.  Instead of asking me to divorce him here, why not steal him with your own abilities?


    After that, Su Ni extended her slender fingers and looked at her clean nails.


    ¡°As for An Rong, she is Gu Zechen¡¯s mother no matter what. Even if the two of them now have a gap, they still break their bones and veins. There must be someone to take a look.  Since no one could find it and no one wanted to take this risk, let Gu Zechen continue to suffer.


    After saying this, Su Ni stood up neatly and walked out without looking back. Before she could take a few steps, she heard a voice behind her, ¡°In the elder¡¯s suburbs vi.¡±


    A smile appeared on Su Ni¡¯s face. She knew that Fu Shanshan wasn¡¯t smart.


    ¡°I told you for the sake of Gu Zechen. Don¡¯t tell others that I said it.¡±


    Fu Shanshan added, she didn¡¯t want others to know that it was her secret.


    ¡°How confident do you think you are to get Gu Zechen to divorce me?¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and asked with a smile, which made Fu Shanshan feel cold.


    Walking out of the family, Su Ni dared not dy, and drove to the vi in the suburbs.


    She didn¡¯t know how An Rong was doing. After being imprisoned for so long, her mind was probably about to copse.


    Also, what happened in the past, can make Gu Jia so conceble, and even vent his anger to himself.  There must be something fishy inside. There must be something that I don¡¯t know.  If not, why did Fu Shanshan suddenly appear, and the attitude of the family of the family became strange?


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was in a mess. She frowned and her mind was full of confused things. It was not until she reached the gate of the vi that Su Ni heard her phone lying on the passenger seat.


    When she picked it up, Su Ni¡¯s heart thumped. One after the other calls were from Gu Zechen.


    It looked like she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Su Ni stared at the buzzing mobile phone for a long time. She felt a little nervous and simply threw the phone aside.


    Since he can¡¯t hide it, let him go.


    Su Ni bit her white lips. No matter what, she must know what happened that day.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Following the route given by Fu Shanshan, Su Ni came to the vi.


    When she came to the door, Su Ni hesitated. She didn¡¯t know if it would be too sudden if she came here so rashly.


    As she was wandering about, she didn¡¯t know if she was going in or out, but the door suddenly opened, scaring Su Ni who was hesitating.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    An Rong nced at Su Ni and revealed a miserable smile.


    ¡°I saw you standing downstairs for a long time, so I opened the door for you.¡±


    As if noticing Su Ni¡¯s doubts, An Rong slowly walked to the room and sat down on the sofa.     Su Ni was a little uneasy. She looked at An Rong as she was too haggard.  Her hair was casually clung to the back of her head, and her white hair was added a lot, and the lines at the corners of her eyes were getting deeper and deeper.  It looked like it had been a long time since he had a good rest.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    An Rong answered briefly, as if she had thought of something, but her movements did not stop. ¡°Try it. This tea tastes good. I think you seem to be depressed and irritable. Drinking this tea can help relieve the anxiety in your heart. It¡¯s best for you to concentrate your breath.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and took the teacup mechanically, but she wanted to ask An Rong what happened that day.


    ¡°Do you have something to ask me?¡±


    Looking at Su Ni¡¯s absent-minded expression, An Rong knew that it must have taken some effort to find such a hidden ce all the way.  Besides, Su Ni came over and was definitely not as simple as drinking tea and chatting.


    ¡°Indeed, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Seeing that her mind was seen through, Su Ni no longer hid it. ¡°I want to know what you and grandfather said that day and what happened?¡±


    ¡°This is all between us. It has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t have to know.  Besides, knowing too much is not good for you.


    An Rong lowered her head and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°But now the attitude of the Gu family has changed a lot, and the elder is also cautious.  I just want to know what happened inside. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts.


    Su Ni looked at An Rong¡¯s calm and collected attitude.


    With An Rong¡¯s status in the family, the old man couldn¡¯t have no scruples, but he still couldn¡¯t change anything.


    Now, she even thought that An Rong was in a hurry to get pregnant because she wanted to save herself.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. The elder will not vent his anger on you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    An Rongforted her softly but didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be blinded. Mother, I know that you¡¯re doing it for my good, or maybe things might change.¡±


    Su Ni was a little excited. She really wanted to help An Rong.


    ¡°Su Ni, calm down.¡±


    An Rong raised her volume and was about to persuade her when she heard Su Ni say, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not calm. Now that the elder is nning to divorce Zexin, even the new.  ¡°Yes.¡±


    She then lowered her head.     An Rong was shocked. Now that Su Ni was pregnant, how could the elder do such a thing? Did he not even want the child?


    ¡°Mother, did you ask me to get pregnant as soon as possible because of this?¡±  Su Ni asked directly.


    An Rong was stunned.


    Her hand, which originally wanted to hold Su Ni, also shrunk back. She lowered her head and dared not look at Su Ni¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hang, I¡¯m sorry. This is the best way I can think of.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t me you.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath, so An Rong knew it long ago.


    ¡°Then¡­ what can¡¯t let me know?¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    An Rong sighed, Su Ni followed closely. It seemed that she could not say it today. ¡°Gu Jia hid it from you, but I don¡¯t want a scandal from many years ago to be exposed again. This is a grudge between me and Zexin. No matter how he treats me, I will not me him.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Alright, sit for a while. I¡¯ll go get a cup of tea.¡±

 Chapter 598: Sudden Warning

    The moment An Rong got up, she was interrupted by a phone ringing.


    An Rong¡¯s heart tightened. She had lived here for so long and she barely had any calls.


    ¡°Is Su Ni with you?¡±


    On the other end of the phone was Gu Zechen. He asked before An Rong could speak.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An Rong didn¡¯t lie. She nced at Su Ni, who was waiting for her to speak, or told the truth.


    However, she was far away from Su Ni. She didn¡¯t want Su Ni to hear Gu Zechen speak to her in such a tone.


    ¡°Su Ni has nothing to do with this matter at all. You are not allowed to tell her anything.¡±  Gu Zechen ordered coldly, his tone not allowing for negotiation.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    An Rong sighed. This was what she hoped.


    And from Gu Zechen¡¯s tone, he should not be angry at Su Ni, but he still cared about her.


    Hearing An Rong¡¯s words, Gu Zechen also heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he made a call in time and Su Ni didn¡¯t know anything.


    However, Gu Zechen did not restrain his attitude in the face of An Rong. ¡°I warn you that it is best not to interfere in this matter.¡±


    He obviously couldn¡¯t control his emotions. He lowered his voice and continued, ¡°Su Ni can¡¯t ept such a thing. If you tell her the truth, she will think more and do irrational things.¡±     An Rong turned her eyes slightly and looked at Su Ni who was restless.


    If she was willing, she would say it when Su Ni came in.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Enough, this incident has ruined a generation of people. I hope it will end here with you.¡±  If you think your sins aren¡¯t deep enough, just tell her, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with Su Ni and the child. I will never let you go!


    Gu Zechen interrupted An Rong roughly and her words became sharper.  After that, she hung up and didn¡¯t give An Rong a chance to refute.


    An Rong¡¯s heart trembled.


    From start to finish, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to hear her exin at all.


    Whether it was Gu Zechen or An Rong, she hoped that they could be together and not be affected by the matter.


    Now, Su Ni didn¡¯t know anything. This was the best, so why did Gu Zechen remind her so strongly?


    An Rong smiled bitterly.


    From the looks of it, there was no possibility of going back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Watching An Rong hang up the phone, but her face was confused. Su Ni felt a little uneasy and felt that the call was not the time.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    An Rong forced out a smile and answered lightly.     Su Ni was a little nervous. She just wanted to know as soon as possible so as not to dream too much.


    ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯m a little tired. This is my own sin. Let her end it.¡±


    An Rong sighed and gently closed her disappointed eyes.  If time could turn back, she would never tell Su Ni¡¯s mother that she would die for nothing.


    ¡°But you promised to tell me just now.¡±


    Su Ni was anxious. She didn¡¯t expect An Rong to go back on her words.


    ¡°Go back. I don¡¯t want to remember this anymore.¡±


    An Rong stood up and slowly walked upstairs.


    Su Ni saw that An Rong had ordered her to leave but did not give up. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Was the call from Gu Zechen?¡±


    An Rong paused for a moment and didn¡¯t answer her directly. Instead, she slowly said, ¡°I told you to marry Gu Zechen. It has nothing to do with what happened in the past. You don¡¯t have to think too much.  I only saw that you were gentle and intelligent, and that you and Gu Zechen were extremely close partners, that¡¯s why I let you two be together.


    After saying that, An Rong didn¡¯t stop and went upstairs.


    Su Ni returned with no results, but she predicted that Gu Zechen was calling. Her heart became increasingly depressed. She was born with curiosity, and the more she didn¡¯t want to know, the more she wanted to know.


    Su Ni returned to the car and sat silently. She thought back to how An Rong¡¯s face changed quickly and Gu Zechen could guess that she had found Khai in the capital.


    As she was in a daze, she heard the phone in her hand buzzing. She picked it up and saw that it was Gu Zechen calling.


    Since Gu Zechen knew what she was doing, she didn¡¯t have to hang up.


    Su Ni took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Then she said, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±  Why didn¡¯t he pick up the phone?  I¡¯m worried about you.


    Gu Zechen asked anxiously as he was driving to the capital.  He was obviously flustered, afraid that An Rong would tell Su Ni the truth.  Especially when she heard Su Ni¡¯s tone of voice, she was afraid she would break down.


    I am in the capital.  ¡°Su Ni answers lightly.


    She was a little annoyed by Gu Zechen¡¯s call, but she couldn¡¯t me him.  At this moment, she really didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find An Rong.¡±


    Su Ni said lightly. She really wanted to know what kind of reaction Gu Zechen would have.


    However, Gu Zechen only responded lightly.


    Su Ni¡¯s breathing started to quicken and her chest swayed greatly. Her suppressed emotions turned into tears and fell silently.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart tightened.  Was Su Ni crying?


    ¡°Huh, since you know that I¡¯m looking for An Rong, you even called him. Do you really need secrets between us, Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni was disappointed.


    Until now, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth.


    She could understand and not make a fuss. She thought that as long as it took, Gu Zechen would slowly tell herself.


    But now, it looked like she was wrong.


    She used up all her patience and exploded at this moment. ¡°You don¡¯t want to say that I won¡¯t force you, but don¡¯t stop me from looking for the truth.¡±


    Su Ni then hung up.  The phone mmed into the passenger seat, but she couldn¡¯t help but lie on the steering wheel and tremble violently.


    Su Ni did not expect that she would meet Gu Zechen outside An Rong¡¯s house again.


    He stopped and knocked on the car window when he saw a pair of swollen eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Zechen apologized without saying anything.


    Su Ni quickly wiped away her tears and tried to calm down. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t rest assured of you.¡±


    Gu Zechen said truthfully and let Su Ni open the door. Although Su Ni was reluctant, she did not refuse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Gu Zechen hugged her.


    Su Ni struggled desperately, keeping a certain distance between Gu Zechen¡¯s pained eyes. She crossed her arms to her chest in protest.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired today. We won¡¯t go back to Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡°Then go to the hotel.¡±


    Gu Zechen said directly.

 Chapter 599: The Family’s Journey

    ¡°It¡¯s better to go to Gu Jia. The old man also knows that I came to Beijing.¡±


    Su Ni said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and rest. I bought some of your favorite food. Let¡¯s go back and have a taste.¡±  Gu Zechen¡¯s heart trembled when he heard that Su Ni wanted to go back to his grandfather¡¯s ce to rest. He was afraid that Fu Shanshan would be exposed, so he quickly stopped him and wanted to bring him home.


    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient to go to the hotel.  Elder Shen had a lot of people here. I was afraid that I would disturb you to rest.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart trembled when he heard that Su Ni wanted to go back to his grandfather¡¯s ce to rest. He didn¡¯t want Su Ni¡¯s mood to be disturbed by the outside world too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s been a long time since it¡¯s been so lively. Let¡¯s go and see the elder.¡±


    Su Ni smiled quietly.


    Deep down, she remembered that Fu Shanshan had asked for a divorce from Gu Zechen, yet she was upset. She really wanted to know what Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was.


    Seeing Su Ni¡¯s determined attitude, Gu Zechen did not say much, and he could only hope that Fu Shanshan had left the family sote.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen changed positions and were driven by Gu Zechen. Before leaving, Su Ni looked behind.


    From the beginning to the end, Gu Zechen did not look at the vi behind him, nor did he mention going in to see An Rong. She did not understand what deep hatred between the mother and son had caused such a drastic change in the attitude of Gu Zechen, who had always been filial.


    However, Su Ni was not in a hurry. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t always stare at An Rong, so she would find an opportunity.


    Gu Jia.


    ¡°Oh, why are you back?¡±  Didn¡¯t he juste in the afternoon?


    Lan Qianqian was sitting in the living room watching TV nonchntly. She put on her face mask and saw that Gu Zechen was also here, so she said in a strange tone, ¡°The elder is so happy today. Su Ni has been visiting alone isn¡¯t enough. She still has to bring Zexin along.¡±


    ¡°Zeheng is back too.¡±


    Miao Cuifen saw the two of theme back together and quickly stood up to greet them. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat anything more?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll stay here tonight and go back tomorrow morning.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded at Miao Cuifen.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lively today. I have to rest early so that I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Lan Qianqian stood up and looked at them with a faint smile before returning to her room to rest.


    Through her mask, no one could see her expression. Of course, no one cared about her.


    ¡°The elder is still in the study. You should go back to the room to rest first.¡±  Miao Cuifen also felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, so she took the initiative to say.


    Su Ni nodded and didn¡¯t want to stay in the living room. She answered Xie Tao and went back to her room.


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re back today?¡±  Gu Zechen asked as soon as he entered the room.


    ¡°Yes, I came here once in the afternoon. I looked at the elder.¡±


    Su Ni answered quietly and looked at Gu Zechen from the corner of her eye, waiting for his exnation about Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Elder, are you alright?¡±


    Gu Zechen moved his lips and asked such an irrelevant question.


    ¡°Fortunately, the elder is done with his work. Go and take a look.¡±


    Su Ni pulled the corner of her mouth and showed a forced smile.


    Gu Zechen nodded without saying anything else.


    But he knew in his heart that Fu Shanshan¡¯s matter couldn¡¯t be hidden for long.  Fu Shanshan loves to run to Gu Jia, and the two have a possibility of confrontation at any time.  Besides, Su Ni may have seen Fu Shanshan in the afternoon.     ¡°Have you seen her before?¡±


    Gu Zechen was nervous. It seemed that the two of them had already seen each other.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nodding, he said tly, ¡°I came back this afternoon to see what Grandfather Yang saw, but this woman is eyeing me. She seems to be very hostile. I wonder what happened?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is the daughter of my grandfather¡¯srade, and recently stayed in the family.  You¡¯ve never seen this woman before. She¡¯s used to beingwless and domineering by her family. Don¡¯t take it to heart and leave in a few days.


    Gu Zechen avoided it lightly and did not mention that the elder wanted to marry Fu Shanshan to him.


    ¡°Stay temporarily?¡±


    Su Ni chuckled. ¡°Does Fu family not have Fu Shanshan¡¯s home? You must live in the family?¡±  I think it¡¯s drunkard¡¯s intention not to drink.


    Su Ni raised her head and sneered at Gu Zechen.


    She wanted Gu Zechen to tell herself what Fu Shanshan was doing?  Why did he have the courage to be so arrogant towards him?


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood up, held Su Ni tightly in his arms, reached out and gently touched her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the family¡¯s affairs. With me, no one can bully you, and our children.¡±


    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen obviously didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth and didn¡¯t want to say anything to him.  I already knew what happened. Today, I came to Gu Jia and verified my guess.  What she wanted was just a single truth from Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Zexin, I¡¯m tired, I want to rest.¡±


    Su Ni broke free from Gu Zechen¡¯s embrace without trace, gently lifted a corner of the quilt, hid in it and closed her eyes to rest.


    Gu Zechen nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up.¡±  Then, he walked out of the room door, and before he could take a few steps, he was softly stopped by Miao Cuifen. ¡°Zexin, the old man knows you are back. I¡¯ll ask you to go to the study.¡±


    ¡°Did Su Ni meet the elder today?  Do you know what they said?


    Gu Zechen nodded and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Miao Cuifen shook her head. She really did not know what Su Ni and the elder said today.


    ¡°Then Fu Shanshan,¡± Gu Zechen thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did she make things difficult for Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±     ¡°Just what?¡±


    ¡°Both of them seem to know where the other person is.  Ze Yan, you have to tell the elder that Su Ni is a good girl.


    Miao Cuifen said lightly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded, paused, and continued, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so polite to me? Go quickly, don¡¯t let the elder wait too long.¡±  Miao Cuifen smiled and watched Gu Zechen enter the elder¡¯s study.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Gu Zechen walked in with his hands down and stood at one end of the desk, waiting for the elder to speak.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    The elder was still a pass like thunder and move like the wind, staring at the documents on the table without saying a word.

 Chapter 600: I Will Not Divorce

    After that, Grandfather Yang did not look up and said, ¡°Su Ni came to find me today. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded with happiness in his heart. It was his and Su Ni¡¯s child, so he followed the topic and said, ¡°I want to be a father.¡±


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    The elder raised his head and looked a little serious. He pushed the document he had just browsed forward, indicating for Gu Zechen to take a look.


    ¡°Now that Gu Corp is in danger, the shareholders who withdraw their investment one after another are starting to feel restless.  And Fu Jia can help you, it is also the most suitable choice.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything, the elder said slowly.


    ¡°I believe that with Grandfather and I¡¯s capabilities, saving the Gu Corp is an easy task. Grandfather doesn¡¯t have to worry too much about this. His health matters.¡±  Gu Zechen knew what Grandfather Yang meant, but he didn¡¯t want to do it, so he tactfully refused and put the stack of documents back in his hand.


    ¡°Shanshan is an excellent girl, very suitable for you.  After you married her, the Gu Corp¡¯s predicament could be solved, and you would have a wife who was happy with her.  Such a beautiful thing, why not?  The elder continued to speak with a stern tone, but he still patiently spoke to Gu Zechen.


    If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the difference from when I married Su Ni?


    Gu Zechen was a little angry and his voice couldn¡¯t help but increase a little, ¡°Su Ni was pregnant now and I would never leave her and the child alone.


    ¡°Zexin.


    The elder is not satisfied, continue to say ¡°Su Ni¡¯s belly is the flesh of our family, we will not let it go.  I will not let you marry Fu Shanshan for the time being. I will wait for Su Ni to give birth to the child.  At that time, give this child a clear status, and he is still the grandson of our family.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    I would never marry Fu Shanshan as my wife. Grandfather, don¡¯t force me.


    ¡°Then tell me, how can you resolve the crisis of Gu Corp?¡±  If there was no funds, Gu Corp wouldn¡¯t be able tost long. How could you save such a bigpany?


    The elder was also a little annoyed. He reached out and mmed the table heavily, making a terrifying muffled sound.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I have a way.


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth and the veins on his neck became clear from anger.  He controlled his emotions and whispered.


    ¡°You have to marry Fu Shanshan as your wife. There is no discussion about this.


    The elder gave Gu Zechen an ultimatum. His voice was gloomy and no one could argue.     ¡°Impudence.¡±


    He had never seen Gu Zechen disobey his wishes.  He picked up the thick stack of documents and smashed them at Gu Zechen¡¯s face.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t dodge and let the stack of documents hit his face.  Even the sharp cut of the document didn¡¯t blink.


    ¡°Grandfather, let me marry Fu Shanshan. I can¡¯t do it.¡±  Su Ni is pregnant, I must take responsibility.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t marry Fu Shanshan, I will never give Gu Corp a cent.¡±


    The elder was so angry that he started coughing heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way myself. Don¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s patience was about to run out. Now that Su Ni and the child were Gu Zechen¡¯s lives, no one could hurt them at all.


    ¡°Grandfather, if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to Su Ni¡¯s child, stop all this for the flesh and blood of the Gu Corp.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened, and he didn¡¯t want to say anything more to the elder. He coldly left, turned around and left without looking back.


    Back in the room, Su Ni had fallen asleep. Her brows were tightly furrowed and she was not willing to rx at all.  Gu Zechen walked up gently and covered Su Ni again.


    Gu Zechen sat by the bed and looked at Su Ni quietly. The wrinkles between his eyebrows were unsettled.


    The night was peaceful.


    ¡°Zexin, what¡¯s wrong with your face?


    The next morning, Su Ni opened her eyes and saw Gu Zechen sitting by the bed. Naturally, she also saw the faint bloody scratch on Gu Zechen¡¯s face.


    ¡°I took a showerst night. I identally slipped and bumped into the corner of the cab. Don¡¯t worry.


    Gu Zechen smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t mention what happenedst night, ¡°Come and have breakfast, and we¡¯ll go home after the meal.


    Su Ni would never believe thisme lie, but she didn¡¯t expose it. She nodded and obediently followed Gu Zechen downstairs to eat.


    Miao Cuifen had been waiting there for a long time. When she saw the two of theme down, she hurriedly greeted them to sit down.  However, from time to time, he looked at the scar in front of Gu Zechen with uneasy expression.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Grandfathere down for breakfast?¡±


    Su Ni was confused. Could it be that she made the elder unhappy?


    After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t feel like this. Could it be that something happened yesterday? Su Ni felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.


    Miao Cuifen shook her head, but she turned her head and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Ze Qi, go and call the elder and treat him downstairs to eat.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t refuse and got up.


    ¡°Did something happenst night?¡±


    Su Ni asked as she saw Gu Zechen go upstairs. Now that only Su Ni and Su Ni were left, she quickly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happened yesterday, but I heard from Master today that I don¡¯t seem to be willing to help Zexin.


    Miao Cuifen was worried, and she looked up at the building, and her eyebrows were full of worry. The old man suddenly withdrew his hand, and Gu Zechen must be caught off guard.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Su Ni was anxious and quickly asked.     ¡°The elder called Zeheng into the studyst night to talk. I don¡¯t know what happened inside.  Looking at the scar on Zexin¡¯s face, maybe they are arguing?


    Miao Cuifen also closed her mouth when she said this.


    Now that Su Ni had Fu Shanshan, her troublesome opponent, she had a headache. It would be inappropriate to tell her so much.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni wanted to ask a few more questions, but Gu Zechen had alreadye downstairs to her side, so Su Ni could only keep her mouth shut.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. The elder is noting.


    Gu Zechen sat down on the chair beside him and poured himself a cup of coffee.

 Chapter 601: Cheng Yi Judgement

    ¡°The elder¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t good. If you don¡¯t eat breakfast, your stomach hurts. I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡±


    Miao Cuifen quickly sorted out some of the breakfast on the table and set it up with a tray, ready to avoid it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.


    As soon as she said this, Su Ni stood up and nned to go to the elder with Miao Cuifen to ask him what had happenedst night or whether it was about Khai.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, quickly eat something.


    Gu Zechen stopped and winked at Miao Cuifen, who was standing beside her. Miao Cuifen didn¡¯t even head back upstairs.


    ¡°Zexin, what happened yesterday?


    Su Ni saw Miao Cuifen rush upstairs, so she sat down and asked.


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t think too much. Come, eat this.¡±


    As he said this, Gu Zechen handed over the biscuits in his hand. ¡°I dreamed that our child wanted to have a sandbagst night.¡±


    ¡°Zexin, tell me.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯s twisting, so she decided to speak the in truth, ¡°Did you quarrel with the elder because of Fu Shanshan?¡±


    In one sentence.


    Gu Zechen pulled back his hand holding the sandwich and threw it back into the te without saying anything.


    However, the expression on his face was very ugly, as if it was covered with ayer of ice, so cold that it was frightening.


    ¡°I knew it must be because of her.¡±


    When Su Ni thought about how this woman was so domineering in front of her, it must be because someone supported her.


    This person must be the elder.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen felt Su Ni standing up and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the elder and ask him clearly. I want to know what he is thinking.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hide anything.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    Gu Zechen took the first step in front of Su Ni, then said softly, ¡°I can handle this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry. Just take care of yourself and our children.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to. She walked around Gu Zechen and wanted to go upstairs to ask.


    Gu Zechen knew Su Ni¡¯s character and no longer tried to persuade her. Instead, he hugged her tightly in his arms while Su Ni was not paying attention.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t get angry.


    However, Gu Zechen did not let go of Su Ni¡¯s struggle in his arms. ¡°Waifu, don¡¯t move. Be careful of our children.¡±


    Su Ni became much more honest when she heard Gu Zechen say this.


    It wasn¡¯t just because she was afraid that something would happen to her child, but also because she was afraid of such a crucial moment. If she didn¡¯t have the baby in her womb, she would probably be at a standstill with the elder.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me ask me clearly?¡±  The elder wouldn¡¯t be so confused. Let¡¯s exin the truth clearly to him. He won¡¯t disagree.


    Su Ni asked as she got into the car.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk to him. With me around, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out and attentively fastened Su Ni¡¯s seatbelt. Then he kissed her gently in his ear and really wanted to go back to Nancheng city.


    Su Ni sighed softly. She was pregnant now and the elder wouldn¡¯t be too ruthless. He had to force Gu Zechen to divorce her.


    It was still early for the child to be born. It was already enough time for her to find a way to save herself.


    In that case, let him go.


    Su Ni yawned before she finished her breakfast and was sleepy so early.


    Gu Zechen looked at it and his eyes became gentler. He hugged Su Ni and said, ¡°Be good, sleep for a while.¡±


    She slept for three whole hours and woke up at home.


    ¡°You lie down here for a while. I¡¯ll get you some delicious food.¡±  Gu Zechen said after he helped Su Ni into the bedroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s delicious?¡±


    Su Ni was confused.


    ¡°Yesterday I said that I told you toe back to eat delicious food. You have to live in Gu Jia, I put it in the refrigerator.  I¡¯m back today. I¡¯ll give it to you.


    Gu Zechen smiled, reached out to gently scrape Su Ni¡¯s nose and turned to leave.


    Su Ni smiled gently and reached out to cover her belly, wanting to see if her child had grown up a little.


    Su Ni thought that she could rest well after she returned to Nancheng city and rest safely. However, the phone on the side rang, ¡°Sis, Cheng Yi¡¯s case is in court this afternoon. Do you want to see what kind of retribution this bastard will suffer?¡±


    It was Su Banqing.


    ¡°Cheng Yi?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened. When she thought of this person, Su Ni gritted her teeth, but she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. You can go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Sis, if there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡±


    Su Banqing did not force her. After all, Su Ni was still pregnant. If she was emotional then, she would not be able to handle it.


    Su Ni closed her eyes in pain and saw countless scenes in front of her. She realized that she couldn¡¯t forget the pain that this man had brought her.


    She thought she could let Cheng Yi go, but the moment she heard the news, she wanted to tear the man into pieces.


    And she never wanted to see this face again.


    Su Ni sniffed and tried to calm herself down, but she didn¡¯t know that all of this was heard by Gu Zechen outside.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so serious?¡±


    Gu Zechen pretended not to know, and he came over with a te of cut fruits.  This is your favorite car and strawberry. I bought it yesterday. You taste it, it¡¯s very sweet. ¡±


    Su Ni hurriedly put her phone away and smiled, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±  Then, she reached out and pinched a chariot and put it into her mouth. She smiled at Gu Zechen and said coquettishly, ¡°So sweet.¡±


    ¡°Eat more sweet, don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Gu Zechen put the te by the bed and gently touched Su Ni¡¯s hair with one hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to the study to deal with some things. Some documents haven¡¯t been seen yet.  Recently, thepany is busy, so we can¡¯t drag it any longer.


    Su Ni nodded obediently and watched Gu Zechen leave.  Gu Zechen was also very busy. With regards to the Gu Corp, he really did not have full confidence to make thepanye back to life.  The only thing Gu Zechen could do was to keep looking for investors and get them to invest.


    ¡°Hubby, let me go out.¡±


    Su Ni stood at the door of the study and said softly.


    Gu Zechen removed his hand supporting his temples and saw that Su Ni had changed into a long dress with delicate makeup on her face.


    It seems that Su Ni is going to the court to see Cheng Yi get the trial he deserves.

 Chapter 602: The Sins deserved

    ¡°Waifu is so beautiful today. What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and asked.


    She asked me to go shopping and said that she wanted to see the child¡¯s little clothes and pants.


    Su Ni said nothing strange.


    ¡°This Aunt is really positive. Go back early and pay attention to safety.¡±  Gu Zechen stood up and didn¡¯t expose her lie. He didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled as he sent Su Ni off.


    The damage that Cheng Yi inflicted to Su Ni was too deep. Su Ni had to go for today¡¯s trial. Only then could her depression be resolved.


    When she came to the court, Su Ni saw that the media in front of her had already found a location for the long gun and was ready to broadcast the broadcast, so she didn¡¯t want to go to a crowded ce. Instead, she found a secluded corner to sit down. No one told her that she covered her face with a huge brim of a hat.


    When he looked at Cheng Yi again, the once arrogant man was now dispirited and in a trance.


    In just a few months, the hair on his head had turned white and he was very old. The skin on his face had no luster at all, and his wrinkles had increased significantly. The clothes on his body were not very broad, and they were wrinkled and very cheap.


    From the looks of it, these days of torture had already left himpletely unscathed.     As the judge¡¯s final hammer stopped, Su Ni left two lines of tears in a daze.


    Su Ni, Su Banqing, Su Yan and even the entire Su Corp were toyed with by Cheng Yi.


    Now that he deserved it, Su Ni¡¯s hatred finally came to vent.


    Fortunately, with Gu Zechen¡¯s help at that time, it was likely that he would not win thewsuit and Cheng Yi was still on the loose.


    As she walked out of the court, Su Ni felt that the sun outside was warm as if it had never been so warm.  It made her feel like she was in a cold night, and she felt a little warm.


    Su Ni came silently, but she was relieved when she returned.


    She thought, everything should be put down, everything should be over.


    When they got home, Gu Zechen had already gone to thepany. He had called to ask and found out that thepany was very busy. He even heard a lot of arguments over the phone.


    Su Ni went to the bathroom and removed her clothes bit by bit. In the huge mirror, the scar on her clean body was clearly visible.


    This was all thanks to Cheng Yi.


    It was like a mountain pressing down on Su Ni, reminding her not to forget the days that made her suffer.


    Now that Cheng Yi was rewarded, his hatred ended here.


    Su Ni raised her legs and gently dipped herself into the bathtub. She closed her eyes and let the warm water tightly surround her.


    At this moment, Su Ni felt very rxed, as if she had removed a heavy weight.


    For some reason, Su Ni suddenly smiled and unconsciously put her hand on her stomach.  With a child, the child of her and Gu Zechen was hope.


    Until he fell asleep, Gu Zechen still hadn¡¯te back.  Su Ni was going to sit on the sofa and wait for Gu Zechen toe back. She didn¡¯t know how to wait and fell asleep on the sofa.


    Gu Zechen, who came back in the middle of the night, saw such a scene, and his heart ached.


    Ignoring his fatigue, he gently carried Su Ni, who was curled up on the sofa like a kitten, back and forth to the bedroom.


    ¡°Waifu, I will not disappoint you and our children.¡±


    Gu Zechen swore in his heart.


    In the middle of the night, Su Ni woke up abruptly and turned around to find that she had been carried by Gu Zechen on the bed.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s tired face, a little stubble popped up. She didn¡¯t even have time to take off her shirt and her tie was casually loosened.  But he couldn¡¯t help much, so he could only silently rub over, hold Gu Zechen in his arms, and fall asleep with him.


    However, Gu Corp was indeed in dire straits. It was difficult for Gu Zechen alone to contend against it. Even so, Gu Zechen was busy every day.


    Su Ni hadn¡¯t seen Gu Zechen for several days. Every time she fell asleep, Gu Zechen hadn¡¯t returned home. When she woke up, Gu Zechen had already left gently.


    If Su Ni hadn¡¯t woken up on the sofa every night, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t have known about Gu Zechen¡¯s return.


    ¡°Su Ni, is it okay at home?¡±


    Gu Zechen finally had time to call Su Ni.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, what about you?¡±  When are youing back?


    Su Ni was busy with her phone on her shoulder. This was the third pot of soup she had made and the taste was good.     ¡°How about this?¡±


    Su Ni was a little disappointed when she heard this.


    Gu Zechen was so busy now that he didn¡¯t even have time to eat with him. How could his body endure if this continued?


    The spoon in Su Ni¡¯s hand was also put down, and she picked up her phone, pretending to be rxed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take care of yourself. It¡¯s important to deal with thepany first.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my wife, I can¡¯te back to eat with you.¡±  I also know that we haven¡¯t been together for a long time. When I¡¯m done busy, we¡¯ll go out for a holiday and rx.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was full of guilt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t me you.¡±


    Su Ni felt a little wronged. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your body, but the Gu Corp is like this, so I can¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. With me around, Gu Corp won¡¯t be able to do it. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Waifu, eat well yourself.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, Li Mo¡¯s voice was heard over the phone, saying that a meeting was about to happen.


    Su Ni smiled and hung up the phone. She looked at the soup in front of her and found it boring.


    This afternoon was a waste of work.


    However, when the nutritional soup was served to the table, Su Ni suddenly became interested and quickly rushed to the kitchen to call, ¡°Wang Ma, help me get a incubator box.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Is Madam going to send this to President Gu?¡±


    Wang Ma asked curiously.


    Su Ni smiled without answering, her eyes full of love.


    The house was a lot more lively. When Wang Ma packed the soup, Su Ni also changed into a white dress and came downstairs.


    Su Ni took the nutritional soup and personally drove to Gu Corp. Her mood was much better along the way.


    Since Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have time toe back, it would be good for her to eat with him in Gu Corp.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs Gu.¡±


    Su Ni arrived at Gu Corp and greeted her.

 Chapter 603: The Troubling Xu Wan

    Su Ni came to Gu Zechen¡¯s office in a familiar car. She looked down at the soup she made with her heart and didn¡¯t notice that her path was blocked.


    A pair of high heels with water diamonds appeared in front of her. Su Ni didn¡¯t care and was in a hurry to deliver soup. She politely gave way but the pair of high heels in front of her were still unmoved.


    Who is so blind?  Su Ni looked up and saw a familiar face.


    Xu Wan.


    ¡°Who do I think it is? It turns out to be Mrs Gu.¡±


    Xu Wan extended her slender hand to cover her mouth and smiled. The water diamond on her fingernails reflected a dazzling light. ¡°Mrs Gu is really much simpler after she¡¯s pregnant. I almost didn¡¯t recognize her. I thought it was someone¡¯s housekeeper.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s words were sharp and merciless.


    At this moment, many of the good employees also quietly probed their heads to watch the show.


    Su Ni did not deliberately dress up today. She just casually wore a white dress and a pair of floral shoes under her feet.


    Su Ni was very concerned about the child in her womb. She was careful and didn¡¯t even dare to wear high heels.


    Even so, Su Ni was about the same height as Xu Wan.


    ¡°After getting Ze Yan¡¯s child, Ze Yan was afraid that I might lose the slightest bit. He actually hid my high heels like a child.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and looked back without trace. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Zeheng said that I have long legs. Even if I don¡¯t wear high heels, I am much taller than other women.¡±


    As soon as she said that, there was a burst ofughter around her. Xu Wan¡¯s face was red and white.


    However, this was not true at all. Xu Wan was petite and she was about the same height as Su Ni in her high heels.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xu Wan snorted coldly and two thin lips rippled. ¡°I wonder what kind of tricks you used to get this child in your stomach?¡±  How did I hear that Ze Yan doesn¡¯t feel anything about you? Is the child in your belly his? ¡±


    Su Ni looked at Xu Wan¡¯s scarlet red lips as they wriggled. She felt disgusted like a venomous snake¡¯s talisman, but she still tried to retaliate.


    ¡°Zexin cares about me and his child. Isn¡¯t that enough to exin everything?¡±  On the other hand, you are specting nonsense here. Are you jealous of me?


    Xu Wan was so angry that her eyes revealed a trace of malice.


    She narrowed her eyes and slowly took a few steps towards Su Ni. The heels under her feet made a crisp sound on the smooth marble floor.


    ¡°Alright, who doesn¡¯t know that Ze Yu was forced to marry you, and now you still treat yourself as a real wife?¡±  Are you embarrassed?


    ¡°No matter why I married me back then, Zeheng is now in love with me, and I am also his wife.  No matter what other people think, it is also delusions.


    Su Ni did not want to be outdone. She smiled gently like clouds, not caring about Xu Wan¡¯s irritation.


    This indifferent attitudepletely angered Xu Wan.


    ¡°Zehang loves me. You know this well, Su Ni?¡±


    Xu Wan said word by word, trying to provoke Su Ni.


    ¡°I am his first love girlfriend. The person Ze Yu first loved was me, not you.¡±


    ¡°But now, I¡¯m Mrs Gu, who are you?


    Su Ni was not moved. She used the strength of four to four thousand pounds to easily throw the problem back, leaving Xu Wan speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Who I am is not important, who is Fu Shanshan?¡±


    Xu Wan crossed her arms and smiled as a winner.  It seems that the matter of Fu Shanshan entering the family is already a public secret.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan?¡±


    Su Ni is not in a mess. ¡°She is just the daughter of the elder¡¯srade, and Ze Yu only sees her as a sister.


    Even if Ze Yu wants to marry again, it might be her turn instead of you. It¡¯s not a day or two since Ze Yu hates you. Why do you deceive yourself here?


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Xu Wan had been unscrupulous in her self-proimed that she was Gu Zechen¡¯s first love girlfriend, but today, Su Ni defeated her one by one, making her embarrassed in front of everyone.


    ¡°Even if Zeheng hates me, he will leave me a ce in his heart.  And you, if the old man didn¡¯t look at the piece of meat in your belly, how would Gu Jia want you to be a sweep star?


    Xu Wan was so angry that her chest healed violently and her words became more and more ruthless.


    However, the more she acted like this, the calmer Su Ni acted.


    ¡°So what?¡±  This is the flesh and blood of the family. I have a child, who will do me what?  ¡°Su Ni¡¯s words have rendered Xu Wan speechless and unable to say anything.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re pregnant, you should stay at home and rest well. Don¡¯t let the child go, you won¡¯t have time to cry.


    Xu Wan gritted her teeth angrily. After half a day, she sneered and rolled her eyes.


    Before he could finish his sentence, he unexpectedly reached out and forcefully pushed Su Ni who passed by him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, please give way, Ze Yu is still waiting to drink the soup I made.


    Seeing that Xu Wan was speechless, Su Ni smiled and reached out to pull her hair behind her ear.


    Su Ni was not on guard. She did not expect Xu Wan to dare to push herself after she was so angry.


    As soon as she raised her leg and left, Xu Wan pushed her hard. Her center of gravity was unstable and she was about to fall to the ground.


    Not good, Su Ni was flustered. One hand was tightly protecting her abdomen and the other was holding the soup for Gu Zechen. She closed her eyes and prepared to fall to the ground.


    Luckily, the staff watching the show made their move in time and reached out to support Su Ni who was about to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu, are you ufortable?¡±


    The onlookers were shocked by Xu Wan¡¯s actions. They didn¡¯t expect such a noble and beautiful woman to have such a charming heart.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Ni stood up in shock. Just as she was about to fight with Xu Wan, she heard a familiar voice in her ear.


    Looking up, it was Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Waifu, are you okay?¡±


    Su Ni, who had a messy hair, was supported by an employee and sat on a chair. Xu Wan was staring coldly at everything in front of her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and looked at the haggard Gu Zechen, feeling a little guilty.


    He originally wanted to send some soup to make up for him, but he was unlucky. He had not even delivered the soup to his hand and caused trouble.

 Chapter 604: Don’t Cause Her Again

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes shrank violently and he looked around.


    It was not hard to hear the anger Gu Zechen tried his best to stop.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    In the meantime, Li Mo understood what happened just now. He lowered his body and whispered a few words in Gu Zechen¡¯s ear. Gu Zechen¡¯s face became darker and he felt like he had fallen into a low pressure.


    ¡°Xu Wan, are you dying?¡±


    Gu Zechenughed angrily and stood up with a scary ck face.


    ¡°Zexin, listen to me.¡±


    Xu Wan reached out to grab Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve. At this time, the green tea physique waspletely exposed. Her eyes were filled with tears, which made the onlookers amazed.


    ¡°It was Su Ni who spoke rudely and scolded me in a corner. I couldn¡¯t say it but she was so angry that I gently pushed her.  However, she fell to the ground on purpose. I really didn¡¯t have any strength at all.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly pulled back his sleeves from Xu Wan¡¯s hand, dusted off the ashes with a little annoyance and said slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care why, no one can hurt Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared coldly at Xu Wan without blinking. ¡°I mean, anyone.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Xu Wan¡¯s position in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was seen. She had been full of confidence just now that Gu Zechen could not let go of him, but now her face was so loud that it made the crowd¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°Ze Yu, you¡­¡±


    Xu Wan did not expect that Gu Zechen would say such words to her for this woman.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    A short and powerful word came from Gu Zechen¡¯s throat.


    Instantly, the entire hall fell silent.


    After saying that, Gu Zechen was toozy to look at her, so he turned around and helped Su Ni up on the chair. His voice was as gentle as the spring sun, and he said, ¡°Are you tired? I told you not to run around. My heart hurts.¡±


    As Xu Wan watched the two of them leave, she was so angry that her heart felt stifled. She could only grit her teeth and leave in her high heels.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart ached and he quickly asked when he returned to the office.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head, feeling a little sour. She asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What is Xu Wan doing?¡±


    ¡°I wonder where she heard about thepany and came to loot a burning house to discuss a coboration.¡±


    Gu Zechen speak the in truth didn¡¯t lie.


    Su Ni believed in Gu Zechen and nodded without saying anything.


    He just looked at the soup he had made painstakingly.


    Although he had been taken by the staff just now, he could not take care of both of them.


    Seeing this, Gu Zechen reached out and opened the lid. He took a sip and said, ¡°It tastes really good. The soup that my wife cooked is the taste of love. I feel like I¡¯m full of strength when I drink it.¡±


    Su Ni found it a bit funny. Just as she was about tough and scold, she saw Li Mo frown and walk in. She said to Gu Zechen in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Gu, those shareholders are in the conference room. We should have a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead first, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Su Ni quickly said before Gu Zechen could speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Wait here for a while.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and left a kiss in front of Su Ni¡¯s forehead.


    Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to ask Li Mo to take care of Su Ni.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, Mr. Gu may be busy. I¡¯ll go over and help. If there¡¯s anything, call me and I¡¯lle back immediately.¡±


    Li Mo looked in the direction of the conference room with concern and said to Su Ni in a hurry.


    ¡°Tell me, how is Gu Corp now?¡±


    Su Ni stared at Li Mo¡¯s eyes and looked at him like a searchlight.


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Li Mo was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Everything is with Gu Huai, there is nothing wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife, so I can¡¯t share his worries for him now. Can¡¯t I even have the right to know?¡±  As Su Ni said this, her eyes gradually reddened and she looked particrly pitiful.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, you think too much.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth.  After all, Mr. Gu told him that thepany¡¯s situation couldn¡¯t be told to Su Ni.     Su Ni suddenly clutched her stomach tightly, her facial features twisting together in pain, looking unbearable.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Li Mo was shocked and rushed forward to ask.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me yet?¡±


    Su Ni squeezed out a painful sentence from her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m already in such a hurry. When are you hiding from me?¡±     ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Su Ni closed her eyes in pain and tears flowed from the corner of her eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about me and the baby in your stomach, don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll say.¡±


    Li Mo was so anxious that he was sweating, and after his interest, he simply broke the pot and fell. ¡°The Gu Corp is in a dangerous situation. All the shareholders in thepany are forcing President Gu to dissolve thepany every day to protect their own rights and interests.  Now that thepany can¡¯t find the right funds, it¡¯s hard to maintain it for too long.


    ¡°What about the bank?¡±  What did the bank say?


    Su Ni hurriedly asked.


    ¡°On the side of the bank, after knowing the current financial situation of Gu Corp, I have never agreed to loan from Gu Corp.¡±


    Li Mo sighed, his eyes lowered and he was very sad.


    ¡°Just now, Xu Wan came here to discuss Madam Su¡¯s investment.  But for some reason, Mr. Gu refused at once.


    Li Mo said as he sighed with worry.


    Su Ni broke out in cold sweat when she heard this.


    She knew that Gu Corp was in trouble, but she didn¡¯t know that it was stuck here.


    Gu Zechen had been under great pressure these days. He even pretended to face him with ease, leaving him in the dark for so long.


    ¡°Now, can the elder help Gu Corp?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t give up and asked.


    ¡°At present, there is only this method.


    Li Mo nodded and analyzed, ¡°The shareholders just want arge investment, they can stop with the investment.  Now that it was difficult to raise funds, the bank was unwilling to take risks. In the entire business world, no one except the old man could help the Gu Corp recover.  If the elder was willing to help, all thepany¡¯s difficulties would be solved.


    Su Ni was silent for a long time when she heard this and felt extremely sour.  For the sake of him, Gu Zechen did not hesitate to break up with the elder. Now that such a situation was created, it was inseparable from him.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡±


    Li Mo asked with concern.


    ¡°No, I will go by myself.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and refused.

 Chapter 605: Work with Su Lai

    After that, Su Ni stood up and told Li Mo, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mr. Gu about this, just pretend nothing happened.¡±


    Then Su Ni left with her lunch box.


    Along the way, she felt guilty and felt that she had caused the situation today.


    As she thought about it, she saw Xu Wan sitting in the lobby waiting for her as soon as she stepped out of the elevator.


    Su Ni nced sideways and didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with her. She nned to leave but was stopped by Xu Wan.


    ¡°What are you doing again?¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously stood up and protected her stomach with her hand.


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    Xu Wan stood up and said with a faint smile, ¡°I think you already know the current situation of Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni smiled. ¡°Zexin can be dealt with, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Xu Wan was aggressive and did not show any mercy.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±  Su Ni, tell me, what can you do for Gu Zechen?  To help him raise money, or to let the elder help him out of his predicament?  In my opinion, you can only cook soup.


    Su Ni was stunned and suddenly hurt by Xu Wan.


    Indeed, he couldn¡¯t do anything now and couldn¡¯t help Gu Zechen.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you persuade Gu Zechen to agree to cooperate with Su Lai?¡±  Su Lai¡¯spany joined Gu Corp and invested in resources. Gu Corp made the same exchange.  Don¡¯t worry, Ze Ming¡¯s real power will not decrease at all.  In this way, the Gu Corppany¡¯s dilemma could be solved at the same time, and they could also have another partner.  Why didn¡¯t he persuade him for such a beautiful thing?


    Xu Wan saw that Su Ni was silent and continued.


    ¡°You can tell Ze Yu that.¡±


    Su Ni said, ¡°If he is willing, he would have agreed long ago. Why do you beg me here?¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    Xu Wan sneered, ¡°Zexin just wanted to give you face, so he refused to cooperate with Su Lai.  If you took the initiative to tell him, he would definitely agree.  Besides, I love Gu Zechen. How could I harm him?


    ¡°You have to say it yourself.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to continue pestering her and nned to leave.


    She had just taken two steps when she heard Xu Wan calling her from behind.


    ¡°Su Ni, if you are unwilling to persuade me because of my rtionship with Gu Zechen, I have nothing to say.  I admit that I love Gu Zechen, but I don¡¯t want to see the Gu Corp copse like this. What about you, what did you do for Zexin?  You said that you loved him, but you kept pulling him into the abyss.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look back but she could imagine Xu Wan¡¯s proud expression.


    Without hesitation, she sped up and left.


    To Su Ni¡¯s surprise, Gu Zechen came back without any warning tonight, which surprised Su Ni and quickly ordered her to fry more dishes.


    ¡°Zexin, how are you handling thepany¡¯s business?¡±


    Su Ni picked up food for Gu Zechen and carefully tried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be settled soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly, ¡°After a while, I¡¯ll take you and your child to go abroad to rx. Wait a little longer.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was still lying to her, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but calcte the tip of her nose. She hurriedly lowered her head and picked up her meal, which was why she hid her past.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    After hesitating for a long time, Su Ni still spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Gu Zechen put down his chopsticks and looked at Su Ni.


    ¡°Xu Wan told me today that Su Lai¡¯spany could help Gu Corp out of trouble.¡±


    Su Ni said cautiously, ¡°She said that as long as she agreed to Su Lai¡¯spany to join the Gu Corp, she could bring a lot of investment. That way, thepany¡¯s difficulties could be solved.  By the way, she promised me that you wouldn¡¯t lose your real power. You can rest assured.


    After saying it in one breath, Su Ni realized that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was terrible and she was a little flustered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about thepany.¡±


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, ¡°You just need to take care of yourself and don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°But I want to help you resolve the problem.¡±


    Su Ni was anxious. ¡°I think this is a way. We are in a difficult situation, Xu Wan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her.¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice and pat the table. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t take care of thepany¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Zexin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked. She didn¡¯t know what she said wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to talk to Su Ni anymore. He put down his chopsticks and bowls and stood up. ¡°I still haven¡¯t finished reading some documents, so I¡¯ll go back to the study first.¡±


    Then she went upstairs without looking back, leaving only Su Ni sitting at the table and Wang Ma who was at a loss.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±  Now that she was someone with a body, she must not be angry.  Mr. Gu, he may have been really busy recently.


    Wang Ma hesitated for a moment before walking forward tofort her softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head. She knew that Gu Zechen was in between the devil and the deep blue sea and it was inevitable that he was angry, so she couldn¡¯t get angry.


    However, she lost her appetite and the food on the table was already tasteless. ¡°Put these away, I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡±


    Su Ni also returned to her room and nned to rest early.


    Although she was just pregnant, for some reason, Su Ni always felt sleepy and couldn¡¯tpare to her previous physical strength.


    Just as she was about to rest, her phone rang. She picked up and saw that it was Xu Wan calling.


    ¡°How is it?¡±  Did Gu Zechen agree?


    Xu Wan asked as if she was confident.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t agree, don¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    Su Ni said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t call again. If he is really willing, he will go find you.¡±


    Although Gu Zechen went to the study, he couldn¡¯t read anything.  He had been recalling everything that had happened at the dinner table and felt that his attitude was too bad.


    No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t say to hurt Su Ni.


    Thinking about it, Gu Zechen felt a little guilty, so he stood up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Coincidentally, she heard the conversation between Su Ni and Xu Wan.


    Su Ni hung up and suddenly looked up to find Gu Zechen standing outside the bedroom door.


    She didn¡¯t know when he was standing there.


    ¡°I-I just want to help you.¡±  Just now, I already rejected her.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was about to reach her throat. She stammered as she hid her phone behind her like a child who made a mistake.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart softened. He quickly walked over and hugged Su Ni in his arms. He put his chin on Su Ni¡¯s head and murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I just love you for being so humble for me.¡±


    ¡°I think Xu Wan¡¯s words make sense. They can save your urgent needs, so I asked you.  If you¡¯re not happy, I won¡¯t mention it anymore.


    Su Ni said softly.

 Chapter 606: Refusing Any Help

    ¡°That¡¯s their conspiracy.¡±


    Gu Zechen said with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Ah?¡±  Conspiracy? ¡±


    Su Ni looked confused and med her for staying at home recently. She knew less about things in the mall and didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen meant.


    Could it be that Xu Wan wanted to y tricks again?


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded with an ugly expression.


    After a pause, Gu Zechen exined, ¡°Recently, Su Lai¡¯spany has secretly infiltrated a lot in Nancheng city, waiting for the fat piece of Gu Corp.  If they sessfully entered the Gu Corp, the whole Nancheng city would be the world of Su Lai¡¯spany.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect that Xu Wan, who said she loved Gu Zechen, would actually trap herself so much that she didn¡¯t notice it at all and almost dragged Gu Zechen into the water.


    ¡°Then, is there no other way to solve the dilemma of Gu Corp?¡±


    Su Ni struggled out of Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and asked carefully.


    ¡°With me around, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were like water, and he didn¡¯t feel any worry at all. Heforted softly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go to bed.¡±


    Su Ni obediently closed her eyes but she never fell asleep.From N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zechen let out even breathing beside him that he got up and looked at Gu Zechen beside him.


    He was really tired these days. Su Ni reached out and gently stroked Gu Zechen¡¯s cheek, her eyes a little sore.


    When Gu Zechen woke up the next day, he did not know when he had gone to thepany.


    Su Ni reached out and covered her belly with a faint smile. The child in her belly was still so young and she didn¡¯t know when she would grow up.


    As she fantasized about the scene where Gu Zechen took him and his child out to y, she was woken up by the sound of a phone ringing.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Su Ni looked at the strange number on her phone and asked politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fu Shanshan.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, she didn¡¯t hesitate to announce her name.


    When Su Ni heard this, her nerves tensed up. She didn¡¯t know why Fu Shanshan called early in the morning.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Ni was toozy to ask where she got her phone number, so she didn¡¯t want to join the circle with her.


    ¡°I heard Miao Cuifen say that Zeheng Company is in danger now. I want to help her. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Help him?¡±


    Su Ni sneered and immediately understood Fu Shanshan¡¯s intentions. ¡°Do you want to help me divorce Zexin?¡±


    Her words made Fu Shanshan feel a little stupefied. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Then do you know why Grandfather Ze insisted on divorce you and marry me?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Fu Shanshan immediately retaliated.


    Isn¡¯t this what Su Ni always wanted to know?  But how did Fu Shanshan know about this?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±  Are you scared? ¡±


    Fu Shanshan raised an eyebrow when she saw that Su Ni was silent over the phone. It seemed that Kang had no idea what had happened.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±  Su Ni chuckled, ¡°If you know, you might as well tell me.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll scare you if I say it.¡±  Fu Shanshan¡¯s mouth gradually became sharp.


    ¡°Do you know that An Rong who was imprisoned in a vi in the suburbs is not Gu Zechen¡¯s biological mother at all.  You even went to a vi in the suburbs to visit.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened when she heard this. What was going on?  She had never heard of it before.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but immediately refute.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡±


    Fu Shanshan snorted, ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s biological parents were killed by An Rong. Do you know?  Why did he imprison her?


    Su Ni broke out in cold sweat. Why had she never heard Gu Zechen say such a big thing?


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan listened to Su Ni gradually getting a little confused and continued to speak, intending to strike a fatal blow to Khai. ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t believe, do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°If you have something, say it.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was a little chaotic now and her teeth were a little rough.


    ¡°The death of Gu Zechen¡¯s biological parents has a huge rtionship with your mother.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was like a poisonous snake, endlessly oozing venom. Finally, she revealed a fatal sentence, ¡°And your mother Liu Wanlin is An Rong¡¯s aplice.¡±


    The moment she said that, Su Ni¡¯s head hummed. She didn¡¯t dare to say a word and hung up.


    Her mind was in a mess. Was everything Fu Shanshan said true?


    Su Ni¡¯s head went nk. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her?


    Why did her mother help An Rong kill Gu Zechen¡¯s biological parents?  Didn¡¯t Ze Yu take him to An Rong¡¯s ce before?


    Su Ni felt that Fu Shanshan might be lying to her.


    However, she quickly denied it.


    There was no need for Fu Shanshan to lie to herself. If she deliberately lied to herself, she would easily expose herself.


    So, is this true?


    Su Ni felt that things were really as Fu Shanshan said. These should be closely rted to her.


    If that was not the case, Gu Zechen always chose to remain silent every time they talked about it, and An Rong also had a face that could not be told.  No matter what Su Ni thought, it was too strange.


    Su Ni forced herself to calm down and rebroadcast the call.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s tone was arrogant as if she was certain that Su Ni would call back.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Su Ni said lightly, ¡°You have to know that lying to me is not a good ending.¡±


    ¡°Why should I lie to you?¡±


    Fu Shanshan said arrogantly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask Ze Qi, ask the elder, ask An Rong, they can verify that everything I said is true.¡±     Su Ni suddenly felt a stabbing pain in her chest and reached out to cover her chest without saying a word.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t you know yourself?¡±


    Fu Shanshan gritted her teeth and said resentfully, ¡°Gu Zechen kept it from you and didn¡¯t tell you the truth, but have you experienced his feelings?¡±  He lived with the daughter of the enemy who killed his parents every day. Can he not suffer?


    ¡°You are lying.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s confidence was getting weaker and she could still argue with her sharp-tongued tongue, but she couldn¡¯t say a word today.


    ¡°Gu Zechen has to deal with so many things in thepany during the day, and he has to see your face at night.  If you were Gu Zechen, I¡¯m afraid you would have wanted to avenge your parents.


    Fu Shanshan insisted on forcing Su Ni into a dead end.


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni exined, ¡°Zexin loves me very much, very love..¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Fu Shanshan sneered, ¡°Then ask him if I lied to you.¡±


    Fu Shanshan then hung up immediately.


    Su Ni held her phone and felt her body turn cold.

 Chapter 607: The Truth Behind

    Su Ni¡¯s head was in a mess, and everything that Fu Shanshan said was back in her head.


    Su Ni¡¯s mother never mentioned this to her, so how could she know the truth?


    Until now, Su Ni was not willing to believe Fu Shanshan¡¯s words. She felt that Ryan was lying to her.


    Su Ni gently ced her chin on her knees and curled up together.  Every now and then, tears flowed out from the corner of her eyes. She didn¡¯t know that the bedsheets were wet.


    He sat there for a long time until Gu Zechen came back and found Su Ni in the dark.


    ¡°Why are you sitting there without even turning on the lights?¡±


    Gu Zechen noticed something strange and walked over and hugged Su Ni in his arms. ¡°How long have you been sitting?¡±  Why is his body so cold?


    ¡°Husband¡±


    Su Ni sniffed, raised her head, tried her best to hold back the tears from the corner of her eyes and cried out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked in pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a nightmare.¡±  Su Ni forced a smile and looked at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°What did you dream about?¡±


    Gu Zechen felt a little distressed. He reached out to caress Su Ni¡¯s hair andforted her, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, my husband is here.¡±


    ¡°I dreamed of a woman, but I couldn¡¯t see her appearance clearly. She just stared at me from afar without moving.  ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni bit her lip and tried to say, ¡°That woman seems to be my mother.¡±


    The moment she said that, Su Ni clearly felt Gu Zechen¡¯s body stiffen as he hugged her. Her hand that stroked her hair stopped.


    Su Ni stole a nce and saw Gu Zechen¡¯s expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    In an instant, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression returned to normal.  He continued to caress Su Ni¡¯s hair and said tly, ¡°My husband is back. Go to sleep. He won¡¯t have a nightmare now.¡±


    Su Ni was shocked and Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude changed.  Although he quickly restrained his emotions, this move proved that what Fu Shanshan said might be true.


    But Gu Zechen treated him like usual, his words and actions were very close to him.  Before leaving home to go to thepany, Su Ni, who was still sleeping, left a kiss on her face before hurriedly leaving.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have a good rest all night and was thinking about how to find out the truth.


    If she rashly went to Beijing, Gu Zechen would definitely find out, but if she didn¡¯t go, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    Su Ni suddenly remembered that she had met a famous private detective before, so she quickly contacted him and asked him to help her go to the capital to find out the truth.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    As she was stunned, Wang Ma knocked on the door and whispered outside.


    Half clear?  What is she doing here?


    Su Ni quickly wiped her red eyes and said to the door, ¡°Alright, my horse will go upstairs.¡±


    Su Ni wiped her eyes and wiped them away. After confirming that she had not revealed her identity, she was relieved to see Su Banqing.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t know what happened to Su Ni, so she excitedly sat down and reported to Yi 4 about Cheng Yi¡¯s ending.


    ¡°Sis, Cheng Yi, who has been sentenced to death for more than ten years, finally got the punishment he deserved.  Now, our revenge has finally been repaid.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was thinking about something else. She wasn¡¯t in high spirits and she secretly went to the scene that day, so she didn¡¯t have any desire to listen.


    ¡°Yes.¡±  Su Ni just responded indifferently, thinking about something else.


    ¡°Sis, you didn¡¯t see what Cheng Yi looked like that day.¡±  Su Banqing continued, ¡°Her hair is white, her eyes are sunken, and she looks haggard.  He must have been tortured quite a bit.  Our father¡¯s revenge is finally healed.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to hear anything about Cheng Yi anymore. She furrowed her brows and interrupted, ¡°Halfqing, do you still remember my mother?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±  Su Banqing didn¡¯t expect her sister to suddenly say such a sentence after being distracted for so long.


    ¡°Do you still remember?¡±  Su Ni continued to ask.


    ¡°How many years has our mother been away? I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Su Banqing¡¯s eyes were pale but she was confused. ¡°Sis, why did you suddenly ask our mother?¡±  What¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just dreamed yesterday. I¡¯ve been thinking about it all this time.¡±  Su Ni smiled miserably and did not say anything.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to tell Su Banqing what she knew now. It was better not to let too many people know about it.


    ¡°Maybe Sis is about to be a mother, that¡¯s why she dreamed.¡±


    Su Banqing softlyforted her when she saw Su Ni¡¯s low interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Maybe it¡¯s a nightmare.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and casually covered up this matter.


    Su Banqing saw that her sister¡¯s eyes were blue, and she thought that she didn¡¯t have a good rest. After a few words, she told her sister to have a good rest, and she left the family.


    After leaving, Su Banqing was still worried. She thought for a moment before deciding to call Gu Zechen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, half clear?¡±  Gu Zechen picked up quickly.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I went to see Sis today. She seems to be feeling restless, do you know?¡±  Su Banqing asked directly.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±  Gu Zechen still said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back early today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Banqing thought for a moment andforted her, ¡°Sister is pregnant now. Sometimes, she always likes to think about things. Yesterday, when she dreamed of her mother, she started to think nonsense today.  Brother-inw, spend more time with her, don¡¯t make her feel ufortable.


    Su Banqing did not know what kind of predicament Gu Corp was facing, nor did she know about her sister¡¯s difficulties, so she called Gu Zechen to let him spend more time with Su Ni.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±  After Gu Zechen agreed, he hung up.


    After a moment of silence, Gu Zechen quickly entered a series of numbers on his phone.


    ¡°Zexin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The female voice on the other end of the phone was a little surprised, but she could hear that her mood was still very low.


    ¡°I warn you that if Su Ni goes looking for you, you can¡¯t tell her anything.¡±


    The call was to An Rong. Gu Zechen was afraid that Su Ni would go to look for Cairn again.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were dark and full of hatred. The veins on his neck bulged.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She sighed softly and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±  I also wish for the two of you to be together.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to talk to An Rong, so he hung up after throwing a sentence.

 Chapter 608: Going to See Mother

    ¡°Li Mo, today¡¯s meeting is cancelled. Make arrangements.¡±


    Gu Zechen paused and told Li Mo to leave, intending to go back to apany Su Ni as soon as possible.


    ¡°Hubby, why are you back so early today?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen woulde back so early today. She still stood there stupidly for a long time when she opened the door and asked hesitantly.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you want my husband toe back to apany you?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and reached out to Su Ni¡¯s waist, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that our child missed Dad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still so young, how can I imagine?¡±


    Su Ni finally smiled. ¡°Come and eat. I can finally have a hot meal today.¡±


    The two of them sat down to eat, but Su Ni felt that something was strange.  Usually, when they were eating, Gu Zechen would always ask him something and talk to him.


    Today, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and faintly frowned, only lowering his head to eat.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±  Su Ni paused and finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±  Gu Zechen raised his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°How is thepany¡¯s business handled?¡±


    Although Su Ni couldn¡¯t help much, she was still worried about thepany¡¯s fate.  Seeing that Gu Zechen was full of worry, he couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±  Gu Zechen only said those four words and didn¡¯t say anything again.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know if she should continue to ask. While she was hesitating, she saw Gu Zechen suddenly put down his chopsticks and seriously called herself ¡°Su Ni¡±.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Ni panicked and answered subconsciously.


    ¡°Do you want to see your mother?¡±


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath and asked.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to ask such a question.


    Su Ni hadn¡¯t seen her mother for a long time. How long had it been?  It seemed that he had never been there ever since his father fell.


    Su Ni secretly observed Gu Zechen¡¯s expression and found that everything was normal, as if he had no emotions.


    ¡°No more.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to go, but what shed across her mind was what Fu Shanshan said to her that made her really sad.


    Therefore, Su Ni slowly shook her head and refused.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and said without waiting for Su Ni to make a decision.


    Su Ni did not know why Gu Zechen was, so she nodded obediently and stopped talking.


    Su Ni opened her eyes early the next morning, but to her surprise, Gu Zechen got up earlier than herself.


    He seemed to have something on his mind as he sat there in a daze, wondering what he was thinking.


    ¡°Husband.¡±  Su Ni timidlymunicated.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned and immediately returned to his usual state. ¡°I want you to sleep for a while more before calling you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±  Su Ni smiled and pretended not to see what had just happened.


    After they finished packing, they got into the car and drove to Liu Wanlin¡¯s cemetery.  Su Ni didn¡¯t know why but she was uneasy. She leaned in Gu Zechen¡¯s direction and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body froze but he immediately returned to normal. He reached out to hug Su Ni.


    Su Ni noticed this slight movement and didn¡¯t say anything. She just felt uneasy in her heart.


    When she came to Liu Wanlin¡¯s cemetery, Su Ni felt a little sad.  She hadn¡¯t been here for a long time. Her mother¡¯s tombstone was covered in dust and there were many weeds growing around her.


    Su Ni reached out to wipe the dust off the tombstone and clean up the surrounding weeds.  Sitting quietly in front of her mother¡¯s grave, she spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to be a mother too.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni lowered her head and looked at her stomach that still had no curve. She couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡°Mom, I miss you so much.¡±


    After a while, Su Ni looked up and found that Gu Zechen had disappeared.


    Su Ni looked up and saw that Gu Zechen was standing far away, fiddling with his phone, as if he was busy with something.


    ¡°Husband.¡±  Su Ni stood up and patted the dust on her body.


    ¡°Do you want to visit Mommy with me?¡±  Su Ni hesitated for a moment before walking over and asking.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen rejected him straightforwardly, but he realized something. He exined, ¡°There are some things in thepany that need to be handled. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be much time left.¡±


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s go.¡±  Su Ni nodded and nned to leave with Gu Zechen.


    However, Su Ni identally saw Gu Zechen silently looking at Liu Wanlin¡¯s cemetery.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of resentment and Su Ni had never seen them before.  She broke out in cold sweat.


    On the way, Su Ni wanted to ask, but she was afraid of the beat the grass and scare the snake, so she put her doubts back into her stomach.


    ¡°Take Madam home and go to thepany.¡±  Gu Zechen thought for a moment and ordered the driver.


    ¡°No.¡±  Su Ni hurriedly refused.


    ¡°I want to buy something.¡±  Su Ni exined, ¡°There are not many fruits at home. I want to buy some back to eat. You can put me down halfway.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded without any doubt. He just worriedly told Su Ni to be careful of safety on the road.


    After getting out of the car, Su Ni watched as Gu Zechen drove far away. Then she dared to pull out her phone and call the private detective.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter I want to investigate?¡±


    Su Ni spoke lightly, but she was extremely nervous. She was afraid that the news brought back by the private detective was thest thing she wanted to hear.


    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s still no progress. I¡¯ll inform you if you have any news.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was rather apologetic.


    Su Ni nodded and hung up.


    Gu Jia hid this matter so confidential, it was impossible to investigate it in such a short time.


    After thinking about it, Su Ni still didn¡¯t feel satisfied and made another call.


    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An Rong¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw Su Ni¡¯s call and her eyes were full of worry.  It seemed that Gu Zechen was right. Su Ni was starting to suspect.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    The moment Su Ni opened her mouth, her voice trembled. She could no longer control her emotions and cried, ¡°I beg you to tell me what happened that day?¡±  What does my mother have to do with this? ¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    An Rong sighed and her eyes were slightly red. Sheforted softly, ¡°It has been so long, so don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±  Since no one wanted to let you know, why would you torture yourself?


    ¡°Fu Shanshan has already told me that my mother is your aplice. All of you, together, killed Gu Zechen¡¯s biological parents.¡±


    Su Ni simply told her everything she knew. She had to know the answer today and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±  Was everything she said true?

 Chapter 609: Su Ni’s Disappearance

    An Rong¡¯s head shook.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    An Rong was silent for a long time before she sighed heavily. Obviously, she had no way to hide anything.


    ¡°Your mother is not a criminal.¡±


    An Rong exined, trying to make Su Ni feel better.


    This sentence made Su Ni feel better.


    She knew there must be another truth in this matter. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be as Fu Shanshan said.


    ¡°Why is this?¡±


    Su Ni asked excitedly as her eyes were red.


    ¡°Your mother was doing it for me, so she went to find Gu Zechen¡¯s parents in an attempt to get justice.¡±


    An Rong¡¯s expression was painful as she closed her eyes. She felt uneasy at the thought of what happened back then.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t set fire, she won¡¯t.¡±


    An Rong took a deep breath and seemed to be caught in her memories. She continued, ¡°She just saw the house on fire. Gu Zechen¡¯s parents were calling from inside, and she didn¡¯t help.¡±     Su Ni¡¯s voice became lower and lower. She didn¡¯t believe that her mother was such a cold-blooded person.     An Rong recalled what happened a long time ago. Her face was pained and her tears covered her eyes. She copsed powerlessly on the sofa.


    ¡°Su Ni, are you listening?¡±


    An Rong spoke on and off, but she found that there was no sound on the other side of the phone except for the asional sobbing.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni remained silent for a moment and hung up.  His mind went nk as he walked aimlessly on the road.


    For some time, Su Ni sat down on the bench by the side of the road and took a deep breath to recall Gu Zechen¡¯s reaction.


    As Su Ni thought about it, tears unconsciously flowed down.


    These days, Gu Zechen did not know how torturous he was.


    Every day, when facing the daughter of his enemy, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t tell him anything. He let himself calm down and take on the pressure from the elder.


    In this way, Gu Zechen might be even more upset than himself.


    Thest time Su Ni mentioned her mother, Gu Zechen was obviously stunned for a moment and his eyes narrowed. It seemed like his heart was full of hatred.


    In addition, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even want to get close to his mother¡¯s tomb this morning. He even cast a venomous gaze at Liu Wanlin¡¯s photo.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to think further. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t know how Gu Zechen would decide.


    On the one hand, it was the murderer of his parents, on the other hand, his wife and flesh. How should he choose such a decision?


    Not only that, Gu Zechen had to be threatened by thepany¡¯s shareholders and the pressure from the elder. So much pressure fell on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulders at the same time.


    Su Ni felt like the world was spinning and she couldn¡¯t help anything, but all of these things were up to her.


    If he was Gu Zechen, he would have divorced him and avenged his deceased parents.


    Su Ni closed her eyes. She wasn¡¯t as bold as Gu Zechen and would really go crazy.


    If he divorced Gu Zechen, the elder would give Gu Corp arge sum of funds and solve thepany¡¯s affairs. Gu Zechen would not suffer like this every day and it was hard to decide between love and hate.


    Su Ni was so disappointed that she heard the phone in her bag ring for a long time.


    She picked it up and saw that it was from home.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best to adjust her emotions and said slowly.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    The housekeeper was so sharp that even if Su Ni tried her best to cover it up, she was noticed by the housekeeper. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni sniffed and didn¡¯t want too many people to know. She only gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°President Gu just said that you went to buy something on the street, let us pick you up.¡±


    The housekeeper speak the in truth carefully asked, ¡°I wonder where thedy is now. I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni refused and continued to ask, but Su Ni could no longer control her emotions and hung up.


    After that, Su Ni still sat on the bench and didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    However, her phone stubbornly rang again.


    She picked it up and saw that it was Gu Zechen calling.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare pick up the phone for fear that Gu Zechen would hear something unusual.


    Gu Zechen thought she knew nothing but Su Ni knew everything.


    The call continued. Su Ni frowned and threw the phone back into her bag. She didn¡¯t bother with it. All she thought about was the sweet scene she once had with Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Li Mo, I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    Gu Zechen made several calls but Su Ni didn¡¯t pick up.


    After calling home, the housekeeper also said that she couldn¡¯t contact Su Ni.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Gu, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Li Mo looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s pale face and answered respectfully for some reason.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know where Su Ni would be, but after thinking for a moment, he nned to look at the ce where they were separated today.


    Sure enough, Gu Zechen found Su Ni on the bench in the park who was thinking about something.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen quickly walked over and said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you pick up my call?¡±


    Su Ni was flustered. She looked up and saw Gu Zechen walking over angrily. She quickly reached out to wipe the tears on her face.     Su Ni stood up and made an excuse in a panic.


    Gu Zechen was very angry, but he noticed that Su Ni was different. When he saw the tears on her face, he couldn¡¯t get angry at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out and gently wiped away the tears on Su Ni¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni forced out a smile. Even she couldn¡¯t believe such an excuse.


    Gu Zechen naturally wouldn¡¯t believe it, but he understood that even if he asked, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t tell him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his eyshes and helped Su Ni close her scattered hair, pulling her cold hand away.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Only then did Su Ni realize that Gu Corp was so busy, so where would Gu Zechen take her?


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything andforted Su Ni in a gentle voice, ¡°Close your eyes and rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you when you arrive.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. Since Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to say it, she didn¡¯t ask.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was at the hospital.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Su Ni was confused and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Do a pregnancy test.¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out and tapped on Su Ni¡¯s forehead, reminding her, ¡°She¡¯s really an ipetent mother. She even forgot the time for pregnancy tests.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly remembered that her pregnancy test date with the hospital was today.

 Chapter 610: True Care

    Su Ni had long forgotten about this matter.


    Every pregnancy screening was aplicated process. Su Ni was impatient, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to wait for so long. She had to be supervised by Gu Zechen to finish everything seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    While collecting blood for testing, Gu Zechen rolled up his sleeves attentively for Su Ni. Before Su Ni could react, a pair ofrge hands gently covered Khai¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ni sniffed the taste of Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and felt inexplicably at ease.


    Su Ni did not expect that Gu Zechen would still remember that she was afraid of needles.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The nurse was so jealous of their love that she said, ¡°Miss, your gentleman is really considerate to you.¡±


    Su Ni blushed and stood up to thank her for leaving.


    During the pregnancy test, Gu Zechen treated him without hesitation. He always sat on the chair while running down to get the results.


    One need to know, in thepany, Gu Zechen was the call the wind and summon the rain who called others.


    In that case, he must care about the child in his stomach.


    Or did he care about her?


    ¡°The child is very healthy, and all aspects of pregnant women are normal. I¡¯ll tell you the rest of the results in two days. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The doctor gently interrupted Su Ni¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Thank you, physician.¡±


    Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief and revealed a faint smile. She turned her head to look at Gu Zechen. His tensed face finally showed joy and joy.


    It seemed like she was overthinking everything.


    Thinking back to Gu Zechen who apanied her in the hospital to do a checkup today, Su Ni felt that she was thinking too much.


    Gu Zechen clearly loved him.  She didn¡¯t want to eat a little bitterness. She even wronged herself and didn¡¯t want Su Ni to suffer a little.


    Su Ni even hoped that everything that happened this morning was a dream.


    She really wanted An Rong to tell herself that this matter had nothing to do with her at all.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    On the way back, Su Ni opened her mouth and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m not good today, so you¡¯re worried.¡±


    At the thought of what happened today, Gu Zechen felt a trace of displeasure and did not respond to Su Ni¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I won¡¯t dare anymore.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t speak, Su Ni continued to whisper in a soft voice like a kitten.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know wrong.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned to look at Su Ni, who was looking down, and nervously rubbed the corner of his shirt with one hand. He wanted to reprimand her, but he felt a little distressed for Su Ni.


    ¡°Promise me that no matter what you do in the future, you can¡¯t take my call.¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen spoke, his tone became a discussion.


    In the end, he still couldn¡¯t bear to get angry with Su Ni.


    ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Su Ni nodded solemnly and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently put it on Gu Zechen¡¯s hand.


    After they went back, the two returned to their usual yful love, which made Su Ni forget the hatred and pain, and also the difficult thing of the Gu Corp.


    However, Gu Zechen was still worried. Although she looked at Su Ni on the surface and her mood had changed from gloomy to clear, he always felt that her mind was heavy when she calmed down.


    Early the next morning, Gu Zechen called Su Banqing on the way to work.


    ¡°Brother-inw, what is it?¡±


    Su Banqing was a little surprised that Gu Zechen would actually call her.


    ¡°Are you free in the past two days?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked, ¡°If you have time, go apany your sister and talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±  Su Banqing naturally agreed. She also knew that Su Ni had been somewhat abnormal recently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go today.¡±


    Su Banqing was fine, so she walked to Gu Zechen¡¯s house.


    ¡°Sis, open the door.¡±


    Su Banqing was quick to knock on Su Ni¡¯s door soon.


    ¡°Half-clear?¡±  Why are you here?


    Su Ni was a little surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy today. Brother-inw asked me to apany you.¡±


    Su Banqing said as she walked in.


    When Su Ni heard that Su Banqing was sought by Gu Zechen, she was a little surprised and felt warm in her heart. However, when she thought about what Kn told her, it felt like she had been watered with a bucket of cold water.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with you recently? You¡¯re always worried?¡±


    Su Banqing sat down and asked seriously.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what to say. She was already in pain and didn¡¯t want Su Banqing to bear the pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and didn¡¯t intend to tell the truth.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t overthink things.¡±


    Su Banqing thought Su Ni was pregnant because she couldn¡¯t help feeling restless.


    She held Su Ni¡¯s hand and consoled her, ¡°The old people said that they have hope when they have a child. My little nephew is still in the belly. I hope he can call me Aunt.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t have much of an upheaval. When she mentioned the child, she suddenly cried.


    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Banqing panicked. She didn¡¯t know what she said wrong but she actually made Su Ni cry.


    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red and she looked up with endless despair. ¡°I want to abort the child.¡±


    This frightened Su Banqing. She never expected Su Ni to say such words.


    ¡°Sis, what are you talking about?¡±


    Su Banqing stared at Su Ni in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want children anymore.¡±


    Su Ni extended her hand and covered her belly. After a long silence, she made up a reason to say, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to be a mother.¡±


    But in fact, Su Ni only felt that without this child, Gu Zechen would not be so entangled and would not always torture herself.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Banqing immediately panicked. She thought there was a conflict between her and Gu Zechen, so she asked, ¡°Is Brother-inw arguing with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head calmly, saying that it was her reason and had nothing to do with it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t beat this child.¡±


    Su Banqing sighed and advised softly, ¡°This is your flesh and blood.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was silent, Su Banqing¡¯s mouth twitched and she seemed to be muttering to herself, ¡°Sis, do you still remember?¡±  I had a child, and I was with Cheng Yi.


    How could Su Ni forget that the child belonged to Cheng Yi, but it was also because of Cheng Yi.


    ¡°That child and I were close to each other. After I was gone, I couldn¡¯t sleep day and night and I couldn¡¯t sleep well.  Until now, I would often dream of a child standing far away and calling me Mommy. I reached out and hugged him, but I couldn¡¯t hold it¡­ ¡±


    As Su Banqing said this, tears started to appear in her eyes and she looked painful.


    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±


    Su Ni reached out to hug her and caress her back. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Su Banqing raised her head and looked at Su Ni with gloomy eyes. She said word by word, ¡°The pain of losing a child is unbearable.  I¡¯ve already experienced it once. I never want you to take my Old Road again.

 Chapter 611: Strange

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear it. She didn¡¯t expect that she would touch Su Banqing¡¯s sad matter. She quicklyforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault that I said those words after a moment of confusion.¡±


    ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t abort this child.  I was still waiting for him to call me Aunt.


    Su Banqing looked at Su Ni with begging eyes.


    It could be seen that Su Banqing could not stand the pain of losing her son, so she constantly begged Su Ni.


    Su Ni sighed.


    Su Banqing was still acting coquettishly beside her, constantly swinging Su Ni¡¯s arm. Finally, Su Banqing sighed helplessly. Actually, she was worried about this child.


    ¡°Sis, keep the child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually.¡±


    In the end, Su Ni nodded and agreed. The two sisters said some considerate words, but Su Banqing had other things, so she could only leave the family first.


    On the way, Su Banqing was still worried and called Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Brother-inw, have you been having trouble with my sister recently?¡±  Su Banqing was stunned for a moment before asking.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen was confused by this question and asked Su Banqing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Banqing breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your sister?¡±


    Gu Zechen noticed something fishy and continued to ask.


    ¡°Nothing. I saw that she was in a bad mood. I thought the two of you were in a dilemma.¡±  Su Banqing found a random reason and nned to give up.


    ¡°Halfway clear.¡±


    Gu Zechen was silent for a long time and said in a low voice, ¡°Your sister is pregnant. If anything happens, you must tell me.  Otherwise, there is no need for us to make up for the consequences of our negligence.


    Wake Su Banqing up in one sentence.


    But what Su Ni just said was so serious. If she told Gu Zechen just like that, the two of them might start arguing again.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Half-Qing, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Seeing that Su Banqing didn¡¯t say anything, Gu Zechen was even more certain that Su Ni must have told Khai something. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me yet?¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡±


    Su Banqing saw that the matter had been discovered by Gu Zechen, so she bit her lip and said uneasily, ¡°My sister cried today and said that she wants to abort the baby in her stomach.¡±


    Gu Zechen felt like he was covered in frost in the cold night. Instantly, he was cold all over and couldn¡¯t say a word in shock.


    Her eyes were full of hatred and anger. She clenched her left hand tightly, and her fingers were white and her meridians were clear.


    The next second, the mes would turn into huge dragons that gushed out.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen restrained his anger and hung up.  She reached her hand out and mmed it against the table, making a loud noise.


    Li Mo, who happened to walk in, was shocked. He knew that Gu Zechen had a bad temper, but he had never seen him do such a thing because of anger.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    Li Mo stood by the door and called out softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t raise his head and there was no emotion in his tone.     ¡°No.¡±


    Before Li Mo could finish, Gu Zechen interrupted Li Mo, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere tonight. I have to go home.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this may not be good.¡±


    Li Mo took a deep breath and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Madam Su Lai took the initiative to invite you for dinner, so it¡¯s better to go.  Now, Madam Su Lai had invested a lot in Nancheng city. If she knew her purpose and intentions today, it would be beneficial to Gu Corp.


    Li Mo is sincere for the sake of Gu Corp, which Gu Zechen knows clearly.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen still agreed with Li Mo¡¯s statement. There was no ripple in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll goter.¡±


    Li Mo nodded and left quietly.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay and drove home.


    ¡°Change your clothes. Let¡¯s go to a banquet together.¡±


    Gu Zechen walked into the house and said to Su Ni.


    ¡°Should we go now?¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything but urged her to dress up.


    On the road, Gu Zechen focused on driving. Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, he took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°Today, the hospital called and said that the child is normal. He has developed well and looks like a healthy child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Su Ni was a little happy and looked down at her belly.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was a psychological effect, but Su Ni felt that her stomach was slightly bulging. Although it was just an inconspicuous arc, it already made her very happy.


    But at the same time, Su Ni was still a little confused. Why didn¡¯t Gu Zechen mention Su Banqinging to find her?


    ¡°By the way, who are you eating today?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly thought that she hadn¡¯t asked the most important thing.


    ¡°Madam Su Lai.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes suddenly shed and he added, ¡°It¡¯s just a simple meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni nodded without much emotion.  After all, Gu Zechen was there and he wouldn¡¯t be hurt no matter what.


    Gu Zechen brought Su Ni to the ce Madam Su Lai agreed to. As soon as he entered, he saw Xu Wan.


    ¡°Today is a business discussion, why did you bring someone else here?¡±


    Before Su Ni could sit down, she heard Xu Wanin sharply.


    Then, Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Madam Su Lai only said that today was a simple meal, so she didn¡¯t tell me beforehand that she wanted to discuss business.¡±


    Gu Zechen was unmoved. He retorted coldly, attentively pulled out a chair and helped Su Ni sit down.


    When she saw this contrast, Xu Wan was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Madam Su Lai, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as eating today, right?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked without turning around the Bush.


    ¡°You are really a smart person.¡±


    Madam Su Lai smiled. As a Western, she liked Gu Zechen¡¯s honesty.


    ¡°If Madam wants to discuss cooperation, there is no need to say anything else.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared into Madam Su Rai¡¯s eyes, as if he could hit Madam Su¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The crisis of Gu Corp has spread across the business world. If you don¡¯t seek cooperation, you can¡¯t save Gu Corp alone.¡±


    Madam Su shrugged and exined the current situation of the Gu Corp. ¡°If the Gu Corp¡¯s financial chain is broken, it will be WHAT¡¯S done cannot be undone.¡±


    Indeed, the Gu Corp was now withered and destroyed. It was only because of Gu Zechen¡¯s wisdom that it swayed in front of him.


    ¡°The situation with the Gu Corp is only known by the people in Gu Corp. Madam Su Rai should take care of her own business. Be careful of the mes in the backyard.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were frightening, as fierce as a trapped beast, as if he had a handle on Madam Su.


    ¡°There is an ancient saying in China called many hands make light work.¡±


    Although Madam Su Lai was an ocean person, she was also able to lead the scriptures. ¡°This principle, Mr. Gu will not understand.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sure that Madam knows that there¡¯s an old saying in China that everyone can sweep their own faces. Don¡¯t worry about other people.¡±

 Chapter 612: Su Lai’s Conspiracy

    Gu Zechen showed a disdainful expression, his eyes were calm and confident.


    ¡°As far as I know, Gu Corp has been on a downhill.¡±


    Madam Su Lai¡¯s blue pupils revealed some calctions. ¡°I heard that Mr. Gu has already decided to give up on investing in Gu Corp. After losing such arge investment, what way can Gu Corp revive from death?¡±


    As soon as Madam Su said this, the thick fog between Gu Zechen¡¯s brows increased.


    I don¡¯t know who leaked the news that Gu Yanzi didn¡¯t give Gu Corp investment.


    ¡°This is not a problem.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t seem to be moved at all. He leanedzily on the back of his chair. ¡°a starved camel is still bigger than a horse, since Madam Su Lai is proficient in Chinese culture, she should know what this means.¡±


    ¡°But if Gu Corp cooperated with Su Lai, who else would be our match in Nancheng city even if it was win-win co-operation?¡±


    Madam Su was helpless. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade Gu Zechen, she could only say her initial objective. ¡°Even if Gu Corp does not cooperate with Su Lai, its position in Nancheng city is unshakable.¡±


    Gu Zechen chuckled and didn¡¯t seem to have to put in one¡¯s eyes Su Lai¡¯spany at all.


    Su Ni was nervous as she listened to the two of them fighting each other.


    Gu Zechen did not retreat at all, and his attitude towards Madam Su Rai was firm.


    Did Gu Zechen already have a way to save the Gu Corp?  Why did he not to put in one¡¯s eyes Madam Su Lai?


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Xu Wan looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s tough attitude and was worried. She advised him kindly, ¡°The best solution now is to cooperate with Su Lai¡¯spany. If that¡¯s not the case, do you want to see your efforts ruined?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned.


    At this time, Xu Wan didn¡¯t have the right to speak but Madam Su didn¡¯t stop her.


    Obviously, what Xu Wan was talking about was Madam Su Lai¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a simple meal this time, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to continue.¡±


    Gu Zechen straightened up, his expression a little angry, and the disgust in his eyes increased a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving a toast and not eating a punishment.¡±


    Xu Wan did not expect that Gu Zechen would hate her so much that she could not hide her eyes.  His face immediately turned livid and he said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with Su Lai¡¯spany, then Gu Corp will close down.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes shrank violently. He could see that he tried his best to hold back his anger.  She gently helped Su Ni up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle demeanor was the opposite of his attitude towards Xu Wan, which made Xu Wan¡¯s face turn red and white.


    ¡°Are we leaving just like that?¡±


    Su Ni asked hesitantly as she walked out.


    After all, it didn¡¯t seem good to treat Madam Su Rai like this.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, wait a moment.¡±


    Before she could speak, she heard an urgent shout from behind her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Zechen had long lost his patience, so he protected Su Ni behind him, afraid that Xu Wan would take action against Khai again.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Xu Wan was not annoyed. She walked a few steps to Gu Zechen and advised him bitterly, ¡°Is there anything else besides cooperating with Su Lai?¡±  Ze Yu, you have to care about the whole situation.


    ¡°I have my own numbers. You don¡¯t have to worry about outsiders.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled coldly, raised his eyebrows a little, and with just one sentence, he turned Xu Wan and himself clean.


    ¡°Outsiders?¡±


    Xu Wanughed angrily. ¡°Then let¡¯s just be an outsider who meddles in other people¡¯s business.  Since it¡¯s not for the Gu Corp, don¡¯t you want to protect this person beside you?


    After Xu Wan said this, she looked up and down at Su Ni with a yful look.


    ¡°Since you want to save her, then Madam Su Lai is the best choice.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and his eyebrows tightly knitted together, she didn¡¯t say anything. Xu Wan took a step forward and continued to speak.


    ¡°Talk, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were dim and she felt that it was unnecessary to stand there again. She whispered to Gu Zechen and turned to leave.


    ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes turned ice, making Xu Wan want to shiver for no reason.


    ¡°Nonsense?¡±


    Xu Wan smiled with her red lips and a ripple appeared on the corner of her mouth. She asked, ¡°The news that Grandfather Yang forced you to get a divorce has already spread across the city¡¯s wind and rain. Is it still my nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni and I, if you divorce me.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly, with an inexplicable smile on his face, he continued, ¡°Do you think I can divorce Su Ni and marry you?¡±


    ¡°Zeheng, you¡­¡± Xu Wan did not expect Gu Zechen to suddenly say such a thing. Her cheeks were red, and her eyes were fluttering.


    ¡°Stop dreaming.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of contempt and his words became colder. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t marry a woman like you.  Besides, she and I will never get a divorce.     Xu Wan was furious from embarrassment. She had never been insulted like this before. The huge psychological gap made her want to find a crack in the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled inexplicably and suddenly approached Xu Wan. He reached out to wrap his arms around her shoulder and uttered a few words in Xu Wan¡¯s ear, ¡°If you¡¯re a dog sent by Su Lai¡¯spany to inquire about the Gu Corp, get lost to your owner.¡±


    After that, Gu Zechen shook Xu Wan away, snorted and left with her slender legs.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Xu Wan was furious. She stomped on the bright marble floor in her high heels and shouted behind Gu Zechen, ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with Su Lai, you will regret it.¡±  It¡¯s toote for you to cry and beg me.


    Gu Zechen walked out like a none are so deaf as those who won¡¯t hear without looking back.


    Su Ni had left for a while and Gu Zechen had to find her to avoid any idents.


    Thankfully, Su Ni didn¡¯t go far but walked around the garden near the hotel.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Gu Zechen silently took off his coat, walked a few steps, came to Su Ni and put the coat over Su Ni.


    The night breeze was slightly cold, and Su Ni waited for Gu Zechen in the night. She still felt a chill on her body, but in the next second, she was wrapped up in a slightly warm dress.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and found that Gu Zechen was already standing beside her with a faint smile.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Gu Zechen apologized, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni smiled. She didn¡¯t have much appetite, plus it was alreadyte, Su Ni didn¡¯t want to run around.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How¡¯s your conversation with Xu Wan?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Su Ni pretended to casually ask.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±  Gu Zechen brushed past him and didn¡¯t want to mention it more. He only took Su Ni¡¯s hand and walked back.

 Chapter 613: An Accident

    ¡°When can Gu Corp be moved back to Beijing?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to talk about what just happened, Su Ni turned her head and asked again.


    ¡°What, are you anxious?¡±


    Gu Zechen found it a bit funny. Su Ni didn¡¯t usually like to inquire about Gu Zechen¡¯s work, so why was she so anxious today?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s pear was shallow and she kicked the small stone granules by the side of the road. ¡°When the child is born, Grandfather and Grandmother will be happy if they are in the capital.¡±


    Gu Zechen pondered for a moment, then pulled the car door open and helped Su Ni up. He said to Su Ni, ¡°There are too manypany matters recently. I might have to wait for a while when I return to the capital. It will be the year¡¯s end soon.¡±


    Indeed, the Gu Corp was currently in a hot water and it was difficult to stand firm in the Nancheng city. If he went back now, it would not be a good idea.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, leaned down to fasten her seatbelt, and Gu Zechen put her hair behind her ear.


    When they met each other, Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni¡¯s eyes that were full of stars. The skin on her cheeks wasn¡¯t painted with makeup, but it was hard to break, causing her heart to randomly miss a beat.     Su Ni gently opened her lips and gently called out to the handsome man in front of her.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He just raised Su Ni¡¯s cheek and prepared to leave a kiss, but his phone rang out of ce.


    Gu Zechen frowned and pressed the loud bell.


    But the phone rang again.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s darkened face, smiled and dodged it, saying softly, ¡°Take the call first.¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned and could only pick up the phone with a depressed expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±  Gu Zechen asked angrily.


    Unsure what he said over the phone, Gu Zechen¡¯s face turned serious. His eyes were full of coldness and his thin lips were tightly shut.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head over immediately.¡±


    Gu Zechen hung up the phone coldly after throwing the sentence. He looked ahead and squinted, as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°Hubby, is there something wrong with thepany?¡±


    Su Ni asked tentatively as she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s sudden change in attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s about thepany.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hide anything. He fastened his seat belt and started the car.     Su Ni bit her lower lip. It was sote at night that thepany was still busy. If Gu Zechen went today, he probably wouldn¡¯t be back.


    ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±  Su Ni took the initiative and nned to go to thepany with Gu Zechen.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t help, he could be by Gu Zechen¡¯s side.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Without hesitation, Gu Zechen rejected Su Ni¡¯s request, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll take you home and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and smiled. ¡°Go back to the office. It¡¯s not far from home. I¡¯ll get a taxi back.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to take another detour and send her back. Thepany called sote at night must have encountered a thorny problem.  If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t go over earlier, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to rest tonight.


    Su Ni really didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m busy. You should rest early, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Su Ni agreed and watched Gu Zechen leave.


    When she returned home, Su Ni could not rest alone. Shey on the bed, tossing and tossing, unable to sleep, like a mountain pressing down on her, making Su Ni unable to breathe.


    After some time, Su Ni¡¯s phone buzzed on the bedside table, making it look particrly harsh in the silent night.


    ¡°May I ask who it is?¡±  Su Ni looked at her watch in a daze.


    At two fifty in the morning.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, I¡¯m Li Mo.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was clearly in an odd tone, as if he was controlling his emotions.


    ¡°There was a car ident on President Gu¡¯s way back. He was injured a little. If it¡¯s convenient, can youe to the hospital?¡±


    Li Mo asked tentatively.


    However, Su Ni knew that if Gu Zechen only hurt a little, Li Mo wouldn¡¯t tell her.


    It was Li Mo who called today and Gu Zechen was seriously injured.


    ¡°Which hospital are you at, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body trembled slightly as she asked the address. She quickly put on her clothes and ran out.


    Behind her came the nervous voice of the maid, but Su Ni no longer had time to exin.


    On the road, Su Ni drove hard and tried to control herself to not think about it. Only then could she barely control her trembling hands.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±  Seeing Su Ni, Li Mo quickly went up to greet her with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni was confused. Why is Li Mo waiting for her here?


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    Li Mo lowered his head and took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m still in the emergency room.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened and her whole body was cold. There was a piercing pain from the soles of her feet, which covered her whole body.  He could not say anything but follow Li Mo mechanically.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    Li Mo opened his mouth with difficulty and hesitated for a long time. ¡°There are already a lot of shareholders outside the emergency room. They have their own thoughts. If you say something bad, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    As she spoke, she arrived outside the emergency room.


    Su Ni raised her eyes and across the Long Corridor, Su Ni heard the endless voices of the shareholders.


    ¡°If I want to tell you, let¡¯s not waste our time here. Let¡¯s quickly choose a new director.¡±


    A greasy man said.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, how can you be like this?¡±


    The people on the side rolled their eyes. ¡°Mr. Gu hasn¡¯te out yet, you¡¯re in a hurry to change the director. What¡¯s your heart?¡±


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s the person inside?¡±


    Su Ni did not have time to care about the arguing board, grabbed a passing physician and opened her mouth to ask.


    ¡°Still in the first aid.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The doctor hurriedly said, ¡°Family members can wait outside first.¡±


    ¡°I see that even if Mr. Gu escaped from death this time, he has to stay in the hospital to recuperate. At that time, such argepany can¡¯t stop alone because of him.¡±


    Mr. Wang was unwilling to let go, as if he had to choose a new director right away.


    ¡°Choose someone else?¡±  Apart from Mr. Gu, who else has such superpower?


    The people around him did not retreat and defended Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni was touched. At least Gu Zechen had yet to attack in groups.


    Now, the shareholders outside the door had clearly been divided into two groups. One of them was mouring to select a temporary director, while the other was vowing to support Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Are you guys arguing enough?¡±  Su Ni¡¯s voice was not loud and she looked at the crowd coldly.


    ¡°When is this? Mr. Gu won¡¯t wake up again, will thepany manage it tomorrow?¡±


    The man nced at Su Ni and didn¡¯t to put in one¡¯s eyes her at all.

 Chapter 614: Internal Change in the Company

    ¡°You have to quarrel, don¡¯t affect the doctor¡¯s first aid here.¡±


    ¡°This is the hospital. Even if you want to choose a temporary director, you have to wait until Gu Zechen wakes up and back to thepany.¡±


    ¡°You said it lightly.¡±


    Someone immediately retorted, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t wake up?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang, you¡¯ve passed.¡±


    Li Mo frowned and couldn¡¯t help but me him.


    ¡°Come over if you don¡¯t wake up. It¡¯s not that you say the shots.¡±


    Su Ni stared coldly at the man and said, ¡°Not you.¡±


    The man wanted to refute but was stopped by the people around him. He muttered a few words before leaving reluctantly.


    ¡°President Gu, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    All the shareholders left, leaving Li Mo and Su Ni alone outside the emergency room.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte to deal with thepany today, but Mr. Gu insisted on rushing home.¡±


    Li Mo was silent for a long time, looked around and said, ¡°Gu may be too tired, and there was a car ident on the road back.¡±


    Filled driving?


    Su Ni felt that this reason was not convincing. She was just about to open her mouth when she heard the door of the emergency room open.


    ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family?¡±


    The doctor took off his mask and asked the two people in front of him.


    ¡°I am.¡±  Su Ni stood up. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious for the time being, but he¡¯s still unconscious. I wonder when he¡¯ll wake up.¡±


    The doctor nced at Su Ni, his eyes a little hard to understand and he did not say it in detail.


    Su Ni carefully looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face until she carried Gu Zechen to the bed.


    There were a lot of blood marks on his cheeks and neck, and his arms were covered withrge bruises. The two thin lips didn¡¯t have any blood at all. The originally healthy skin was even fairer. It seemed that Gu Zechen had lost a lot of blood.


    ¡°Gu Zechen won¡¯t be so careless.¡±


    Su Ni choked and her eyes started to ache.  The man she loved was hurt like this and Su Ni¡¯s heart felt like a knife was twisted.


    ¡°Li Mo, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Ni raised her head, stared into Li Mo¡¯s eyes and asked.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, it may be exhausted driving.¡±


    Li Mo frowned and pursed his lips nervously. He subconsciously looked around and whispered, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s spine was cold. Indeed, this was too strange and even she felt surprised.


    No matter how tired Gu Zechen was, he wouldn¡¯t have such a serious car ident.  He would never be such a careless person.


    ¡°I just received news from the police that it was a ck car that collided with President Gu.  The car has already fled.


    Li Mo told Su Ni everything he had, ¡°The police have gone to investigate the rest of the information. If there is any news, I will inform you immediately.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, opened a chair and sat by Gu Zechen¡¯s bed. She gently held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand with her own hand as if she was thinking about something.


    ¡°Mrs Gu.¡±


    Li Mo said, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll send someone to send you back.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll stay to take care of him. I can¡¯t rest assured.¡±


    Su Ni rejected it in one fell swoop and said in a tone that could not be refuted.


    Li Mo knew that Su Ni was stubborn. As long as it was her decision, no one could stand it.


    In that case, Li Mo could only agree to Su Ni¡¯s request and leave first.


    Only Su Ni and the unconscious Gu Zechen were left in the ward. At this time, Su Ni finally removed the shell of her pretending to be strong andy beside Gu Zechen¡¯s bed.


    When Gu Zechen woke up, he felt that his right arm was sore and numb. He thought that he was injured too badly, but when he opened his eyes, he found that Su Ni was sleeping with her arm.


    What a fool.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart ached as he watched Su Ni fall asleep by his bed with tears still hanging from the corner of his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but gently pull back his arm and get out of bed from the other side.


    In her sleep, Su Ni suddenly felt someone hug her from behind. Her body trembled and she immediately woke up.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Su Ni was surprised and delighted. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to wake up so quickly.


    ¡°Lying on the bed.¡±


    Although Gu Zechen was awake, his body was weak and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.  Even so, she still wanted to sleep in bed with Su Ni.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen woke up, Su Ni was overjoyed, and her fatigue seemed to sweep away. ¡°Is there anything else ufortable? I¡¯ll go find a doctor.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni and said in a low voice, ¡°You are frightened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were warm and she hurriedly turned around to wipe the tears off her face with the back of her hand.


    ¡°Come up, lie in my arms.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni as she tried her best to be strong, his heart aching.


    He knew that Su Ni was timid. She was in the emergency ward earlier, so Su Ni might have been frightened.


    Su Ni nodded andy quietly beside Gu Zechen, but she was just lying by the bed, afraid to press on Gu Zechen¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Let me hug you.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t listen to her, so he reached out and hugged Su Ni tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Hubby, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but cry. She put her little face on Gu Zechen¡¯s chest and listened to his strong heartbeat.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t take it to heart. He reached out to gently caress Su Ni¡¯s hair and kissed her from time to time.


    ¡°Are you alright now?¡±


    Su Ni sobbed and her eyes were red.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes shed and he saw Su Ni crying pitifully. He could only lie in her ear and whisper, ¡°Waifu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. This is just my n.¡±


    In order not to worry about Su Ni, Gu Zechen decided to tell the truth.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni looked up at Gu Zechen in disbelief. She didn¡¯t understand what this meant.


    ¡°I told you before that it was a conspiracy that Madam Su Lai wanted to cooperate with me. Do you still remember?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked Su Ni in a low voice.


    ¡°Remember.¡±


    How could Su Ni forget such an important matter? ¡°Is this rted to Madam Su Lai?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned fierce. ¡°On my way to thepany, I felt that there was a car following me, but I was cautious all the way and he didn¡¯t seed.  On the way back, I deliberately showed some ws. I didn¡¯t expect that the car would catch up again.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

 Chapter 615: Everything Is In The Plan

    ¡°I suspect that all of this is rted to Su Lai¡¯spany.¡±


    Gu Zechen pondered for a moment and his eyes became sharper as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Su Lai Company?¡±


    Su Ni shuddered. Just a few hours ago, they had dinner with Madam Su Rai.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gu Zechen told Su Ni without hesitation, ¡°I suspected that Gu Corp had an adulterer long ago and leaked out the information inside thepany. That¡¯s why the rumors outside say that Gu Corp¡¯s wind and rain is in urgent need of investment.¡±


    Su Ni did not expect that Gu Zechen had suspected this a long time ago, but he did not mention it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any evidence before. Even if I knew who it was, I was just guessing.  If I can¡¯t defeat the enemy in one fell swoop, I would rather pretend not to know and not beat the grass and scare the snake.


    As if seeing the confusion in Su Ni¡¯s heart, Gu Zechen continued, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m talking to Madam Su Lai, but she¡¯s trying to pull me to cooperate.¡±  However, because he wanted to pursue the results too much, it exposed a lot.  Let me more conclude my guess.


    ¡°Exposed?¡±


    Su Ni asked in return and carefully recalled the conversation at the dining table today. She wanted to know which one of the words made Madam Su Rai show off.


    ¡°She already knows that Grandfather Yang is not giving me any investment.¡±


    Gu Zechen opened his mouth, ¡°Only a few important shareholders in thepany know about this, and she knows it now.¡±


    ¡°Could it be just her guess?¡±


    Su Ni thought about it and tried to make the possibility. ¡°Maybe she heard rumors from the outside world or maybe the elder let it go?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head firmly and denied Su Ni¡¯s statement, ¡°Madam Su Lai is not such an arrogant person. She has always been safe and sound. If she didn¡¯t get the confirmation today, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to negotiate with me.  Besides, even if the old man is angry, he will not disregard the face of the family and announce such family matters to the mouth.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s analysis was reasonable and Su Ni also felt that it waspletely correct, so she could not take a deep breath.


    If all these spections were confirmed, there must be a spy in Gu Corp.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    Since that was the case, Gu Zechen already knew who was the one who was in contact with Su Lai¡¯spany.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wang Kai.¡±


    Gu Zechen said softly, his eyes shivering and his eyebrows furrowed together.


    ¡°Mr. Wang.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly realized that it was no wonder he was the fiercest person at the entrance of the emergency room. He had to force everyone to choose a temporary director.


    From the looks of it, this was all their n.


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s the fiercest outside and insisted on selecting a new director to rece you.¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth when she remembered Mr. Wang¡¯s face.


    ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and didn¡¯t to put in one¡¯s eyes this person at all.


    ¡°But they are already going to kill you.¡±


    Su Ni felt a little dizzy. This was what scared her the most.  ¡°Are you sure they were sent by Madam Su Lai?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±     ¡°However, they didn¡¯t expect you to have discovered their trick.¡±


    Su Ni spoke for Gu Zechen.


    However, she was furious as she looked at the wound on Gu Zechen¡¯s body that had darkened.  ¡°But you almost lost your life. These people are so hateful. You must get the police to capture them.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Li Mo to investigate the information of the car and the surveince video of the incident.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. She believed in Gu Zechen¡¯s superpower. Even if she turned the Nancheng city upside down, she had to pull out the messenger.


    ¡°This matter must be kept secret.¡±


    Gu Zechen exined, ¡°Since they want to kill me, then I will follow their wishes and act with them.¡±


    ¡°But, is this dangerous?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care about anything else but was worried that Gu Zechen might be in trouble.


    ¡°No. Only then will there be a chance for Gu Corp to lose a strong opponent in Nancheng city and Gu Corp to survive in Nancheng city.¡±


    Su Lai was the biggestpetitor of Gu Corp in Nancheng city. If Su Lai¡¯spany copsed, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the Gu Corp to return to the cage.


    Since Su Lai¡¯spany was being rude first, don¡¯t me Gu Zechen for being unjust.


    Gu Zechen reached out and hugged Su Ni in his arms. He gently sniffed the fragrance of her hair, ¡°Li Mo knows about this, I¡¯ve already let him pay attention to it.  Tell you that you don¡¯t want to worry too much, understand?


    ¡°I know, as long as it¡¯s for your good, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Su Ni curled up in Gu Zechen¡¯s arms like a cat and spoke softly.


    ¡°Sleep for a while.¡±


    Gu Zechen tidied up the quilt for Su Ni and said softly, ¡°Now you have a child. You have to take care of the baby.¡±     She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since she woke up.


    Gu Zechen had long disappeared, leaving only Su Ni lying on the bed.


    ¡°Uh, why are you here?¡±


    Su Ni opened her eyes and saw Li Mo sitting awkwardly on the sofa in the ward, not knowing where to look.


    ¡°Some things have to be exined to Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo said awkwardly with a ck face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen came out of the bathroom with a clear face. Even though he had grazes on his face and his body was weak, his face was still fresh and beautiful.


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. She ran to take care of Gu Zechen, but now she fell asleep on the bed, while Gu Zechen was clean and not like a patient.


    ¡°President Gu, I just got the news that Mr. Wang ns toe to the hospital to select a temporary director.¡±


    Li Mo stood up and walked to Gu Zechen to report in a low voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore so soon.¡±


    The corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a sneer, ¡°We¡¯ll do as nned.¡±


    ¡°Everything is arranged, Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Li Mo smiled. He had already arranged this in all directions.


    The doctors at the hospital were also keeping their mouths shut. Faced with Gu Zechen¡¯s special request, they also turned a blind eye.


    After all, Li Mo had made some arrangements yesterday and these doctors wouldn¡¯t have any extra branches.


    ¡°Secretary Li, how¡¯s CEO Gu?¡±


    Just as she helped Gu Zechen to lie down on the bed, she heard a loud voice.


    ¡°Mr. Wang.¡±


    Li Mo walked over with a sullen face. Although he was unhappy in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°President Gu is currently weak. The doctor said to let President Gu rest well, please be quiet.¡±

 Chapter 616: Uninvited Guest

    ¡°This person hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Thepany is in a mess. If I wake him up, wouldn¡¯t you be grateful to me?¡±


    Wang Kai spoke rudely and stared at Gu Zechen, whoy motionlessly on the bed.


    Su Ni was angry but she couldn¡¯t get angry. She could only stare at him with her eyes.


    Wang Kai, on the other hand, did not take the woman in front of him by to put in one¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°When did Mr. Gu wake up? Did the doctor say it?¡±


    Wang Kai asked Li Mo who was standing beside him.


    ¡°No.¡±  The doctor only said that Gu Huai¡¯s injuries are very serious and he needs to rest. As for when he wakes up, he has to see the patient¡¯s physique.


    Wang Kai was relieved when he heard Li Mo¡¯s exnation.


    Beforeing to the hospital, Wang Kai had already sent people to the hospital to inquire about Gu Zechen¡¯s illness. It seemed that they were not lying.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡±


    Since that was the case, Wang Kai rxed and his real face gradually surfaced. ¡°The country cannot be without a ruler for a day, and thepany cannotck a board member.  Our Gu Corp is currently in a difficult situation and can¡¯t stop. We have to have someone pick up this mess.  I discussed with the shareholders yesterday and selected a new temporary director.


    Then, he gave the person beside him a look and handed over a stack of documents.


    ¡°This is the process and result of the shareholders ¡®votes. The shareholders have signed their names. Please take a look.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wang.¡±


    Li Mo just nced at it and didn¡¯t reach out to pick up the document. He refused, ¡°I¡¯m just CEO Gu¡¯s secretary, and I don¡¯t have the right to decide this matter.  Everything is better to wait for President Gu to wake up.


    ¡°Wait?¡±


    Mr. Wang was a little angry, waved his hand, and the person beside him took back his hand that had been parked in the air for a long time. ¡°When President Gu wakes up, I¡¯m afraid the Gu Corp will close down, right?  If he would never wake up, would thepany not want it?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Li Mo continued, feeling extremely disgusted with the person in front of him.


    ¡°If you said that you won¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t even know when the doctor would wake up?¡±


    Mr. Wang snorted coldly and threw the document onto the coffee table in front of him. ¡°Regardless of whether you agree or not, I will announce the decision today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang, why do you have to spend so much effort?¡±


    Su Ni could not hold it in anymore, restrained her anger and started to fight back.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±  Wang Kai looked at Su Ni.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are the temporary director of Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni smiled coldly. Her usual pair of apricot eyes changed and there was a trace of coldness.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Wang Kai did not expect Su Ni to immediately guess the main point of this matter.


    But he didn¡¯t want to deny that he had been eyeing the position of director of Gu Corp for a long time. Now that he had a chance, how could he not grasp it?


    ¡°Why did Mr. Wang make such a big fuss? He even worked hard to get all the shareholders to choose you.  Who doesn¡¯t know your Sima Zhao¡¯s?  Su Ni was very eloquent, and with just a few words, Wang Kai was embarrassed.


    ¡°This is voluntary by all shareholders. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Wang Kai hurriedly acted as if he was concerned about Mr. Gu and tried his best to defend, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a temporary shareholder. I hope that Mr. Gu will continue to manage thepany, but it is hard to refuse.  Do you understand?


    ¡°Then I misunderstood Mr. Wang.¡±


    Su Ni sneered and was unmoved. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mr. Wang doesn¡¯t have to be so tired.  Wait two more days, Mr. Gu will definitely wake up.


    Wang Kai realized that he had unknowingly fallen into Su Ni¡¯s speech trap.


    ¡°Thepany can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    It was pointless to say more. Wang Kai knew that the woman in front of him couldn¡¯t be underestimated. She had a sharp tongue and clear train of thought, forcing him to be almost confused.


    ¡°Today, I came to inform President Gu. Leave the rest to me and let him focus on healing.¡±


    ¡°I just said that I don¡¯t want to be a temporary director and care about President Gu. I want to be a director again.  Mr. Wang, as soon as you entered the room, you had already said nothing about it again and again. Why are you pretending to act like this?


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was t, but she hit Mr. Wang like a boulder. Even if he had the heart to refute, there was no reason.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to be the director of Gu Corp.¡±


    Wang Kai predicted that Gu Zechen would not wake up, so he simply tore his face apart and revealed his true face. ¡°Instead of waiting here for President Gu to wake up, you should quickly think of a way out for yourself.  If Mr. Gu doesn¡¯t wake up, how can you live with a woman?


    ¡°There is no need for Mr. Wang to worry about this. President Gu will naturally wake up.¡±


    Su Ni was so angry that if she hadn¡¯t cared about Gu Zechen¡¯s face, she would have long wanted to turn into a city shrew and rush to Wang Kai, scratching him with her long nails.


    ¡°However, no matter how difficult I am, I will not lower myself to be a dog for others in an attempt to get a little bit of benefits.¡±


    ¡°Then you hope that Mr. Gu can still save the Gu Corp, if he can still wake up.¡±


    Wang Kai chuckled and nced at Gu Zechen unmoving.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Wang.¡±


    Li Mo said calmly, ¡°What you said today doesn¡¯t have legal effect. Even if you have the signatures of all shareholders, you have to call for a meeting to decide on the grab.  Besides, there is nowyer present, this document can¡¯t take effect anyway.


    Li Mo¡¯s words were reasonable. He easily found a loophole in Wang Kai, making it impossible for him to seed so easily.


    ¡°Whether or not you will take effect is not what you say.¡±


    Mr. Wang looked at Li Mo contemptuously. ¡°If CEO Gu doesn¡¯t wake up, do you think I can tolerate you?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Wang will be busy. You¡¯re not wee here.¡±


    Su Ni was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to say anything more nonsense to him. She ordered him to leave.


    ¡°Then I wish President Gu a quick recovery.¡±


    Wang Kai stood up and left.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    Listening to Mr. Wang walking a distance away, Gu Zechen opened his eyes and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll keep the same n.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth twitched and he didn¡¯t care.


    Things became more and more interesting. In just half a day, Gu Zechen saw the real face of this person.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Mo nodded and agreed, looking a little ugly. He discussed with Gu Zechen, ¡°The media knows that you got into a car identst night. Now the hospital is crowded and wants to interview Mrs Gu. I don¡¯t know about this¡­¡±

 Chapter 617: Entertainment Interview

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Zechen to speak, Su Ni stood up, intending to be interviewed by the media.


    If they didn¡¯t go, they would stay there and try their best toe to Gu Zechen¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Those media questions are tricky, you can¡¯t handle them.¡±


    Gu Zechen immediately nned and called out, ¡°Li Mo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Su Ni continued, ¡°You have to be apanied by someone. I¡¯m afraid that if someone barges in, I can¡¯t stop him. Let Li Mo be here.¡±


    This was a good way. If Li Mo went to deal with the reporters, they would definitely ask about thepany, but if it was Su Ni, they wouldn¡¯t ask so much.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded. ¡°If they say nothing wrong, just ignore them ande back directly.¡±


    Su Ni responded and walked outside the hospital.  Before they reached the door, they saw a crowd of reporters surrounding the door.


    If not for the security guards at the hospital, they would have barged in.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, how is Mr. Gu¡¯s current situation?  Was the car identst night a natural disaster or a human disaster?  What is happening in Gu Corp?


    Before she could stand still, she heard the reporter¡¯s words like a machine gun, which made Su Ni feel helpless.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. Mr. Gu is fine, and he is about to wake up.  The police are still investigating what happenedst night. The concrete results should be given notice by the police.


    Su Ni business is business didn¡¯t say anything extra, disappointing the reporters.


    ¡°How is Gu Corppany now? Is anyone taking over?¡±


    The reporter asked reluctantly.


    In there are no waves without wind, it could be seen that someone had already revealed that Gu Corp had chosen a temporary director.


    ¡°The director of Gu Corp can only be Mr. Gu, and everything is up to Mr. Gu.  There is no need to believe anything else.


    Even though Su Ni was not loud, she was very calm as if everything was in between her ns.


    ¡°Is what Mrs Gu said true?¡±  Rumor has it that you and Mr. Gu are nning to divorce?


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s red lips curled upwards, her eyebrows rippling. She was not as angry as the reporters had guessed. Instead, she remained calm and unconcerned. ¡°Such a big matter, my husband and I are not aware of yet.  Perhaps someone saw that I was pregnant and wanted to use it to anger me.


    When the reporters saw that they couldn¡¯t ask anything worth gossiping about, they lost interest. They asked a few questions and left one after another. They nned to find another breakthrough and go to Gu Corp to find out the truth.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Su Ni finally sent the reporter away and was about to leave when she heard someone calling for her.


    Looking back, Su Ni¡¯s hatred in her heart immediately churned and she clenched her fists quietly.


    ¡°Xu Wan, is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°How is Gu Zechen?¡±  Quickly bring me in to see him.


    Xu Wan was a little anxious and went straight to the point.


    She hade to the hospital early in the morning, but this was a private hospital under the shares of Gu Corp. No one could enter without permission.  Fortunately, she was on the side and finally waited for Su Ni.


    ¡°You look at him?¡±


    Su Ni smiled angrily. She put her hands on her chest and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t look in the mirror to see if you¡¯re worthy.¡±


    Xu Wan did not expect Su Ni to treat her like this. ¡°I came to see Gu Zechen with good intentions. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t let me in. What does it mean by saying that you hurt someone?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±  I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask you.


    Su Ni asked as she looked at her pretending to be imposing.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Xu Wan was confused by Su Ni¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t know what she was saying. ¡°Let me go in and see how Gu Zechen is doing. I have no time to fool around with you.¡±


    Then Xu Wan nned to go to the hospital.


    From the looks of it, Xu Wan didn¡¯t know that Madam Su had sent someone to do the car identst night. Su Ni had a hint of doubt.  But in just a moment, Su Ni realized that it didn¡¯t fulfill her wish.


    Regardless of whether Xu Wan knew about it or not, it was rted to Su Lai¡¯spany.


    ¡°My husband hasn¡¯t woken up yet and has not agreed to see you. Besides, the doctor said that what he needs most now is rest.  It was better to wait for my husband to wake up and decide whether to see you.


    Su Ni emphasized the word ¡°my husband¡±, as if announcing her sovereignty, letting Xu Wan know her status.


    ¡°Why are you so petty?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s face turned white. ¡°I just want to see him. Are you so stingy?¡±


    Su Ni ignored all this and smiled sweetly at Xu Wan before turning to leave.  She let her shout from behind her.


    Anyway, a security guard is blocking the door. Even if Xu Wan bes a fly, she probably won¡¯t be able to fly in.


    ¡°Alright, if you have the heart to go against me, don¡¯t me me for making you happy.¡±


    Xu Wan tried it many times but the security guards were indifferent.  This made Xu Wan angry and she nned to give Su Ni some color.


    Without hesitation, Xu Wan immediately took out her hand and called Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Fu Shanshan took the call and asked politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xu Wan.¡±


    ¡°How do you know my call?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was stunned. She wasn¡¯t familiar with her to begin with, so what could she do?


    ¡°Gu Zechen is in the hospital now. Don¡¯t youe to take a look?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were full of anger, but she nned to design a trap to lure Fu Shanshan in step by step.


    ¡°With Mrs Gu there, why should I go?¡±


    Fu Shanshan knew that Xu Wan had never been treated by Gu Zechen and was a pure and evil white lotus flower. She was naturally rude to her tone.


    Fu Shanshan would rather fight with Su Ni of her measure for measure than talk to the honeyed Kariot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been bored to Gu Zechen.¡±


    Listening to Fu Shanshan¡¯s unfriendly tone, Xu Wan was not annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m just looking at Khai. She wants to tie Gu Zechen up and not let anyone visit him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Fu Shanshan asked in return. She had already heard about Xu Wan and Xu Wan¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°Now that Gu Zechen is sick in bed, it is a good time to cultivate feelings.  She was worried about what would happen to Gu Zechen and me, so she didn¡¯t even let me see her.  I still have work to attend to, so I won¡¯t take care of him. Who knows who Su Ni is guarding against?


    Xu Wan did not say bluntly, pretending to be gentle and sighed. ¡°Gu Corp hospital is really powerful, except for the family, no one can enter.¡±

 Chapter 618: Grandfather’s representative

    ¡°You can go after Gu Zechen is done.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was toozy to say so much to her, so she hung up the phone and was confused.


    Xu Wan smiled silently at the corner of her mouth, which was covered in crimson lipstick.


    Looks like there¡¯s a good show to watch again.     Su Ni read quietly in the ward, but she stammered as Li Mo walked in with a flushed face.


    ¡°How did shee in?¡±


    Su Ni was curious about how the security guard at the hospital would let him in so easily.


    ¡°This is the hospital of Gu Jia¡¯s shares. They should not dare to stop it.¡±


    Li Mo stuttered for fear of angering Su Ni.


    Indeed, in this ce, Gu Jia held the most, and those security guards could not afford to offend Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Su Ni stood up and looked uneasily at Fu Shanshan waiting at the door of the ward.


    ¡°How is Zeheng?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t ask anything else and cared about Gu Zechen¡¯s safety. She raised her leg and wanted to go in to check.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. The doctor doesn¡¯t let too many people in the ward. Let him rest well.¡±


    Su Ni reached out and stopped Fu Shanshan who was walking inside.


    ¡°Grandfather sent me here. What, don¡¯t you let me in?¡±


    Fu Shanshan stared at the scene and stared.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes shed and the elder spoke. How could she not let Fu Shanshan in?  So she moved sideways and silently let Fu Shanshan enter.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you woken up for so long?¡±


    Fu Shanshan walked into the ward and looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s tightly shut eyes. Her eyshes were calm and curled up, her lips pursed, and her face was pale.


    ¡°The doctor said that Gu Huai always needs a good rest, maybe it is too tired recently.¡±


    Li Mo exined to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    However, Fu Shanshan turned around and seemed to have no intention of leaving.


    He pulled a chair over and sat in front of Gu Zechen¡¯s bed, carefully scrutinizing Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance.


    Fu Shanshan really listened to Xu Wan¡¯s words. If Gu Zechen woke up and saw her by her side, he would be touched.


    Besides, only now could Fu Shanshan be the honorable Gu Zechen.


    If it was normal, Gu Zechen would have been able to dig out her eyes long ago.


    Su Ni was a little nervous, and she looked at Li Mo with the same awkward expression. No one knew what to do.


    If Fu Shanshan found something fishy, she would be suspicious.


    ¡°If you finish looking at Ze Ming, then leave. When he wakes up, I will tell the elder and let him rest.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and urged Fu Shanshan to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was obviously unwilling to leave. She looked at Su Ni reluctantly, ¡°Grandfather asked me to see Zexin for him. If I don¡¯t wait for him to wake up, how can I exin to Grandfather when I go back?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With the elder¡¯s irrefutable reason suppressing Su Ni, Su Ni and Li Mo did not dare to force her out. They could only continue racking their brains and think about how to invite her away.


    Before the two of them woke up, new troubles came again.


    ¡°Is President Gu awake?¡±


    Wang Kai opened the door and yelled with disdain.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Li Mo took a step forward and quickly stopped Wang Kai who was about toe to Gu Zechen¡¯s bed. ¡°Mr. Gu¡¯s incident happenedst night. How can you wake up today? Mr. Wang is too anxious.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you not be fast?¡±


    Wang Kai did not to put in one¡¯s eyes people like Li Mo. ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you and give me the key and password of President Gu¡¯s office. I want to use it.¡±


    ¡°Before Mr. Gu¡¯s ident, Gu Corp has stopped all work on the outside world. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Wang wants for Mr. Gu¡¯s office key to get. I can help you.¡±


    Li Mo asked coldly. Since Mr. Wang was arrogant towards him, there was no need for him to continue respecting him.


    ¡°Gu Corp is currently in a bad situation. I¡¯ve decided to cooperate with Su Lai.¡±  Give me the ID and information, I will be useful.  Wang Kai showed his scoundrel without any shame.


    ¡°There are a lot of important information and public records in President Gu¡¯s office. In order to avoid being used by people with bad intentions, it is better to ask Mr. Wang to wait a little longer, so as not to be suspected of having bad intentions.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and sneer at Wang Kai.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wang. Mr. Gu has already exined many times that the Gu Corp won¡¯t cooperate with Su Lai. I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯d better wait for Mr. Gu to wake up.¡±


    Li Mo rejected Wang Kai¡¯s request and stopped speaking.


    ¡°You can¡¯t make the decision?¡±


    Wang Kai snorted coldly from his nose, and the flesh on his face twitched unconsciously. He stood up and pointed disdainfully at Gu Zechen on the bed. ¡°Then, tell him to wake up. Let me see how he wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Fu Shanshan, who had been outside the situation, didn¡¯t know what had happened. She was suspicious when she heard Wang Kai¡¯s tone was not right, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Wang Kai asked as he looked at the man. He seemed to have never seen him before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sent by Gu¡¯s father to take care of Gu Zechen, what?¡±


    Fu Shanshan raised her eyebrows and sternly said.


    Wang Kai was startled by his words. He thought that Gu Zechen and Grandfather Yang had fallen out and the elder would not bother with Gu Zechen at all.


    Un, the elder sent someone over the moment Gu Zechen got into an ident.


    ¡°This is the business of Gu Corp, it has nothing to do with your family.¡±


    Although Wang Kai was a little worried and couldn¡¯t help but be cautious, he still looked unconvinced on the surface and was stunned.


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget, even if it has nothing to do with the family, Gu Zechen¡¯s things have the help of the family, what does it have to do with you as an outsider?¡±


    Fu Shanshan sneered and didn¡¯t give in. She stared at Wang Kai with a pair of sharp eyes, which made him feel unsettled and terrified.


    ¡°I¡¯m a temporary shareholder selected by all the shareholders. Howe it has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Wang Kai was furious. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be dumbfounded by a little girl. ¡°If everyone chooses me as a shareholder, even if they trust me, I will naturally arrange the things of Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°President Gu is just not awake right now, not dead. Why are you in a hurry?¡±  With this idle worker, it is better to use your parents to practice their hands before always being anxious for Gu.


    Fu Shanshan said that she was mean and greeted Wang Kai¡¯s parents.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Wang Kai was not stupid and immediately understood what Fu Shanshan meant. His face turned livid and he rolled up his sleeves to hit someone.


    ¡°You dare to touch me and try.¡±


    Fu Shanshan did not back down. She spoke so quickly that Su Ni and Li Mo were dumbfounded. ¡°I want to see what kind of tricks you can y. I don¡¯t believe that Su Lai really trusts you so much. Don¡¯t be sold and count money for the family.¡±

 Chapter 619: with swords drawn and bows bent

    ¡°Heh, I have the value of being used, but I¡¯m not like some people who can¡¯t do anything in bed.¡±


    Wang Kai nced sideways at Gu Zechen on the bed and became more arrogant. He even calmly ordered a cigar.


    ¡°The elder will definitely help Mr. Gu. If he is not willing, how can he send me over to see the news of Gu Zechen¡¯s ident?¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Wang Kai and said slowly.


    It seemed that after Su Ni¡¯s lesson, Fu Shanshan had a brain growing up.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    Wang Kai spat out a thick fog at Fu Shanshan with a mocking expression.


    ¡°Zexin is sick and you are still smoking here. Aren¡¯t you afraid of lung cancer?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was enraged when she saw that this person was so petty. She grabbed his cigar and threw it at the door.


    ¡°Stop arguing.¡±


    Su Ni was exhausted. She heard the two of them quarreling with each other, feeling her hair dazed. She couldn¡¯t help but get angry at the two of them, ¡°If you have to quarrel, don¡¯t be annoying here.  Otherwise, I will call for security.


    ¡°Do you think you can stop me from cooperating with Su Lai?¡±  It was simply a fantasy.


    Wang Kai also felt that there was no point in arguing like this. Since he couldn¡¯t achieve his goal, he decided to go back to the long-term n.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Fu Shanshan had never been so angry. She had exposed her ruthless personality andined to Su Ni.


    ¡°Zehang was unconscious from a car ident. Wang Kai did not know when he had hooked up with Su Lai¡¯spany. He forced Li Mo to hand over the keys in the office and wanted to sign the contract with Su Lai when Zeheng was unconscious.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Su Ni decided to tell the truth.


    However, she chose not to tell Fu Shanshan the most confidential part.


    ¡°Is the problem with the financial chain of the Gu Corp still unresolved?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was quite different. She thought that Gu Zechen had the guts to quarrel with Grandfather Yang. She had already found a way out for her but she never imagined that this would happen.


    Su Ni lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    On the side, Li Mo naturally couldn¡¯t speak, so he could only stand by and listen, ncing at Gu Zechen on the bed from time to time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the elder right now.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s face darkened. She took out her phone from her bag and dialed the elder.


    Su Ni wanted to stop her but she didn¡¯t have the courage.  Gu Zechen took such a dangerous step without hesitation. He must have nned to fight back.


    She couldn¡¯t help at all, so it was best not to add more chaos.


    Besides, he was pregnant and Gu Zechen was injured and unconscious. Even if the elder was angry, he would not sit back and ignore him.


    After the call went through, Fu Shanshan was jealous of Wang Kai¡¯s interrogation. Her voice choked and she asked the elder to help Gu Zechen.


    ¡°The elder wants you to pick up.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s expression suddenly shed as she looked at Su Ni with confusion. She called her aside and whispered to her phone.


    Su Ni was also confused. Why did Grandfather Yang suddenly have something to say to her?


    After taking the call, Su Ni subconsciously moved away from Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan and came to a corner that they couldn¡¯t hear. She answered, ¡°I¡¯m Kacha.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you enough to harm Gu Zechen like this?¡±


    This was what Grandfather Yang said. Why did Su Ni ask?


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Su Ni was neither humble nor overbearing, so she asked, ¡°Could it be that I got someone to drive into my husband?¡±


    Su Ni knew that the elder was still concerned about Gu Zechen¡¯s copse with the elder for her sake, so she would inevitably vent her anger to herself.


    ¡°You can leave him while Ze Yu is still unconscious.¡±


    The elder didn¡¯t answer Su Ni and threatened, ¡°If you leave him, I will immediately invest in Gu Corp to solve this thorny problem.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Su Ni was cold and felt that Grandfather Yang was unreasonable. ¡°Even if I agree, Ze Yan will not agree.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s unconscious now, so you don¡¯t have to consider him.¡±


    The elder¡¯s tone was slow, but he said, ¡°You say that you love him. If you really love him, you shouldn¡¯t have let him suffer so much for you, and even almost died.¡±


    Su Ni felt like someone was holding her throat, making her breathing difficult, her chest stifled, and her eyes were a little dark.


    ¡°For you, Ze Yan has shouldered many things that didn¡¯t need him to bear, and you, for your own interests, torture him like this?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, the elder continued to ask. His voice was calm but his words were like needles, piercing into Su Ni¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I will consider it.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath, agreed lightly and hung up immediately.


    ¡°What did Grandfather Yang say?¡±


    Fu Shanshan asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Ni felt sad and didn¡¯t want to say anything. She looked at Fu Shanshan calmly and sat back beside Gu Zechen.


    Fu Shanshan thought it was a little strange, but she didn¡¯t ask much. She gave Li Mo a few words to take care of Gu Zechen and left.


    Gu Zechen, who was lying on the bed, finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had been lying on the bed for several hours and listened to Wang Kai¡¯s arrogance.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s scary wound. There were still dust in some ces that hadn¡¯t been wiped clean. She sighed softly and picked up the wet tissue beside her to help Gu Zechen wipe it gently.


    Gu Zechen pretended to be asleep, but while Su Ni was not on guard, he stretched out a finger to gently pinch Su Ni¡¯s palm.


    Su Ni pulled the corner of her mouth, revealing a smile that was uglier than crying. She grabbed Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t obey, you¡¯ll have to fart.¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan Will Chase her away the next time shees. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Gu Zechen opened his eyes and looked at Su Ni who was not in high spirits. He thought she was jealous of Fu Shanshan¡¯s arrival, so heforted her softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    At the mention of Fu Shanshan, Su Ni remembered the elder¡¯s words. Her heart tightened, but she pretended to be calm and teased, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Wang Kai will quarrel with Khai, and you¡¯ll beat him up.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so fast.¡±


    The moment Wang Kai was mentioned, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent, and he even mocked him, ¡°I still thought he was smart. Looks like I overestimated him.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to deal with this matter?¡±


    Su Ni was a little worried. ording to Wang Kai¡¯s uncontroble manner, the Gu Corp would turn him upside down in two days.

 Chapter 620: The Last Gentle

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already left it to Li Mo.¡±


    Gu Zechenforted him softly, ¡°He will be rewarded in two days.¡±


    Su Ni nodded but she was still full of things. As long as she calmed down, she could always remember what Grandfather Yang told her.


    However, these few days were peaceful. Fu Shanshan and Xu Wan did note to harass them. Gu Zechen and Kafa were free and left the matter to Li Mo.


    The two of them hid in the ward lovingly,ughing and messing around like thieves.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, everything is done ording to your instructions. The media may have already received news. I think that tomorrow morning, Mr. Wang¡¯s name will be known.¡±


    After Li Mo handled everything, he came to Gu Zechen and reported his actions.  Li Mo has been working hard these days. Fortunately, Huang Tian has not given up on those who have a heart. Things are finally done and Li Mo has a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded, feeling touched.


    ¡°Mr. Wang is amazing. Isn¡¯t this your photo on TV?¡±


    A woman dressed in revealing clothes got up from Wang Kai with a smile and pointed at the television with a ttering face.


    ¡°That¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Wang Kai¡¯s ttery towards others was the most effective. ¡°Open the voice and listen to what you say.¡±


    The woman picked up the remote control charmingly and turned on the voice to climb towards Mr. Wang. ¡°Mr. Wang, you promised to buy me a bag that day¡­¡±


    ¡°Buy it, I¡¯ll go in a while.¡±


    However, Wang Kai¡¯s expression suddenly changed and his body stiffened.


    For some reason, the woman looked up and saw Wang Kai staring at the television in disbelief.


    ¡°I reported that Wang Kai, an executive of Gu Corp Company, is suspected of duty crimes. He stole thepany information with his own position advantage to seek personal benefits, and gave up on Jiangbei¡¯s tender. The evidence is conclusive, and the specific details are still under further investigation.¡±


    The woman was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect such content to be broadcasted on TV early in the morning.


    The woman yelled timidly and crawled away from Wang Kai.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Wang Kai was furious. He picked up the ss in his hand and threw it to the ground. The ss was scattered everywhere.


    The woman was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare say a word and fled.


    Before she could walk out of the room, she watched as the door was violently kicked open and the police and reporters swarmed in from outside, surrounding the exit.


    ¡°Wang Kai, you¡¯re suspected of thepany¡¯s secret and sex, please follow us.¡±


    The police revealed their identities and picked up Wang Kai, who had yet to put on his clothes, and walked out.


    The reporters kept asking questions. The shing lights in their hands shed endlessly, making Wang Kai feel extremely embarrassed.


    In this way, he waspletely different from Wang Kai, who was so arrogant a few days ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s so funny. I even found a prostitute.¡±  Give the Whore Squad another point.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stop smiling as she watched Wang Kai¡¯s miserable appearance on TV.


    ¡°He asked for this.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and turned off the TV.


    ¡°Wait a while and you¡¯re busy again. I¡¯ll continue to hide.¡±


    Then, he covered himself with the nket and squinted his eyes and started to sleep.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Ni was confused. She looked at Li Mo beside her and didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine Gu Zechen was selling.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Li Mo controlled the expression on his face and said awkwardly.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know which scene they were singing, so shezily asked and waited quietly.


    ¡°Secretary Li, is Mr. Gu better?¡±


    After a while, he listened to the chaos outside the ward. When he opened the door, he saw a few unfamiliar faces asking in a ttering and humble manner. From time to time, he would sneak a nce at Gu Zechen on the bed, trying to confirm whether he had woken up.


    ¡°Mr. Gu hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Li Mo nced at them and was not moved. He simply moved sideways and let them in, ¡°Come in and see clearly.¡±


    ¡°No, no, we don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    The few well-dressed people looked noble, but they looked like birds who were startled. Once Li Mo said this, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to watch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you havee here today. President Gu hasn¡¯t woken up yet. If you have anything, tell me. When Mr. Gu wakes up, I will convey it for you.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Li, you know.¡±


    The leader rubbed his hands in a hurry and said uneasily, ¡°A few days ago, Wang Kai came to the hospital to force President Gu. He even asked us to help him with thepany¡¯s documents and even forced us to choose him as a temporary director. We were all forced.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was him who forced us. We have no choice.¡±


    The other people immediately agreed, trying their best to get rid of Mr. Wang.


    Su Ni understood that these people were partners and joined forces to snatch the Gu Corp from Gu Zechen.


    But now that the wind had changed, Wang Kai had been quarantined and examined. In order to protect themselves, they could only pull their faces down and plead for mercy at the hospital.


    ¡°I know that the police are currently investigating this matter. Whether this matter is rted to everyone, the police will naturally give everyone an exnation after hearing Mr. Wang¡¯s confession.¡±


    Li Mo was not moved, and his answer was also a business is business, pushing away his responsibility without trace.


    Whoever harmed them, let them find someone.


    ¡°Mr. Wang is a bastard who is cunning. If he goes in alone, he must be mentally unbnced. He will definitely find a few backpacks.  Secretary Li, you have to save us.


    When they saw that Secretary Li was unmoved, they were anxious and had no hesitation at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, without solid evidence, the police will not believe what Mr. Wang said.¡±


    Li Mo sneered. He has seen a lot of such tricks. ¡°If there is nothing else, I won¡¯t send you to the directors. Mr. Gu needs to recuperate and can¡¯t be noisy.¡±


    This was equivalent to a guest order. Those people were restless. Seeing that Li Mo didn¡¯t want to help them, they could only leave.


    ¡°It really is when the tree falls, the monkeys scatter.¡±


    As she watched these people leave unwillingly, Su Ni felt very happy.


    When she thought about how Wang Kai¡¯s face appeared on television for thest time, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I told you what the two of you are ying here. It turns out that you are lying to me.¡±


    Su Ni came to a sudden realization. She looked at the two people smiling without saying a word and realized why Gu Zechen had beenzy just now.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve achieved our goal. Li Mo, inform the doctor to be discharged.¡±


    Gu Zechen breathed a sigh of relief and was in a good mood. This matter finally came to an end.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni was shocked and flustered. At that moment, she actually took the initiative.

 Chapter 621: Don’t Want to Leave You

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know why Su Ni¡¯s reaction was so big. He was slightly stunned and asked.


    ¡°Whether you can leave the hospital or not is decided by the doctor. How can you leave as soon as possible?¡±


    Su Ni realized that she had lost herposure and immediately softened her attitude. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would find her secret, ¡°You are so weak now and your wound hasn¡¯t grown well. The doctor won¡¯t let you out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Gu, it¡¯s better to listen to the doctor.¡±


    Li Mo also felt that it was not a good thing for Gu Zechen to be discharged immediately, so he echoed, ¡°Once you return to thepany, you will start so busy again. I¡¯m afraid your body can¡¯t stand it.  Besides, he just woke up and was discharged from the hospital. It was a bit shocking.


    Li Mo tactfully hinted to Gu Zechen. That¡¯s right, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t start working so soon even if he was physically strong.     Gu Zechen lowered his head and mused for a moment, not knowing what to write.


    ¡°You can also work in the ward. If you¡¯re here, I can take care of you and I can apany you every day.¡±


    Su Ni pouted and hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s arm. She gently shook it and begged coquettishly, ¡°Okay, just stay with me for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s stay for a few more days.¡±


    Gu Zechen felt that their words were not unreasonable and agreed.  And he asked Li Mo to send thepany¡¯s work to the hospital. He had been working in the hospital these days.


    Seeing Gu Zechen let go, the big stone in Su Ni¡¯s heart finally fell to the ground.


    Once Gu Zechen left the hospital, she had to divorce him ording to Master¡¯s request. Su Ni was not ready to separate from Gu Zechen, so she wanted to stay with him for a few more days.


    Just pretend to be thest gentleness to Gu Zechen, Su Ni¡¯s heart feels bitter.


    Now that things had progressed, she couldn¡¯t me anyone else. In her heart, she wanted Gu Zechen to stop being worried about thepany.


    During the time in the hospital, Su Ni really took care of Gu Zechen very well. The two of them seemed to have returned to the period of love, and they got tired of each other every day.


    ¡°Guess what delicious food I prepared today?¡±


    Su Ni pushed open the door of the ward and raised the lunch box in her hand to Gu Zechen who was reading documents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t guess.¡±


    Gu Zechen felt sorry for Su Ni sneaking back to make soup.


    Therefore, she pretended to be uninterested and looked down at the file.  ¡°Just let the hotel send what you want to eat. Do you still need so much effort?¡±


    ¡°You are a person.¡±


    Su Ni deliberately got angry and put the lunch box on the table. She said with grievance, ¡°I deliberately made the soup for you when I went home. This is my intention. I don¡¯t want to guess what is inside.¡±


    ¡°Maize pork ribs soup.¡±


    Although Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t guessing, he sniffed his nose lightly and smelled the strong aroma from the lunch box. He immediately guessed what was inside.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t go to be a police dog.¡±


    Su Ni scolded with a smile, but she did not stop at all. She filled a bowl of soup and handed it to Gu Zechen, ¡°I¡¯m angry. I can¡¯t finish it and I¡¯m not allowed to work.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled, and while Su Ni wasn¡¯t paying attention, he stretched out his big hand to wrap around Su Ni¡¯s waist. With a little effort, he trapped Khai firmly in his arms.


    ¡°Be careful to burn you. The soup will be spilledter.¡±


    Su Ni screamed and med Gu Zechen for attacking her. Before she could react, she was held by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored him and scooped up a spoonful of soup with one hand, sent it to Su Ni¡¯s lips after blowing it cold.     The moment Su Ni opened her mouth, Gu Zechen fed a mouthful of soup, leaving Su Ni unable to say a word.


    ¡°You are pregnant now. I¡¯m afraid that our baby is hungry. Open your mouth-¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but say that he fed Su Ni the soup Su Ni had made for him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore. Please forgive me.¡±


    Su Ni was worried that her hard-working soup would be gone if she drank all Gu Zechen. She begged Gu Zechen and tried to hide.


    However, Gu Zechen did not want to forgive him and still fed the soup into Su Ni¡¯s mouth.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t avoid it. She had a n in her mind. She kissed Gu Zechen with thick soup in her mouth, trying to make him submit, but she didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen would kiss him more fiercely, making her at a loss.


    ¡°President Gu, this is thepany..¡±


    Li Mo walked inside as he said this. When he looked up, he saw Su Ni and Gu Zechen kissing each other. He immediately blushed awkwardly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen let go of the ashamed Su Ni in his arms. He was calm as usual, as if nothing had happened just now. He calmly asked Li Mo.


    ¡°Uh, thepany documents, what you want is here.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s words were not easy to say. He didn¡¯t say anything before, so he finally expressed it clearly.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen took the document and put it on the table without saying anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s still something else in thepany. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Li Mo was embarrassed to continue to be a light bulb here.


    Then, she quickly left as if she was running away.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    Su Ni blushed from embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t help but hit Gu Zechen andined.


    ¡°Is this called hitting my chest with a small fist?¡±


    Gu Zechen was not shy. He looked cute when he saw Su Ni¡¯s shy appearance and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile.     Su Ni didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to take advantage of her. She didn¡¯t shamelessly take advantage of her and reached out to Gu Zechen¡¯s calf.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Gu Zechen sucked in a breath of cold air and immediately bent down to cover the part where he was kicked. His expression was ferocious as if he had been in pain.


    ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Ni was afraid and quickly squatted down to check on the wound.


    ¡°You kicked me where I was hurt. It hurts.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and was in great pain. He looked at Su Ni squatting down to check his wounds.


    ¡°Is it here?¡±  Or here? ¡±


    Su Ni asked worriedly, not knowing that Gu Zechen was fooling her.


    However, he couldn¡¯t hear Gu Zechen speak for a long time. He looked up and saw him smiling maliciously without any pain.


    ¡°You yed me again.¡±


    Su Ni got up angrily and sat on the sofa beside her, ignoring Gu Zechen.


    Now it was Gu Zechen¡¯s turn to panic. He hurriedly bade farewell to Su Ni in a low voice and the two of them got back together.


    Their daily life was veryfortable except for when Fu Shanshan came to visit every day.


    ¡°Zexin, is there any better today?¡±

 Chapter 622: Disgusting Woman

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen really didn¡¯t want to talk to him. He just responded with a perfunctory sound from his nose.


    When Fu Shanshan came every day, Su Ni and Gu Zechen did not say anything and the atmosphere was extremely stifled.


    At this time, Su Ni quietly watched with a book in her hands, while Gu Zechen flipped through the files on theputer, pretending to be very busy.


    However, Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look at her seriously. She still stayed by Gu Zechen¡¯s side every day.


    ¡°Zexin, do you want to drink water? I think your lips are dry.¡±


    Even though Gu Zechen was toozy to bother with her, Fu Shanshan still went up to Gu Zechen and asked him warmly.


    ¡°I heard from Grandfather that you liked horsey very much when you were young and had received an international award. When you were discharged, you can teach me. I also want to learn.¡±


    Fu Shanshan sat down and spoke beside Gu Zechen, trying to get closer to the rtionship between them.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, can you be quiet?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was cold and unpleasant, ¡°I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Then I will visit you tomorrow.¡±


    The words were suddenly interrupted by Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan¡¯s tone was sluggish. She did not expect Gu Zechen to be so heartless to her.


    Fu Shanshan was usually a favoreddy at home. She must be unhappy about being scolded for no reason, so she stood up and left after leaving a sentence.


    ¡°You¡¯re too fierce.¡±


    Su Ni could not help but me Fu Shanshan when she left.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was green and he coldly spat out two words to Su Ni.


    Su Ni hesitated for a moment, but she obediently walked over and sat beside Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Can you not let her in again?¡±


    Gu Zechen sighed and discussed with Su Ni, ¡°I¡¯m not used to hering. Next time, tell her that I¡¯m resting. Just let her leave.¡±


    ¡°This is not good.¡±


    Su Ni hesitated. ¡°It was she who helped you plead for the elder that the elder promised to invest in Gu Corp and save thepany¡¯s life.  If we get the benefits now, we¡¯ll throw them away. Are we a little the danger past and god forgotten?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to plead for help. She volunteered.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness and said coldly. His eyshes trembled slightly and he was very unhappy.


    ¡°That can be considered our benefactor.¡±


    Su Ni was nervous and continued to persuade her, ¡°She¡¯s from the elder. If we reject her, wouldn¡¯t it be a p in the elder¡¯s face?¡±  Where did the elder look like this?


    ¡°The elder must have his own thoughts. Don¡¯t think too well of him.¡±


    Gu Zechen saw through it at a nce and immediately rejected Su Ni¡¯s argument on their behalf. Heforted softly, ¡°You must listen to me about this matter. Don¡¯t be confused by the phenomenon in front of you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. She forced a smile and exined, ¡°Even if the elder has his own selfish motives, it¡¯s all for your good.¡±  You are all people of the family, and the old man will not sit and watch.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Then, her eyes were ncing around as if she was looking at something.


    Su Ni followed Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze and saw that the skin under her neck was exposed. The cor of the long dress was very deep. When she sat down, she only cared about talking and forgot to tidy up her cor. She didn¡¯t know when she had long left, and the gorgeous aura in front of her chest had been seen by Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni blushed and reached out to cover her skin. ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re so hooligan in the day.¡±


    Gu Zechen shrugged innocently. ¡°You deliberately leaked it to me. What can I do?¡±


    After saying that, Gu Zechen suddenly acted like a fierce beast. One hand firmly embedded into Su Ni¡¯s wrist, while the other gently lifted the cor of Su Ni¡¯s chest. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re ying hooligan in broad daylight, okay?¡±


    ¡°Get up quickly. There¡¯s someone outside.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s cheeks reddened, afraid that she would be seen, so she scolded in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled at the corner of his eyes and his movements did not stop. He was like a dragonfly on Su Ni¡¯s boost¡­


    ¡°Quickly get me up.¡±


    Su Ni struggled to get up, but her body was soft and she sank deeper into the sofa.


    ¡°Beg me?¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t helpughing and hooked Su Ni¡¯s chin with his slender fingers. He kissed her gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you beg me?¡±


    Su Ni was anxious and used her Trump card. ¡°Li Mo ising to send the documentster. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Thest time they hugged and kissed, Li Mo identally bumped into each other. If Li Mo saw their actions again, Su Ni wished she could die.


    Gu Zechen stopped moving and could only temporarily restrain himself and get up reluctantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s begging expression and secretly rejoiced. She said with a wicked smile, ¡°Work well, don¡¯t have ulterior motives.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and gave Su Ni a bitter look. He lowered his head and continued to look at the document. He subconsciously picked up the cup of water, trying to extinguish his fire.


    As soon as he put the cup in his mouth, Gu Zechen remembered that Fu Shanshan poured it.  He couldn¡¯t help frowning, feeling disgusted.


    ¡°Waifu, I want water.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head and said coquettishly, ¡°I don¡¯t want others to drink.¡±


    ¡°How unreasonable.¡±


    Su Ni got up helplessly and picked up the cup again.


    The moment she walked not too far from Gu Zechen, the phone in her pocket started to buzz.


    She picked it up and saw that it was the elder calling.


    Su Ni was flustered and sneaked a nce at Gu Zechen as if she was a thief. After confirming that he didn¡¯t see her, she put the cup down and immediately came to the corridor.


    ¡°Is Gu Zechen next to you?¡±


    The elder asked in a low voice.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her eyes and nervously pinched the corner of her shirt with one hand. ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡±


    ¡°How is your matter considered?¡±  So many days have passed, have you considered it?


    The elder asked leisurely, but Su Ni felt like she was dead. Her nerves were tense and her hands and feet were cold.


    ¡°Have you considered it.¡±


    After a long silence, Su Ni took a deep breath. At this point, Su Ni could not continue to avoid him. ¡°After Zexin is discharged, I will divorce him.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    After receiving an urate answer, the elder seemed satisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you leave Gu Zechen, I won¡¯t mistreat you and the child in your belly.  Otherwise, you know the end.


    Su Ni shivered slightly, but she still maintained a calm tone and said to the elder, ¡°I know.¡±


    After hanging up, Su Ni sighed heavily and felt a little sore. She blinked hard but didn¡¯t cry.

 Chapter 623: Decided to Leave

    ¡°Who are you on the phone?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was heard behind her. Su Ni was so frightened that she turned her head and forced a smile. She forced herself to ask, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You still asked me?¡±


    When Gu Zechen heard this, he looked helpless. ¡°After pouring water for so long, I thought you went to dig a well.¡±


    ¡°No, then the phone rang. I was afraid to affect you, so I came out to pick up the phone.¡±


    Su Ni stammered as she exined, feeling terrified. She didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen had heard her conversation.


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked and reached out to hold Su Ni, only to find that her fingertips were cold like ice. ¡°Go back and tell me. See how your hands are so cold. Are you frozen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s half clear.¡±


    As soon as Su Ni said the interview, she quietly observed Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. After confirming that he had no suspicions, she dared to lie boldly, ¡°She called to take care of her father abroad, but she couldn¡¯t rest assured of me, so she called to ask.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded, not doubting, ¡°Don¡¯t go out on the phone in the future. It¡¯s already deep summer and it¡¯ll be a little cold sooner orter. Don¡¯t get cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni smiled but suddenly remembered, ¡°Where¡¯s the cup?¡±  Where did I put it?


    ¡°What a ghost.¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help scratching Su Ni¡¯s nose, but he was full of pampering, ¡°I still take care of me like this. I¡¯d better leave the hospital early.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Just like a conditioned reflex, Su Ni shouted, and Gu Zechen was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen found that Su Ni¡¯s mood has been abnormal recently.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Su Ni. He thought it was because of the call just now that he said his thoughts, ¡°Just now, you said that I¡¯m going to leave the country soon. Let¡¯s go home and live. I can still stay with you for a few more days, isn¡¯t it okay?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Su Ni waved her hand and shook her head again, as if she was frightened, so anxious that her eyes were full of tears, and she begged, ¡°Zeheng, don¡¯t leave the hospital, I don¡¯t want you to be discharged.¡±  How about staying for a few more days? The injuries on your body weren¡¯t very good. Some ces still have to be drugged, and the doctor hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Don¡¯t leave the hospital, alright?


    Gu Zechen did not expect Su Ni to react so badly. In addition to the call earlier, he became even more confused. He grabbed Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and asked nervously, ¡°Waifu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were flustered and she wanted to continue hiding it.


    However, Gu Zechen no longer believed it and looked at her warily. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there anything we can¡¯t tell?¡±


    Su Ni was speechless.


    Obviously, Gu Zechen already suspected that Su Ni could not hide it anymore, so she could only continue to talk about Gu Zechen¡¯s body. She said with guilt, ¡°I just want to see that your injuries are not healed and you are discharged from the hospital. I¡¯m sorry for you.  You can stay for a few more days, okay?


    Gu Zechen did not believe this. He could tell that Su Ni had thoughts in her heart.


    However, Gu Zechen did not show it. He looked calm and indifferent. He immediately nodded and helped Su Ni dry her tears,forting him softly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. Anyway, as long as I¡¯m with you, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±     Su Ni showed an expression of disbelief and joy. Fortunately, Gu Zechen believed her words, and suddenly hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and said happily, ¡°Then you must be well before you are discharged.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled.


    At night, Su Ni didn¡¯t fall asleep. She listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s breathing gradually calmer. Then she turned around gently and looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s cheek with the faint moonlight.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyshes drooped slightly, his nose was cut, his chin was firm, and his two thin lips were naturally drooping,pletely different from his usual serious and cold appearance in thepany.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face and felt a little reluctant. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently stroke Gu Zechen¡¯s strong chest.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night, why are you ying?¡±


    As he was immersed in Gu Zechen¡¯s smooth lines, he heard a cold question from his head.


    Su Ni looked up and saw that Gu Zechen had opened his eyes and looked at herself with a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°Could it be that he didn¡¯t get satisfied during the day, so he secretly yed a gangster at night?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seeing her actions being caught, Su Ni was so frightened that she immediately reached her hand back and her heart pounded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue?¡±


    Gu Zechenughed maliciously and reached out to pull Su Ni over to him.


    Without waiting for Su Ni to react, she felt like she was in the air. Before she could scream, she was already under Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    Su Ni blushed. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was nervous or shy.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Without waiting for Su Ni to answer, she bent down and kissed Su Ni¡¯s thin lips.  Unlike the daytime, this time, it was overwhelming, barbaric and unreasonable, so Su Ni could only be forced to respond to Gu Zechen¡¯s hot kiss.     Su Ni took a deep breath and pushed Gu Zechen with her slender arms.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly interrupted by Su Ni, Gu Zechen temporarily stopped.     Su Ni said awkwardly, unsure of what to do.


    Gu Zechen remained motionless as if time had stopped. After a long while, he got off Su Ni¡¯s body and carefully pulled the covers over them, reaching out to hug Su Ni from behind.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Gu Zechen said sullenly, like a child who had been robbed of a toy.


    However, Su Ni was didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Gu Zechen¡¯s body was boiling hot, making her unable to move or sleep.

 Chapter 624: Reject Gu Jia

    After waking up all night, Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni who had not woken up yet. Her cheeks seemed to be flushed after the rain and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Why are you peeking at me?¡±


    Su Ni was woken up by the softughter in her ear. She looked at Gu Zechen in front of her angrily, as if angry at getting up.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see your wife?¡±


    The more Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni, the more interesting he felt. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her delicate and soft waist.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Su Ni was in pain. She took out the pillow behind her and threw it at Gu Zechen, but was caught by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Get up, I want to have breakfast.¡±


    Gu Zechen picked Su Ni up from the bed and mumbled.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stand you.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t helpughing and stood up helplessly. After she cleaned up, she told Gu Zechen, ¡°You stay in the ward obediently. You are not allowed to go anywhere.¡±


    Su Ni then walked out with a smile.


    However, after buying breakfast, she saw that Fu Shanshan had gone to the ward and was standing in front of Gu Zechen. She was so emotional that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look up at her but let her make a fuss. He stared at the documents on the table with a cold gaze.


    ¡°How much did I spend to convince Grandfather Yang to invest in you? Why did you reject him without saying a word?¡±  Gu Zechen, what do you mean?


    Su Ni was shocked when she heard Fu Shanshan questioning Gu Zechen.


    Why did Gu Zechen not want the investment he had painstakingly pulled?


    Su Ni looked shocked and walked over carefully and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s lips moved slightly and he replied coldly, his eyes still not leaving the document.


    The sun hit Gu Zechen and formed a shadow in front of Gu Zechen, making Su Ni unable to guess Gu Zechen¡¯s thoughts.


    Looking up, Li Mo seemed to be a little nervous, not daring to have eye contact with Su Ni.


    ¡°I need an exnation.¡±


    Fu Shanshan saw that Gu Zechen ignored her and sat on the sofa with her slender legs crossed, hands crossed her chest.


    It seemed that if Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Fu Shanshan a satisfactory exnation today, Fu Shanshan wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°This is the family¡¯s business, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head, mocking in his eyes. The corners of his mouth curved and he said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was so angry that her eyes widened. She never thought that she had done so much for Gu Zechen, but she still couldn¡¯t be epted by Gu Zechen. ¡°I¡¯ve done so much for you. What do you think I¡¯m doing now?  Gu Zechen, do you have a conscience?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing this for yourself? Why do you have to pretend to be good for me here?¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly. He had already seen through Fu Shanshan¡¯s true intentions and sneered at her lie.


    Seeing that the matter was clearly seen by Gu Zechen, Fu Shanshan was a little terrified. She was afraid that Gu Zechen knew too much and her impression of her was even worse.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Fu Shanshan changed the topic and her eyes shifted to Su Ni.  He extended his hand and pointed at her, asking angrily, ¡°What about her?¡±  She is not a member of the family, and she knows everything, and I can¡¯t do it?


    ¡°Because.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were shining as he said in a cold voice, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Fu Shanshan had nothing to say. She had a vicious smile on her face, like a venomous snake spitting out a letter. Her eyes became fierce, ¡°Gu Zechen, let¡¯s see.¡±


    Then he stood up and walked out the door.


    Su Ni felt that it was inappropriate, so she chased her out to advise her not to be angry and not tell the elder about this.


    After all, the Gu Corp still had to rely on the elder¡¯s investment to survive.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, please wait a moment.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare look back at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression and instinctively chased after him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was angry at Gu Zechen, so she was naturally in a bad mood. She was even rude to Su Ni.


    ¡°What happened today, please tell the elder that I will persuade Ze Yu.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and nervously pursed her lips. She had never been so humble to anyone.


    ¡°Consuade?¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen was mentioned, Fu Shanshan was so angry that all her grievances towards Gu Zechen were transferred to Su Ni. ¡°I think you¡¯d like Gu Zechen to reject the elder¡¯s investment.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes tightened and she immediately denied, ¡°How would I agree with Gu Zechen¡¯s refusal? I¡¯m really worried now that the Gu Corp is so hot.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Su Ni coldly and questioned, ¡°Are you not going to divorce Gu Zechen?¡±     Su Ni was suddenly speechless and her mind was in a mess. She could only vaguely say, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I knew that once the elder invested in Gu Corp, you would regret it.  Su Ni, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cunning. You¡¯re practically carved from the same mold as Liu Wanrong.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni did not expect Fu Shanshan topare her to Liu Wanlin.


    Fu Shanshan knew that Liu Wanlin was Su Ni¡¯s weakness. As long as she mentioned this person herself, Kafa would be defeated and could not say anything.


    ¡°No?¡±  Then why can¡¯t you fulfill your promise?  Now, Gu Zechen refused the elder¡¯s investment and continued to face the bad things in thepany that he could not handle. What about you?  Nothing had anything to do with you.  You¡¯re really deep enough. None of us are your match.


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s words were full of words. Her non-stop questioning made Su Ni speechless and heartbroken.


    Even though Su Ni did not have such thoughts, she could not exin anything now. Even if she did, Fu Shanshan would not believe it.


    ¡°I will persuade her from Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was ashen, but she didn¡¯t want to cry in front of Fu Shanshan. She forcefully fought back, ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to others, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Then he pushed the door open and walked into the ward, facing Gu Zechen who was looking at him with ck eyes.


    Her eyes made Su Ni feel frightened and uneasy.     Su Ni was a little nervous, so she opened her mouth and cried cautiously. Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, she thought she was resentful for chasing Fu Shanshan, so she continued, ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me.¡±


    Gu Zechen said in a low voice, but he did not look up. Instead, he merely raised his eyes and looked at Su Ni with a meaningful look.


    ¡°But the elder finally agreed to invest in the Gu Corp. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if he rejected it like this?¡±


    Su Ni bit her lower lip uneasily and advised.

 Chapter 625: Do You Want to Divorce Me?

    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head and his pupils shrank. He stared at Su Ni like a falcon.


    ¡°Me?¡±     ¡°What did you promise them again?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and stood up abruptly, clinging to Su Ni¡¯s face. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°Do you want to divorce me?¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored Su Ni¡¯s nervousness and tried to get something from Su Ni.  Even an exnation might make Gu Zechen feel better.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t say a word. She lowered her head and looked at her toes silently, not wanting to exin.


    The two of them were in a stalemate. Gu Zechen waited for Su Ni¡¯s exnation, but Su Ni stood there silently without raising her head and fell into a long silence.


    Gu Zechen was not willing to wait any longer, but he was impatient. He turned around and picked up the clothes on the hanger and said to Li Mo who was standing quietly beside him, ¡°Go back to thepany.¡±


    Then she strode out, regardless of whether Su Ni was still standing there or not.


    Listening to Gu Zechen and Li Mo walking further and further, Su Ni woke up like a dream.


    Without hesitation, he raised his leg and ran, trying to stop Gu Zechen who left angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Mrs Gu seems to be behind.¡±


    As soon as he got in the car, Li Mo saw Su Ni chasing after him in the underground garage. He paused and carefully reminded him.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I didn¡¯t mean to hear Mrs Gu calling the elder that day. Seeing as her face stiffened, there seemed to be some trouble to say. The argument between Mrs. Gu and Fu Shanshan just now was the same. How about¡­¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t even want to look back, Li Mo felt guilty.


    It must be known that Li Mo would never be too smart by half and let Gu Zechen hear the conversation he identally heard when he came to send the information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen wordlessly fastened his seatbelt and stopped talking.


    At this point, Li Mo could only shut his mouth and do it.


    Thankfully, before starting the car, Su Ni found Gu Zechen¡¯s car.


    Su Ni hurriedly ran over and pulled the door open. She found that the door was locked.  He could only pat the car window and call Gu Zechen choked, wanting him to stop and listen to his exnation.


    ¡°Zexin, don¡¯t leave, listen to me.¡±


    Su Ni screamed anxiously, her hands hitting the car window.


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t turn his head, as if he regarded her as air, he spoke to Li Mo indifferently.


    Li Mo couldn¡¯t bear it, but he could only slowly start the car and leave ording to Gu Zechen¡¯s request.


    Through the rearview mirror, Li Mo saw that Su Ni, who was unwilling, was running after the car. Her eyes were red and she was still shouting something.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, it¡¯s not good for Mrs Gu to chase after a car while pregnant.  What if something happens to hurt the child?


    Li Mo stopped and got out of the car.


    Even if he was taught a lesson by Gu Zechen this time, he admitted it.


    Gu Zechen was shocked and hurriedly looked back, but he found that Su Ni was only focused on chasing a car and didn¡¯t pay attention to the road under her feet. She identally tripped on the ground and fell heavily.


    Instantly, Gu Zechen felt like his heart was cut by a knife. He quickly unfastened his seatbelt and ran back. He gently picked up Su Ni who had fallen to the ground and returned to the car.


    ¡°Does the fall hurt?¡±


    Although the two were angry, Gu Zechen could not help but have a rtionship with Su Ni.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was dark, but his words were full of concern for her. Her heart warmed and the tears in her eyes were finally defeated.


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong, can you forgive me?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s nose is sour, her tone is soft, and she admits her mistake to Gu Zechen with her tears. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept you from agreeing to the elder¡¯s request. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the teary-eyed Su Ni and naturally felt reluctant, but he could only say to her stiffly, ¡°Unless you cancel the idea of divorce, I will never forgive you.¡±


    Su Ni, who was in her arms, was stiff and as if she had just been in the ward, her eyes drooped slightly, and her silence was like a piece of sallow.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Gu Zechen noticed Su Ni¡¯s change, but he still didn¡¯t give up and asked.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look up at Gu Zechen. She only bit her pale lips and remained silent.


    ¡°Li Mo, go back to the family first.¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t hear any emotions in hisnguage, but he didn¡¯t say a word to Li Mo.


    At home, Gu Zechen only asked Li Mo to send Su Ni back, but he stayed alone in the car waiting for Li Mo.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam has safely sent back. The housekeeper is here, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Li Mo returned to the car and told Gu Zechen everything in detail, then asked, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°Return to thepany.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, hey on the seat with his eyes closed, his lips closed, and his brows were filled with anger that could not be dissipated.


    When he returned to thepany, Gu Zechen also looked cold. He ignored his subordinates who greeted him and walked into the office with a frown.


    When the employees of thepany saw this situation, they were so frightened that they dared not say anything. They could only secretly guess what happened to Gu Zechen in their hearts.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is the information you asked for two days ago.¡±


    The project manager knocked on the door and walked in respectfully.


    He looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened and his heart was about to reach his throat, but he had to send the document Gu Zechen urged several times in.


    ¡°Why are you here today?¡±


    Gu Zechen casually asked.


    ¡°Some of the information was stolen by Mr. Wang and only managed to catch up in the past two days.¡±


    As soon as the project manager said this, his intestines turned green. Gu Zechen looked gloomy today.


    ¡°How are you doing in thepany?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but his tone was cold enough to frighten the project manager. ¡°Such an important information is not kept properly, can Wang Kai steal it?¡±     The project manager was so anxious that he broke out in sweat. He pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°After you entered the hospital, Wang Kai acted recklessly in thepany. We didn¡¯t dare to ignore him.¡±


    The project manager listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s tone and even Mr. Wang stopped calling out to Wang Kai.


    ¡°How dare you be the project manager?¡±


    Gu Zechen was a little disdainful, his tone full of ridicule. He casually flipped through the documents sent by the project manager.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I, I won¡¯t dare to do it anymore.¡±


    The project manager¡¯s legs were about to go limp. He was afraid that he might identally smash the rice bowl, so he exined weakly, ¡°Wang Kai has worked with so many shareholders to pressure me. There¡¯s nothing I can do if I don¡¯t give it.¡±

 Chapter 626: Competing Between Each Other

    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Although Gu Zechen was angry, he was rational.


    It seemed that the borers in the Gu Corp needed to be cleaned up slowly.


    As he stepped out of Gu Zechen¡¯s office, the project manager¡¯s face turned pale and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. After taking a few steps, he even felt that his legs were weak.


    The rest of the people saw that the usually dignified project manager was scolded like this by President Gu. Everyone was in danger, afraid that they would be the next one.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo walked in and said hesitantly, ¡°Madam Su Lai heard that you were discharged from the hospital, so she came to thepany to visit you.  I¡¯m waiting for you in the conference room now. I wonder if you see me? ¡±


    The news from Madam Su Rai was really good. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes shuddered and his eyes narrowed.


    Then he got up, tidied up his tie, and followed Li Mo to the living room.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Gu.¡±


    As soon as she entered, Madam Su Rai immediately stood up and greeted Gu Zechen with a smile.


    ¡°Madam Su Lai is really well-informed. I just came out of the hospital, so you have news?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body sank and he found azy position to sit on the sofa, not concealing his questioning tone.


    ¡°I was happy to hear the good news that you were discharged from the hospital. I immediately wanted to visit you.¡±


    Madam Su Rai¡¯s heart was different as she secretly looked at Gu Zechen.


    He looked at him with a strong spirit, not as unconscious as the rumors said. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve recovered quite well. It¡¯s different when you¡¯re young.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it might¡¯ve disappointed Madam Su Lai.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled faintly, but his eyes were fixed on Madam Su Rai. He wanted to see her panic and his words hinted at her.


    Su Raffles wanted to expose his lie of pretending to be sick, but he didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to say it first, and his words revealed hints.


    In this way, Madam Su Lai did not dare to act rashly. She was worried that Gu Zechen already knew something.


    Facing Gu Zechen¡¯s sharp eyes, Madam Su Lai¡¯s aura couldn¡¯t help but lower.


    ¡°Come here today. I have one more thing.¡±


    Madam Su took the initiative to show goodwill, took out a document from her bag and put it in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. ¡°This is the Jiangbei project that Wang Kai gave up on. It has been invited by Su Lai¡¯spany.  If you¡¯re interested, we can work together.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t even look at the documents Madam Su Lai handed over and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t get the internal secrets of the Gu Corp in one fell swoop.¡±


    Madam Su Rai was surprised. She did not expect Gu Zechen to be so ungrateful.


    Not only that, she even spoke fiercely towards herself. Her words were something that made Madam Su Lai feel frightened.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Madam Su was furious from embarrassment and tried her best to remove her rtionship with this matter. ¡°The theft of thepany¡¯s internal secrets is an internal affair within yourpany. What does it have to do with me and Su Lai¡¯spany?¡±  I came here today just to seek cooperation with you. Please don¡¯t hurt anyone.


    ¡°Then, pretend that I¡¯m overthinking.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression darkened and he couldn¡¯t see what his expression was. ¡°By the way, we have found the person who crashed and controlled it. I hope this matter has nothing to do with Madam Su Lai. Otherwise, Madam will not be able to protect herself.¡±


    Then, Gu Zechen revealed a yful smile and looked meaningfully at Madam Su Rai.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We might not be able to continue working together.¡±


    Madam Su Rai was shocked and flustered. She was afraid that she might get into a mess, so she got up and left.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    Li Mo stood on the side and felt that he couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°You say that in the future, Madam Su will never admit that she did the car ident. Wouldn¡¯t we waste our energy?¡±


    ¡°Even if we have evidence now, it will be difficult to take down her.¡±


    Gu Zechen narrowed his eyes. Li Mo was his confidant, so he didn¡¯t mind telling him more, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell her, she can still be said to be behind her back in the future. She doesn¡¯t know about it, so she can clean herself up.¡±


    After that, Li Mo understood, ¡°Bringing this matter out now is to remind her that we already have the evidence to prevent her from hitting us.¡±


    When Madam Su returned to thepany, her mind was still uncertain. Her mind was filled with Gu Zechen¡¯s words.


    Did Gu Zechen know about the car ident?


    Madam Su Rai did not dare to be careless and quickly called for Mike.


    ¡°Where is the person who escaped the car ident?¡±


    Madam Su Rai was not polite. She came up and asked, ¡°Why did Gu Zechen say that he has taken control of that person?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    Mike¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°People have always been imprisoned here. How can they be controlled by him?¡±


    ¡°This is a big deal. Call and confirm it now.¡±


    Madam Su didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen had intentionally deceived her or if he already had proof.


    Mike nodded, pulled out his phone from his pocket and muttered a long string of English. His expression became uglier and his tone sank.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    Mike hung up and shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°Stupid pig.¡±


    Madam Su Rai was furious. She yelled like a demon and even said, ¡°Anyway, find this person back, no matter what.¡±


    When Madam Su said this, Mike knew the seriousness of the situation and no longer dared to be as indifferent as before. Instead, she lowered her head and responded.


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Mike lowered his head and didn¡¯t know how to leave when he heard the sound of high heels. Looking sideways, Xu Wan came in like a warm breeze.


    ¡°Baby.¡±


    Mike cried out involuntarily when he saw Xu Wan.


    But Xu Wan didn¡¯t look straight at him at all. She let go of him and came to Madam Su Rai. She extended her soft hands and helped Madam Su Rai massage her shoulders. ¡°Auntie, did Gu Zechen agree to cooperate with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Madam Su Rai¡¯s heart was filled with fire. She shut her eyes and replied perfunctorily.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s movements froze slightly. She didn¡¯t know why Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t agree to such a good opportunity.


    Xu Wan wanted to use this cooperation opportunity to meet Gu Zechen more andmunicate feelings.  However, now that the n had failed, Xu Wan was really ufortable.


    ¡°We will talk about thister.¡±


    Madam Su Rai was impatient. She knew Xu Wan¡¯s private messages and was toozy to mention it to Xu Wan.


    She had already started to yell at Gu Zechen, afraid that she would get on fire and let the people from Gu Corp grab onto her feet and pull herself down the mud.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that Madam Su was not in high spirits, Xu Wan did not dare to ask any more questions. She could only obediently massage Madam Su Lai.


    On the other hand, Gu Zechen had already issued a death order to everyone in thepany. From today onwards, none of thepany¡¯s business could be contacted by Su Lai¡¯spany. In addition, all the outdoor projects were cleared up for Gu Zechen to check.

 Chapter 627: Leave Well

    After checking all the documents, the sky was already dark. Gu Zechen suddenly looked up, and the lights were everywhere outside the window.


    Looking at the watch in his hand, Gu Zechen looked down as if he was deep in thought.


    ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t eaten anything since you came home. Please have some porridge.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni had been sitting there without moving for a long time when she came back, Wang Ma was a little worried. She walked beside Kn and asked softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite. Put it there first.¡±


    Gu Jia.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look back and sighed with disappointment in her tone.


    Wang Ma didn¡¯t know what had happened. She only felt that Su Ni was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t dare disturb her. She simply put down the bowl and turned to cover the door.


    Su Ni waited at home for a long time. Seeing as the sky outside gradually faded, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious when she saw Gu Zechene back.


    It was sote, did Gu Zechen really note back?


    After thinking about it, Su Ni decided to call and ask.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone was low and low.


    ¡°Zexin, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Su Ni felt a little nervous over the phone and asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Thepany is busy, I won¡¯t go back.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was still faint, without any emotion, but it pressed down on Su Ni.


    ¡°Come back, shall we talk?¡±


    Su Ni softened her tone and knew that Gu Zechen was angry with her, so she didn¡¯t want toe back.  However, Gu Zechen had just recovered from his illness, so staying upte was not good for his body.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to have no intention of going back. He still insisted on his attitude, ¡°I can solve this problem.¡±


    Su Ni knew that every time Gu Zechen spoke in a short and indifferent manner, it was already the critical point of anger. It was best not to add oil to the fire at this time.


    Gu Zechen held the phone in his hand but didn¡¯t move. All he thought about was the deal between the elder and Su Ni.


    If not for the elder threatening Su Ni, Su Ni would not have divorced him.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Even though Su Ni was reluctant, she still hung up obediently.  His body softened and heid on the soft bed. His eyes stared at the ceiling, tears flowing down his face.


    This time, Gu Zechen would never believe him again.


    Su Ni even regretted it. Why did she so easily agree to the elder¡¯s request?


    Su Ni was in a mess when her phone rang. She thought it was Gu Zechen calling, so she quickly picked it up, but it was Su Banqing.


    ¡°Sis, are you asleep?¡±


    Su Banqing was a little surprised. She listened to Su Ni¡¯s voice as if she had cried.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Su Ni casually wiped her tears from the corner of the bed and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Sis, I have to go abroad to take care of Papa tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Su Banqing exined her intentions and was wondering if Su Ni would send her out.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    Before Su Banqing could ask, Su Ni took the initiative to send her off.  Once Su Banqing left, she would have to live a few more days the next time she met.


    Even if she left, Su Ni thought that she would find out sooner orter about her divorce from Gu Zechen and her mother being a murderer.


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Su Banqing called out softly.  He felt guilty that his previous incident with Cheng Yi had really hurt Su Ni.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised and didn¡¯t know what happened to Su Banqing.


    ¡°I made you sad because of me and Cheng Yi.


    Su Banqing lowered her eyes and her eyshes trembled slightly, ¡°me me for being insensible. Back then, I had been so vengeful that I only cared about my n but didn¡¯t care about your feelings.  Sis, I¡¯m sorry.


    Su Ni was touched when she heard this.  This matter was almost over in Su Ni¡¯s heart, but she did not expect Su Banqing to still remember it.


    ¡°Half-Qing, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me.


    Su Ni¡¯s lips gently twitched in the dark, ¡°I was just worried about you, afraid that you would be wronged.  Cheng Yi is not a good person. I am willing to bear such heart-wrenching things. I don¡¯t want that person to be you.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t mention him.¡±


    Su Banqing hurriedly interrupted Su Ni. Not only did Cheng Yi hurt Khai, he even made Yao 4 suffer. ¡°We finally waited until the day of his retribution and I met Papa. I must tell her the good news in person.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and hung up after a few small talk.


    Almost all night, Su Niy on the big bed and couldn¡¯t sleep. As soon as she closed her eyes, her mind was full of thoughts about whether Gu Zechen was burning in anger or Cheng Yi¡¯s cheeks.


    The next day, Su Ni looked at her haggard face, her eyes were dark green, her eyes were bloodshot, and her eyelids were swollen.


    This face looked like she had criedst night.


    Su Ni was worried that Su Banqing would see the clue, so she could not rest assured. She had to put on light makeup.


    On the way to the airport, Su Banqing had been waiting in the airport room for a long time.


    ¡°Are you anxious?¡±


    Su Ni smiled and pretended to be rxed as she walked over. She pretended to be angry and pushed Su Banqing lightly, ¡°she didn¡¯t say it in advance even if she wanted to go abroad. She couldn¡¯t prepare anything for you, so she could only make some favorite snacks for you at thest minute.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.


    Su Banqing happily took the bag from Su Ni. ¡°I knew that Sis loves me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, pack up and leave.¡±


    Su Ni helped Su Banqing prepare her luggage and told her worriedly, ¡°You have to take care of yourself while taking care of Dad. Don¡¯t always think about ying. You should consider yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Su Banqing blinked yfully at Su Ni. ¡°Take care of my nephew. I have to hug him when Ie back.¡±


    The radio at the airport started to rush again. Su Banqing did not dare to dy any further. She could only wave her hand at Su Ni and leave.


    After sending Su Banqing away, Su Ni felt a little empty.


    Now, she was really alone.


    She could only handle the mess alone.


    As she was thinking, Fu Shanshan¡¯s call happened toe over.  Su Ni instinctively looked back and confirmed that Su Banqing couldn¡¯t see her, so she got the call.


    ¡°The elder has already written the divorce agreement. Where are you? I¡¯ll send you to sign it.¡±


    Fu Shanshan on the other side of the phone did not hide her desire at all. She did not wait for Su Ni to speak and directly stated her intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the airport.¡±


    Su Ni knew that there would be such a day, but she never thought that it woulde so quickly.


    It had only been a day since Gu Zechen left the hospital and the elder had already started forcing her.

 Chapter 628: Divorce Agreement

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the coffee shop next to the airport.¡±


    Fu Shanshan did not even bargain, so she agreed, afraid Su Ni would regret it.


    After hanging up, Su Ni took out a mirror from her bag and made up for herself. She looked at the mirror and couldn¡¯t see any traces of crying before she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She found a ce to sit in the cafe but Su Ni couldn¡¯t drink anything. She only asked the waiter to pour her a ss of warm water.


    Not long after, she saw a beautiful figure sh over.  From the looks of it, Fu Shanshan¡¯s journey was amazing.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    At this moment, Fu Shanshan couldn¡¯t hide her joy. She pulled open the chair opposite Su Ni and greeted her, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not bad?¡±


    Fu Shanshan thought that Su Ni must have lost her soul and lost her soul in the past few days, but she did not expect Khai to look very calm.


    ¡°Give me the agreement, let me take a look.¡±


    Su Ni disdained to talk to Fu Shanshan and just asked for an agreement.


    Fu Shanshan stared. She had nned to quarrel with Su Ni, but she did not expect that this day would be so calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Fu Shanshan took out the divorce agreement from her bag and handed it to Su Ni. ¡°The elder means you signed it on the spot after reading it. He still wants to see it.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything and only looked meaningfully at Fu Shanshan.


    Just one nce was enough to frighten Fu Shanshan.


    Indeed, Grandfather Yang did not say anything like this. Instead, she secretly wanted to settle this matter as soon as possible.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign this agreement.¡±


    The more Su Ni looked at it, the colder her heart became. She didn¡¯t expect that Grandfather Yang had already yed a big chess board from the beginning, forcing herself into a dead end bit by bit.


    It was not enough to leave Gu Zechen. The elder was about to take away the child in her womb.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have a reason not to sign now?¡±


    ¡°This is my own business, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Su Ni was angry and wronged. She stood up and nned to leave, but she heard Fu Shanshan¡¯s low voice, but her words were heart-wrenching, ¡°Kn, are you still so selfish now?  If Gu Zechen was not enough, would you be happy that the Gu Corp was not enough?


    Su Ni paused and hesitated.


    Seeing this, Fu Shanshan quickly chased after her. ¡°Now you have no choice. Now that things havee to today, you should think about the reason.  Why did the elder insist on you leaving Gu Zechen? Why was An Rong imprisoned? Why couldn¡¯t Gu Zechen¡¯spany get his investment?  Su Ni, you are a smart person. You know better than me why.


    After saying that, Fu Shanshan leaned loosely on the back of her chair and stared at Su Ni with the expression of a winner.


    ¡°Let me see again.¡±


    Su Ni sat down again. Her eyes were a little disappointed and her movements became heavy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the child. I will take good care of the child for you.¡±


    Fu Shanshan knew that Su Ni might not be able to bear the child and was worried that the child would leave her and that others would not take good care of her, so she hesitated.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not afraid of you, it won¡¯t affect the child.  As long as you sign, I will act as I pleased.


    Fu Shanshan did n this way. After all, the child was innocent.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni rejected Fu Shanshan without hesitation.


    This child was Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s biological flesh and blood. How could Su Ni be willing to give it to someone else to raise him?


    ¡°What else do you have now?¡±


    Fu Shanshan lost her patience, and her tone became impatient. ¡°That won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do. You just let go after Gu Zechen¡¯s hard work of managing the Gu Corp is turned into ashes, right?¡±  Your mother harmed his parents. Do you want to harm him and his child?


    Su Ni was so agitated by Fu Shanshan¡¯s words that her whole body stiffened. Her brain was buzzing and she was at a loss for what to do.


    ¡°I will discuss with the elder.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s reaction was also sluggish. She mechanically took out her phone and dialed the elder¡¯s number, trying to do her final hard work.


    ¡°Have you signed the divorce agreement?¡±


    The elder did not care about Su Ni¡¯s feelings. Instead, he cared that she did not obey to sign the agreement.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and quietly clenched her numb hands under the table. Then she maintained her calm and discussed with the elder, ¡°There are some terms in the agreement that I cannot ept.¡±


    ¡°What terms?¡±


    Listening to Su Ni¡¯s usual tone, Grandfather Yang was rather impressed. He did not expect that she could maintain her rationality and negotiate with him in the calmest tone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you the child in my stomach.¡±


    Su Ni quickly cleaned up her thoughts and said slowly, ¡°The child can¡¯t be apanied by my mother forever. This is my flesh and blood.  As a mother, I have the power and obligation to raise him to adulthood. This is what thew states. There is no reason for you to not let me keep a child.


    When the elder heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    He had known before that Su Ni was different from other women, but he never imagined that she would be able to maintain her rationality at the most uncontroble moment.


    ¡°It is your obligation to raise the child, and it is your responsibility, but the child is the flesh and blood of the family. We will not let him leave the ce when he was born and can¡¯t live a good life.¡±


    The elder wasn¡¯t vague as he asked, ¡°Do you think your own strength can provide this child with the life he wants?¡±  If you can¡¯t, I suggest that the child still stay in the family. You have to have a new life after divorce. It is indeed inconvenient to take care of the child. We do this for your sake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to consider me.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was neither hurried nor slow. ¡°After I divorce, I will do my best to give him the best life.  I believe that even ording to the legal procedure, the custody of the child will not fall into your hands.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The elder¡¯s eyes hardened and he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°But if you follow the legal procedure, I don¡¯t know what the crime of An Rong and your mother will be. Even if your mother is no longer alive, I¡¯m afraid she will be punished by thew.  An Rong would also be imprisoned because of this. She didn¡¯t know if she would be able toe back alive.  By the way, if your father had found out about this, he wouldn¡¯t have been happy.


    This is a threat, Su Ni¡¯s heart is racing.


    In any case, Su Ni didn¡¯t expect the elder to threaten her directly when he saw that things couldn¡¯t achieve her goal.


    The elder knew that Su Ni was the most taboo about this matter, so she used this as his Trump card and gave Su Ni a fatal blow. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight back.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t bear to hurt these people.

 Chapter 629: Final Rebellion

    Su Ni was unwilling to let so many people bear the crime that they didn¡¯t need to bear for her because they wanted to achieve their goals.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Listening to Su Ni¡¯s silence on the phone, the elder was certain that Su Ni must have been persuaded by him.


    ¡°How is it?¡±  The conditions I¡¯ve given you are good enough. Using you to exchange for a few people¡¯s relief is a salvation for you.


    The elder spoke slowly. His gentle tone brought about the pressure of Mount Tai.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni closed her eyes in pain, not daring to open.  As long as she opened her eyes, tears would flow uncontrobly.


    ¡°Before the child is five years old, please let me visit the family at any time.¡±  Su Ni tried herst bit to let herpletely ignore the child, she really couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Three years old.¡±


    The elder frowned and felt a little soft-hearted. After considering it for a while, he gave in. ¡°Since you¡¯re the mother of the child, I agree that you can visit him before the age of three. If you continue to bargain, we don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to say anything more and hung up.


    Taking a deep breath, she signed her name on the agreement without pause.


    Fu Shanshan was a little stunned when she saw Su Ni sign the agreement immediately after she hung up. She didn¡¯t know what Grandfather Yang had told her that she could agree so happily.


    However, she was toozy to ask. She had already achieved her goal anyway, so she put the letter of agreement in her bag and left as if she had received a treasure.


    Su Ni sat there for a long time, her heart twisting like a knife. Her mind was filled with the little things she and Gu Zechen were together.


    Su Ni closed her eyes weakly but found that she couldn¡¯t cry at all.


    It turns out that people who are so sad are unable to cry.


    I wonder how Gu Zechen would feel if he knew this news?  He might be disappointed.


    Fu Shanshan got the agreement and had mixed thoughts. She didn¡¯t return to the capital but turned to Gu Corp.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman the Fu Shanshan who is going to marry President Gu in the news?¡±


    Looking at Fu Shanshan¡¯s thin and fair figure, several gossipy employees started to mutter, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that CEO Gu and her are getting married?¡±


    A woman eximed in a low voice.


    ¡°You, did you forget about Xu Wanst time?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t look at the person behind her but walked towards Gu Zechen¡¯s office arrogantly.


    ¡°Uh, Miss Fu, without CEO Gu¡¯s permission, I won¡¯t let anyone in.¡±


    Li Mo saw Fu Shanshaning over and rushed to stop her.


    Recently, Gu Zechen was in a bad mood and Li Mo was really afraid.


    ¡°Do you have to speak?¡±  Get out of the way.


    Fu Shanshan looked at Li Mo up and down, pushed him aside with disdain, and walked in.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Fu Shanshan walked in and sat on the sofa before Gu Zechen could speak.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his eyes with indifference, as if he was talking to a stranger.


    ¡°I must be looking for you for something.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s handsome face and added, ¡°It¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Tell me if you have anything.¡±


    Gu Zechen was toozy to be in circles with her, so he coldly said something and lowered his head to stop looking at her.


    ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was not angry. She took out the divorce papers signed by Su Ni and put them on Gu Zechen¡¯s table.


    ¡°The woman you love deeply is not yours.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was a little stunned at the agreement, Fu Shanshan couldn¡¯t help but nder, ¡°The elder gave such a small advantage. She signed without saying a word.


    Fu Shanshan rambled on, but she didn¡¯t notice that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression had slowly be sinister and scary. The hatred in her eyes was enough to drown her alive. Her hands were tightly clenched together, her bones were white and her veins bulged.


    Gu Zechen slowly got up and came to Fu Shanshan¡¯s sofa.  She suddenly bent down and her eagle eyes were close to Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to be so close to her.


    Before Fu Shanshan could react, she found that a pair of hands had forcefully mped her chin. The movements of her hands were getting heavier and the pain made Fu Shanshan look like stars.


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to force Su Ni?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was like an ice cave in the sky, frightening Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t force her. She was willing to do it herself.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was frightened but she still insisted, ¡°Let me go or I¡¯ll tell the elder.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and waved his hand. Fu Shanshan screamed and fell on the sofa.


    When she got up again, Fu Shanshan¡¯s jaw had been pinched white by Gu Zechen. She looked at some ces and even some bruises.


    ¡°What Grandfather Yang means, isn¡¯t that what you mean?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and looked at Fu Shanshan with his eyes, making her feel ufortable.


    ¡°The elder asked you to marry me. Do you dare to disobey me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan fought back with embarrassment.


    ¡°Marry you?¡±


    Gu Zechenughed angrily, ¡°You¡¯re worthy?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to be so slow and look at him in disbelief.


    ¡°A woman like you is not fit with my bed, and not worthy of marrying me.  I even felt nauseous when I saw you.


    Gu Zechen spoke harshly and humiliated Fu Shanshan, ¡°If you still fantasize about marrying me up till now, don¡¯t dream about it anymore.  I, Gu Zechen, will never taste bad enough to get someone like you.  If you can¡¯t find your location, go back and change a clear mirror.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s brain was full of blood and she couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hear it clearly, I don¡¯t mind saying it a second time.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and looked at Fu Shanshan with disdain.


    ¡°Are you so sure that the elder forced the divorce papers?¡±  It seems that even if you have been married for so long, you don¡¯t know Su Ni at all.


    Fu Shanshan shouted as if she was going crazy.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was terrible. After hearing Fu Shanshan¡¯s words, he casually picked up the coffee cup in his hand and mmed it against Fu Shanshan¡¯s feet.  The coffee in the cup sshed everywhere.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Gu Zechen roared in a low voice with terrible eyes.


    Fu Shanshan was so frightened that she ran out of Gu Zechen¡¯s office crying. Before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to take away the divorce agreement.


    Gu Zechen was so angry that his heart was aching. It seemed that his body was not very agile. After being angered by Fu Shanshan¡¯s words, his voice felt a little sweet.


    Gu Zechen looked at the table with a distraught expression. There were photos of him and Su Ni.


    When Gu Zechen was tired and angry, he would be happy when he saw the photo, but today he was so ironic.

 Chapter 630: Let’s Divorce

    Gu Zechen furrowed his eyebrows and smashed the frame to the ground, smashing it into pieces.


    Li Mo outside the office heard something, but he didn¡¯t even have the courage to go in and dissuade him.


    After a long silence, Gu Zechen picked up the phone in his hand and pressed a series of numbers, ¡°You signed the agreement?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and there was no ripple in his tone, like a sign of a violent wind and rain.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was ashen and she didn¡¯t want to say anything else. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade us, this is good for us.¡±


    After Su Ni said this, she hung up and walked back with herst bit of will.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes dimmed a little and he was upset. He couldn¡¯t help but kick open the enamng porcin bottle standing beside him.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m not married to Gu Zechen. Tell him.¡±


    Fu Shanshan, who was wronged by Gu Zechen, returned to the family home and started crying, sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Shanshan, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    When the elder saw Fu Shanshan crying in the rain, he quicklyforted her, ¡°I have something to tell Grandfather. Grandfather will make decisions with you.¡±


    ¡°I took the divorce agreement signed by Su Ni and went to show Gu Zechen. In the end, he threw something and hit me.¡±  Fu Shanshan cried and cried, feeling very wronged.


    ¡°You are amazing too.¡±


    Lan Qianqian, who was doing yoga, rubbed her temples. ¡°Even if you want to marry Gu Zechen, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious.  After all, they had been married for so many years and had children. No matter what, they still had feelings for each other. If you didn¡¯t mess with someone, you would just provoke Gu Zechen.


    Even though Lan Qianqian did not like Su Ni, she did not have a brain at all when she looked at her.


    ¡°Zeheng is not someone who can easily take action. You are too hasty.¡±  Miao Cuifen opened her mouth and helped.


    The elder was a little embarrassed. Fu Shanshan was indeed inconsiderate about this. Gu Zechen had never been so angry. This time, he must have touched his bottom line.


    ¡°Shanshan, Grandfather will make decisions for you. Stop crying.¡±


    The elder sighed softly. Even though he knew that Fu Shanshan was in the wrong, he had already praised her for giving Fu Shanshan the shots, so he naturally couldn¡¯t believe it.


    After persuading her for a while, Fu Shanshan stopped her tears.


    When the elder went upstairs, Miao Cuifen followed him worriedly. ¡°Drink some Chrysanthemum tea. It¡¯s over the fire.¡±


    The elder shook his hand and signaled for Miao Cuifen to leave.


    Then, she quietly picked up her phone and called Gu Zechen. ¡°Why did you hit Shanshan?¡±


    ¡°Not why.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was filled with anger and his reply was a little tough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. She¡¯s your wife soon.¡±


    The old man sighed and unexpectedly persuaded Gu Zechen. ¡°If it gets out, it seems that the family is petty.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry her.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and immediately rejected the elder¡¯s request. His tone was full of disdain for Fu Shanshan, ¡°She is not worthy of being my wife.¡±


    ¡°The divorce agreement has been signed. You can¡¯t do this.¡±


    The elder¡¯s attitude was resolute. This matter could not be considered by Gu Zechen.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you sign it. I won¡¯t get a divorce.¡±


    Gu Zechen grinned and hung up.


    Gu Zechen looked up. It was already on thenterns. The starlight outside made Gu Zechen feel a little lonely.


    I don¡¯t know what Su Ni is doing at this time.


    ¡°Li Mo.¡±


    Gu Zechen called out but found his voice hoarse.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo pushed the door open and walked in. Looking at the mess on the ground, he was really nervous.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s meeting is canceled. I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    Gu Zechen picked up the broad suit on the hanger and walked out.


    On the way home, Gu Zechen found that the room was dark and there was no light in the past.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Hearing the sound of the car, the housekeeper hurriedly came out to wee him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and asked indifferently.


    ¡°Madam was in a bad mood when she came back. She went back to the bedroom to rest. She probably fell asleep.¡±


    As the housekeeper said this, she secretly observed Gu Zechen¡¯s expression and guessed if there was a disagreement between them.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t speak again and went to the bedroom with a sullen face.


    As soon as the lights turned on, she saw Su Ni curled up in the dark night.  Because Gu Zechen suddenly turned on the light, his eyes narrowed unconsciously. His swollen eyes were marks of tears.


    Gu Zechen was stunned but didn¡¯t say anything. He only changed into pajamas and went to the guest room to rest. He didn¡¯t look at Su Ni all the way.


    Gu Zechen was disappointed.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but sniff. He didn¡¯t even look at him because he signed the agreement.


    However, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help signing this agreement. Su Ni, who was stuck in a dilemma, really didn¡¯t know how to decide.


    Gu Zechen, who was sleeping in the branch room, came to the bedroom door several times. He wanted to rush in and ask why Su Ni signed the agreement.


    But he finally endured it. This matter was Su Ni¡¯s fault first. For her sake, he had already turned up with the family, so why did she insist on it?


    He didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    Su Ni looked at the dim sky outside and looked at the bright sky.


    Su Ni felt thirsty and her throat was full of rust. Her eyes were slightly shut and her body was incredibly soft.


    Standing up, Su Ni wanted to pour a ss of water for herself downstairs, but she didn¡¯t expect to roll down the stairs.


    ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡±


    Wang Ma, who heard the sound, came over and saw Su Ni lying down the stairs with pale face.  ¡°I¡¯ll help you up and go back to Fang to rest.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and struggled to stand up, but she felt a little warm under her. She looked down and saw a faint trace of blood flowing to her ankle.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve be famous.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Wang Ma ordered, ¡°You stand here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go call Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a voiceing from the stairs.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Madam is getting popr.¡±


    Wang Ma stuttered nervously.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s pupils contracted violently and he came downstairs without hesitation.  A princess hugged Su Ni in her arms and turned to order, ¡°Let the housekeeper call Xiao Ming over.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth and wanted Gu Zechen to let go, but she was also worried about the baby in her womb, so she could only shut her mouth.


    After putting Su Ni on the bed, Gu Zechen pulled over a chair and sat silently beside her.


    Neither of them spoke. Their faces were cold and the atmosphere was awkward.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Dr. Xiao is born.¡±  Luckily, the housekeeper knocked on the door and brought Xiao Ming over.

 Chapter 631: Explanation

    ¡°I said Mr. Gu, are you willing to call me over?¡±


    Xiao Ming revealed his white teeth and smiled.


    ¡°My wife is getting popr. See if he¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen was confused and had no time to joke around with Xiao Ming. He went straight to the point and let Xiao Ming look at Su Ni for him.


    ¡°Other than seeing red, is there anything else ufortable?¡±


    Xiao Ming asked with concern.


    He looked at Su Ni¡¯s pale face, her eyes swollen, and she looked like she had cried for a long time.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and said lightly, ¡°I identally fell down the stairs to see red.¡±


    Xiao Ming frowned when he saw that Su Ni was not in a high mood and her tone was low.  She knew that the two of them must have argued.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    After a check, Xiao Ming spoke, which made Su Ni feel relieved.


    ¡°The most important thing for pregnant women is to maintain a happy mood, not to be depressed or sad.  This is not good for the fetus.


    Su Ming told Su Ni solemnly that she wanted to be more open-minded and not be too angry, so as not to hurt her body, ¡°You have to stay in bed for a few days and don¡¯t run around.  Otherwise, the child would not be saved.


    After a few more words, Xiao Ming looked at Gu Zechen who was standing beside him. He frowned and couldn¡¯t help ming him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take good care of your wife? If something happens to her, can you bear it?¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth and wanted to tell Xiao Ming that she was no longer Mrs Gu, so that he wouldn¡¯t me Gu Zechen.  But looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face, he swallowed his words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to fight with Xiao Ming in front of Su Ni, so he signaled for Xiao Ming to go out with him.


    ¡°No, I was wondering how you took care of your wife. Luckily, it¡¯s fine this time. If something really happens, what do you do?¡±


    As soon as Xiao Ming went out, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the resentment in his heart. He felt that Gu Zechen was taking care of him.


    ¡°Is she important?¡±


    Gu Zechen knew that he was in the wrong and didn¡¯t exin himself. He just asked worriedly.


    ¡°Of course, the baby in the belly doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Xiao Ming said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s her fault.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes shed and he didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°If you fell down the stairs, you must have twisted your ankle. You have to rest well.¡±


    Xiao Ming exined patiently, but he looked at Gu Zechen suspiciously, ¡°I see Su Ni¡¯s eyes are red and swollen. Her dark circles are so thick that she seems to have cried.  What, did the two of you quarrel?


    Xiao Ming couldn¡¯t hide his gossip. He looked at Gu Zechen and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Xiao Ming with disgust and retorted.


    ¡°Why is it my nonsense?¡±


    Xiao Ming leaned forward and asked maliciously, ¡°The media has been reporting a lot about you recently. It¡¯s true that the elder asked you to marry another.¡±


    In order to achieve her goal, Fu Shanshan contacted many media outlets to post news about Gu Zechen marrying her so that Su Ni would be in a mess.


    At first, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t think much of it, but now more and more people came to ask him. It seemed that many people believed him.


    ¡°Do you believe that kind of news?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened, his tone cold, and he was a little angry, ¡°It¡¯s all hype.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s fake, why did Su Ni cry like that and fall down the stairs?¡±  I think you can¡¯t cover up this matter. You are so angry at Su Ni.


    Xiao Ming smiled and continued to tease Gu Zechen, observing his expression.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were darker and darker. He raised his eyebrows and turned his head to call out, ¡°Butler.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, what¡¯s your order?¡±


    The housekeeper heard the sound and politely stood on the left side of Gu Zechen, bowing his head and greeting him.


    ¡°Get this person out.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.     The housekeeper felt troubled and looked at Gu Zechen with a cold face, not as if he was joking.  He looked at Xiao Ming hesitantly and was at a loss.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Xiao Ming shrugged helplessly. It seemed that they were arguing, ¡°Take good care of Su Ni. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±


    He patted Gu Zechen on the shoulder and left without caring for the housekeeper¡¯s advice.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. He hesitated for a moment before returning to the room.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been recovering at home for the past few days. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Gu Zechen said to Su Ni like an order, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t listen, so he added, ¡°Even if it¡¯s for the child.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni reached out and touched her slightly bulging belly, revealing a bitter smile and shaking her head in rejection.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Gu Zechen was no longer patient. He clenched his fists and let out a low roar.


    ¡°Unless we divorce.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to face Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. She murmured, ¡°Divorce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    The veins on Gu Zechen¡¯s neck bulged and the ck fog on his face deepened.  Her strong tone made Su Ni feel cold.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were gradually filled with tears. She asked, ¡°Why do you insist on this?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and nned to leave.


    ¡°You sleep with your enemy¡¯s daughter every day. Aren¡¯t you suffering?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was going to leave, Su Ni felt a little nervous and simply called out the secret hidden in her heart.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s body was stiff and he turned around unnaturally. His expression was gloomy and he slowly asked, ¡°Who told you this?¡±


    Yours.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who it is.¡±


    Su Ni leaned back and looked bitter.


    ¡°Who told you?¡±


    Gu Zechen squeezed out words from his teeth, his eyes burning with anger.


    ¡°Looks like you already know.¡±


    Su Ni smiled bitterly and closed her eyes heavily, allowing tears to flow freely.


    It turned out that Gu Zechen knew long ago but he never told himself.  If he didn¡¯t mention it today, when would Gu Zechen tell him?


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He pursed his thin lips and turned to leave.


    Su Ni opened her eyes and saw Gu Zechen¡¯s back.


    Then, the door opened.


    Su Ni looked up and saw Wang Maing in with a bowl of congee. ¡°Madam, CEO Gu ordered you to drink this congee. You haven¡¯t eaten for a day. This way, you really can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Wang Ma, I have no appetite.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Su Ni shook her head and couldn¡¯t stop her tears.  I heard the sound of a caring from downstairs. I stood up and looked down. I saw Gu Zechen getting into the car and leaving without looking back.


    This time, Gu Zechen would nevere back.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were wet and her heart ached.


    Gu Zechen, who drove away, did not go to thepany. He frowned and rushed to Beijing at high speed.

 Chapter 632: Cold War

    ¡°Zexin, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Miao Cuifen, who heard the door, was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen toe today.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Fu Shanshan?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked with a pale face.


    ¡°It¡¯s inside.¡±


    Miao Cuifen secretly felt that Gu Zechen had a strong aura that made people feel a little afraid.


    ¡°Shanshan, Ze Yu is looking for you.¡±


    Miao Cuifen turned around and screamed inside before Gu Zechen could speak.


    Fu Shanshan thought that the elder had persuaded Gu Zechen, so he came over to apologize to her. She hurriedly ran out, only to find that Gu Zechen¡¯s face was so deep that it was frightening.


    ¡°Zexin.¡±


    Fu Shanshan stepped forward and whispered softly. The scene of Gu Zechen hitting her that day still made her feel a little scared.


    ¡°Can you call my name?¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly.


    Fu Shanshan was startled. She didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen was going to do.


    ¡°Did you tell Su Ni about her mother?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head, as if interrogating criminals.     Fu Shanshan lied subconsciously, her eyes fluttering. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would find out that she had revealed it to Su Ni, so she stammered, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I will never marry you. Don¡¯t have any more fantasies.¡±  If I am you, hurry up and get lost from the family, so as not to be like a parasite here, making people ufortable.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, how can you say that to me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan had never received such humiliation before. She retorted arrogantly, ¡°The elder asked me to live in. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen was extremely disgusted, and his eyes were about to overflow with disgust. ¡°You still want to marry me. Don¡¯t dream about it early.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your decision. The elder¡¯s order is the heavens. Can you stand it?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but speak rudely. Her words were full of ridicule, ¡°Even her smallpany needs Elder Xi¡¯s investment to barely hold on. How about you talk terms with him?¡±


    Gu Zechen was so angry that he stood up and grasped Fu Shanshan¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Zexin, what are you doing?¡±


    Before Fu Shanshan could return her words, she heard the elder¡¯s stern voice from above.


    Looking up, she saw that Miao Cuifen was helping Grandfather Yang down.  It seemed that he was afraid that Gu Zechen would attack Fu Shanshan again, so he quietly called for the elder.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    Fu Shanshan saw the eldere down, as if she had found someone to support her. Taking advantage of Gu Zechen¡¯s distraction, she quickly escaped from his hand. She ran behind him and cried with tears, ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    Fu Shanshan then picked up the fruit knife on the table and cut it at her wrist with a bluff.


    Before she could start, she was stopped by the fast looking Miao Cuifen.


    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Miao Cuifen looked at the indifferent Gu Zechen and the dying Fu Shanshan, feeling confused.


    How could Fu Shanshan irritate Gu Zechen repeatedly?


    ¡°Grandfather, Brother Zhichen didn¡¯t know what people said. He scolded me as soon as he entered the door, saying that I was dreaming about marrying him.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was really scheming. When she said this, the elder felt that Gu Zechen was bewitched by Su Ni.


    ¡°What did you hear about again?¡±


    The elder asked with a stern expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you afraid?¡±  Is there something shameless?


    The elder didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to choke on himself. He shook his hand and said, ¡°Why are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°I came here today to tell you that I won¡¯t marry Fu Shanshan.  Also, I won¡¯t want your investment, so you don¡¯t have to threaten me with this.


    Gu Zechen did not retreat, like a trapped beast, resisting with scarlet eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Impudence.¡±


    The elder was furious and roared at Gu Zechen, ¡°Who is the one who is threatening someone? How is that woman better? I can¡¯tpare to Shanshan at all.¡±


    ¡°This is not your decision.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and tried his best to protect Su Ni.


    ¡°Her mother killed your biological parents.¡±


    The elder couldn¡¯t contain his anger. He covered his chest and coughed in anger. ¡°Do you still want her to harm you?¡±  She voluntarily signed the divorce agreement and no one forced her.


    ¡°This is between the two of us. We have to negotiate for a divorce, so you won¡¯t be able to get involved.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly, and with just one short sentence, he removed the elder from this matter. ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t get a divorce. You better find a Ruyi husband for Fu Shanshan.¡±


    After that, Gu Zechen turned around and left, allowing Fu Shanshan to cry and the old man¡¯s angry curses.


    Gu Zechen returned to the car and was upset. He didn¡¯t know who told Su Ni¡¯s mother¡¯s secret.


    Suddenly, Gu Zechen thought of a person and his eyes became fierce. He stepped on the elerator and left.


    A vi in the suburbs.


    Gu Zechen strode in, startling the silent An Rong.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    An Rong looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s pale face and followed him carefully. ¡°I heard that you were hospitalized a while ago. Are you better now?¡±


    Although Gu Zechen hated her, An Rong couldn¡¯t help but want to care about him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes went straight to the point, ¡°Did you tell her about Su Ni¡¯s mother?¡±


    An Rong cheered up. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen toe here to seek confirmation.


    ¡°No, how could I tell her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too cruel to tell her something like this.¡±  This is my own sin. I will not let the next generation bear the pain for me.


    An Rong¡¯s words were sincere and the words were the truth.


    Gu Zechen also knew that An Rong wouldn¡¯t say it.  Back then, An Rong had sent Su Ni to her side because she was good to Khai in her heart. How could she ruin her life?


    ¡°Su Ni is a good girl. These things have nothing to do with her.¡±


    An Rong struggled to open her mouth and pleaded for Su Ni, ¡°She now has your child. You must take good care of her and not make her sad.¡±


    An Rong was worried. Although she was imprisoned here, she didn¡¯t know what was happening outside.  However, it seemed that it was difficult for Gu Zechen toe to the door personally.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his eyes, seemingly a little tired. He answered indifferently, not knowing what he was thinking.


    At this time, Gu Jia is already chaotic.


    On one hand, there was an angry elder and on the other hand, Fu Shanshan, who was about tomit suicide. Miao Cuifen really did not know which one to persuade.

 Chapter 633: Trouble About the Family

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Miao Cuifen said anxiously, ¡°Now Zeheng doesn¡¯t know where to run, it¡¯s better to call him back first.¡±


    Miao Cuifen was worried that Gu Zechen, who was still driving in anger, was worried that the car identst time had already made her heart ache.


    ¡°Grandfather, Zeheng must be angry with me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan pretended to be pitiful, ¡°Brother Zhichen doesn¡¯t let me talk about Mrs Gu. I identally offended Cairn just now. Brother Zhichen must be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°What Mrs Gu?¡±


    When the old man heard Fu Shanshan say this, he was even angrier. He held his chest and coughed. ¡°That woman is not my daughter-inw.¡±


    With these words, Fu Shanshan could guess the elder¡¯s feelings and immediately felt satisfied. There was a smile in her eyes and she no longer spoke.


    ¡°Call Su Ni.¡±


    The elder looked ruthless. He felt that Su Ni was behind Gu Zechen and wanted to eliminate her as soon as possible.


    ¡°Grandfather, call me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan quickly took out her phone from her pocket and dialed Su Ni¡¯s number.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni took the call and thought Fu Shanshan hade up with some new trick, so she asked in an unkind tone.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    The elder¡¯s tone was cold, as if he was extremely disgusted with Su Ni.


    Su Ni was a little stunned. Grandfather Yang asked this question, not sure what it meant.


    ¡°At home.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what Grandfather Yang wanted to know but she still answered honestly.


    ¡°When are you going to leave the family?¡±


    The elder was furious and seemed to be unable to control his emotions. ¡°You have nothing to do with Gu Zechen now, why are you still pestering him like this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously tried to defend herself. She didn¡¯t know why the elder was suddenly furious.


    ¡°I limit you to disappearing from Gu Zechen¡¯s side today.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The elder ordered coldly and gave Su Ni a dead order. ¡°Otherwise, I will ruin your reputation with your mother.¡±


    Like a bolt of lightning, Su Ni stood by the bed, unable to react for a long time.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    The elder listened to Su Ni¡¯s silence and continued to ask seriously.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Su Ni came back to her senses and sat powerlessly on the bed. She sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The elder replied immediately. He flipped his wrist and looked at his watch before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hours. I¡¯ll send someone to check in two hours.¡±


    After the elder said this, there was no room for Su Ni to turn around and hung up.


    Su Ni, who hung up, was a little stunned. She looked around nkly. She didn¡¯t expect the elder to be so eager to chase her away.


    Su Ni had lived in this house for so many years and was about to leave suddenly. Su Ni was indeed reluctant to part with it.


    Perhaps in a few months, the house would have to change into a new hostess and the decoration style here might also be refreshed.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen would think of him when he saw everything here.


    With a sigh, Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer and started to pack up the luggage she needed to leave.


    She was only putting on a fewfortable clothes. She didn¡¯t have the desire to take anything else away.


    She pulled the box up but stopped walking and turned back to the bedroom.


    After thinking for a moment, he took the pen and left a few words. He carefully ced it on Gu Zechen¡¯s desk, pressed it down with the pen pot, and then walked out safely.     Before Su Ni left the house, Wang Ma was really worried. She followed closely and quietly asked, ¡°Madam, have you thought of where to live? If you don¡¯t mind, go to my house for two days.  When Mr. Gues back, I will definitely pick you up.


    Su Ni knew Wang Ma was thinking for her sake. She was usually at home, so Kafa took care of her like a child, afraid that something might happen to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He forced out a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted a friend, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even though she said that, Su Ni herself didn¡¯t know where she could go.  She didn¡¯t dare to stay in the hotel. What if Fu Shanshan found out where she lived and attacked the child in her womb?


    Besides, the paparazzi reporters were also very open-minded. If they knew about it, Su Ni would be mentally weakened.


    After leaving the family, Su Ni found that she seemed to have nowhere to live, and she couldn¡¯t even find a ce to live.


    At that thought, Su Ni grinned and revealed a bitter smile. The tears from the corner of her eyes shed across her cheeks, and there was a bitter tear on her lips.


    An Rong.


    Su Ni closed her eyes but suddenly thought of this person.


    Now, only An Rong could settle down temporarily.  Su Ni thought to herself and drove all the way to the vi in the suburbs.


    The most dangerous ce was the safest ce. Gu Zechen probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that he would be with An Rong.


    Su Ni was afraid that Gu Zechen would notice that she had secretlye to An Rong, so she found a ce far away to park. She dragged her suitcase all the way to the vi in the suburbs.


    She was a little red and weak. She had been walking under the scorching sun for so long with her luggage. When Su Ni arrived at An Rong¡¯s residence, her physical strength was almost exhausted.


    ¡°Why are you so tired?¡±


    An Rong heard the doorbell ringing downstairs. When she opened the door, she saw Su Ni standing at the door with a pale face.


    ¡°Mother, I divorced Gu Zechen.¡±


    In front of An Rong, Su Ni didn¡¯t need to hide anything. She removed her thick disguise and could finally let her tears flow across her face.


    An Rong was shocked and hurriedly weed Su Ni in. She served tea and poured water. After Kang¡¯s expression softened, she carefully asked Yao 4 what was going on.


    ¡°The elder forced me to divorce Gu Zechen for the sake of investing, and even threatened me with my mother and your reputation. I have no choice.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her eyes and her eyes were full of bitterness. ¡°The ending is good for both of us. That¡¯s it.¡±


    An Rong felt a little hurt as she reached her hand out to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Even if you¡¯re tired, you two can¡¯t be at peace.¡±


    She sighed heavily and closed her eyes in despair.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Su Ni held An Rong¡¯s hand and her other hand covered her belly. ¡°I still have the child in my stomach to apany me. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°The child cannot be without a father.¡±


    An Rong opened her eyes and looked miserable. She whispered to Su Ni, ¡°Although things are already like this, Ze Yu still loves you.  In order to not divorce you, he made a big fuss in the family yesterday.


    Su Ni was shocked that she didn¡¯t know anything about this.  It was no wonder the elder wanted to leave Gu Zechen quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Su Ni quickly asked.


    ¡°Yesterday, Gu Zechen returned to Gu Jia. First, he humiliated Fu Shanshan. She was so angry that she wanted to cut her wrist andmit suicide. Then she argued with the old man, rejected the old man¡¯s investment, and left alone.¡±

 Chapter 634: Sneaking Off

    An Rong only heard the news from Miao Cuifen and the specific situation was unclear.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were dim as she lowered her head for a long time. She didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen had worked so hard for her.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    An Rong sighed and tried to persuade Su Ni, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be controlled by Gu Zechen alone. You should understand his difficulties.¡±


    Even if understanding was useful, Su Ni reluctantly smiled at An Rong and shook her head.  Even if she regretted it now, it wouldn¡¯t help.


    She signed the divorce agreement and leaving Gu Zechen was her choice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already divorced, so don¡¯t persuade us.¡±  Su Ni spoke lightly and didn¡¯t want to mention it again.


    An Rong opened her mouth and saw that Su Ni had no intention of reconciling with Gu Zechen. She could only put this matter aside for the time being.


    Nancheng city. Gu¡¯s house.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Madame back yet?¡±


    Gu Zechen returned home with a steely face and found that Su Ni was not at home. He immediately asked the housekeeper.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    The housekeeper asked tentatively, ¡°Gu¡¯s father called, do you know this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and his obsidian pupils shrank violently. ¡°What orders does the elder have?¡±     The housekeeper was nervous, so she lowered her head and said, ¡°Let Madam move away from home within two hours or else we¡¯ll send someone to throw her away.¡±


    The housekeeper raised her head and nced at Gu Zechen¡¯s face.


    Gu Zechen still miscalcted. He didn¡¯t expect the elder to order Su Ni to leave just as he left.


    Gu Zechen quickly went upstairs. He wanted to see what Su Ni had taken away and get some clues.


    Su Ni only took a few clothes and daily necessities. She didn¡¯t take the rest with her.


    If they looked closely, there was only a note on the desk.


    Taking a look at the handsome handwriting on it, Gu Zechen immediately learned that Su Ni left it for him.


    The top read


    I¡¯m sorry. My departure is good for both of us. You have to take care of yourself, so too.


    Apart from these few words, Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything.  Gu Zechen really didn¡¯t know where she went.


    She called Su Ni but she didn¡¯t respond at all. It was as if Su Ni had disappeared from the world and Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t contact her.


    Gu Zechen felt a headache. He sat weakly on the sofa, holding his head with his hands and rubbing his fingers unconsciously.


    ¡°Li Mo, help me with something.¡±


    After sitting quietly for a long time, Gu Zechen seemed to have made a big decision and picked up the phone to call Li Mo.


    ¡°Su Ni, have you read the morning news today?¡±


    An Rong, who had breakfast with Su Ni, spoke lightly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni looked up and apologized, ¡°I feel sleepy today. I sleptzily this morning.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Zeheng seems to have asked the friends of the media to look for you.¡±


    An Rong pretended to be careless as she tentatively said, ¡°I can see that he is really worried. Otherwise, I¡¯ll help you tell him that you are with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni, who had been silent all this time, immediately raised her head and rejected it, ¡°If you tell him, I¡¯ll change somewhere else.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was firm and certain, so An Rong didn¡¯t dare act rashly, afraid that she would really leave and cause some mishap.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking for your opinion. Since you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it.¡±


    An Rong hurriedly softened her tone and advised softly, ¡°I¡¯ve stewed fish soup. It¡¯s good for your health. Try it.¡±


    The fish soup was stewed beautifully. The white and tender soup gave off a sweet smell, but Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nauseous. ¡°I¡¯m full, Mother.¡±


    Su Ni put down her chopsticks and went back to the room alone.


    Su Ni took out her phone. The news online was filled with news that Gu Zechen was looking for her, and it even went to the hot search.


    Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s serious words and anxious expression, Su Ni¡¯s heart was like a knife being twisted. She wanted to immediately appear beside Gu Zechen and cry hard into his chest.


    But Su Ni couldn¡¯t do it.


    Her mother had already done something wrong. She couldn¡¯t continue pestering Gu Zechen so that he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to turn around.


    Gu Zechen, who couldn¡¯t find Su Ni, didn¡¯t feel discouraged at all. Wave after wave of hot searches and news had already upied the headlines.


    ¡°Our CEO Gu is actually such a affectionate person. Usually, he has an iceberg face. I really can¡¯t see it.¡±


    The employees of Gu Corp were swiping their phones in the staircase while secretly chatting about gossip.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±  I don¡¯t know what happened to Mrs Gu. Why did she suddenly go missing?  A woman spoke of her confusion and whispered.


    ¡°Who knows? All women who might be married into a rich family will not be able to do anything.¡±  I heard that this matter may be rted to the family of the capital. I don¡¯t know if Mrs Gu is wronged.  The staff shook their head. They had seen Su Ni a few times, so they could tell that Su Ni was not a busybody.


    ¡°Say, will Mrs. Gu be kidnapped?¡±


    A woman sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°It was our CEO Gu before, but now it can¡¯t be done to Madam Gu¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about so much. Work well.¡±  The rest shook their heads and sighed before leaving.


    On the back of the wall was Gu Zechen, who was frowning and had cold eyes.


    Gu Zechen sat restlessly in the office and silently came to the stairwell, leaning against the wall to smoke.


    His photo with Su Ni was also smashed into pieces by himself. Without this photo album, Gu Zechen felt ufortable in the office.


    ¡°Kidnapping?¡±


    Gu Zechen was frightened but he quickly denied this conclusion.


    Obviously, Su Ni wasn¡¯t kidnapped. She left a note for herself before she left.  The housekeeper confirmed this and said that the elder had forced her to leave the house.


    But Gu Zechen only wanted to know where Su Ni went and how she lived.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo found Gu Zechen who was smoking in the stairwell and his pupils shed unconsciously.  Gu Zechen didn¡¯t smoke without anything. It seemed that Su Ni had indeed touched Gu Zechen¡¯s bottom line this time.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation?¡±


    Gu Zechen put out the cigarette in his hand and asked lightly.


    ¡°All the hotels in Nancheng city have been investigated.¡±


    Li Mo was a little uneasy. ¡°There is no information about Mrs Gu.¡±


    ¡°Then look.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face darkened, as if he was suffocated by ck clouds. He continued to add, ¡°Go to the capital.¡±


    Li Mo nodded and quickly wrote down a few strokes on the document in his hand. He continued to ask, ¡°Do you still want to continue with the media?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and said no more. He took a deep breath and looked out the window.


    Gu Zechen had never felt lonely like he did today. This kind of loneliness was something he could not bear.

 Chapter 635: Always Looking For Her

    An Rong had been paying attention to Gu Zechen¡¯s news as she watched more and more online.


    ¡°Su Ni, how long do you n to stay with me?¡±


    An Rong and Su Ni had dinner and walked around the vi.  Asked Su Ni as she watched her absent-minded mind.


    An Rong loved the two children and couldn¡¯t ept the fact that they clearly loved each other but couldn¡¯t meet each other.


    ¡°Mom, do you dislike me and don¡¯t want me to live here?¡±


    Su Ni pouted and looked at An Rong with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°How could I have such an idea?¡±


    An Rong smiled. ¡°Now there is more news about you online. Gu Zechen hase to Beijing.  One day, he will find this ce, what do you n to do?


    Su Ni lowered her eyes and her long eyshes were against the light. A shallow shadow fell on her face. She thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Zeheng is looking for you very hard. Thements on the Inte are also where fish swim with dragons. Some people who don¡¯t know the truth even rumors that Gu Zechen is calling for thieves and imprisoned you in private.  This is really bad for the Gu Corp. Now the foundation of Gu Corp is unstable. If it is influenced by these public opinion, the stock market will also fall.


    An Rong tried to convince Su Ni to change her mind.  Perhaps for the sake of Gu Corp, he would return to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°The elder won¡¯t just watch the copse of the Gu Corp.¡±


    Su Ni looked calm on the surface, but when she thought of this, her heart was like a knife. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed with him that I will save the Gu Corp no matter what I leave Gu Zechen. I believe he won¡¯t break his promise.¡±


    ¡°On the news, Ze Yu has stated that the divorce agreement was not signed by him and has no legal effect. Please don¡¯t misunderstand it.¡±


    An Rong strike while the iron is hot, wanting to persuade Su Ni in one go, ¡°You don¡¯t know Zhichen¡¯s temper. Even if the elder wants to invest in him, he will refuse it.  Isn¡¯t it not worth the loss if you separated like this?


    Su Ni¡¯s brain was in a mess and she bit her pale lower lip with difficulty.


    ¡°What Gu Zechen needs most now is you, not Gu Corp.  If Ze Yu lost contact at the time you were most disappointed and helpless, what would you feel?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Long pain is better than short pain. Things like this will continue to happen after entanglement.¡±


    Su Ni sobbed as she asked An Rong, ¡°Aren¡¯t I sad? I am also a person with flesh and blood. I am also heartbroken for something like this to happen.  It was just that the two of us had no choice but to disperse. The elder had already threatened your and my mother¡¯s reputation. What else could he do besides avoiding me?


    An Rong looked at Su Ni who was crying with tears and tears and felt particrly ufortable.


    All of this was caused by An Rong and she did not have the right to continue persuading her.


    Su Ni and An Rong were crying, but they didn¡¯t know how cheerful they wereughing.


    ¡°Liss, are you sure you want to reveal this to the media?¡±


    Mike rubbed the bridge of his nose, his blue eyes full of doubt.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xu Wan sneered and her red lips opened slightly. ¡°I gave Gu Zechen so many benefits and information when she was admitted to the hospital. It¡¯s time for her to repay her kindness.¡±


    ¡°But what does this have to do with us?¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t understand why Xu Wan liked to intervene in Gu Zechen¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°The more negative news online, the less good it is for the Gu Corp. Will Su Lai¡¯s reputation be better?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still smart.¡±


    Mike couldn¡¯t think so deeply and believed Xu Wan¡¯s words.


    Xu Wan¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t so simple, when the sandpiper and the m fight each other, it¡¯s the fisherman who benefits.


    The more Fu Shanshan and Su Ni fought, the happier they became. Since she couldn¡¯t get Gu Zechen, no one would think of it.


    As expected, as soon as Xu Wan¡¯s rumours broke out, there was amotion online.  All theizens ¡®attitude changed and they cursed at Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Our Shanshan is a celebrity now.¡±


    Lan Qianqian, who was swiping her phone, said in a strange tone, ¡°Theizens are now calling you a mistress, saying that you got involved in the marriage between Gu Zechen and Su Ni. This is really a headache.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a rumor. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was so angry that her face turned pale and her teeth clenched. However, because of Lan Qianqian¡¯s identity, it was not easy to re up.


    Fu Shanshan had been paying attention to Gu Zechen¡¯s news. A few days ago, she was overjoyed when she sawizens using Su Ni of not showing up. She never imagined that she would attract fire so soon and let everyone start cursing herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m just readingizens ments here. What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±


    Lan Qianqian became even more disgusted with Fu Shanshan. She rolled her eyes angrily and hung her aside, continuing to read thements ofizens.


    ¡°Shanshan, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to do this.¡±


    Miao Cuifen frowned. ¡°Even if you want to marry Gu Zechen again, you have to calm down.  Things had be like this, but how could they end up?  If the elder saw it, he would definitely be furious.


    ¡°Why would I think so much back then? I just wanted to take care of Gu Zechen.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was also a little helpless. She looked at the online abuse and regretted it.


    ¡°Young people, you can¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Miao Cuifen sighed heavily and said with some emotion.


    She was not sure if she was saying that Fu Shanshan was too anxious or that Su Ni and Gu Zechen were too impulsive.


    ¡°What if your mind is wrong, even if you can hold your breath?¡±  He still couldn¡¯t get into other people¡¯s eyes?


    Lan Qianqian stood up and stretchedzily. The silk nightgown on her body outlined a twisted and moving figure. ¡°I¡¯m really a free person. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. I can only ask my sisters to go shopping, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    After saying this, she smiled at Fu Shanshan and left gracefully. She was so angry that Fu Shanshan¡¯s face was red and white, so she could only curse in her heart.


    ¡°Shanshan, think about how to deal with this matter.¡±


    Even though Miao Cuifen did not like Fu Shanshan, she still looked at the elder and said with concern, ¡°If it gets big, Fu¡¯s face will be damaged.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Fu Shanshan gripped her phone tightly and lowered her head. Things had reached an irreparable situation, so she didn¡¯t know how to end it.


    Su Ni is really a sweeping star, and I don¡¯t forget to step on me when I leave the family.


    Until now, Fu Shanshan still couldn¡¯t detect that this was her fault. Instead, she med Su Ni.


    Under the eaves, he had to bow his head.  Even though Fu Shanshan had always felt that this matter had nothing to do with her, Fu Shanshan still had to put down her position in front of Gu Zechen and apologize to Gu Zechen.

 Chapter 636: Intimately Shooting

    ¡°Zexin gege, where are you?¡±


    Fu Shanshan adjusted her tone and scolded Su Ni in gnashing teethst second. This second, she whispered to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her, so he hated Fu Shanshan in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Zhichen, I didn¡¯t mean that Sis Su Ni. I don¡¯t know she would run away because of this.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s tone was wronged as if she really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go find you and exin this to you in person.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and immediately hung up.


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s face was full of resentment. It seemed that Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t forgive her.


    However, the most important thing now was to find Gu Zechen and make him believe in his words.


    Xu Wan watched the news on the Inte continue to ferment, and a pair of narrow Phoenix eyes narrowed. She texted Fu Shanshan with satisfaction and told her the address of Gu Zechen.


    Xu Wan expected Fu Shanshan to be unupied. She wanted to find Gu Zechen to exin all this as soon as possible, so she asked Gu Zechen¡¯s address in advance and sent it to Fang.


    Then, Xu Wan opened her phone and typed a few words on the screen with her fingers covered in water diamonds.


    Soon, the screen lit up and Xu Wan revealed a malicious smile.


    Fu Shanshan, who received the address from Xu Wan, was not suspicious at all. Instead, she was very grateful for Kang¡¯er¡¯s actions.  She didn¡¯t have time to think about it and went ording to the address she sent.


    Xu Wan was right. Gu Zechen was in the conference room of the World Tower, waiting for a meeting with the big shareholders of Nancheng city who were interested in investing in Gu Corp.


    ¡°Brother Zexin.¡±


    Fu Shanshan pretended to be delicate as she walked in with tears and sat beside Gu Zechen. ¡°Why are you so haggard?¡±


    Because Gu Zechen was looking for Su Ni, he couldn¡¯t eat and sleep all day. He lost a few pounds of weight and stubble rose on his face. His eyes were bloodshot from his poor rest.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and turned to look at Li Mo.


    Li Mo hurriedly waved his hand, shaking his head like he was facing a big enemy, trying his best to get rid of himself.


    ¡°Brother Ze, I¡¯m really worried about you.¡±


    As Fu Shanshan said this, she plunged into Gu Zechen¡¯s arms and started to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Gu Zechen bounced away like a god of gue. His eyes were sharp and he shook off Fu Shanshan who was stuck to him.


    But Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t give up. She hugged Gu Zechen again and locked his waist tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the Gu Corp for that woman?¡±  Is that worth it for a woman who abandoned you?


    Fu Shanshan cried and cried, not letting go of her hands holding Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Her position in my heart is iparable. Let go of her hand. I don¡¯t want to do anything to you.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was livid. Since this was not hispany, he couldn¡¯t do anything. He could only hold back his anger and reason for Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    When Fu Shanshan heard this, the mes of jealousy ignited in her heart, instantly transforming into a raging fire, devouring her rationality bit by bit, ¡°Brother Zhichen, I love you no less than her, even more than her.  I¡¯ve liked you since I was a child. You know that when you were young, you always liked to y with me, but after meeting that woman, you never looked at me again.


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and the veins on his neck exploded.


    ¡°Brother Ze, I can give you everything that that woman can.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was ruthless. She nned to break the jar and start kissing Gu Zechen¡¯s face.


    Fortunately, Gu Zechen reacted quickly and held Fu Shanshan¡¯s shoulder tightly, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened and he pushed Fu Shanshan to the ground.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Fu Shanshan fell heavily on the sofa behind her. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°Which part of me, Fu Shanshan, isn¡¯t worthy of you? What¡¯s so good about that b*tch? Can you be so charmed?¡±


    ¡°If you say another word, I will make you disappear from this world.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Gu Zechen raised his eyes and said word by word to Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Before Fu Shanshan could reply, Li Mo shouted and chased after her.


    After a while, Li Mo came back nervously. ¡°President Gu, it seems that someone was secretly taking photos outside, but I didn¡¯t catch them.¡±


    Since Li Mo was not familiar with the environment here, he naturally couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Gu Zechen looked at Fu Shanshan meaningfully, ¡°You did it on purpose?¡±


    Fu Shanshan, who fell on the sofa, was already scared silly. She didn¡¯t know who sent this person, so she could only weakly deny it. She was frightened and frightened, afraid that the news would be insulted again.


    At this moment, Xu Wan from Su Lai¡¯spany had already gotten the photos and videos just now. Her red lips moved and she smiled maliciously.


    ¡°Liss, are you still unable to let that man go?¡±


    Although Mike was willing to do whatever she wanted for Xu Wan, he was suspicious.


    Xu Wan¡¯s business was directed at Gu Zechen, and Mike felt a little sour.


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Xu Wan was guessed by her thoughts and was a little flustered, but she recovered her emotions a few secondster. Instead, she started to teach Mike, ¡°I did this for the Su Laipany. Only then will Gu Corp be defeated. Even if ourpany doesn¡¯t do anything, we can still enjoy the benefits.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve already done it before, but if you continue to act like this now, isn¡¯t this a move?¡±  Mike couldn¡¯t stand Xu Wan¡¯s actions and felt that it was not too generous.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t have the patience to talk about her thoughts with Mack. Anyway, the reason for this matter was still her own selfish motives. ¡°Now Gu Zechen is focusing all his energy on finding Su Ni. Where is he going to manage the Gu Corp?  This was what Su Lai wanted.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re still thinking about that man.¡±


    Mike saw that Xu Wan¡¯s tone was not friendly, and he was a little angry. He couldn¡¯t help butin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to argue with you.¡±  Xu Wan didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Mc¡¯s. She was about to leave, but she stopped him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xu Wan red at her, ¡°Let me go or I¡¯ll tell Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Mike, what are you doing?¡±


    Madam Su Lai just entered the door and saw that Mike was holding onto Xu Wan¡¯s wrist tightly. She looked angry and couldn¡¯t help but me her.


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Xu Wan broke free from Mike¡¯s hand, rubbed her aching wrist, andined to Madam Su Rai, ¡°I found someone to take photos of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan¡¯s intimate videos and photos. McFei said that this was my revenge on him, so he didn¡¯t let me send these photos out.¡±


    As Xu Wan said this, she found the photos and handed them to Madam Su Lai, asking her to take a look.

 Chapter 637: A Simple Reasons

    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Madam Su Rai nced around and was very satisfied.  A few days ago, Gu Zechen had threatened himself. Now in fortune knocks once at least at every man¡¯s gate, Madam Su Lai had a handle on Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Send all of these out, let President Gu enjoy the days of the storm.¡±


    Madam Su Rai nodded and couldn¡¯t help but praise Xu Wan. ¡°With this evidence, Gu Corp might have suffered a lot for a few days. This is enough for Su Rai to merge all thepany projects in Nancheng city.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled. With Madam Su Rai¡¯s permission, Mike had something else to say.


    The bombshell of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan¡¯s intimate photo was released immediately. Everyone was moring for Gu Zechen and calling him a scumbag. They wished they could tear the scumbag girl to pieces.


    ¡°Since Gu Zechen¡¯s high-profile show of affectionst week, the photos and videos of Gu Zechen and the mysterious mistress have been revealed in just a few days. The two of them acted intimately and hugged each other.  I don¡¯t know what the meaning of Gu Zechen in Gu Corp is. Asizens have guessed before, Gu Jia is self-directed, and on the surface, let Gu Zechen make up as a victim, create an image of struggling to find his wife, but in fact, he secretly tune with the mistress to prepare for marriage?  For such a thing, Gu Jia is silent, and there is no exnation or exnation at present, this melon is getting bigger and bigger, I don¡¯t know how the Gu Corp will end.


    Such reports are everywhere, and the rumors are confusing, and there are even good people who suspect that Su Ni is hidden by Gu Jia to silence her mouth, and they say that the police will intervene in the investigation.


    Since the age of media, the inte had developed. The keyboard man only needed a keyboard to describe the ck ones as white.


    In just a short video, it was already filled with jealousy by the uneasy and kind media blogger. It highlighted the story of Gu Zechen abandoning his wife and son for the sake of thepany and money and looking for a new lover.


    Of course, most of these bloggers were under the orders of Su Lai¡¯spany. They collectively led the people who ate melons on the Inte to lead the tempo, making them believe in such rumors.


    With such nonsense, in less than a few hours, everyone was about to scold Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan, so they needed to get justice for Su Ni.     Themotion was so big that even the elder, who was not online, crouched in anger and asked everyone in Gu Corp.


    ¡°Grandfather, Su Ni must have deliberately found someone to ssh me and Ze Yan¡¯s dirty water. If she wants to take revenge, she wille at me alone. Why did she implicate Ze Yan?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was already like a frightened bird at the moment, and hatred rose in front of the old man. She was hiding in the family now and didn¡¯t dare to go, afraid that she would be recognized and ruin her bones.


    ¡°Did your brain really get stuck in the door?¡±


    Lan Qianqian held her forehead and couldn¡¯t stand Fu Shanshan, a pig¡¯s brain. She came up to her senses and said, ¡°Do you think that Kn is as brainless as you?¡±  Even if she hated you, she wouldn¡¯t implicate Gu Zechen if she retaliated against you, okay?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±  Su Ni can¡¯t do anything. I think you¡¯re trying to speak for her.


    With the elder in front of her, Fu Shanshan became even more unscrupulous and started ming Lan Qianqian.


    The elder¡¯s face was livid and he remained silent. After a long while, he said, ¡°Su Ni won¡¯t do this. Her personality won¡¯t allow her to do so.¡±


    Even if Su Ni didn¡¯t like her grandfather, she would not easily deny her personality.  After all, everyone knew that no matter how angry Su Ni was, she would not lose her bnce.


    Fu Shanshan was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the elder to speak for Su Ni out of the ordinary. She could only softly suppress the hatred in her heart and ask, ¡°Grandfather, what should we do now?¡±  I¡¯m so worried about Brother Ze.


    ¡°Call Ze Yu first.¡±


    The elder sighed and was worried about Gu Zechen¡¯s safety. He wanted to ask him toe back to discuss this matter.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to care about the rumors online, but those rumors were growing crazily like mushrooms after the rain. Even if he didn¡¯t read them, he would inevitably hear the rumors that made him annoyed.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, these hot searches really can¡¯t be removed.¡±


    Li Mo called with a rare tone of anxiety. ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t seem so simple. The bloggers almost broke the news at the same time, as if someone was behind the back. It¡¯s a little odd.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was indifferent and his eyes were fierce. ¡°Thene up with a solution.¡±


    He could ignore Gu Zechen, but he was afraid that Su Ni would be upset after seeing him. A few days ago, he even said that the divorce agreement was invalid and Su Ni was his favorite.


    Gu Zechen turned on his phone and wanted to send Su Ni a message, telling her not to read the rumors online, so as not to worry, fear, and bad health.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Li Mo called again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and calm.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, please go back to thepany..¡±


    Gu Zechen could hear that although Li Mo tried his best to hold back his nervousness, the trembling of his voice was still exposed.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were as pale as a sheet of ck clouds, and his face was sharp.


    ¡°Those people on the Inte came to Gu Corp to cause trouble. They wanted to get justice for Mrs Gu, but the security was almost unable to stop them.  We, we can¡¯t control ourselves anymore.


    Li Mo was about to cry. He had never seen such a violent person before.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen stood up and walked towards thepany with his long legs. As soon as he stepped on the gas, he saw arge group of people holding banners and shouting the slogan in their mouths.


    ¡°Gu Zechen is a real scumbag. He abandoned his wife and had the face to sitfortably in the office. He really doesn¡¯t want to be a bit shameless.¡±


    The troublemaker was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, so he walked forward loudly. asionally, someone would take eggs and mineral water bottles to smash the ss window of the Gu Corp.


    Even thepany¡¯s security guards held hands and formed an adult wall, unable to control the excited crowd.


    ¡°If you have the ability, let hime out. Why are you cowering and humiliating the man?¡±


    A man with a selfie stick didn¡¯t forget the live broadcast of Gu Zechen. He stared at the screen and shouted, ¡°Old Tie hit 666 twice and brush some small gifts. The host will perform a life capture Gu Zechen for everyone.¡±


    In fact, they printed huge photos of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan, which turned into a mess on their faces and were full of insults.

 Chapter 638: Nancheng city Changed

    Gu Zechen watched these people¡¯s actions coldly. His face was livid. He held the steering wheel and his joints were white.


    Apart from some brainless followers, many of them seemed to have been hired to cause trouble.


    They were fully equipped and had a clear division of work. They were agile and responsible for the rhythm. They instigated the fans to curse Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan loudly in an attempt to attract more attention and create an atmosphere.  The strong and strong people did not speak. They only used the strength to break through the security line and open a path for the people behind them.


    It seemed that Li Mo¡¯s analysis was not bad.


    ¡°Mr. Gu is not in thepany, what are you doing? Our Gu family is not that kind of person, what are you doing?¡±


    The security guard was so anxious that he was sweating and shouted loudly to dissuade the crowd.  However, he spoke softly. As soon as he spoke, his voice was drowned out by the excited voice.


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Before Gu Zechen could think about how to enter thepany, Li Mo rushed over and got into the car. ¡°Go to the underground garage. There¡¯s no one there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gu Zechen was furious. It wasn¡¯t enough for these people to curse online, but they actually gathered at the door of thepany to yell at him. He hadn¡¯t been so humiliated yet, so he really didn¡¯t know how to end it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. This is indeed a premeditated n.¡±


    Li Mo said, ¡°From the day we were secretly photographed at the World Tower, we can imagine that today will happen. It seems that someone is using the justice mentality of uninformedizens to throw dirty water on ourpany.  He wanted to ruin thepany¡¯s reputation with such cheap tricks.  You don¡¯t have to worry about it. After a few days, theizens will forget about it.  At that time, we will find the culprit behind the scenes and treat him with his own way. You will not be the one who is at the top of the storm.


    Li Mo¡¯s EQ was very high, so a few words eased Gu Zechen¡¯s embarrassment and made him feel better.


    Indeed, the person behind him took advantage of the enthusiasm ofizens to make it difficult for Gu Zechen.


    There was indeed no one in the underground garage. Gu Zechen entered thepany in a hurry. He could still hear the voices of the people downstairs.


    The employees in thepany were also panicked, and they did not dare to leave thepany even after leaving their ss for fear of being attacked by this brainless crowd.


    ¡°President Gu, Li Chaocheng from the police station just now has been here. Following your orders, the leaders of the troublemakers downstairs have been arrested.  They are also people who do things with money. If things get worse, they won¡¯t refuse.


    Li Mo walked in and settled the matter properly, but he felt a little sorry. ¡°We can¡¯t solve today¡¯s matter. Let you have to make a trip.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his back to Li Mo and did not look back. He looked out the window indifferently, ¡°Everyone is shocked today. Go back early, you can get off work.¡±


    Li Mo looked at Gu Zechen and felt sorry for Gu Zechen.  He was too strong. He could still endure this calmly in the face of a storm of curses. If it were anyone else, he would definitely not be able to do it.


    Gu Zechen sat alone for a long time and sighed softly, his eyes a little dry.


    After so long, she didn¡¯t know where Su Ni was and how she had suffered so much.  Or did she not want to ask herself what was going on?


    How could Su Ni not see it? She was constantly following Gu Zechen¡¯s news.


    Su Ni was so angry that she even argued with those dirty people online. As a result, she was regarded as a stupid fan. She chased after Su Ni and scolded her for a long time, saying that she didn¡¯t care about the original couple at all.


    This kind of cursing Su Ni is really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and she doesn¡¯t know how to reply to her phone.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It seems that this matter has not been rified by himself. Even if Gu Zechen jumped into Huangpu River, he can¡¯t be washed.


    Su Ni sighed. It seemed that she had to find a way to find Gu Zechen tomorrow to help him get rid of being insulted.


    ¡°Su Ni, have you read the news today?¡±


    An Rong asked Su Ni carefully.


    She was too torturous. On the one hand, she was stuffy when she saw the unsightly insults online. On the other hand, she dared not ask Su Ni for fear that she would cry if she saw that she was in a worse mood.


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and could also feel the pain of An Rong being caught in the middle. ¡°I n to find the media tomorrow to deal with this matter.¡±


    An Rong¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard this. ¡°Did you figure it out?¡±


    ¡°Things are already like this. It¡¯s toote for me to rify it for him again.¡±


    Su Ni had no choice but to stand by.


    However, she couldn¡¯t contact the media in advance for fear that those bad media, who had a sensitive sense of smell, would take advantage of this.


    ¡°Everyone has been looking for you for the past few days. You must be careful.¡±


    An Rong nodded but she was a little worried.


    Su Ni got up early the next day. She wanted to find the media to solve the problem before everyone was working.


    As Su Ni walked on the road, she met someone she didn¡¯t want to meet the most.


    ¡°Look, who is this woman walking by the road early in the morning?¡±


    A man driving a sports car slowly stopped by the roadside and whistled at Su Ni, who was walking on the road.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Su Ni looked at it and saw that it was Ruan Yichen. She was a little surprised and asked.


    ¡°I just came out of the night shop. I couldn¡¯t say anything. I drove around.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shrugged indifferently and smiled.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think much about it. He could do something like this.  However, that was not the truth. Ruan Yichen had been secretly looking for Su Ni.


    He finally met the everythinges to him who waits.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ruan Yichen grinned and looked at Su Ni with malicious eyes. He looked up and down, ¡°You¡¯re the key target of protection now. Why did youe out in the early morning?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care.¡±


    Su Ni was a little annoyed with Ruan Yichen. This man was always a yful man. No matter where she went, she couldn¡¯t get rid of hiszy appearance.


    Besides, this man once framed himself and pursued Xu Wan. Who knew what he was feeling at peace?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your temper is so big.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was not angry when he saw that Su Ni was not willing to give him a good look. Instead, he still asked with a cheeky smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t said it yet. Where are you going when you get up so early and there¡¯s no one around to take care of. Are you really a weeds that follow the flow?¡±


    Su Ni was angry, but she had nowhere to be angry. She ignored her and walked forward, trying to remove Ruan Yichen.

 Chapter 639: You Really Dislike It

    It was hard for Ruan Yichen to find Su Ni. How could he let her go so easily? He started the car slowly and kept walking forward at the same speed as Su Ni.


    ¡°I said, you really have a temper. Are pregnant women like this?¡±


    Ruan Yichen casually put one hand on the car window and cut a suitable shirt to wrap his solid arms around. Seeing that Su Ni did not reply back or even look at himself, he could only use his Trump card.


    ¡°Are you really divorced from Gu Zechen?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    When Su Ni heard Ruan Yichen mention Gu Zechen¡¯s name, she immediately stopped and turned to look at Ruan Yichen with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°How did it have nothing to do with me?¡±


    Ruan Yichen finally put away his greed, put on a serious expression, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to divorce him? Now his high-profile confession of love has caused a ruckus all over the city, and there is even a third party scandal. What else is there to be entangled with such people? I have a way to make him stop pestering you.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni was a little nervous and asked suspiciously.


    ¡°What can I do?¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni looking at him warily. He turned around and said tly, ¡°I just fell in love with you, so I guessed to help you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±  Then, how do you n to help me?


    Su Ni was not confused by Ruan Yichen¡¯s nonsense. She was still neither salty nor indifferent and nned to listen to his thoughts before making a decision.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided to divorce him, then you have to find a reasonable reason to reject him.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni seemed to be interested in his n, Ruan Yichen said with a sly look in his eyes, ¡°You can pretend to be a couple with me and make Gu Zechen give up on you. Even if I like you again, after things are done, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t disturb you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You are actually doing this for yourself.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t helpughing and looked at Ruan Yichen with contempt.


    Needless to say, Su Ni saw Ruan Yichen¡¯s scheme at a nce.


    ¡°It can be understood so, but not all.¡±


    Ruan Yichen did not deny it and answered straightforwardly, ¡°I have been in measure for measure with Gu Zechen for so many years. Now that he¡¯s not living well, I¡¯m not too happy.  If I don¡¯t make use of this time to add some flowers on the brocade, it won¡¯t be my style of being a human being.  Besides, I was still pretending to be a couple with the woman I had been thinking about for so long because of this.  Why should we get what we need?


    Ruan Yichen was shameless but he was also honest. He didn¡¯t hide anything from Su Ni and said his thoughts shamelessly.


    He was so shameless that he wanted to throw a stone to defeat Gu Zechen, but now he had to drag himself in too. He really didn¡¯t know what kind of material Ruan Yichen¡¯s skin was made of, yet he had the guts to say such words.


    Even if Ruan Yichen was saying sweet things to him now, who would know what he was thinking.  Su Ni remembered her attitude when she liked Xu Wan before and did not forget it at all.


    Su Ni despised Ruan Yichen in her heart but she didn¡¯t show it. She just coldly rejected his idea, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but you don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter. I can do it myself.¡±


    After that, Su Ni didn¡¯t stop and continued to walk forward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t this a good idea?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was helpless and continued to drive with Su Ni like he was walking. He tried to persuade Su Ni to change his mind, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still dreaming about getting along with him.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head coldly and stared at Ruan Yichen like frost. She continued walking forward without saying a word.


    ¡°Did I say that you didn¡¯t talk?¡±


    Ruan Yichen persevered and spoke to Su Ni sarcastically, ¡°Are you suffering from masochism? Who will you like the more others hurt you?¡±


    ¡°If you feel that your mouth is extra, you can donate it to someone in need.¡±


    Su Ni did not provoke the to put in one¡¯s eyes at all. Naturally, she would not answer his question directly.


    ¡°No, Gu Zechen is about to get married to Fu Shanshan. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was defeated. He didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be so annoyed. She reached her hand out and grabbed her hair like crazy and couldn¡¯t help asking Su Ni.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Su Ni was obviously shocked and immediately stopped. She stared at Gu Zechen with her eyes wide open and her lips slightly opened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, no wonder you still have fantasies.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s recovery ability was very strong. He looked at Su Ni in a daze and immediately became proud, ¡°I said you don¡¯t wait anymore. Your beloved ex-husband is going to marry that mistress in a few days.¡±


    ¡°You, how did you know?¡±


    Su Ni was flustered, but she still controlled her emotions and tried to cover up her panic. She wanted to find out if Ruan Yichen¡¯s words were true or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one left in the dark.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sneered. ¡°Although this matter has not been announced, everyone in the circle knows that this is a sure thing. Gu Jia originally had to announce the marriage in the past few days, but because the online public opinion is too prosperous, I have to postpone the announcement.  No matter what, Fu Jia is also a famous big family in the capital. Fu Jia¡¯s father and Gu¡¯s father also have a deep friendship. If you are Gu¡¯s father, can you take the words out as bullshit?


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to be nonsense. His words were reasonable, so Su Ni couldn¡¯t find any ws.


    Since the marriage between Fu Shanshan and Gu Zechen could be spread before, it must be understandable. After all, there are no waves without wind, without the consent of Gu Jia, the media would not be so bold to report the news that Gu Zechen and Su Ni are getting married.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, my baby.¡±


    Ruan Yichen saw that Su Ni was frozen there as if her pressure points had been hit, so he quickly tried to persuade her, ¡°It¡¯s not worth being angry for such a man. There are more men better than him in the world. Just find someone stronger than Gu Zechen in forget favors and vite justice.¡±


    Su Ni doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, and her mind is full of photos of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan¡¯s intimate embrace and the eyes of the family.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was a little anxious, but he continued to brag, ¡°If you really don¡¯t think of where the good man is, look at it. I will never find the mistress when my wife is pregnant.  Su Ni, if you follow me, I will treat you with my heart and not let you suffer.

 Chapter 640: Confession Is He Worthy

    ¡°Ruan Yichen, can you have some face?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She couldn¡¯t help but scold her, ¡°I¡¯m not divorced yet. You don¡¯t have to say that.¡±


    ¡°So what if there¡¯s no divorce?¡±


    Ruan Yichen blinked and said indifferently, ¡°As long as you nod, I can wait.  Anyway, the two of you will get divorced sooner orter. I¡¯m not in a hurry.     Su Ni was so angry that she didn¡¯t expect Ruan Yichen to be so shameless.


    After saying that she could avoid it, Su Ni had a headache. She was toozy to bother with Ruan Yichen and stomped away.


    Ruan Yichen was confused. ¡°Where are you going? When are you going?¡±  Your car can¡¯t drive anymore. If the reporters see it, won¡¯t they force you to stop?


    Su Ni was stunned. She was so angry that she almost forgot that her car could not drive anymore.


    Everyone knew that Gu Zechen was looking for news about him. If the media saw him driving on the road, they might really stop themselves and force her to answer the reporters ¡®questions as Ruan Yichen said.


    ¡°I want to go to Nancheng city.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her eyes and her eyes were a little dim. She stood helplessly by the side of the road, looking pitiful.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was speechless. Fortunately, he bumped into him today, ¡°Su Ni, are you pregnant and stupid?¡±  If you hadn¡¯t met me today, would you really have gone back to Nancheng city?


    Su Ni was stunned.


    She really didn¡¯t think much about it. Being questioned by Ruan Yichen Cheng, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, Su Ni was toozy to bother with him. Without hesitation, she got into Ruan Yichen¡¯s car and silently brought her seatbelt. Then she said with a golden tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ruan Yichen let out a sigh of relief.


    However, Su Ni was speechless all the way, which troubled Ruan Yichen. Could it be that his words had triggered her?


    Along the way, Ruan Yichen secretly observed Su Ni¡¯s expression and watched Su Ni¡¯s expression softer. Then he continued, ¡°I said, do you know something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Ni looked like she had been touched by someone as she suddenly became nervous and looked at Ruan Yichen who had nothing to do.


    ¡°Do you know that there is a match on the road and why you burned yourself to death?¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked Su Ni seriously.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Ni was confused by Ruan Yichen¡¯s question and replied subconsciously.


    Was Ruan Yichen mocking him?


    She was on the road earlier.


    ¡°Because his head is too itchy, he scratched and ignited himself.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face tightened and he couldn¡¯t helpughing until he finished.


    Su Ni looked speechlessly at Ruan Yichen who wasughing wildly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it funny?¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and his eyes were long and narrow, as if they were starlight. ¡°Then let me ask you again, how many steps do you need to put an elephant into the fridge?¡±


    Su Ni was toozy to bother with him. She blushed and turned to look out the window, not talking to him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer the question, I won¡¯t go to Nancheng city.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was still in a bad mood, Ruan Yichen simply took the wrong path and tried to scare her, so that she and himself would change their attention.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni turned her head and couldn¡¯t help but look around angrily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer the questions, I¡¯ll drive the car to the TV station. I believe those people will miss you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen grinned and threatened Su Ni with a bad smile.


    Under the eaves of the house, one couldn¡¯t lower his head.  Su Ni was reluctant to submit to Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°A total of three steps.¡±


    Su Ni was helpless, so she could only apany the child like Ruan Yichen to guess this kind of mentally handicapped brain.


    ¡°What three steps?¡±


    Ruan Yichen continued to ask when he saw Su Ni surrender and felt that the threat was effective.


    ¡°Open the door, put the elephant in and close the door.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s face was full of ck lines, but she had topromise. ¡°Even idiots know this question. You¡¯re so boring.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ruan Yichen raised his eyebrows and was not angry. ¡°Then, how many steps do you want to put the deer in the refrigerator?¡±


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°What is different between an elephant and a deer. Three steps, just like an elephant, don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Wrong, four steps.¡±


    Ruan Yichen immediately corrected, ¡°You don¡¯t know such a simple question. Looks like you¡¯re really pregnant.¡±


    ¡°How is it four steps?¡±  Su Ni was a little confused and asked, ¡°Why do the deer have one more step than an elephant?¡±


    ¡°Because the elephant is still in the refrigerator.¡±


    Ruan Yichenughed and said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t take out the elephant, can you put your deer in?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned but she didn¡¯t expect this operation.  She really couldn¡¯t think of this, so she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni¡¯s face gradually bing brighter and he took a step forward. ¡°The zoo has a sports game and all the animals are here. Who do you think isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t think of it anymore and simply didn¡¯t think about it. She wanted to get the answer from Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°The long-necked deer carriage.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled cheekily, as if he could not guess Su Ni.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni wasn¡¯t in the mood to guess, but she was worried that Ruan Yichen would threaten her not to go to the Nancheng city, so she just tly catered to her.     At this time, Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t control himself with a smile. He stammered, ¡°Because the deer is still in the fridge.¡±     Su Ni was speechless. She never thought that Ruan Yichen would have such a childish side.


    Of course, she also knew that Ruan Yichen was doing it for his own good. Seeing as he was in a bad mood, he tried his best to ease the atmosphere and make himself calm.     Seeing Su Ni¡¯s indifferent expression, Ruan Yichen stoppedughing and continued to speak.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, stop talking.¡±


    Su Ni had a headache. She reached her hand out to hold her head and said softly, ¡°My brain is rising and I want to be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s words stopped and he was interrupted by Su Ni.


    After a while, she turned on the radio and yed a light music. ¡°Then, listen to the piano music. It¡¯s good for the baby. Just treat it as an abortion.¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Su Ni.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it, Ruan Yichen was a little anxious and continued, ¡°Why can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    ¡°You have really worked hard to avenge Xu Wan.  To think of a way to kill Gu Zechen, you still have to ingratiate yourself to me. This is really ufortable. ¡±


    Su Ni knew that Ruan Yichen hated Gu Zechen and treated her well because she wanted her to agree to Ruan Yichen¡¯s request to anger Gu Zechen together, so she said her inner words.

 Chapter 641: Jealous

    He didn¡¯t expect Ruan Yichen to be unusually quiet after Su Ni said this.


    Su Ni was a little surprised. She looked back and saw that Ruan Yichen¡¯s face was livid, as if he was very angry. His entire face copsed,pletely different from the smirk he had just seen.


    ¡°If I say that you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re too petty.¡±  Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She thought that she had spoken to Ruan Yichen¡¯s mind and said sarcastically.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything and suddenly parked the car by the side of the road.


    Before Su Ni could speak, Ruan Yichen suddenly got close to the co-pilot. He was very close to Su Ni¡¯s terrified face and wanted to kiss her.


    Su Ni panicked and hurriedly pushed Ruan Yichen, shouting, ¡°I warn you not to mess around. If you hurt my child, I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, I love you so much. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was helpless, sat back in the driver¡¯s seat, let go of Su Ni, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I have long disliked Xu Wan. I admit that I had misunderstood you before, so my attitude towards you was not good.  But I am serious now. I hate Gu Zechen, but I swear that I have no ill intentions towards you.


    Su Ni was terrified. She didn¡¯t expect Ruan Yichen to be so affectionate when he was serious. She was a little at a loss and almost believed Ruan Yichen¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°Alright, I heard this and my ears are in a cocoon. Can you change the game next time?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t believe his words at all.  In her heart, she knew that Ruan Yichen was probably using her. After all, Ruan Yichen and Gu Zechen were powerful enemies.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s interesting for me to lie to you?¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked Su Ni awkwardly, speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m a pregnant woman now. Your n is really good, and you still want to buy one. You¡¯re really a shrewd businessman.¡±


    Su Ni pouted and casually yanked Ruan Yichen back, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that my child is Gu Zechen? This green hat is too sullen.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen opened his mouth and started the car again.


    He knew in his heart that Su Ni would not believe him, and he also knew that he had done something that Su Ni misunderstood.


    ¡°I will prove that what I said is true. Let¡¯s watch slowly.¡±


    This sentence from Ruan Yichen frightened Su Ni.


    The more serious a person was, the more people believed it.


    Su Ni felt a little nervous. Was this guy serious?


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was flustered and she didn¡¯t know what to think. She suddenly looked up and arrived at Nancheng city¡¯s home.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni raised her eyes, undid her seatbelt, and said to Ruan Yichen beside her, then she pushed the door open and left.     The moment Ruan Yichen opened his mouth to stop him, he realized that it was toote.


    Before Su Ni could stand her feet, she was stunned by the shing lights. When she opened her eyes again, she was surrounded by a bunch of reporters, surrounding her and Ruan Yichen¡¯s car.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t even see where these reporters came from. They obviously didn¡¯t have one person just now, so how did theye out like spirits in an instant?


    ¡°After a few days of guarding the family, the reporters still did not wait for Gu Zechen¡¯s appearance. Today, they unexpectedly waited for Gu Zechen¡¯s original wife, Miss Su Ni. I don¡¯t know why she appeared after her disappearance. Let us ask together.¡±


    Without waiting for Su Ni to speak, the reporters who were sensitive to smell had already opened the live stream and started broadcasting thetest situation in order to gain attention.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, why did you show up for the first time since the marriage rumor?¡±


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, may I ask if you know about Fu Shanshan and Gu Zechen? Is the divorce because of this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, have you and Gu Zechen divorced?¡±  The details were still open. Who would belong to the child and how would the assets be distributed?


    The reporters ¡®microphones were about to reach Su Ni¡¯s face. She wanted to avoid them but she couldn¡¯t avoid them. She wanted to get back into the car, and was even angry at why she hade to Nancheng city.


    Looking at the reporters surrounding Su Ni like they were eating people, Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. He walked out of the car and pushed the crowd to Su Ni¡¯s side, carefully protecting her behind him.


    When the reporters saw that it was Ruan Yichen who came out of the car, they even considerately protected Su Ni. Their noses were sensitive and they asked excitedly, ¡°May I ask what is the rtionship between Mr. Ruan and Miss Su Ni? Has Miss Khai been with you these days of disappearance?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, are you Miss Su Ni¡¯s new boyfriend?¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the surrounding reporters with a smug face. He silently reached out to wrap Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and tightly wrapped her in his arms.


    Su Ni subconsciously dodged and tried to break free from Ruan Yichen¡¯s arms, but she found that Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand was holding herself tightly in his arms and couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. These reporters are carefully reading the details. You don¡¯t want them to write nonsense with their own wild thoughts.¡±


    Ruan Yichen still had an unchanging smile on his face, but he gently leaned down and whispered in Su Ni¡¯s ear, then rearranged the hair next to Su Ni¡¯s ear.


    Seeing the intimate actions of the two of them, the reporters in the unknown group raised their cameras and mmed them.


    Su Ni¡¯s body was obviously stiff. Ruan Yichen had said so, so even if she broke her teeth, she would swallow them. She could only reluctantly cooperate with Ruan Yichen¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, is Mr. Ruan Yichen your boyfriend?¡±


    A reporter couldn¡¯t hold back the gossip in his heart and asked the two people in front of him.     Of course not, Su Ni really did not know what the reporter was thinking. She was interrupted by another reporter just as she was about to speak.


    ¡°Is the child in your stomach Gu Zechen or Ruan Yichen?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Su Ni¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know how to answer but the group of reporters suddenly fell silent, waiting for Su Ni¡¯s response.


    How could the reporter ask such a question? Su Ni was a little angry and didn¡¯t know how to react. She looked up at Ruan Yichen beside her, wanting him to help her.


    Before she could finish, she heard a cold voice from outside the crowd, ¡°The child is mine.¡±


    When the reporters heard this, they looked back one after another. Gu Zechen appeared behind everyone and didn¡¯t know how much he had heard.

 Chapter 642: My Love with Mrs Gu is Very Good

    Gu Zechen¡¯s strong aura was like a hurricane, suffocating.


    Although the reporters despised Gu Zechen in their hearts and thought that he was a bastard who abandoned his wife, but when they really had such close contact with him, they felt inexplicably cold. They couldn¡¯t help but give up a tunnel.


    Su Ni followed the tunnel that the reporters had opened. Gu Zechen was standing in front of her with an indifferent expression, looking coldly at everything in front of her.


    Su Ni subconsciously wanted to push away Ruan Yichen¡¯s wrist on her shoulder but found that she couldn¡¯t break free.


    ¡°Do you still want to defend him?¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned and looked at Su Ni with confusion. ¡°He¡¯s getting married. What are you thinking about him?¡±


    After she said this, Su Ni calmed down and remembered the news and videos of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan acting intimately in the past two days. She felt upset in her heart, so she stood still and stood frozen with Gu Zechen.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Su Ni,e over here.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at Su Ni standing next to Ruan Yichen and said to Su Ni like an order.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen in front of her. His skin was dark and a little haggard, and the blood in her eyes showed that he had not rested well recently.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to make things big. Now there were so many reporters surrounding the three of them. If she didn¡¯t go over, Gu Zechen might do something.


    Besides, Su Ni did feel a little distressed for Gu Zechen. Looking at his dejected appearance, her heart ached for no reason. She didn¡¯t want him to lose face in front of the media, so she decided to go over first.


    ¡°I sent Su Ni here today just to solve the problem. Mr. Gu still pays attention to his own behavior and words, and don¡¯t let his image fall.¡±


    Before they could move, Ruan Yichen noticed Su Ni¡¯s subtle movements. He took the first step to block Su Ni¡¯s path, standing in the middle of Kacha and Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen looked gloomy and looked at Ruan Yichen more fiercely.


    He was inexplicably annoyed, especially when he saw that Ruan Yichen and Su Ni were so close. It was as if Su Ni had been staying with Ruan Yichen for the past few days after she disappeared.


    ¡°This is about our husband and wife. It¡¯s not up to an outsider like you to interrupt.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and frightening. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°They¡¯re already dead, what are you talking about?¡±


    Ruan Yichen hated Gu Zechen thoroughly, and naturally wanted to sprinkle salt on his wound. ¡°On the one hand, he got involved with Third Brother while his wife was pregnant, and on the other hand, he had to entangle his ex-wife and not let go. Mr. Gu, your means are really high.¡±


    Gu Zechen was annoyed, and his naturally drooping hands couldn¡¯t help but clench into fists. The anger on his face was almost condensed into a thick fog.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Ni was a little worried that the two of them would quarrel in front of the media, so she quickly tried to persuade them, ¡°Thank you for sending me here today. I will definitely thank you if I have the chance in the future.¡±


    Then, he mustered up his courage and returned to Gu Zechen with his head lowered.


    Ruan Yichen shrugged helplessly and pretended to allow Su Ni to go over on the surface.     The media who reacted quickly came to Ruan Yichen, wanting to give Ruan Yichen an exclusive interview to get some information.


    ¡°No, I respect Su Ni¡¯s wishes.¡±


    Ruan Yichen grinned, showing a yful expression, ¡°When she finishes what she needs to deal with, let¡¯s ept an interview together.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and returned to the car and said goodbye to Su Ni in a high-profile manner, ¡°Su Ni, I¡¯ll go back first. Call me in a hurry if you need it. I¡¯ll pick you up anytime.  And what I told you today, you remember to think about it.


    After saying that, Ruan Yichen blinked lovingly at Su Ni, politely bid the reporters farewell, and got into his sports car to leave.


    Ruan Yichen left and the rest of the reporters immediately returned the words to the two of them. They raised their cameras and mmed them.


    ¡°What did he ask you to think about?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked as he stared at Su Ni¡¯s face.


    How could Su Ni tell him what Ruan Yichen said to her? She could only bow her head and mutter, not knowing what to say.


    Fortunately, the reporters didn¡¯t hear what Gu Zechen was asking and started another round of questions.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, there have been rumors that you and Miss Su Ni have signed a divorce agreement and are tangled up with Fu Shanshan. May I ask if this is true or not? Are you really nning to divorce Miss Khai?¡±


    Su Ni gasped, but this was exactly what she wanted to know, so she didn¡¯t say anything and quietly waited for Gu Zechen¡¯s answer with the reporters.


    ¡°It¡¯s all rumours.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was normal, and he patiently exined to the reporters, ¡°The videos online are only used, and the truth will be announced to everyone.  As for me and my wife-¡±


    Gu Zechen paused and deliberately used the word ¡°my wife¡±, ¡°I only love her, so I will never divorce her.¡±


    ¡°Can you exin the rumors online?¡±


    The reporters were desperate to find out what the inside story of those videos was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife is pregnant and she¡¯s already very tired. I want to take her home.¡±


    Gu Zechen said lightly, but he pulled Li Mo into the water quietly, ¡°For the specific thing, you can ask my personal secretary, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After Gu Zechen said this, he took Su Ni home, leaving only a stunned Li Mo to face the group of reporters.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, you really value your friends. Leave such a troublesome thing to me and bring your lovely wife home.¡±  Li Mo mumbled in a low voice. Before he could catch a breath, the reporters ¡®questions made him feel at a loss and wanted to escape quickly.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Watching Su Nie back unhurt, Wang Ma was so excited that she quickly pulled Khai¡¯s hand. She scolded and felt a little distressed as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where I went. I made us anxious. Are you hungry or not? If you want to eat something, I¡¯ll do it for you now¡­¡±


    ¡°Wang Ma, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Su Ni felt a little guilty. She ran away from home and made so many people worry about her.


    ¡°Madam wille back soon.¡±


    The housekeeper sighed as if her heart had finally returned to her stomach.

 Chapter 643: You Still Care About Me

    After that, the housekeeper said with relief, ¡°These days, Mr. Gu, your feet are not on the ground, and you can¡¯t sleep well, and you can¡¯t bring up anything. Now that Madam is back, don¡¯t quarrel anymore. Stay at home, we still want to continue serving the young master.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were sore when she heard this. If she hadn¡¯t tried her best to control her emotions, she would have cried the next second.  After staying outside for a few days, she finally felt like she was home today.     Su Ni opened her mouth and apologized to everyone. Just as she was about to talk to everyone, she was interrupted by Gu Zechen coldly, ¡°I want to talk to Madam about something. Everyone should go ahead and call you if you need it.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Zechen unconsciously pulled Su Ni upstairs. Su Ni struggled and didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to touch her, but found that she couldn¡¯t break free. She could only let Gu Zechen pull herself into the room and throw herself heavily on the bed.


    ¡°You hurt me.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red and she reached out to rub her wrist, but she didn¡¯t dare look at Gu Zechen.


    The room was incredibly low.


    Gu Zechen mmed the door shut and walked over without saying a word. He lookedpletely different from before in front of the reporters.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Su Ni suddenly became afraid and wanted to hide, but the man in front of her suddenly put herself tightly in his arms and kissed Su Ni¡¯s lips.


    Su Ni was shocked by Gu Zechen¡¯s crazy actions.


    The strength of Gu Zechen¡¯s arm was too strong, which made Su Ni worried that the baby in her stomach would be hit, so she could only push Gu Zechen away with all her strength.


    Gu Zechen obviously did not expect Su Ni to push him away so hard. Naturally, he was unsteady and took a few steps back.


    Gu Zechen, who was pushed, was red in his eyes and a little bitter in his heart, but he still controlled the expression on his face and asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve been away from me for a few days, have you already resisted me so much?¡±


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen must have misunderstood herself and Ruan Yichen, so he said such words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Ruan Yichen just sent me back on the way. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, and don¡¯t take advantage of this.¡±


    Su Ni knew where Gu Zechen was angry, so she didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much?¡±


    Gu Zechenughed angrily. His eyes were filled with anger, which made people afraid.


    ¡°How can I not think too much?¡±  Don¡¯t you have to take photos of the two of you entangled in bed?


    Hearing Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni was so angry that she lost her rationality. She reached out to hit Gu Zechen but was stopped by him.


    ¡°What, you want to hit me if I say you¡¯re hit?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and let go of Su Ni¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will be afraid of you like this.¡±


    Su Ni sat down again and acted as if she didn¡¯t to put in one¡¯s eyes Gu Zechen. She gently replied, ¡°You and I are going to divorce anyway, you don¡¯t have to care about me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of anger. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word. He quickly came to Su Ni and threw Su Ni on the bed. He held Khai¡¯s arm firmly and held his knees against his thigh, making her unable to move.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni was imprisoned by Gu Zechen and she knew she was scared.  She could only curl up like a shrimp, afraid that she would hurt her child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quarrel anymore. Let¡¯s calm down and talk.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were cold as the night, and his voice was low. He gasped and said to Su Ni who was struggling under him.


    ¡°What else do you and I have to say?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t cry when she saw the coffin. She was angry at what he and Fu Shanshan did and still had a hard mouth.


    ¡°Do you know how hard I was looking for you?¡±


    The starlight in his eyes dimmed a little and the corner of his mouth slightly lowered. ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me where you are, you have to tell me that you are safe. If you leave quietly, don¡¯t discuss it with me. Have you ever thought about how anxious I am?¡±


    Su Ni was soft-hearted. Seeing Gu Zechen, who had always been arrogant, actually had a low hoarse voice andined about his grievances beside her, she couldn¡¯t help feeling pitiful.  Looking at Gu Zechen in just a few days, he had already lost a lot of weight. There were also many stubbles on his face that had not been scratched off. He even wanted to hold him in his arms andfort him softly.


    But before Su Ni could reach out her hand, she remembered what Ruan Yichen had told her. Her softened heart hardened again, ¡°What are you in a hurry? You¡¯re going to get married. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you can¡¯t be anxious for an insignificant person.¡±


    ¡°I never said that I want to divorce you, so why would I marry Fu Shanshan?¡±  There were so many rumors online, and with just a single mouth of a reporter, how could you believe such news?


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was gloomy but firm, making Su Ni believe him herself.


    ¡°The photos online won¡¯t be fake.¡±


    Su Ni remained calm, but her heart was already filled with bitterness. ¡°No one will force you to be so intimate with her by pressing your head. You exin so much, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unnecessary. With a considerate woman like Fu Shanshan apanying you, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his head and looked at Su Ni seriously without saying a word.     After saying this, Gu Zechenughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Su Ni was confused by Gu Zechen¡¯s inexplicable smile. She felt ufortable all over and got goosebumps.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but scold him. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to have a pair of eyes that could directly hit Su Ni¡¯s heart. He immediately saw Su Ni¡¯s thoughts and knew that she must be jealous, which was why he said such strange words to provoke him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni rejected it without hesitation. It was so fast that even Su Ni did not believe it.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was finally relieved. Since Su Ni could say such things, she still cared about herself. If not, how could Su Ni bring up the news on the Inte?


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechen was certain that Su Ni still cared about him. All he said was anger, so he casually raised an eyebrow and asked slowly.

 Chapter 644: I Want You

    Su Ni suddenly realized that she had identally exposed too much emotions because she was jealous of her anger. She quickly adjusted her emotions and said tly, ¡°Your scandal has already spread all over the world. It¡¯s hard for me not to know. Don¡¯t be so affectionate and think too deeply.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t believe Su Ni¡¯s words in the slightest. He knew she did it on purpose, so he was not angry. He continued, ¡°You care about me so you paid attention to me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. You don¡¯t even manage the scandal. Can I care about you?¡±


    Su Ni sneered and turned her head to ignore him.


    ¡°You just care about me. Otherwise, how can you be willing toe find me?¡±


    Gu Zechen yed a scoundrel and reached out to poke Su Ni¡¯s weak spot.


    Su Ni was afraid of itching, so she quickly turned around and was a little away from Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen got up and kissed Su Ni¡¯s thin lips again. Su Ni blushed and reached out to push Gu Zechen away, but she realized that she had no strength at all. She could only let Gu Zechen pick honey on her lips.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s kiss calmed Su Ni down bit by bit. She didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him anymore. She reached her hand out and silently hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s broad shoulder, responding bit by bit.


    Without saying a word, Gu Zechen pulled Su Ni into his arms again, and his hands were uneasy. He silently reached into Su Ni¡¯s lower hem and explored it as if nothing had happened.


    Su Ni, who was already kissed by Gu Zechen, was in a trance. She was suddenly touched by Gu Zechen¡¯s warm fingertips, and her body trembled slightly as if she was electrocuted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±  Su Ni woke up and struggled to push Gu Zechen away.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and his movements didn¡¯t stop but became even more intense.


    ¡°I said you don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Su Ni was a little angry. She pushed Gu Zechen aside and quickly got up and said coldly, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen was a little unhappy. He didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to push him away at this moment and ask in a gloomy voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s over between us.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was indifferent as she tidied up her messy clothes.


    In such a situation, Su Ni knew that there was no way to change anything. The rtionship between her and Gu Zechen was already guaranteed and no one could control it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gu Zechen said indifferently, his eyes were dark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your scandal. I will cooperate well to prevent you from being misunderstood.¡±


    Su Ni exined without any emotion.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart sank and he looked at Su Ni with indifferent eyes. He seemed to have no feelings for him at all. The corner of his mouth was a little sour. He knew that Su Ni hade here to solve the problem for the two of them and had no intention of making a good rtionship.


    ¡°Are you going to divorce me?¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his eyes, his eyes a little sad, and he had an indescribable feeling of love.


    Su Ni had never seen Gu Zechen with such an expression before. She was a little surprised, but she still held back the grievance in her heart. She lowered her head and remained silent, staring at her toes.


    Seeing that Su Ni was silent, Gu Zechen¡¯s patience had been worn down a lot. He suppressed his voice and continued to ask Su Ni, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan is innocent.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, so she said something like this, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to be with her. Your status is very matching, and everyone in your family likes her very much¡­¡±


    The more Su Ni spoke, the quieter her voice became. She never imagined that one day she would speak on behalf of her love rival.


    The thick fog in front of Gu Zechen grew deeper and deeper. He seemed to be immersed in the dark smoke, giving people a chill of fear.


    After a while, Gu Zechen stood up with anger in his eyes as he walked past Su Ni and left.  From beginning to end, she did not look at Su Ni again.


    Su Ni closed her eyes in pain. Her eyes were sore and tears started flowing out from the corner of her eyes.


    All of this was finally over. Gu Zechen¡¯s patience was probably exhausted by himself.


    Ever since she found out the truth, Su Ni should have left Gu Zechen as soon as possible. However, she had been indecisive for so long, and this time, she was finally ruthless.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have to worry about the crisis of Gu Corp and Su Ni didn¡¯t have to worry about her mother¡¯s reputation.


    Such an ending was probably the best way for both of them.


    Su Ni slowly opened her eyes, took out her phone and called Luo Qing.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, what¡¯s your order?¡±


    Luo Qing on the phone was always polite and distant, not impatient.


    ¡°Please organize a press conference for me. I want to rify the truth for Gu Zechen.¡±


    Su Ni paused and spoke to Luo Qing calmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Luo Qing¡¯s tone was steady, and the sound of the keyboard came from the phone. ¡°The time of the press conference can be almost confirmed. I just checked it. President Gu just had time this afternoon, we can¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    Su Ni interrupted Luo Qing, feeling a little embarrassed, but her attitude was firm. ¡°In order to avoid misunderstandings, I will exin everything that happened these days clearly. I don¡¯t have to inform him.¡±


    Luo Qing was a little surprised and continued to discuss it for a moment. ¡°This matter has something to do with you and Mr. Gu. I think it¡¯s better to inform you.¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni was firm, but she was a little angry. ¡°The scandal has been spread out outside. If he does anything inappropriate at the press conference, do you think he, Gu Corp, can still have a good reputation?¡±


    After a short silence, Luo Qing could only agree, ¡°Alright, I will make arrangements. I will reply to youter.¡±


    Luo Qing understood that Su Ni was a persistent person. Once it was her decision, no one could change it, so she also took up the post by Kang.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, the press conference is scheduled to be half past one in the afternoon. This conflict with President Gu¡¯s time will not hinder you.¡±


    Su Qing quickly arranged everything and called Su Ni. ¡°But do you really want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Su Ni held the corner of her mouth, revealing a forced smile, ¡°Please keep it a secret for me.¡±


    Even though Luo Qing was a little embarrassed, she didn¡¯t continue to ask. She just nodded, ¡°I will.¡±


    Sighing softly, Su Ni got up and put on makeup. In the mirror, she was cold and thin, and her cheeks were a little pale. It was difficult to hide her fatigue even after her cheeks were red.

 Chapter 645: Final Announcement

    After getting pregnant, Su Ni rarely put on makeup and herplexion was bad. Today was just a piece of grass, and it was much better than the previous day.


    He casually picked up a loose dress from the wardrobe and unexpectedly felt that it was much wider.  It looked like Su Ni had been so skinny these days that she couldn¡¯t see any signs of getting pregnant.


    Everything today was about to be resolved. Su Ni still wanted to clean up herself. Even if she was fighting alone, she couldn¡¯t leave any regrets.


    Su Ni thought that there weren¡¯t many people attending the press conference. Perhaps only a few reporters heard the news.  However, she had indeed underestimated the influence of Gu Zechen¡¯s incident. As soon as she entered the venue, the audience was already filled with reporters holding guns and short cannons. The shing lights in her hands almost blinded her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Su, you finally showed up.¡±


    Before Su Ni could speak, the reporters below the stage could not hold back their excitement and started whispering.


    ¡°Dear journalists and friends, Hello, everyone.  I¡¯m Su Ni. I¡¯m holding a press conference today to exin some of the recent events regarding the Gu Zechen scandal. I only exin the misunderstanding between me and him. I hope that everyone will not talk about the rest of the matter.


    Su Ni was not afraid. She looked around the venue with her light-colored eyes before saying her first words.


    It was obvious that Su Ni had already informed the reporters about her purpose before the press conference was held, which would avoid a lot of embarrassment.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Su, are you investigating and announcing all the scandals that happened before Gu Zechen¡¯s divorce?¡±  Will this be more beneficial to your property division?


    The reporter¡¯s words were sharp and the first question made Su Ni feel cold behind her.


    She seemed to have overestimated her capabilities. It seemed like these reporters weren¡¯t that easy to deal with.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person. My upbringing and character won¡¯t promise me to do that.¡±


    Su Ni was still calm, her eyes narrowed slightly and she continued, ¡°Besides, the two of us have yet to get a divorce. It¡¯s hard to say that we can¡¯t divide our assets. Gu Zechen won¡¯t make things difficult for me in this regard.¡±


    Su Ni knew that even if she wanted the stars in the sky, Gu Zechen would try his best to get it for herself, let alone the simple division of property.


    ¡°Mr. Su, what is the root cause of your divorce with Gu Zechen?¡±  The outside world has always been rumored that you were forced to divorce by Gu Jia, and you have no such desire. I don¡¯t know if this is the case.


    One reporter sat down and the other stood up.     Su Ni hesitated. If she admitted the truth of the matter, the reporters would make a lot of y, saying that Gu Jia bullied Su Ni with his family¡¯s big business, and the shares of Gu Corp would be lower.


    Su Ni developed the conference to defend Gu Zechen. If she agreed, it would be against her heart, but Su Ni didn¡¯t want to lie and wronged herself.


    The venue was silent and no one spoke. Everyone was waiting for Su Ni¡¯s answer.


    ¡°This reporter, what you asked about is rted to family affairs, so it is inconvenient to disclose it.  If you need a deeper understanding, please contact Gu¡¯s father for detailed inquiry, thank you.


    As she didn¡¯t know how to answer, Luo Qing seemed to see Su Ni¡¯s dilemma and opened her mouth.


    Su Ni was a little grateful. She turned her head to look at Luo Qing beside her, but he didn¡¯t look at Kang. Instead, he looked coldly at the audience without any expression.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Su, if Gu Zechen loves you like how he showed love in the mainstream media, why would he discuss the divorce with you?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The reporters couldn¡¯t get the answer they wanted and their tone became increasingly unfriendly. They even started to question.


    ¡°This question involves a lot of things rted to Gu Jia and the Su family. I can¡¯t answer it.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to waste time with these reporters. She looked at the watch on her wrist impatiently, wanting to end the meeting as soon as possible.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t Gu Zechene to the press conference with you today, but you came alone? Could it be that you were forced to get a divorce and were forced to help Gu Zechen clean up?¡±  .


    The reporters were not easy to deal with. The words hit Su Ni¡¯s heart, making her unable to say a word. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    She gritted her teeth and nned to confess everything.  This time, she really did not discuss private actions with Gu Zechen and did not me anyone else.


    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯te?¡±


    Just as she was about to open her mouth, she heard a cold voiceing from the side.


    Su Ni was shocked. She looked up and followed the sound, but she saw Gu Zechen walking over indifferently and sitting right next to Su Ni.


    He turned to look at Luo Qing and shrugged at himself, indicating that he did not know.


    ¡°There was an emergency in thepany just now, so I camete.


    Gu Zechen exined faintly, as usual as buying vegetables casually. He didn¡¯t try to cover up anything.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and couldn¡¯t help whispering in Gu Zechen¡¯s ear.  It was hard for him to get rid of his rtionship, so how could Gu Zechen intervene?


    ¡°Mr. Gu, what is going on with your divorce with Mr. Su? What do you think about the rumors that you are looking for a mistress?¡±  Please give us a definite answer and don¡¯t keep your mouth shut.


    The reporters were also a little impatient. The couple¡¯s statement today, and the way they said tomorrow, made people unable toin.


    Now that the two of them had finally gathered together, they must make things clear.


    ¡°Those people did it maliciously, and the mastermind behind the scenes has tried his best to find them.


    Gu Zechen sneered and looked down at the audience. ¡°Since this incident was revealed by many media outlets at the same time, there must be a push behind it. Once it is found out, these mediapanies will be sued by Gu Corp at all costs.  If you are willing to confess, thispany can open the inte.


    As soon as he said this, the faces of the media below the stage immediately became uncertain, as if they were nervous.


    ¡°What are you here today to exin?¡±


    ¡°My wife and I will never divorce each other. In order to avoid further spection and make things worse, I will exin to you today that this matter ends here.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and he looked down at the stage calmly. He raised his hand and Li Mo walked up from the stage with a beautifully packed gift box in his hand.


    ¡°This is the ne that I ordered back from Italy. I originally nned to give it to thedy as a birthday present. However, there have been so many things that have made her feel wronged. I can only give this ne to her to apologize.¡±


    Gu Zechen stretched out his slender fingers and picked up the luxurious ne, ready to wear it on Su Ni¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 646: Provocation

    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen toe up with this n. She didn¡¯t know how to solve it. She subconsciously wanted to avoid it. She watched Gu Zechen stick to her ear and whispered in a low voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Such media, don¡¯t taint me.


    Su Ni was helpless. If she avoided it at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be a public p on Gu Zechen¡¯s face?


    Obviously, Su Ni couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Looking at the camera in the media¡¯s hands, Su Ni was worried that they would take advantage of the situation, so she could only let Gu Zechen put the ne on her clean neck.


    However, Gu Zechen was not at ease after putting it on. He tilted his head slightly and left a faint kiss on Su Ni¡¯s cheek. Then he raised his head and looked at Su Ni with a slight smile.


    ¡°This is the double green ne of Princess Diana. I heard that it is the work of an Italian craftsmen. There are only two in the world. This is not just something that can be bought with money.


    The moment Su Ni turned around, a reporter immediately recognized the ne. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp and scream.


    ¡°Yeah, many collectors are guessing who sessfully bid for this ne. I didn¡¯t expect to see it here today.¡±


    The reporters below the stage burst into an uproar. They were not sure if the news of Gu Zechen and Su Ni¡¯s divorce was real or not.


    ¡°This ne is so expensive?¡±


    Su Ni frowned. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    He nned to take off the ne on his neck and return it back.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand under the table and said, ¡°Put it on.¡±


    Her tone could not be doubtful. Su Ni thought about it and gave up.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, today¡¯s press conference will end here.¡±


    Seeing that things were getting better, Luo Qing gave the order to leave. ¡°If we can find the people behind the scenes, we must have another press conference and publicize the truth. We can look forward to it together.¡±


    The reporters couldn¡¯t ask anything else, so they got their own resources and left with satisfaction.


    After sending the reporter away, Su Ni finally removed her disguise. Sheid down on the chair exhausted and unloaded the ne. ¡°This gift is too expensive. Take it back.¡±


    ¡°I sent you this, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Gu Zechen was a little angry, but he still softly persuaded Su Ni, ¡°Stop messing around. Follow me back.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly lost control of her emotions and her eyes were red. ¡°I didn¡¯t make a fuss from the beginning. Today¡¯s press conference is thest thing I did for you.  You are the child¡¯s father. I didn¡¯t want him to grow up many yearster, but I realized that his father was a scumbag that everyone despised.  If you really think that today¡¯s matter is for you, you can consider it as well.


    Then, Su Ni stuffed the ne into Luo Qing¡¯s hand and left angrily.  Without hesitation, Gu Zechen chased after her with red eyes.


    As soon as Su Ni stepped out of the hotel door, she saw Ruan Yichen leaningzily against the dazzling red sports car.


    Seeing Su Nie out, Ruan Yichen stretchedzily and walked over slowly. ¡°Why is it so long?¡±  I was about to fall asleep.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Su Ni was also a little surprised by Ruan Yichen¡¯s inexplicable wait. She couldn¡¯t help but ask angrily.


    ¡°Look at your red eyes. Did he mess with you again?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were full of heartache. He reached out to touch Su Ni¡¯s face but was blocked by her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here to celebrate your divorce.¡±


    Ruan Yichen retracted his hand and snapped his fingers. The people around him immediately understood and ignited the salute that had been on the side for a long time.


    Before the reporters could leave, they turned their heads and watched Ruan Yichen¡¯s performance when they heard the noise.


    ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡±


    Ruan Yichen grinned and looked up at the cloud of smoke.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You are so despicable.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t stand Ruan Yichen¡¯s despicable methods and said hatefully, ¡°You have really worked hard to make Gu Zechen lose face.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes changed and he suddenly became a little evil. ¡°I did this for you. What does Gu Zechen think?


    Then, he reached out to grab Su Ni¡¯s wrist, wanting to take her away.


    ¡°Let go of me.


    Before Su Ni could open her mouth, Gu Zechen came to the two of them and aborted Ruan Yichen¡¯s salty pig hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mr. Gu, do you like the gift I gave you?


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was terrible and he snorted coldly, ¡°I like it very much, but I might not be able to fulfill your wish. Su Ni won¡¯t go with you.


    ¡°Su Ni has already divorced you. She has the right to choose who she is with. Who are you?


    Ruan Yichen was not afraid at all. His tone was stillnguid, but his words were like thorns, poking at Gu Zechen¡¯s weakness.


    ¡°She won¡¯t choose a loser like you.


    Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni and protected him behind him with his strong arms, preventing Ruan Yichen from approaching.


    ¡°Am I a scum?¡±


    Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t help but smile, his tone indifferent but very provocative, ¡°I won¡¯t do the thing of cheating on my wife who was pregnant. Mr. Gu, I don¡¯t have the blessings of you.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes became darker and his expression towards Ruan Yichen gradually became murderous.


    Seeing the two with swords drawn and bows bent, Su Ni couldn¡¯t control herself. She could only whisper, ¡°The reporters and media have not left yet. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°Are you messing around?¡±


    Ruan Yichen took the handle, ¡°Su Ni, didn¡¯t you say you want to be with me?¡±  Let¡¯s go back and think about it slowly.


    Then he took a step forward and took Su Ni¡¯s wrist to leave.


    Su Ni wanted to refuse but she saw a figure suddenly sh over. Before she could cry out in surprise, the figure hit Ruan Yichen to the ground.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, what are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni felt her blood gushing up and she was furious. ¡°Do you have to hit someone if you watch the media here?¡±  I worked hard to help you regain your face. Are you done with just one punch?


    As he spoke, Ruan Yichen had already climbed up from the ground, calmly dusted off the ashes on his body, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, andughed angrily, ¡°You only have this little ability.


    The reporters around were excited when they saw such a big scene. The CEO of the two consortiums were fighting for a woman.


    At first, the reporters were hiding and secretly taking photos. Then, they formed a circle of longspears and shot them in a bright and bright manner.


    ¡°If you touch her again, I¡¯ll make you die.


    Gu Zechen uttered a few words coldly, making Su Ni feel a little cold for no reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said.


    Ruan Yichen and Gu Zechen had been enemies for a long time, so how could they get punched for nothing?

 Chapter 647: Old Hatred Calculated Together

    Before he could finish his sentence, he rushed forward and punched Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen could easily dodge but in order to protect Su Ni behind him, he could only use his body to block and take a punch.


    The two of them couldn¡¯t see who was fighting again. They fought tightly and no one dared to step forward to pull the fight.


    The reporters wouldn¡¯t go forward to pull the me. They wished they could create a you die, I live to make more explosive news.


    Su Ni tried to pull the two away but found that she didn¡¯t even have the time to get close. She was worried that the baby in her stomach would be hurt, so she could only yell at the side to persuade her.


    As a result, it could be imagined that Su Ni¡¯s advice did not work. The two red-eyed men were angry and no one would stop first.


    After leaving the hotel, Su Ni walked for a long time before she suddenly regained her senses.


    He had been walking aimlessly for so long, where was he going?  Or, how could he be used as his own home?


    She took out her phone and flipped through it. Su Ni called Luo Heng.


    ¡°I finally thought of calling me.


    Luo Heng on the phone seems to have been waiting for Su Ni for a long time, ¡°what happened?


    ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    Su Ni was wronged as she choked.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Luo Heng heard Su Ni¡¯s voice tremble and quickly agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the old ce.


    The old ce was the coffee shop that Su Ni and Luo Heng used to go to. Although it was not far from the reception venue, few people knew about it, so it was very safe.


    After she made the appointment, Su Ni changed her phone to silent. She didn¡¯t want to hear that Gu Zechen would pick up one call after another after he couldn¡¯t find her.


    Luo Heng saw Su Ni again and looked at her with a gloomy expression.


    It was only in front of Luo Heng that Su Ni could release her emotions freely.     Luo Heng didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be so haggard. He stuttered and asked.


    Su Ni smiled bitterly and asked Luo Heng, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What are you drinking?¡±


    Luo Heng knew he was asking nonsense, so he could only change the topic. ¡°Moka, or cappino?¡±


    ¡°I will drink water.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head lightly and pursed her warm water to exin, ¡°I was pregnant.


    Luo Heng frowned and asked tentatively, ¡°Have you really divorced him?¡±


    Su Ni remained silent, her eyes lowered. Luo Heng knew that this was true, ¡°What do you n to do in the future?  Did Su Banqing know about this?


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a step at a time.


    Su Ni sighed heavily, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go.


    ¡°Could it be that the two of you are no longer possible?


    Luo Heng doesn¡¯t give up and continues to ask, ¡°I think Gu Zechen is sincere to you. Don¡¯t you want to think about it again?


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know Gu Zechen¡¯s feelings for her, but she had made a choice and wouldn¡¯t change it.


    ¡°No way, this is my choice.


    Su Ni raised her head and took the initiative to mention it, ¡°he was very good to me, but I had no way to continue with him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Since Su Ni didn¡¯t want to say anything, Luo Heng didn¡¯t ask too much. He just nodded and was about to ask Su Ni¡¯s father about what happened when he saw that Khai was staring at something without moving.


    Seeing how serious Su Ni was, Luo Heng was curious and followed Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Xu Wan?¡±


    Obviously, Luo Heng recognized this old man.


    ¡°Why is she sneaking around?¡±


    Su Ni was a little surprised. She looked around at Xu Wan as if she was afraid that she would be seen, so she couldn¡¯t help looking at something.


    Su Ni and Luo Heng¡¯s positions were hidden and it was not easy to see. Therefore, Xu Wan did not see them. After confirming that there was no danger, Kang¡¯er hurriedly lowered her head to the cubicle in the cafe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t hold back her doubts and stood up and silently followed behind.


    She was worried that Xu Wan was so cautious just now that she thought of something to mess with Gu Zechen again.


    Luo Heng would not be at ease. He quickly stood up and followed him. The two of them quietly walked into the cat¡¯s waist.


    Xu Wan thought this ce was very safe, so she returned to the deste lust she had covered up. She cried out in a soft voice, ¡°Honey.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Liss.¡±


    Seeing that Xu Wan walked over in a graceful manner, Mike reached out and pulled Xu Wan into his arms. His tone was extremely teasing, ¡°you finally achieved your goal. Now, Gu Zechen¡¯s scandals couldn¡¯t stop one after another.


    Xu Wan smiled and exhaled in anger, ¡°Thanks to you, baby. Otherwise, how could we go so smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    When Su Ni heard their conversation, she couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. It seemed that this was their idea.


    ¡°Su Ni.


    Luo Heng, who had not spoken, suddenly opened his mouth and asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t that man Xu Wan¡¯s cousin?


    Although Luo Heng didn¡¯t know the man, he always paid attention to the news, so he knew about Mike.


    At first, Su Ni didn¡¯t care but stared at Xu Wan.  Being reminded by Luo Heng, he quickly looked at the blond man beside him.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Su Ni eximed in a low voice and stared unwaveringly at the two of them, ¡°the man called Mike, who had always imed to the outside world that he was Xu Wan¡¯s cousin.


    Su Ni felt that something was odd, so she held her breath and watched them closely.


    She did not expect Xu Wan to look tall and cold on the surface, but in reality, it was not so.  The two of them started to kiss each other as they spoke. Mike¡¯s hand uneasily went deep into Xu Wan¡¯s deep chest, fiddling with her chest, causing Xu Wan to cry sweetly and pant.


    It was a good thing that this ce was a cafe. If the two of them were in the hotel right now, they would probably have been out of control.


    Su Ni blushed and felt a little embarrassed. She could only curse in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to turn around and leave after saying this. Xu Wan and Mike were already in a mess and Kang really didn¡¯t have the courage to continue watching.


    ¡°Quickly take photos.¡±


    Luo Heng grabbed Su Ni and reminded her in a very soft voice.


    Just as she woke up, Su Ni quickly picked up her phone and took photos of Xu Wan and Mc¡¯s entanglement.


    Xu Wan and Mike kept changing movements while Su Ni could only dodge back and forth. She identally bumped into the vase standing beside her.


    Luo Heng¡¯s heart tightened and he reached out to support him, but it was toote. The vase fell to the ground and made a sharp and crisp sound.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Xu Wan was obviously flustered, so she quickly got up from Mike and looked around vigntly.


    Without any idents, Xu Wan immediately saw Su Ni and Luo Heng in panic.

 Chapter 648: The Evil Man Inform First

    Su Ni was still awake, so she quickly sent all the photos taken to Gu Zechen while Xu Wan was not up.


    ¡°Su Ni, what are you doing!?¡±


    When Xu Wan saw Su Ni patting her with her phone, she immediately panicked. She covered her skin with one hand and supported herself up with the other. She rushed towards the to bare fangs and brandish ws, which waspletely different from her usual gentle and considerate appearance in front of Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni watched Xu Wan lose control and was worried that she would hurt her, so she subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Luo Heng was also worried that Su Ni would be hurt, so he quickly protected her behind him and grabbed Kang¡¯er, who was going to fight with Su Ni.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Luo Heng¡¯s eyes are sharp, ¡°he said.


    ¡°You secretly took photos of me and vited my authority. What qualifications do you have to let me talk to you?¡±


    Xu Wan was like a crazy dog with messy hair and sharp voice.


    ¡°I advise you to whisper.


    Luo Heng frowned and his strength increased. ¡°It¡¯s not too far from the press conference site. There might be reporters resting here. If you don¡¯t mind being photographed, you can yell for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Lissa, have something to say.


    Mike adjusted his clothes and walked over. Luo Heng let go of his hand and took Su Ni back two steps.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see them bullying me?¡±


    Xu Wan was so angry that she rubbed her aching wrist and was angry at Mike, ¡°did you not care?


    Mike shrugged without saying a word. He had always obeyed Xu Wan¡¯s words.  Therefore, when Luo Heng was staring at Xu Wan, he suddenly bypassed Luo Heng and intended to steal Su Ni¡¯s phone.


    Su Ni reacted quickly and easily dodged her side. She held the phone tightly in her hand and didn¡¯t dare to let it go. She asked calmly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Delete those photos, we don¡¯t mind.  Otherwise, the two of you look good.  ¡°Mike clenched his fingers and threatened.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t give it?¡±


    Luo Heng sneered. He hated people threatening him the most.


    ¡°Su Ni.


    Xu Wan gritted her teeth angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t delete the photo, I¡¯ll tell Gu Zechen that you stole a man from the coffee shop.


    When Su Ni heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing and sneered, ¡°Quickly tell me, I¡¯ve divorced Gu Zechen a long time ago. He can¡¯t care who I am with.


    After that, Su Ni¡¯s phone suddenly lit up. She looked down and saw that it was Gu Zechen calling.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate. She nced at Xu Wan and picked it up.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Gu Zechen on the phone did not ask about the photo but asked where Su Ni was.


    ¡°Muse coffee at the reception just now.


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was indifferent as she nced at Xu Wan.


    Obviously, Xu Wan stopped her movements and was listening to their conversation.


    After hanging up, Su Ni smiled sweetly at Xu Wan. ¡°What a coincidence, Gu Zechen ising over. If you want to exin, exin it to him in person.


    When Xu Wan saw that she seemed to have no evidence against Su Ni, her voice pierced the silence of the cafe. ¡°Mike, why don¡¯t you help me grab my phone? If the video gets out, how can we exin to Madam Su Rai?


    Mike immediately rushed up to take away Su Ni¡¯s mobile phone, but Luo Heng was also a practitioner, so it was hard for the two of them to distinguish themselves.


    Luckily, the security guard of the cafe rushed over at the right time and pulled the four people away, calming down the war.


    Su Ni hid behind Luo Heng and finally took a deep breath when she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Looking up, Gu Zechen strode into the room with anxiety in his eyes. He was relieved to see that Su Ni was fine.


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni hiding behind Luo Heng with jealousy.


    He knew that Luo Heng was Su Ni¡¯s friend, but he still couldn¡¯t control his possessiveness. He raised his chin to Luo Heng as a greeting, then took Su Ni into his arms.


    Luo Heng knew Gu Zechen¡¯s temperament and also knew that he was very possessive. He smiled and stepped aside.


    ¡°Zexin.


    Before anyone else could speak, a wicked person came toin.  Tears welled up as she walked beside Gu Zechen, ¡°Su Ni framed me. Zeheng, don¡¯t believe her nonsense. Mike is just my cousin.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Xu Wan¡¯s performance and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°How many times has her husband called her? Where¡¯s her cousin?¡±


    Xu Wan nced at Su Ni bitterly and stopped her tears. Although she wished she could swallow Khai alive, she still had to act like a victim on the surface. She cried weakly at Yao 4, ¡°You¡¯ve already divorced, why are you still stuck with me?¡±  Could it be that you can¡¯t get things yourself, even others can¡¯t get it?  Su Ni, you are so ruthless.


    Luo Heng¡¯s eyes shed and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Such a woman was really skilled. If he hadn¡¯t been here, he would have been blinded by Xu Wan¡¯s acting skills.


    ¡°To make sure you don¡¯t lie anymore.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was indifferent as if she was not angry at all.     Xu Wan looked at Su Ni¡¯s unfazed expression and suddenly exploded. She rushed towards Kn with to bare fangs and brandish ws, but she didn¡¯t want to be held back by Gu Zechen and ruthlessly thrown to the side.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were full of disgust and his tone was cold as if he was a stranger to Xu Wan.


    ¡°Bro, men can¡¯t hit women.¡±


    Mike didn¡¯t expect Xu Wan to suddenly explode. She turned around and hugged Xu Wan. ¡°If we want to fight, the two of us will fight. Whoever wins will be with her.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his eyebrows, not interested in Xu Wan¡¯s private affairs at all. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your rtionship at all, and I won¡¯t be with her.¡±


    Then he grabbed Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and left.


    Until she got into the car, Su Ni still didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen was thinking and why she didn¡¯t ask Xu Wan¡¯s photo in person.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe what I just said and ignore the photo?¡±


    Su Ni rubbed her nose, lowered her head to send Luo Heng a message apologizing, and continued to ask, ¡°Do you still have thoughts about Xu Wan?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni and asked.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Xu Wan is already married, so she pretended to be single and tried her best to get close to you. Why is it?¡±


    Su Ni asked but suddenly shut up. She seemed to understand something.


    Seeing that Su Ni suddenly stopped talking and saw that she understood, Gu Zechen exined to Su Ni, ¡°From the first time Kang¡¯er appeared beside me, I have already started investigating her. Her purpose is not so simple, she has always coveted the Gu Corp.  Even her identity was fake.

 Chapter 649: Preparing a Path

    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan and Madam Su Rai are not rted to each other. It¡¯s just a bait that Madam Su Lai used to seduce me.  Their ultimate goal was only the project of Gu Corp and Nancheng city.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was t and there was no anger at all, as if he was talking about something else.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gu Zechen was unfathomable.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He could dig out so much news about his first love. It seemed that Gu Zechen¡¯s mind was heavy. Ordinary people were really not his match.


    It was no wonder Gu Zechen had always been indifferent towards Xu Wan and he didn¡¯t care at all.


    Xu Wan, who watched Gu Zechen leave with Su Ni¡¯s shoulder, turned over the vinegar jar. She was so angry that she could not herself, so she could only vent her anger on Mike.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    Xu Wan was so angry that she was no different from a mad dog. She scolded Mike, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been photographed by Su Ni.¡±


    Mike¡¯s heart was full of fire. He had always been obedient to Xu Wan, and he had been telling her everything.  In order to save Madam Su Lai¡¯s n, he endured for a long time, but today, he was scolded like a piece by Xu Wan.


    ¡°Even if Gu Zechen is divorced, he won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Mike looked at Xu Wan¡¯s angry eyes and said word by word, ¡°This man is not worth your love at all. You should die early.¡±


    Mcinitially was worried that Gu Zechen would remember her like Xu Wan said, but today, he realized that it was not like this or even the opposite.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Xu Wan was indifferent and even somewhat disgusted, which made Mike feel relieved.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t expect that Mck would bump into her. She stretched out a finger and pointed at Mc¡¯s trembling, ¡°Tell me again.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go find him.¡±  Mike was certain that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t believe Xu Wan anymore. He spread his hands and left.


    ¡°Look for it.¡±


    Xu Wan watched as Mike left, and her heart was even angrier. The men who had surrendered under her dress gave up and left, making her want to win back.


    Xu Wan tidied up her hair and clothes and went straight to Gu Corp to find Gu Zechen.     Xu Wan pushed the door open and entered Gu Zechen¡¯s office. She continued to act. Before she could say anything, her tears fell like a broken string.


    Gu Zechen knew Xu Wan¡¯s usual tricks. He only nced at her indifferently and looked down at the documents, ignoring her.


    Today¡¯s matter was designed by Su Ni.  Seeing that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t speak, Xu Wan said to herself, ¡°She told me personally that only by letting you see my ugly demeanor will you change your mind, I¡­¡±


    Xu Wan performed with tears in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t know that the divorce between Gu Zechen and Su Ni was initiated by Khai. She always thought that it was Yao 4 who would not let go.


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t raise his eyelids and sat there like a statue reading through the documents.


    When Xu Wan saw that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t eat this, she felt ruthless and simply took off her clothes.     Xu Wan elegantly pulled down the sleeves of her dress, walked to Gu Zechen and sat on the desk. ¡°Do you remember when we first got together?¡±  You said that you particrly like my long hair and also like to see me wearing a dress.


    Xu Wan was startled for a while, but Gu Zechen¡¯s stomach was overturning rivers and seas. He couldn¡¯t help but lift the phone on the table, ¡°Let the securitye and drag him away.¡±


    Xu Wan was even more flustered when she heard this. She simply removed her clothes and wrapped them around Gu Zechen like a bone snake. She spat out a serpent and teased Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t stand the charm of Xu Wan, so he pushed her to the ground.


    Xu Wan was so angry that she wanted to scold Gu Zechen for not knowing how to cherish jade when she saw a few security guards rushing in.


    The security guards had never seen such a scene before. They watched as Xu Wan fell to the ground with thin clothes, revealing arge amount of skin on her body. However, Gu Zechen looked at the documents calmly, and the security guards did not know where to look.


    ¡°Get her out.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his head and looked at Xu Wan as if he was looking at trash.


    The security guards had never seen such a situation before, so they did not dare to ask more questions. They could only raise the screaming Xu Wan and quickly throw it out.


    Xu Wan lost all face. She bowed her chest and swayed the market in Gu Corp, letting everyone see her embarrassment. She was so angry that she trembled all over, cried on her face and put on her clothes trembling.


    ¡°Our Gu family is not close to women. It is difficult for you to sell your body position.¡±


    The security guard looked at Xu Wan¡¯s handsome appearance and couldn¡¯t help but kindly remind her, ¡°We can¡¯t even enter Gu Corp in the future. Young Lady, why are you suffering?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±  !  ¡°!¡±


    Xu Wan screamed and cursed at the security guard. She struggled to get up and nned to leave, but she was hugged tightly by a solid hug.


    Xu Wan raised her eyes and it was Mike who hugged her. He didn¡¯t know when he came here.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you. Don¡¯t be stupid, lisa..¡±


    Mike¡¯s eyes were red and he loved Xu Wan sincerely. ¡°Only I really love you. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xu Wan asked with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I was still worried about you after I left. You were gone when I returned to look for you.¡±


    Mike felt guilty in his eyes. ¡°I thought about it. You must havee to Gu Corp, so you followed.¡±


    Xu Wan was not an emotionless person. Listening to Mcke¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help crying on his chest. She hated and angry, and hated Gu Zechen to the bone.


    ¡°President Gu, the matter has been resolved.¡±


    Li Mo watched everything happening upstairs, turned around and told Gu Zechen, paused, and continued to ask, ¡°Where is Mr. Gu going now?¡±


    ¡°Go home.¡±


    There was an imperceptible smile in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes. He put down his things, picked up the suit hanging beside him and walked out.


    Su Ni was still at home, so why would Gu Zechen not go back?


    As soon as he returned, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have time to call Su Ni when he heard Su Ni¡¯s voice in the bedroom, seemingly saying something.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for today¡¯s press conference. I wanted to exin the recent events for Gu Zechen, but I didn¡¯t expect that something like that would happen to make the two of them fight.


    Gu Zechen stood outside the bedroom door and held his breath. Listening to Su Ni¡¯s tone, he said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡±

 Chapter 650: Don’t Leave

    Su Ni was talking when she heard a sound outside the door. She turned around and immediately restrained her voice.


    Gu Zechen outside the door could not help but feel angry. He opened the door and walked in, looking at Su Ni holding the phone with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his voice and asked slowly as if he knew the truth.


    ¡°No, no one.¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously put her hand behind her back holding the phone tightly. She didn¡¯t hang up before she could.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Gu Zechen lowered his eyes and walked over, reaching out his hand to signal for Su Ni to hand him the phone.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Su Ni was worried that Gu Zechen would quarrel with him when he heard the elder¡¯s voice. She stammered back, but her hand was secretly groping behind him, wanting to hang up.


    However, it was toote. Before Su Ni could react, Gu Zechen grabbed the phone in her hand and asked coldly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The elder on the other end of the phone naturally heard the argument between the two of them and knew that it was Gu Zechen.


    ¡°This is between me and Su Ni, it has nothing to do with you.


    The elder was very smart and knew that he couldn¡¯t say anything he shouldn¡¯t have, so he immediately changed the topic.


    Just as she was about to hang up, she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s cold voice saying, ¡°Su Ni and I won¡¯t get a divorce. I¡¯ve already expressed my intention at today¡¯s press conference. I¡¯m sure you saw it too.


    The elder snorted coldly from his nose and said in a low voice, ¡°I know you can¡¯t let her go now, but I believe time can heal everything. Besides, Su Ni wants to divorce you from the bottom of her heart. No one forced her.


    ¡°But if I disagree.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice became colder and colder. He looked up at the panicked Su Ni and said, ¡°This is thest time I exin to you. I will never divorce you or marry Fu Shanshan as you wish.¡±  By the way, you don¡¯t have to threaten me with investment. I have a way.


    Gu Zechen no longer had the patience. It was as if he had dered sovereignty over the elder, informing him of his own wishes.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    The elder frowned and asked in return.


    ¡°You can understand this.


    Gu Zechen was not afraid at all. After saying this, he immediately hung up and threw the phone back on the bed. He asked Su Ni angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to pick up his call again?¡±  Why aren¡¯t you listening?


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. Her expression was as usual. She just walked over and picked up the phone that Gu Zechen had thrown aside again. The corners of her lips lowered and she said indifferently, ¡°We have nothing to do with us, so whoever I contact is my own business. It has nothing to do with you.


    Gu Zechen was furious. He clenched his fists tightly, trying his best to restrain his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, I won¡¯t divorce you.¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, she chuckled, as if she was self-deprecating, and her tone was slightly cold. ¡°I have to know that you are in such an attitude. I shouldn¡¯t have opened a press conference to rify for you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help me rify. I can handle this matter myself. You can rest at home and don¡¯t run around.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes revealed a heavy look, covering up the blood oozing out of anger on his white eyes and telling Su Ni.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head. She knew in her heart that she could not continue to get along with Gu Zechen.


    No matter how soft-hearted she was, there was no way she could leave Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Where are you going?


    Gu Zechen suddenly turned around and subconsciously answered.  ¡°Where are you hiding again?  I can¡¯t find you.


    ¡°Why should I hide?¡±  I just wanted to find a quiet ce to stay.


    Su Ni lowered her eyes and her eyshes trembled slightly. There was some fine sweat on the tip of her nose. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t stop me, I will be very satisfied.


    ¡°Are you going to Ruan Yichen?¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen thought of the scene before, he immediately took two steps towards Su Ni with an oppressive aura.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Su Ni tried to lie to the end and pretended to be calm. She admitted, ¡°Thest time I left here, I went to Ruan Yichen. To be honest, I¡¯ve been with him for a long time, so divorce from you is something I can¡¯t ask for.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Gu Zechen was already feeling sour but he didn¡¯t believe what Su Ni said.


    Knowing that she wanted to leave with this reason, she reached out and hugged Su Ni tightly. No matter what Su Ni said, he would not let go.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t answer. She simply lowered her head and found Ruan Yichen¡¯s number in her phone contacts. She bit her lip and made a call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s voice was extremelyzy at all times, as if he was being rude to anything.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°My dear, my business has been settled. When will you pick me up?¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be intimate with Ruan Yichen. In order to convince Gu Zechen that what she said was the truth, she even suppressed the disgust in her heart and called Ruan Yichen ¡®Darling¡¯.


    Hearing such words, Ruan Yichen was like a thunderbolt. He never expected that Su Ni would be so intimate with him one day, so he immediately rolled off the sofa.


    After thinking about it, Ruan Yichen asked cautiously, ¡°Where are you¡­?


    ¡°In Gu Jia.


    Listening to Ruan Yichen¡¯s question, Su Ni seemed to understand her n and didn¡¯t worry so much. She simply said to Ruan Yichen unscrupulously, ¡°Hurry up and take me back to rest. I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    ¡°Good baby, I¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for me for a while.


    Ruan Yichen knew Su Ni¡¯s intentions. Su Ni had promised to divorce him and let Gu Zechen get angry.


    How could he be happy to get a woman who he had been thinking about for so long, and to make his mortal enemy suffer a great loss?


    Thinking of this, Ruan Yichen rushed to the door with one hand on his shoes and the other hand holding the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll go out now. I¡¯ll send you a message and wait for me obediently.


    Su Ni nodded and hung up. Her eyes were red.


    Suddenly looking up, he met Gu Zicheng, who had scarlet eyes, and stared at himself, his eyes also slightly red.

 Chapter 651: Cute

    Gu Zechen never thought that one day, Su Ni would really call Ruan Yichen. In anger, she grabbed her phone and fell hard on the marble floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving here today.¡±


    Then he threatened coldly.


    The phone made a crisp sound on the floor, and the screen went out after a few shes.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were cold and frost. Without saying anything, he turned around and left the bedroom.


    ¡°Look at her. Don¡¯t let her out or let anyone in.¡±


    Gu Zechen turned and went downstairs, his brows filled with anger. Seeing this, the housekeeper dared not say anything, so she could only lower her brows and agree.


    Throughout the process, Su Ni¡¯s expression was indifferent and she did not say anything.


    Ruan Yichen was also a shrewd person. He knew that once Su Ni returned to Gu Jia, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t let Su Ni out so easily. After a moment of thought, Ruan Yichen opened his phone and sent a message to his personal secretary.


    After a few seconds, the screen lit up again. Ruan Yichen took a look and the secretary replied with a message, ¡°It¡¯s ready ording to your instructions.¡±


    Seeing this, the corner of Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth curved up, and he started the car up, revealing a sarcastic smile, ¡°Gu Zechen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be today as well.¡±


    After that, Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen had moved the real square and did not intend to let herself go. She could only go to the study to negotiate with him, ¡°We¡¯re over. Why do you keep me here?¡±  Even if you lock my people, I don¡¯t love you anymore.


    Su Ni walked straight into Gu Zechen¡¯s study and sighed. She wanted Gu Zechen to stop being stubborn.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree. We don¡¯t count as a divorce.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not move at all. He only looked at the document in front of him and responded faintly.


    Su Ni knew she couldn¡¯t persuade Gu Zechen, so she didn¡¯t say anything else and left the study room after a while.


    Without her phone, Su Ni couldn¡¯t contact Ruan Yichen. She could only stand at the window and watch below, waiting for Ruan Yichen toe over.


    But what Su Ni didn¡¯t expect was that Ruan Yichen contacted many media outlets and gathered outside the house of Gu Jia, waiting for Su Ni toe out together.


    He knew that he could not take Su Ni away with his own strength, so he called the reporters to join him in order to pressure Gu Zechen and let Su Ni go under pressure.


    ¡°Dear journalists and friends, just as you saw, Gu Zechen is now keeping my girlfriend in the residence and not letting here out to see me. The two of them are divorced, but they still upy the nest of the magpie and prevent us from meeting.  Everyone knew that Gu Zechen and I had a huge grudge. He wanted to me me, so I had nothing to say.  But he wanted to kill him and charge at me. Why did he treat my girlfriend so badly?


    Under the tears of tears, Ruan Yichen told the media gathered under the house of Gu Jia.


    Ruan Yichen had already written these drafts before he came here, so he just needed to show off his outstanding acting skills and gain sympathy from the reporters.


    In addition, many of the reporters had received Ruan Yichen¡¯s red packet.  Therefore, they would not me Ruan Yichen too much. They would show sympathy for him.


    On the other hand, Su Ni was grounded by Gu Zechen and couldn¡¯t go downstairs. Hence, she could only see Ruan Yichen closing his mouth downstairs and wiping tears on his face as if he was touching.


    ¡°I admit that I have always admired Miss Su Ni before, but she has always been with Gu Zechen, so I can only hide this in my heart and never show mercy.¡±


    As Ruan Yichen said this, he even feigned a few drops of tears. ¡°After Miss Su Ni and Gu Zechen divorced, I mustered the courage to be with her.  However, who knew that Gu Zechen was going to divorce Miss Su Ni peacefully. When he heard that she was together with me, he instantly turned around and refused to let me get close to Su Ni, nor did she allow me to meet me.


    When the reporters heard the news, they believed it. They thought about what had happened recently and felt that Ruan Yichen was not lying.


    ¡°Dear journalists, I really did have to trouble you to make a trip today. I wanted to thank you, but now I can¡¯t even see the woman I love the most. I¡¯m not in the mood at all.¡±


    Ruan Yichen strike while the iron is hot made all the reporters believe in him, and started to press on Gu Zechen step by step.


    ¡°Since this is the case, why should Mr. Ruan be so polite to him? Let him open the door and hand over Su Ni.¡±


    A reporter pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°Yes, he is unkind, so I can¡¯t me you for being unjust.¡±


    With the first person to open his mouth, the remaining reporters responded and shouted at Gu Jia, letting Gu Zechen release Su Ni safely.


    Only at this moment did Su Ni hear what was being shouted downstairs. Those people shouted at the door together, moring to let Gu Zechen release Su Ni.


    The vi was quiet and it had never been so noisy in the past. Today, so many people had suddenly arrived and there was amotion outside the door. Quite a few people were spying on what had happened here.


    And this happened to achieve Ruan Yichen¡¯s goal. He couldn¡¯t cover up the joy in his heart. He constantly tried to get the reporters to make a big fuss, the better.


    When Su Ni saw this, she was worried that things would develop to an uncontroble situation. She waved at Ruan Yichen and cried Ruan Yichen¡¯s name.


    However, Su Ni¡¯s voice waspletely different from the demons downstairs. Su Ni¡¯s voice was buried in the noise downstairs as soon as she exited.


    This was not a way to go on. The louder she was, the louder she was. Even if Su Ni closed the door and window and hid in the bedroom, she could still feel the deafening sound.


    In the study, Gu Zechen must have heard it.  If he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and fought with Ruan Yichen, wouldn¡¯t he really lose his reputation?


    The housekeeper looked at the big iron door of the family and was slightly worried. She went upstairs to the study room with a breath and knocked on the door with difficulty.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was cold and he didn¡¯t turn on the lights. He sat quietly in the darkness and watched what was happening outside from the floor-to-ceiling window.


    ¡°Mr. Gu¡­¡±


    The housekeeper opened her mouth. ¡°Ruan Yichen has called a lot of media outlets at the entrance of our vi, shouting for Miss Su Ni to go out. Now the situation is uncontroble. Do you want to¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Gu Zechen was angry. He raised his foot and kicked the enameled floor-to-ceiling bottle next to his feet. There was a muffled sound on the heavy carpet and shattered.


    The housekeeper was cold all over. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s cold eyes, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She hurriedly turned around and closed the door, hiding outside to stroke her heart, trying to calm herself down.

 Chapter 652: I Love You

    Su Ni was a little worried when she saw that Gu Zechen was so angry. Although Gu Zechen had a bad temper, he never got angry at home. Today, it was dangerous to frighten the unfazed housekeeper so badly.


    Su Ni returned to the room, stood on her balcony and looked down. The big Iron Gate of Gu Jia had been shaken by the reporters. If it continued, the door would be destroyed in less than 10 minutes.


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and saw that the height of the second floor wasn¡¯t too high from the ground. Under her balcony was the garden in the courtyard. The soil was soft and not as hard as the concrete floor. If Su Ni jumped to the ce, she shouldn¡¯t be hurt.


    In such a situation, Su Ni had no choice but to fight back. If the reporters really came in from outside the door, it was likely that this matter would be difficult to end.


    In order to prevent Gu Zechen¡¯s reputation from being tarnished again, Su Ni could only make this n.


    Su Ni was pregnant, so she climbed onto the balcony clumsily. She was worried that she might hurt her baby.  Looking down at the height, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Su Ni gritted her teeth and stood up with her eyes closed. She covered her abdomen with her hands tightly. She opened her eyes and without hesitation, Su Ni jumped down.


    As the reporters screamed, they saw someone jump down from the stairs from the corner of their eye and immediately screamed.  It was not until Su Ni fell to the ground that the reporters saw Su Ni jumping down.


    ¡°Oh my God, Miss Su Ni actually jumped down from upstairs.¡±


    One of the reporters was shocked by this action. They even forgot the camera in their hands and only stared at Su Ni.


    ¡°Did Miss Su Ni jump for Mr. Ruan?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    A reporter who received Ruan Yichen¡¯s benefits took the opportunity to take advantage of it. ¡°It seems that the two of them really love each other.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was not in the mood to listen to the reporters. He stared at Su Ni and clung to each other in fear that something would happen to Su Ni and ruin him.


    Su Ni struggled to stand up, patted the soil on her body, moved her arms and legs, and found that she didn¡¯t seem to be hurt except for some grazes.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Before Su Ni could stand her feet, she saw Gu Zechen in the room calling her. His eyes were red and his veins bulged.


    Su Ni mumbled in her heart, sorry. Now that things had happened, she had no choice but to make this decision.


    ¡°Su Ni, you don¡¯t even care about our children?¡±


    Gu Zechen gripped the railing tightly and screamed at Su Ni.


    Su Ni managed to escape with much difficulty. How could she be happy to be caught by Gu Zechen again? She didn¡¯t care about the bruises on her arm, her heart was like a knife, but she got up and ran.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart-wrenching voice came from behind.


    Su Ni¡¯s tears instantly fell.


    She covered her stomach, but she didn¡¯t dare to turn her head back. She was afraid to see Gu Zechen¡¯s sad expression again. Then she opened the door trembling and ran towards Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t find you after you run away? Su Ni, run, I will find you back no matter the ends of the world.¡±


    Gu Zechen almost jumped down the stairs, but the housekeeper behind him was holding onto Gu Zechen tightly. ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t be impulsive. Madam¡­ We can find it back.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed the housekeeper away with great anger in his eyes. He watched Su Ni rush to Ruan Yichen¡¯s back. The jealousy in his heart had already swallowed his whole body and he wouldn¡¯t give up just like that!


    Seeing Su Ni running over, Ruan Yichen was so happy that he reached out and pulled away the reporter who was squeezing in front of him to take pictures.


    Su Ni subconsciously wanted to avoid Ruan Yichen¡¯s embrace but found that she couldn¡¯t break free. Just as she was about to open her mouth, she heard Ruan Yichen whisper in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move, Gu Zechen is still behind.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s body stiffened and she remembered Gu Zechen. Looking back, she saw that Gu Zechen was standing in the yard with a cold face and dark eyes. It was an expression Su Ni had never seen before.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, let me go.¡±


    ¡°Can you not leave?¡±


    At the same time, when they heard Gu Zechen¡¯s helpless voice, Su Ni didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize to? You¡¯ve already divorced.¡±


    As Ruan Yichen said this, he nced at Gu Zechencently, and then at Su Ni, ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t know how much energy I spent to save you.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    No one cared about what Ruan Yichen said. Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes turned red again, but this time he looked like he was about to cry. In front of Ruan Yichen and in front of all the reporters, he showed a weak side and said with difficulty several times, ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh, a bitter scene.¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised an eyebrow, afraid that Su Ni would go back on her words, so he quickly said, ¡°But we¡¯re divorced. You¡¯re going to marry Fu Shanshan soon too. Why are you pretending to be here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re already divorced, so they still have to act here.¡±


    Some reporters also fanned the mes.


    Su Ni turned her face away. She didn¡¯t want to see Gu Zechen be like this for her sake. Her heart ached and she pretended to be decisive, ¡°Gu Zechen, I¡¯ve made up my mind. Don¡¯t be like this. Gu Zechen I know will neverpromise with others, much less beg others.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gu Zechenughed bitterly, his eyes infinitely cold.


    ¡°What if I beg you today, Su Ni?¡±


    He suddenly took a step back and was about to kneel.


    The reporters were in an uproar. ¡°Oh my God, Gu is always crazy.¡±


    ¡°I must¡¯ve heard wrong just now, Mr. Gu wants to kneel?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he get married? Why did he ask Su Ni? Could it be for the baby in his stomach?¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, calm down.¡±


    Su Ni quickly stopped before the reporters continued to talk about it. She kept ncing at Gu Zechen. Once he knelt down, his purpose of returning was in vain.


    But Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    Or maybe he didn¡¯t want to understand.


    ¡°For the sake of you, Su Ni, I¡¯m willing to do anything. It¡¯s okay if I kneel down, I can only keep you.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were firm. His legs bent straight and he really fell to his knees.


    The crowd screamed.


    ¡°Oh my God, I really kneeled.¡±


    ¡°This is big news. Gu Zechen knelt down for Su Ni, I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°Quickly take it, hurry up, move quickly.¡±     ¡°Gu Zechen, get up!¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tears fell.


    Was this guy crazy? Didn¡¯t he know what he was doing?


    ¡°I love you, Su Ni!¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni with firm eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, I will solve any big problem.¡±

 Chapter 653: Sorry, I have to go.

    Su Ni¡¯s heart was rolling and her tears were incredibly bitter. It was because you loved me that I had to leave. I couldn¡¯t hurt you and the family because I was selfish.


    ¡°Alright, Hanhan, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡± If he is willing to kneel, then kneel.


    Gu Zechen stopped Su Ni and hugged her directly. Finally, he looked at Gu Zechen with a smirk in his proud eyes. He really didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to kneel.


    However, seeing the feeling of Gu Zechen kneeling in front of him was really refreshing.


    Su Ni reacted instantly.


    Isn¡¯t this exactly what she wanted? If it was time to be ruthless, then be ruthless.


    Even if it was the pain of ten thousand arrows.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, it¡¯s useless even if you kneel down. Of course, I know you¡¯re doing it for my baby. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s part of my body. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I care about you.¡±


    Gu Zechen argued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore, Gu Zechen, we¡¯re divorced.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation. She pretended to force a smile at Ruan Yichen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I was worried that you jumped off earlier. I have to do a full body checkter.¡±


    Facing Gu Zechen, Ruan Yichen tried his best to humiliate Gu Zechen.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In this regard, Su Ni buried her head deep in Ruan Yichen¡¯s neck to numb herself, but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking: Gu Zechen, get up quickly. I¡¯m gone, you don¡¯t have to be wary of people anymore.


    However, there was still no silence behind him.


    ¡°Dear journalists, I, Ruan Yichen, thank you for today¡¯s incident. However, my wife has grazes on her body. I need to go to the hospital to take a look. I will take a step first. After everything is settled, I will answer everyone well.¡±


    On the other hand, Ruan Yichen turned around and announced Su Ni¡¯s identity in a high-profile manner.


    Those who seemed to be talking to the reporters, just a single sentence of fiancee was aplete provocation.


    He kneeled on the ground and got Gu Zechen. His body stiffened for a second, and his fist also clenched tightly. There seemed to be a trace of fangirl in his mouth. He didn¡¯t know when he had forcefully crushed his lips.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, please get up.¡±


    Butler supported Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni but she could not see Su Ni from the end. She must be sad.


    Finally, Gu Zechen closed his body and snorted at Ruan Yichen¡¯s father, ¡°I have to trouble you to take care of my wife during this period of time and hope that their son is safe.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ruan Yichen corrected Gu Zechen¡¯s words, ¡°They will definitely be safe, but that is because Su Ni is my wife, not because of you.¡±     Butler was so angry that he wanted to make peace for Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes became cold, as if all the emotional pain from before was not him. He interrupted butler and turned around, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    At that moment, Su Ni¡¯s heart also rxed.


    That¡¯s right.


    However, he did not know that every step Gu Zechen took was difficult.


    If this was what Su Ni wanted to make her feel a little more rxed, then he would do it and endure.


    One day, he would personally bring Su Ni back!


    Ruan Yichen carried Su Ni into the car all the time and said with concern, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. Let¡¯s see your graze first and see how the baby is.¡±


    Su Ni closed her eyes and didn¡¯t speak.


    She tried her best to control her emotions.


    Ruan Yichen yanked the two of them, started the boy, and didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ruan Yichen reached out and gently caressed Su Ni¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Ni was a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and nced at Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand. She reached out and casually wiped off the blood seeping out of her arm and said lightly.


    Ruan Yichen snorted, his eyes shing with fire.


    He knew that Su Ni was still thinking about Gu Zechen. However, he still felt pain in his heart and said, ¡°Do you know that when you jumped down from upstairs, I was in trouble?¡± My heart clenched and I almost died.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t listen to it. She kept repeating the scene of Gu Zechen kneeling in her mind. How could he be so proud?


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do that at all.¡±     At first, Su Ni was quietly looking at the scenery outside the window, trying to calm her emotions, but she realized that it was futile. Her brain was thinking about Gu Zechen uncontrobly.


    Su Ni closed her eyes but couldn¡¯t control her tears. She could only pretend to be resting.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care whether Su Ni was willing or not, he reached out and stopped her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t struggle much, Ruan Yichen felt that he was a knight, the hero who came to save Su Ni.


    Now, he was the only one who could save Su Ni.


    ¡°I know you want to cry, so just cry. Just act as if it¡¯s venting. However, I can only give you ten minutes because it takes too long. I will be jealous.


    Ruan Yichen hugged Su Ni and was extremely gentle.


    Su Ni pushed Ruan Yichen away, looked out the window and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only ten minutes.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at his watch and really got out of the car.


    The car suddenly fell silent and Su Ni felt a sense of fear.


    Did they really part ways just like that?


    Ming Ming was ready, but at that moment, if Ruan Yichen hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would¡¯ve really rushed over and had the courage again.


    No matter what happens, the courage to face it with Gu Zechen.


    She wanted to cry, but she wasn¡¯t the kind of crying Ruan Yichen thought.


    The moment Gu Zechen left, tears seemed to dry up.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She opened the window and wanted Ruan Yichen to leave. However, she saw Ruan Yichenughing happily while making a call.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Su Ni trembled at Ruan Yichen¡¯s smirk and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was in a daze, but there was a trace of fear on his face. He did not answer Su Ni¡¯s question. Instead, he held up Hanhan¡¯s earphones and asked, ¡°Are you here?¡±


    After receiving the other person¡¯s reply, Ruan Yichen turned into a car and asked, ¡°Are you crying?¡± After Ming You, you belong to me.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Su Ni was a little angry.

 Chapter 654: Leaving Gu Zechen away

    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the rear mirror from time to time and drove quickly to an unknown alley. Then he got out of the car and urged Su Ni, ¡°Come down.¡±


    Even though Su Ni was afraid, she didn¡¯t dare resist. Su Ni could only listen to Ruan Yichen¡¯s words in such a ce where they didn¡¯t respond every day or the earth was not working.


    After getting out of the car, Ruan Yichen carried Su Ni to another car. Ruan Yichen handed over his car keys to the person standing in the dark and ordered, ¡°My car is very expensive. You should y tricks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise toplete the mission.¡±


    The face of the person in the darkness, Su Ni, did not look at it. She only listened to the person speak indifferently and did not have much emotion.


    ¡°Are you going to¡­ open Gu Zechen?¡±


    Su Ni understood Ruan Yichen¡¯s actions and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Ruan Yichen sneered and reached out to hug Su Ni, but she was pushed away by her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand away and frowned.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t make a fuss, but he held Su Ni¡¯s face and said, ¡°Since you chose me today, I will never let you down. From today onwards, you will not leave me anymore.¡±


    Su Ni was a little afraid. She looked at Ruan Yichen¡¯s daze, but there was always an indescribable sense of dread that made her have nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°We¡¯re just ying, Ruan Yichen.¡±


    Su Ni cautiously reminded, ¡°When things are over, we don¡¯t owe each other and don¡¯t contact each other.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Ruan Yichen opened Su Ni¡¯s hand but continued to drive.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Ruan Yichen and circled the circle at high speed. She didn¡¯t know why Ruan Yichen was a little abnormal, so she couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone was heavy, as if he had thought about the meeting, then he added, ¡°What we have to do now is to open Gu Zechen first.¡±


    Su Ni knew Ruan Yichen¡¯s purpose and it was inconvenient for her to speak. She could only nod and shut her eyes to restrain her wantonly feelings.


    She didn¡¯t know just how long she drove on the highway. Su Ni fell asleep tired until Ruan Yichen woke her up gently.


    ¡°Are you awake? I¡¯ll take you to see the doctor.¡±


    Ruan Yichen seemed to have regained his usual rationality. ¡°Please, don¡¯t fall.¡±


    Su Ni was a little dazed. She rubbed her swollen eyes and followed Ruan Yichen to the hospital. She was also a little afraid that if she lost her life today, her baby would be hurt.


    Ruan Yichen was really worried about Su Ni. He even went to the hospital for a checkup. He didn¡¯t know when he had booked a doctor in advance and asked the doctors to wait at the hospital for Su Ni to do a full checkup.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, you can rest assured.¡±


    The doctor carefully looked through all the results and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Su Ni¡¯s father is fine. He¡¯s safe. Apart from the grazes on his body, there¡¯s nothing else. He just needs to take the medicine on time, so he won¡¯t be scarred.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and felt like she was a heavy weight. Her heart finally calmed down and there was a hint of joy on her face.


    After thanking the doctor, Ruan Yichen helped Su Ni back to the car, and her expression softened a lot.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Su Ni nced at her watch and asked it.


    ¡°Return to the capital.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s words were calm but he was very resolute. He had no intention of overestimating Su Ni.


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, can we go back?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked. It was sote that she still had to go back to the capital. She was afraid that it was a little inappropriate. She hadn¡¯t mentally prepared herself, ¡°Otherwise, now you find a ce to rest in the city, and then you can leave on the day?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ruan Yichen firmly refused and drove towards the capital.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After all, Mancheng was the son of Gu Zechen. No matter how bad Ruan Yichen was, he couldn¡¯t touch Gu Zechen¡¯s position. It was already very dangerous to find a doctor for Su Ni in Ming City. If they continued to stay in the city, Gu Zechen would find them tomorrow.


    Su Ni felt a little helpless. She didn¡¯t know why Ruan Yichen was so stubborn to go back to the capital. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve experienced too much today and I¡¯m already very tired. Otherwise, let¡¯s find a ce to rest.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, rest in the car.¡±


    Ruan Yichen turned his head to look at Su Ni with a gentle expression and a steady tone, ¡°You can sleep peacefully. I¡¯ll call you when you arrive.¡±


    Even though Su Ni looked at Ruan Yichen with a moist expression, the feelings in her eyes were not so natural. She always showed a hint of affection, which made Su Ni feel a little scared.


    Su Ni had no way to persuade Ruan Yichen, but it didn¡¯t mean that she had to listen to Ruan Yichen. She would find a way to leave when she reached the capital.


    When they arrived at the capital, the sky was already bright, and it seemed that it was a new day. At this time, Su Ni was exhausted and felt like she was in pain. She could only be helped by Ruan Yichen back to Ruan Yichen¡¯s house to rest.


    Because Hanhan was tired, Su Ni fell to bed and didn¡¯t sleep at all.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she slept. By the time Su Ni finally woke up, it was already the sun.


    Su Ni tried hard to open her eyes, but she saw Ruan Yichen sitting by the bed, looking at her with an appreciative expression.


    This made Su Ni sweaty. She pulled the quilt back and asked Ruan Yichen, ¡°Are you?¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t answer her question but smiled softly at Su Ni. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Su Ni nodded with fear and looked at Ruan Yichen with a vignt expression, but she did not say anything.


    She knew that if Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t want to answer, she would just ask. If Ruan Yichen was willing to answer, even if he didn¡¯t open his mouth, he would have taken the initiative.


    ¡°When you wake up, get up and clean up.¡±


    Ruan Yichen grinned and pretended to be a little abandoned. ¡°Look at the bloodstains on your body. I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    Su Ni stared at her clothes, which were dirty and tattered, and even gave off a faint smell. Her ears were a little hot and her cheeks were red.


    ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes.¡±


    Ruan Yichen snapped his fingers and the bedroom door was pushed open. Soon after, a few people pushed a few trackles in.


    ¡°These were bought when you were asleep. I don¡¯t know what you like, so I bought all the good ones. You can pick one.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone was casual and he didn¡¯t care about money at all. He even looked at Su Ni expectantly, wanting Su Ni to change into a new dress for him.


    Su Ni was a little shocked. Seeing that Ruan Yichen was still in a good spirits without a hitch, she sighed.

 Chapter 655: See the most important person

    So many things happened at the same time yesterday. Su Ni was exhausted without doing anything. Ruan Yichen drove back to the capital without sleep all night. Why was he still so energetic?


    ¡°Alright, just one piece of it. Leave the rest.¡±


    ¡°I just divorced Gu Zechen. I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t take anything. These things are so expensive. I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already chosen me, how can I make you suffer?¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni¡¯s red cheeks and bit her lip in embarrassment. His love for Su Ni deepened a little, so he threw his hand at those henchmen, ¡°Stay these. You can go out.¡±


    ¡°These are so expensive, don¡¯t spend money.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and couldn¡¯t help but say to Ruan Yichen, ¡°It¡¯s already very embarrassing for me to stay here for now. Don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled and reached out to scrape Su Ni¡¯s tip. He smiled and said, ¡°Alright, please change your clothes.¡± Yan will take you to see an important person.


    ¡°Who do you want to see?¡±


    Su Ni was confused, so she stood up and wanted to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I still won¡¯t disturb you. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni wanted to escape, Ruan Yichen reached out and pressed her against a chair. ¡°This person is very important today. You must take it seriously.¡±


    Su Ni was forced to sit on the chair by Ruan Yichen. Just as she was about to speak, she was stopped by Ruan Yichen¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up in an hour. The stylist has been waiting for a long time. I¡¯ll call her toe up.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, Gu Zechen called Ming You toe up, and half forced her to pick out clothes for Su Ni, then turned into Fang¡¯s face.


    After all this, Ruan Yichen came in wearing a dark blue gown and stared at Su Ni for a long time.


    At this time, Su Ni was wearing a water blue dress, blocking her slightly bulging belly. She wore a pair of high heels with slight heels, which were covered in diamond, and was extremely luxurious. The paleplexion was only slightly dazed, which had already made Ruan Yichen look drunk and difficult to pull out.


    Su Ni had no choice but to follow Ruan Yichen¡¯s feast.


    Su Ni thought that Ruan Yichen would take her to see all kinds of chairman, CEO, and the like in Beijing to show off her as their spoils, but she never imagined that Ruan Yichen would take her to a secret vi.


    Following the instructions of the child, Su Ni and Ruan Yichen came to a private room. The door saw that there was no CEO inside. In addition, there weren¡¯t many people. There was only a gentle, yet charming woman sitting there and staring at the two of them with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    The woman took the lead and called Su Ni and Ruan Yichen to sit down. ¡°Hurry up and sit down. You¡¯re broken along the way.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know who this person was and didn¡¯t want to speak. She only smiled politely and sat down in the chair Ruan Yichen pulled for her.


    ¡°Su Ni, let me introduce you.¡±


    As soon as she sat down, Ruan Yichen suddenly introduced her to the third person on the table.


    ¡°This is my mother.¡±


    This was when Su Ni woke up from her dream. No wonder she felt that this woman had a familiar feeling. She seemed to have seen her somewhere before. After Ruan Yichen¡¯s introduction, she realized that Yan Lu quickly smiled gently and respectfully called out, ¡°Hello, Aunty.¡±


    The woman was friendly, and her eyes narrowed when she smiled. She gently replied, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t control his fear and looked at Su Ni with gentle eyes. ¡°This is my girlfriend, Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Alright, she looks like a good girl.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s mother was in a daze. She loved the house and looked at Su Ni softly.


    Su Ni realized just how crazy Ruan Yichen was to bring her to see her mother. This wasn¡¯t forcing herself to y with him, but what else could it be?


    Su Ni felt like she had entered the pit. It was really hoarse and dumb, and there was a dumbfounded. He could only look at Ruan Yichen¡¯s face desperately, make him look pale, then he reached out and secretly kicked him under the table, trying to stop the topic.


    However, Ruan Yichen pretended not to see it and was stunned by Su Ni¡¯s various hints. He smiled at Su Ni and turned his head to speak to his mother, ¡°We¡¯re preparing for the wedding. I wonder if you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I have no objections.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan looked at Ruan Yichen lovingly and added, ¡°Marriage is a matter for two people. If you have ns, you should ask Su Ni for her opinion.¡±


    Su Ni was afraid that Mrs. Ruan would meet her, so she could only impolitely n their conversation. ¡°Aunty, Hanhan, I have something to say.¡±


    Thankfully, Mrs. Ruan didn¡¯t get angry about this matter. She just smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m going to be a family. If you have anything, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t exin clearly just now, so I¡¯ll introduce myself to you.¡±


    Su Ni furrowed her brows and was prepared for Ruan Yichen¡¯s mother to me her. ¡°I¡¯m Su Ni, Gu Zechen¡¯s ex-wife. I still have my ex-husband¡¯s child in my belly. We just got divorced not too long ago. We really can¡¯t be with Ruan Yichen and ruined his reputation.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan was indeed a little shocked but she didn¡¯t show it on the surface. She just saw a trace of abandonment in her eyes, and then she continued to say, ¡°Child, it¡¯s fine. I also heard about your incident. I knew that this was unfair to you and you suffered a lot. But when you¡¯re with my son, I promise he won¡¯t bully you or do something like Gu Zechen.


    After Yan Lu finished, he felt that it was not enough and added, ¡°Hmm, Ruan Yichen loves you so much, so we will love you as well.¡± I believe my son¡¯s judgment will not be wrong.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t say a word. She didn¡¯t expect Ruan Yichen¡¯s mother to not care about such a thing. After she finished her exnation, she even pulled her hand and spoke in return.


    However, in fact, Mrs. Ruan already hated Su Ni. She thought that her son, in terms of looks and status, was worthy of finding a better person, but she never imagined that Ruan Yichen would actually beat a woman that no one else wanted.


    Even though she was reluctant, Mrs. Ruan had no choice. Her son knew very well that Mrs. Ruan knew that Ruan Yichen was stubborn and would find a way to get what he knew. Otherwise, he would do anything, even if he had to fight for it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 656: Paranoid

    Mrs. Ruan could also tell that Su Ni did not like Ruan Yichen in her heart, but for Ruan Yichen¡¯s good, he made aggressive actions and could only ept him.


    ¡°But my identity is not suitable for getting married immediately. This is unfair to Ruan Yichen.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Su Ni felt that the family was a little strange, as if they were not very strong, so she could only continue to fight for opportunities for herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for my son, Hanhan, to have a girl he likes. As long as he likes him, we won¡¯t mind any identity. You don¡¯t have to me him.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan held Su Ni¡¯s hand gently but she was also very stubborn. ¡°Since you are together now, you must have a good time and don¡¯t get into any conflicts. You must be happy together.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what was going on. She watched Mrs. Ruan speak to her gently but felt ufortable. She could only take her cool hand back without trace.


    ¡°First morning, go upstairs and buy my bag. I have something for Su Ni.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan nodded and looked at Ruan Yichen lovingly.


    Ruan Yichen nodded and walked out without thinking.


    When Su Ni saw Mrs. Ruan open Ruan Yichen, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She continued to beg, ¡°Mother, I have a son now, but this child¡¯s father is not Ruan Yichen. I can¡¯t marry him with my stomach.¡± Even if Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care, what would the people outside think? He would definitely break Ruan Yichen¡¯s spine.


    Mrs. Ruan nced at Su Ni and didn¡¯t say anything. She had never thought about it, but she had no way to speak. She knew what kind of character Ruan Yichen was, so she could only let Ruan Yichen go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that, we don¡¯t care.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan said slowly, seeminglyforting Su Ni, ¡°As long as my son likes it, we won¡¯t have any objections. Life is for yourself, so why do you have to care about what the henchmen say?


    Su Ni was stunned. Since she had said this, Mrs. Ruan was still worried. Su Ni even doubted whether this Ruan Yichen was his biological child. If other people¡¯s mother heard this, she would do everything she could to separate the two of them. How could a mother push her son into the pit? #@$&


    ¡°Ruan Yichen has been strong since he was a child. No one can control him when he is stubborn.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan noticed Su Ni was a little dazed, as if she was rambling. She was reminded of Ruan Yichen¡¯s childhood, ¡°Ruan Yichen was young and always bullied by an older child. Other people¡¯s children were bullied and went back home to cry, but he never cried. Every time, he would find a chance to bully them, and even let them suffer ten times more than he did. Once, I remembered that the eldest child in the yard stole his favorite toy and threw it into the mud. He was so angry that Ruan Yichen beat the boy like crazy, beating him up. Yan Lu was not in time for the adults to go, so he would probably kill the child. However, no one has ever bullied him ever since then.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s mother nagged and remembered some stories about Ruan Yichen¡¯s childhood, which made Su Ni feel more and more sweaty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about his personality?¡±


    Su Ni was a little confused as she frowned and said, ¡°This is indeed a little exciting. It doesn¡¯t seem good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan was still in a daze as she replied calmly, ¡°How can we not care? We just have to let him go.¡± However, it was only because of his strength that he could stand firm in the business world.


    Su Ni murmured as she tried her best to figure out a way to surround herself.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Mrs. Ruan looked at Su Ni, whose eyes were shing, and her rims were red. She seemed to beg, ¡°I can tell that Ruan Yichen loves you very much. You must be with him and not let him down.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth and was just about to say goodbye to advise Mrs. Ruan not to be sad when she saw the door open again. Ruan Yichen walked in with his mother¡¯s father.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled faintly and handed the young master to his mother. He turned his head and looked at Ming You and Su Ni, ¡°What did you just say to my mother? Are you so serious?¡±


    Su Ni suddenly woke up and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a talk.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, this is for you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen wanted to ask when his mother said something, as if she had found a gift for Su Ni.     Su Ni subconsciously put her hand down and did not want to reach out to pick up what Mrs. Ruan had handed over. However, she did not expect Ruan Yichen to take it for her. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for her, let me do it.¡±


    There was no problem with Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone. After he took it, he ced it beside Su Ni and stared at her, forcing her to open it.


    It was not good for Su Ni to refute Mrs. Ruan¡¯s son in person. She could only open the box and take out the elegant gem ne.


    ¡°This is a ne passed down by the Ruan family and it is left to the daughter-inw.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni took it, Mrs. Ruan nodded with satisfaction and exined the history of the ne to Kang. ¡°Bring this ne is the family of our family.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know that the ne was so heavy. She hurriedly wanted to put the ne back into the box, but she identally saw the coat on her wrist.


    This boy was a gift from her mother after she was pregnant. This bracelet was also passed down by the family, and it was a symbol of the family¡¯s mistress.


    For a moment, Su Ni was a little confused. She didn¡¯t know what to say, but her eyes became uncertain. She could only refuse, ¡°This gift is too heavy. I can¡¯t stand it. Wait till the day we get married, you can give it to me.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and wanted to return the ne back to the Changqian first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it for her first.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was going to return the ne, Ruan Yichen took out the box and put it into the box.


    Su Ni wanted him to return, but she was afraid that Ruan Yichen would lose control, so she could only listen to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at his watch and apologized politely to his mother, ¡°She can¡¯t stay at night for too long. It¡¯s not good for her health.¡±


    ¡°Go, be careful on the road.¡±


    The way Ruan Yichen¡¯s mother looked at the two of them was always peaceful. ¡°Huan¡¯er, you have to take good care of Su Ni. Don¡¯t let her suffer in our house.¡±


    When he returned to Ruan Yichen¡¯s vi, Ruan Yichen took out the ne again. ¡°Take this well. My mother will give it to you, you can take it.¡±

 Chapter 657: Yan Tao really did it.

    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni shook it like a drum and refused, ¡°You and I are just ying games. How can you take it seriously?¡± This thing is so heavy and meaningful. You must give it to your wife, not me.


    Ruan Yichen heard Su Ni¡¯s words and reached out to take out the ne. He was about to hang it on Su Ni¡¯s neck, ¡°Bring it, I¡¯ll see if it looks good.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Su Ni pushed Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand away, not interested in it at all. She looked elsewhere and no longer looked at Ruan Yichen.


    However, Ruan Yichen did not force her. Seeing that Su Ni was not in a daze, he followed Su Ni¡¯s wishes and put down the ne and left.


    ¡°Take good care of Miss Su Ni. Don¡¯t let her lose anything.¡±


    Ruan Yichen told his family¡¯s henchmen, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, don¡¯t let her find any way to leave here.¡±


    Ruan Yichen stared at maid coldly, his expression cold, ¡°Otherwise, you know what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Okay, President Ruan.¡±


    Maid was shocked and could only answer. She subconsciously looked at Su Ni, who was at a loss, with aplicated expression in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if it was sympathy or something.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯tmunicate with the outside world and could only stay in Ruan Yichen¡¯s vi.


    Seeing that the wound had almost recovered, he wanted to leave here, which made Ruan Yichen really want to marry him.


    ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡±


    Maid watched Su Ni tidy up and walked down to Young Master. She immediately yelled out and ran over to the front of Cairn. ¡°Miss, if you have any instructions, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni looked at maid anxiously and felt a little surprised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you, tell me whatever you want. You don¡¯t need to do it yourself.¡±


    Maid didn¡¯t answer but she still said those words.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. It¡¯s not good for me to stay here. It¡¯s too much trouble for President Ruan.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know that Ruan Yichen had already told her family to prevent Su Ni from going out, so she was telling the truth.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Maid spoke and her voice trembled. ¡°Mr. Ruan, you can only stay here and not go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned. She didn¡¯t know why but she was confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If you want to go out, call him and ask him, okay?¡± Miss, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.


    Maid begged bitterly to stop Su Ni from going out.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Ni looked at maid, who was about to cry, and she held back a little. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her, so she turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask.¡±


    Maid followed Su Ni back to her room and made a call for her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised the phone and found that it was Su Ni calling. He was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t help but raise his tone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go out?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to talk to Ruan Yichen. She asked directly, wanting to get a definite answer from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for you to go out now. You have to be at ease and be sick. I¡¯ll be at my house.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was still patient and gave Su Ni a reasonable reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need to get sick.¡±


    Su Ni was a little unhappy. She wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°You need to be sick, speak nonsense.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s words became chilly but he still tasted Su Ni gently. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to apany you after I¡¯m busy.¡±


    After that, Ruan Yichen cut off the phone, leaving only the helpless Su Ni and the maid¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ni, who couldn¡¯t get out, had no choice but to wander around the room. Finally, she sat on the big sofa and turned on the television in boredom.


    After the TV was on, Su Ni regretted it. All the media tried to report what happened yesterday and yed the video of Gu Zechen kneeling over and over again. As the public opinion fell, they scolded Gu Zechen, saying that he had detained his already strange wife, and forced his ex-wife to enter the building.


    Needless to say, this news had spread throughout the city. Ming You was talking about the explosive news that happened yesterday. Many reporters even came to the capital family to seek the truth, causing the family to lose and turn the tables.


    ¡°Grandfather, there are more reporters outside. What should we do?¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked outside worriedly, worried that the young master would open the door outside the vi like yesterday. Sheined to Grandfather Yan, ¡°This Su Ni really is. Why do you jump? Isn¡¯t she deliberately trying to embarrass Brother Zechen? For the sake of that wild man, she didn¡¯t even care about the child.¡±


    Grandfather Yan sat in the middle of the sofa, his head tightened and his eyes were deep, as if he was sizing up something.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Lan Qianqian put down her phone that she had swiped for the whole morning, and she also said, ¡°The matter between the two of them has been riled up to the capital. Now they can¡¯t go anywhere. Let our family hide here as a turtle?¡±


    Lan Qianqian was a little confused. She had made an appointmentst night, but she couldn¡¯t get out now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Ni is hiding far away, so she has to worry about her family.¡±


    When Fu Shanshan saw that someone was speaking for her, she immediately clung to her and acted obediently in front of Grandfather Yang. ¡°Grandfather, you must take care of this kind of woman who cheats and sins.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Young Master, you didn¡¯t go to Gu Zechen to mess around. Can things develop to the current state?¡±


    When she saw that Fu Shanshan¡¯s motives were impure, Lan Qianqian couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes a few times before closing herself in the room.     Fu Shanshan was told by Lan Qianqian and could only continue to beg her grandfather to be her mistress.


    ¡°Alright, you should rest first.¡±


    Grandfather Yan didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He waved his hand and called Fu Shanshan back.


    This time, Hanhan was a little abnormal. He didn¡¯t give Fu Shanshan the master but impatiently let her rest. Fu Shanshan did not dare to ask anymore. She felt that Grandfather Yan was annoyed because of the reporters outside, so she went upstairs in a low voice.


    ¡°Elder Yan, could we have done something wrong?¡±


    Miao Cuifen bit her lip. She had been by Grandfather Yang¡¯s side all the time. She was also aware of the phone call between him and Su Ni, so she didn¡¯t say anything. She only asked after everyone left.


    Grandfather Yan did not say anything, and hisplexion turned into ice.


    After a long time, she let out a heavy sigh.

 Chapter 658: Hwa Xia’s reaction

    Perhaps it was because she really had intimidated Su Ni, but Grandfather Yan felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. Over the phone, Su Ni promised to leave Gu Zechen as soon as possible, but unexpectedly came down from upstairs regardless of her life.


    Maybe the young master underestimated Gu Zechen¡¯s feelings for Su Ni. He wanted to intervene from the middle and cut off their contact, which led to Gu Zechen¡¯s actions yesterday.


    In his heart, the young master knew that Gu Zechen was arrogant and not too arrogant.


    But he never imagined that Gu Zechen would not even want his self-esteem for Su Ni.


    For a moment, Grandfather Yan was also confused.


    He was a shrewd man. Did he be a fool after he aged?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and persuade those reporters.¡±


    When Miao Cuifen saw that Grandfather Yang didn¡¯t speak, her eyes seemed to be full of me, so she stood up to deal with the reporters.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that Xu Wan hade to provoke Fu Shanshan.


    Xu Wan sat in Li¡¯s office, but she was very familiar with the movements at the door of the family. She manipted everything from a distance through herputer.


    ¡°Lissa, you¡¯re angry.¡±


    Mike walked in and gently put his hand on Xu Wan¡¯s shoulder.


    Ever since Xu Wan was thrown out of the family by the security guards, Xu Wan¡¯s attitude towards Mike was much better. At least now, she could speak to Hanhan.


    ¡°That is.¡±


    Xu Wan smiled. ¡°Bullying me will make them pay the price.¡±


    Xu Wan had always hated him. Although she was full of fear for Gu Zechen, she still couldn¡¯t help wanting to love him.


    In that case, she could only shift her anger to others so that no one could take it.


    ¡°Gu Zechen knelt down at Su Ni who left yesterday. It seems that he has also experienced the feeling of love.¡±


    Ming You was so quick that she felt that all of this was Gu Zechen¡¯s response.


    She closed her eyes and remembered the scene of Gu Zechen kneeling on his knees. Her heart twitched and she felt a little painful.


    Gu Zechen was so arrogant that he could kneel down with so many people and beg Su Ni not to leave.


    Jealousy and jealousy rolled in Xu Wan¡¯s heart. She swore to make these people pay the price.


    Su Ni in the family did not know that the outside world was already open, so she could only rely on TV to understand the news outside.


    Su Ni stared at the television with her eyes wide open. She kept searching for news about everything rted to Gu Zechen and stimted her nerves again and again.


    Watching Su Ni¡¯s painful expression, the maid tried to restrain her emotions and tried not to cry. She said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, please take a look. Rest.¡±


    Su Ni frowned, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Maybe I was wrong.¡±


    The anxiety in her heart was about to swallow Su Ni, making her scream painfully, but she was still watching the news on TV.


    ¡°Who let Miss Su Ni watch TV?¡±


    The television suddenly stopped and Ruan Yichen¡¯s cold voice was heard.


    Su Ni quickly dried her tears and looked back at Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Are you all decorative? I asked you to take care of Miss Su Ni. Is that how you take care of her?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were fierce and his expression was terrible. He mmed the control control in his hand onto the ground and immediately shattered it.


    ¡°President Ruan, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Maid was frightened and didn¡¯t know what to do. The little ones had already made a sound and their legs were starting to go soft.


    ¡°I think you can¡¯t do anything. Do you want me to teach you how to treat people?¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t look down on him. Instead, he walked to them with a heavy face and was stunned.


    ¡°President Ruan, we¡¯re really wrong. Please forgive us this time.¡±


    When maid heard Ruan Yichen say this, she was pale and could not say anything except for forgiveness.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Ruan Yichen and shouted softly to persuade him.


    ¡°You sit and meet Hanhan. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ruan Yichen snorted, but he looked at Su Ni with a gentle face as he spoke to her like water.


    Then, she turned her face and looked like a frosty face. It changed so quickly that Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but squint, as if Ruan Yichen was suffering from a mental breakdown.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face fell and his eyes were filled with venom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t punish them anymore.¡±


    Su Ni could not watch it anymore, so she could only plead for maid, ¡°I was too bored at home, so I wanted to watch TV.¡± They advised me to rest a few times but I didn¡¯t listen.


    Su Ni exined softly to Ruan Yichen, trying to calm him down and not punish maid.


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned and asked the few people in front of him.


    Those people didn¡¯t dare answer. They stood with their hands down, not even the courage to raise their heads.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know why these people hurt Ruan Yichen so much. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to say anything. She could only answer for them, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t scold them anymore.¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Su Ni has already said so, forget about this matter.¡±


    With Su Ni¡¯s words of affection, Ruan Yichen stopped, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Next time I find out something like this, you should be careful.¡±


    Those people looked at Su Ni gratefully and fled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the room.¡±


    Ruan Yichen walked to Su Ni¡¯s side and gently wiped away her undried tears, apanying her in the room.


    Su Ni was still a little startled. She felt a little flustered when she thought about how fast Ruan Yichen was. She could only let Ruan Yichen send her back.


    As soon as she entered the room, Ruan Yichen closed the door. Su Ni turned around and saw the jacket on Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Ruan Yichen with fear, unsure what he was going to do.


    ¡°Silly girl, why are you nervous?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was looking at him nervously, Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t help butugh and whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you, and now is not the time.¡±


    When she finished, she looked meaningfully at Su Ni¡¯s stomach. There was an indescribable emotion in her eyes and she never spoke again.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and sounded angry.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Ruan Yichen, who retracted his gaze, smiled at Su Ni and opened the door. ¡°Rest, I¡¯ll go prepare some food for you. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m ready.¡±


    After that, Ruan Yichen left without hesitation, leaving only Su Ni alone in the room, feeling a little uneasy.


    What exactly was Ruan Yichen doing? Why was he more and more frightening, as if he was paranoid like morbid? Was it really as his mother said, Ruan Yichen was a person who would repay him?

 Chapter 659: Faint clues appeared in the beginning.

    Before Hanhan could think about it, he heard someone knocking on the door. ¡°Miss, President Ruan is inviting you down for dinner.¡±


    Su Ni opened the door and nced at maid, who was in the red circle, and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Maid quickly frowned, her eyes shing. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the building.¡±


    Su Ni knew that Ruan Yichen might have berated those people behind her back, so she could only say that she ate with her building.


    ¡°Su Ni, sit here.¡±


    Seeing Su Nie down, Ruan Yichen deliberately went to greet her and pulled out a chair for her to sit down.


    Su Ni looked at the candlestick on the table, the crouching flower, the white wine in the bucket, and the delicacies that Ruan Yichen had prepared for her. She gently shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste so much money. I don¡¯t have much appetite.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate.¡±


    Ruan Yichen picked up the cup and raised it in the air, indicating for Su Ni to toast with him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and her attitude was cold. She didn¡¯t have the desire to clink sses with Ruan Yichen, nor did she want to.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care. After drinking a ss of wine, he started his n with Su Ni. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll prepare for our wedding. Tell me where you like, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Su Ni was afraid and felt that Ruan Yichen wanted to do a fake scene with her, so she quickly reminded him, ¡°This is just a y.¡±


    ¡°I think Hanhan Ind is good. There is a small ind there that is my real estate. I have already bought it. I will hold a wedding there and the ind will be given to you.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen heard this, he didn¡¯t take Su Ni¡¯s words to heart at all. He stubbornly continued to discuss the matter with Su Ni.


    Rather than being a discussion, it was better to say that Ruan Yichen had informed Su Ni about the matter. He didn¡¯t give Su Ni a chance to refute.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s try this steak. I, Hanhan Cheng, came from Japan. Take a look and see if it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was not very tall and didn¡¯t say anything, Ruan Yichen cut the steak in the te into small pieces, gently swung it up and handed it to Su Ni.


    Su Ni frowned and subconsciously tilted her head, not wanting to eat what Ruan Yichen handed over.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Ruan Yichen retracted his hand and his eyes became stern. ¡°It seems that the chef didn¡¯t cook properly. Otherwise, why would he not want to eat?¡±


    The chef standing on the side was a little nervous. He opened his mouth and wanted to exin a few words, but he was stunned by Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to talk, so she was in a daze to exin.


    ¡°This chef has no use at all. He can¡¯t make anything delicious. Just cut off his hand.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone was t as he pushed the fork back to the te and made a loud noise.


    ¡°President Ruan, don¡¯t be angry. My food level will be fine. Try again¡­¡±


    When the chef heard Ruan Yichen¡¯s words, he was frightened and begged Ruan Yichen not to be impulsive.


    ¡°Are you questioning Miss Su Ni and I¡¯s taste?¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised his eyebrows and swept his gaze over, ¡°Really?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    The chef was so frightened that he broke out in sweat and subconsciously took a few steps back.


    ¡°Then cut your hands.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled at the corner of his eyes but he was iparably cold as he calmly said to the chef beside him.


    ¡°I love eating.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and watched the water on the chef¡¯s face fall down at a speed visible to her. She held back a little, and at the same time, she was afraid that Ruan Yichen would make some drastic actions. ¡°I didn¡¯t have an appetite just now. I want to eat now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen saw Su Ni¡¯s mouth, his eyes were filled with fear. He then picked up a small piece of beef with the Turkey and handed it over.


    Su Ni sped her hands and wanted to take Ruan Yichen¡¯s fork, but she was stunned by him. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you, yell.¡±


    Su Ni frowned. Seeing how determined Ruan Yichen was, she could only say something and let Ruan Yichen smash all the steak into her stomach.


    Su Ni was already in a daze, so she couldn¡¯t eat such a fishy food. In order to pursue the feeling of being rich, the steak in the house still had strands of silk in the middle. She exerted a little strength, as if there was blood outside, which made Su Ni feel a little nauseous.


    However, Ruan Yichen did not care so much. He just kept sending the steak to Su Ni¡¯s mouth and watched Su Ni eat it. He was very satisfied as if he was admiring a piece of art.


    Su Ni was afraid that Ruan Yichen would continue to mess with him, so she didn¡¯t dare to harass him anymore. She could only mechanically reject the steak that made her stomach gush. She felt that her stomach was strong, as if it was stabbed.


    ¡°If you like to eat, I¡¯ll get someone to fly over from Japan next time.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was satisfied when he saw Su Ni¡¯s te of steak. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch Su Ni¡¯s face. ¡°As long as you listen to me, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±


    Su Ni was a little stiff, but she didn¡¯t even have the courage to open her mouth. In addition to Hanhan¡¯s difort, she could only endure it with her eyes closed. She tried to say, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired now. I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Quick, help Miss Su Ni go back and rest.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen heard that Su Ni was a little tired, he hurriedly urged maid, who was waiting for him, to apany him upstairs to rest.


    He watched Su Ni go upstairs quietly, his hair sluttering like Su Ni was a bird he kept in a cage. Everything was under his control.


    However, Su Ni ate it after she was pregnant, and everything was nothing.


    Having been forced to eat so many steak today, Su Ni actually felt the smell of blood in her mouth. The pain in her stomach made her roll on the bed.


    Su Ni wanted to persevere, but she found that she was in a daze. Layers of hers seeped out from her body, drenched her clothes a lot, and her consciousness became a little blurry.


    Su Ni tried to stand upright, but she felt as though she had stepped on cotton. She fell on the heavy carpet without making too much noise.


    It waste at night and everyone was resting. Who else could save them?


    Su Ni closed her eyes in despair and tried to shout.


    But before Young Master could save her, he suddenly opened it. Ruan Yichen rushed in anxiously, raised Su Ni on the ground and said, ¡°Su Ni, are you alright?¡± What¡¯s wrong with you?


    Su Ni closed her eyes in pain and didn¡¯t think about how Ruan Yichen knew she fell to the ground. She could only use Hanhan¡¯s weak voice to say to Ruan Yichen, ¡°My stomach hurts. Please save me¡­ and my child..¡±


    Su Ni only felt the pain in her stomach as if she was swaying. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She was afraid that her child would be in danger, so she could only beg Ruan Yichen to help her.

 Chapter 660: Killing her child

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Ruan Yichen agreed, but his eyes were unusually stern. His corner twitched, and his face was as ck as ink.


    ¡°Su Ni, if you insist on the meeting, you¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡±


    Ruan Yichen quickly opened it and turned his head to look at Su Ni who was in the car from time to time.


    Su Ni nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. She really wasn¡¯t angry, so she could only shut her eyes and remain clear-headed.


    There was a hospital in Beijing where Ruan Yichen was in charge of it. It was very convenient for him to get sick no matter when. It was alreadyte at night, and those doctors were also worried.


    ¡°Doctor, is my girlfriend sick? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Seeing that the doctor pressed down on Su Ni¡¯s abdomen from time to time, Ruan Yichen took a Hanhan weapon and swung it around. He was a little anxious and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s an acute Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the patient ate too much at night, plus with the irregr diet recently, that¡¯s why she suddenly exploded. Seeing how painful she is, she has to arrange the operation as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni struggled to sit up and rejected her husband¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I just ate too much tonight. The Gang Department can¡¯t digest it. Just give me some medicine and I won¡¯t have an operation.¡±


    Su Ni was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to face the sharp knife and the t tform alone.


    ¡°Su Ni, let¡¯s listen to the doctor.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shook his head, held Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and held her hand tightly. ¡°You¡¯re in so much pain right now, the antidote won¡¯t recover so soon. This kind of operation is just a minor injury. After a rest, you can be discharged.¡±


    After that, Ruan Yichen nced at the doctor standing beside him waiting for the results.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Su Ni.¡±


    Naturally, the doctor did not dare to vite Ruan Yichen¡¯s words. He also said, ¡°If the medicine is not used, the damage to the body will be greater. If the tail is pierced, it will die.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Listening to the doctor¡¯s words, Su Ni was even more frightened and her whole body trembled involuntarily. Her mind was filled with Gu Zechen¡¯s expression. %&(&


    If Gu Zechen was by her side, Su Ni would not be so afraid.


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯ve always been with you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen stopped Su Ni and reached out to caress her scattered hair.


    Su Ni had no choice but to cry as she nodded and was pushed into the operating room by the nurse.


    Ruan Yichen apanied Su Ni to the door of the operating room. Yan Qian smiled and consoled Su Ni, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. After youe out, everything will be fine.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what Ruan Yichen said, so she only closed her eyes and secretly prayed that she didn¡¯t have any trouble.


    The door of the operating room opened and was sent to Su Ni. The doctor was about to enter soon after, but Ruan Yichen silently grabbed his wrist and whispered a few words to the side. Then he saw the doctor¡¯s pale expression shing a few times, and arge piece of water fell beside him.


    Ruan Yichen curled the corner of his mouth and patted the arm of the doctor. His tone could not be denied, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    The doctor was stunned. He nodded and headed back to the operating room stiffly.


    On the stage, Su Ni suddenly felt that her eyes were shut, and now she looked like a sheep that was cut by others. She was really unlucky, so she opened her eyes and wanted to see what it was like.


    ¡°Doctor.¡±


    Su Ni looked at the only doctor beside her and asked, ¡°Why are you alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a master.¡±


    The master exined to Su Ni with a thick mask, ¡°I anesthetic you first. The doctor will surgery for youter. They are disinfected ande over immediately.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, but she suddenly reacted and stopped her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni¡¯s reaction was fierce, Ming Bai¡¯s face was full of anxiety, so he stopped. ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Su Ni said, ¡°It seems that pregnant women can¡¯t be anesthetic. This is not good for the fetus.¡±


    ¡°You are really interesting.¡±


    The master found it a bit funny. He didn¡¯t know why Su Ni said such words. ¡°The abortion is anesthetic, and the baby doesn¡¯t want it. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Su Ni was shocked. She couldn¡¯t even believe Master¡¯s words, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an abortion? How did it be an abortion?¡±


    Master also had some whispers. He didn¡¯t know what was happening outside, so he could only tell the truth, ¡°The anesthetic method and the abortion are different. Do you think I have to lie to you?¡±


    Su Ni looked like she had been hit by a thud in the air. Her skin started to twitch and her hair stood up. She couldn¡¯t bear to care about the pain in her abdomen and suddenly got off the Tantai.


    ¡°Young Lady, are you?¡±


    Master has never seen anyone who can repent when they are on the stage. He yelled, ¡°You are so weak, what are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but her eyes were full of venom. She opened the door of the operating room and walked out, coincidentally meeting Ruan Yichen who was waiting outside.


    ¡°Why did you run out yourself?¡±


    Ruan Yichen squinted his eyes, but he saw Su Ni in a daze. He was a little surprised, but he still walked up to her. ¡°Are you scared? Afraid, this operation is¡­¡±


    Pah!


    Before Ruan Yichen could finish his sentence, Su Ni gave Ruan Yichen a p with anger. It was crisp and clear, and it lingered in the hospital hallway for a long time.


    The doctor in the operating room saw Su Ni running out and chased after her, but she had already made up for it.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was indifferent as she stared at Ruan Yichen with venomous eyes and blurted out three words.


    Ruan Yichen was dumbfounded and did not expect such a thing to happen.


    In the next moment, he felt a strong sense of intimacy in his mouth. He licked his lips and found that his lips had been pped by Su Ni and his wounds started bleeding.


    Ruan Yichen turned his head and calmly wiped off the blood flowing from his side. He didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Instead, he looked at Su Ni in a low voice, ¡°Does your hand hurt? Let me see.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, she took a step forward, wanting to see Su Ni¡¯s slightly red hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and scolded Ruan Yichen, ¡°Why did you kill my child? Don¡¯t you have a conscience?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get married soon. This child is in trouble. You have worked hard to get pregnant, so keeping it is a sin. Why don¡¯t you pack it up early?¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t deny what he did and admitted it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you overestimate me?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were red, her eyes were full of hatred and fear. She shook her head and retreated, ¡°You are really scary, too scary.¡±

 Chapter 661: I will protect you.

    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were dark and dark, making it impossible to figure out what he was thinking.


    Su Ni felt bitter and she no longer dared to stay by Ruan Yichen¡¯s side.


    And that day, she suddenly felt that this man¡¯s stubbornness was terrifying. It was as though he had a splitting mind. He could be so poisonous to the person she loved, let alone a lover.


    Su Ni panicked. She was afraid that Ruan Yichen would hold her tightly in the next second and let the doctor force the abortion. Therefore, Su Ni turned around and ran towards the elevator, trying to escape from this ce.


    However, Su Ni was so weak and pregnant, how could shepare to the muscr Ruan Yichen?


    Before she could take a few steps, Ruan Yichen grabbed her tightly and held it tightly in his embrace.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t be so impulsive. You have to talk nonsense, understand?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone softened as if he was begging, but Su Ni felt that Ruan Yichen was threatening her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to love you?¡±


    The struggling Su Ni found that she had no way to escape from Ruan Yichen¡¯s embrace. She could only helplessly close her eyes and said in a thin tone, ¡°I really can¡¯t love you when you treat me like this.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Su Ni.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care about this at all.


    He didn¡¯t care whether Su Ni loved him or not. As long as Su Ni was by his side and he loved Kn, that was enough.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t love me, I will always love you and never change. I will do this for your good.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni, her voice a little anxious, and her eyes became crippled. ¡°I¡¯m so good to you, why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Killing the child is the best choice. You have to listen to me.


    Su Ni squinted her eyes and stared at Ruan Yichen with disappointment. After a long time, she asked in a low voice, ¡°If I try to reconnect with you and reverse our rtionship, will you consider leaving my child?¡±


    ¡°You still have children.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni¡¯s tears and his heart was upset. ¡°You will have a child who belongs to us in the future. We will never separate in our lives.¡±


    ¡°My body is too weak. If I abort this child, I might not have the chance to have another child.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a big risk this time. If this child is gone, I might never have the chance to be a mother again.¡±


    Su Ni cried silently and looked at Ruan Yichen with begging eyes. She wanted to pull away from his lover and beg him to stop herself.


    ¡°There will be a way in the future. Don¡¯t cry. As soon as I see you crying, I want to kill people.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was still in a daze. His tone was thin, and he was moved at all.


    ¡°If you really want to kill my child, then I won¡¯t live.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart was already dead, so she sniffed and looked at her. ¡°If I have the courage to look for you from the house, I have the courage to end my life.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen heard this, he was slightly shaken. He knew in his heart that Su Ni was also a person who would say something like this for his son.     The doctor looked at it for a long time before he was in a daze and asked carefully, ¡°Miss Su Ni¡¯s operation, look¡­¡±


    ¡°How is her condition?¡±


    Ruan Yichen stared at the doctor in a daze.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni¡¯s physical condition is indeed not good. There was also a red phenomenon before this. It is already difficult to keep this baby. If she forcefully aborts, it is likely that it will be detrimental to the future.¡±


    The doctor blinked and replied. He could tell that Su Ni was reluctant to part with the child in her womb. Naturally, she would tell the truth and didn¡¯t want to ruin her in his hands.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Ruan Yichen was furious and scolded in a low voice. He suddenly let go of Su Ni and rushed to the doctor the next second with a fist.


    The doctor was in a daze and was hit by Ruan Yichen¡¯s heavy punch. He immediately fell to the ground, feeling like a star was rising in front of him and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    The doctor was frightened too. He stood there dumbfounded, not daring to say a word.


    This matter was clearly requested by Ruan Yichen on a temporary basis. What does it have to do with them? It is too hard to say that they will be beaten up.


    The doctors were quite angry, but because of Ruan Yichen¡¯s identity, they could only snort and gently lift the doctor who had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Su Ni, please don¡¯t hide from me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s anger dissipated a little. He turned his head and looked for Su Ni, but he saw her staring at him in horror.


    Ruan Yichen stretched his hand forward, but Su Ni hid behind, which made Ruan Yichen feel guilty.


    ¡°Su Ni, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Ruan Yichen stopped his movements and hisplexion dimmed without any luster. He pulled a corner and seemed to mock him, ¡°I¡¯m really sad with your attitude, do you know?¡± Even if the whole world wants to hurt you, I will never touch your fingers.


    Su Ni knew that no matter what, she couldn¡¯t escape from Ruan Yichen¡¯s palm tonight. She could only helplessly nod and say softly, ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ruan Yichen leaned closer to Su Ni and held her hand. He was relieved and gave Su Ni a ticket, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a good rest. I promise you that the baby in your belly will wait for him to be born. I will never force you to kill him again. When the child is born, I will help you send it to the family and let Gu Zechen take care of it. It can be said that we have done everything.


    Su Ni whispered and nodded, her voice a little swallowing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me. If I love you, I will support all your decisions.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was really wronged and painful, Ruan Yichen followed her, but felt that it was not reasonable, so he added, ¡°All reasonable decisions.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with Ruan Yichen. Every second she stayed in the hospital, she was shocked. She was afraid that Ruan Yichen would change his mind the next second and wanted to take her child¡¯s life away, so she urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nodded. Without waiting for Su Ni to react, he reached out and hugged Su Ni in his arms. He carried Su Ni all the way from the hospital to the car and stopped.


    When Su Ni returned to the Ruan Yichen vi, she was exhausted. She went upstairs and wanted to rest early, but she found that Ruan Yichen showed no signs of leaving.

 Chapter 662: Waking up in the middle of the night

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯ve been tired all night too. Go back and rest.¡±


    Su Ni opened her mouth. Seeing that Ruan Yichen was not going to leave, she could only bravely speak.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t rest assured of you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shook his head, took out a pillow and quilt from his wardrobe, and put it on the carpet, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you. I just sleep on the ground. If you feel better, I can take care of you immediately.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, hey on the ground and looked at Su Ni with gentle eyes. ¡°Go to sleep. Call me if you don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to resist. She could only close her eyes tightly and she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe. Even her body was very careful, afraid that Ruan Yichen would hear the sound.


    In the daze, Su Ni was stunned by Gu Zechen¡¯s shadow, the scene of her escape from the family, and the red-eyed Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t sleep well. For some reason, she felt her body sweating.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, it¡¯s sote. Go and rest for a while.¡±


    Gu Zechen of the family also didn¡¯t sleep all night. The two of them felt a little palpitated, worried about each other, and couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time.


    Butler watched as Gu Zechen sat alone on the sofa in the manor without sleep. His eyes were hollow and his hair was heavy.


    Since Su Ni and Ruan Yichen left, Gu Zechen only slept for one or two hours every night and couldn¡¯t sleep again. He always sat alone and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Got it, you should rest soon.¡±


    Ruan Yichen turned his head and looked at butler who was in a dull tone.


    Butler still wanted to persuade him, but seeing the tears that seemed to have dried up in the corner of Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes, he knew that he was not feeling well and did not dare to disturb him anymore. He could only sigh and ignite a sigh of noisy fragrance in the manor, then he stepped back gently.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Nanny Wang waited outside for a long time, holding a bowl of cooked old woman soup in her hand, emitting a tempting aroma. ¡°What do you say, Mr. Gu, are you in the mood to eat something?¡±


    Butler shook his head solemnly and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Mr. Yan is not in the mood, so please take it.¡±


    Nanny Wang was a little disappointed. It wasn¡¯t because no one could enjoy the soup she had cooked in the middle of the night, but because she was sad about the encounter between the two of them.


    Gu Zechen blinked his eyes, revealing his fatigue, but he didn¡¯t want to rest until his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Gu Zechen picked up the call and asked in a hurry.


    ¡°People from the office watched the surveince for a few days and just came to a conclusion that Miss Su Ni was indeed secretly taken away by Ruan Yichen. Halfway through, she went to a zone without surveince and changed her car. It seems like he nned all of this beforehand. The rest of the search range can be narrowed. I will inform you if you have any more information.


    It waste at night, and Li Mo on the other end of the phone did not expect that Gu Zechen would pick up the call so quickly. He was stunned for a moment, but he still told Gu Zechen the news he had so far, so that he could rest assured.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After waiting for so many days, Gu Zechen finally got some news. Yan Wushuang looked at the watch on his wrist and Gu Zechen felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for you these few days. You¡¯d better get some rest early. You cane to thepany tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Li Mo frowned and listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Yan, rest well. I will find Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at the phone screen for a long time. The background picture of his phone desk was Su Ni. He looked at himself in a daze, as if he never thought that the two of them would have such a future.     The more she slept, the more ufortable she felt. She simply opened her eyes.


    Once she opened her mouth, Su Ni immediately broke out in sweat. She was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak. She could only stare at the bedside with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly wake up?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was so scared that her face turned pale, Ruan Yichen gently hooked his lips, ¡°Did I get to you?¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and tried hard to recover.


    Su Ni was stunned when she saw Ruan Yichen sitting beside her with a smile and staring at her silently. Su Ni was a little scared. She didn¡¯t know when Ruan Yichen was sitting here, and she didn¡¯t know how long Ruan Yichen had been watching her.


    ¡°When did you sit here?¡±


    Su Ni asked cautiously and instinctively tightened the nket on her body.


    ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±


    Ruan Yichen did not answer. He poured a ss of water and handed it to Su Ni, asking in a daze.


    Su Ni was in aplicated mood. She took the water from Ruan Yichen but didn¡¯t dare to drink it anymore.


    She didn¡¯t know if Ruan Yichen would get involved in this, if she wanted to harm her child again.


    ¡°I¡¯m really scared if you look at me like this.¡±


    Su Ni looked hurt and her eyshes drooped uncontrobly. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me crazy.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was a little upset when he heard Su Ni say this, but he could not bear to fight with Su Ni. He could only let go, ¡°Rest, I¡¯lle to apany you in broad daylight.¡±


    After she finished, she walked out of the room and left.


    Su Ni waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯t hear the silence outside the door. Her racing heart calmed down and she slept peacefully.


    But she didn¡¯t sleep for long when she heard a soft voice outside the door, ¡°Miss Su Ni, do you want breakfast?¡±


    Su Ni turned aroundzily. She didn¡¯t want to say anything but suddenly remembered something.


    At this time, Ruan Yichen must have gone to thepany. He wandered around the vi and looked at the surrounding atmosphere.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni hurriedly agreed and the woman opened the door. She personally helped Su Ni put on her clothes and helped her eat at the building.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful. I can leave myself.¡±


    Su Ni was taken care of by these people and felt a little ufortable. She could only turn around and smile helplessly, wanting them to not follow her.


    Those Ming You nodded, but they didn¡¯t listen to Su Ni at all. They agreed, but they still followed Su Ni.


    Su Ni saw that the situation was not very good. She knew that those viins might have been intimidated by Ruan Yichen and let them look at her in a daze.


    However, she wasn¡¯t flustered. Since that was the case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the vi¡¯s door. The only thing she could do was to see if there were any secrets in the vi.


    Su Ni looked around and thought about how to clear theyout of the room.


    Suddenly, he frowned.

 Chapter 663: Plan to escape

    After carelessly finishing the meal, Su Ni stood up unintentionally and nned to walk out of the vi to observe the atmosphere outside.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, what are you doing?¡±


    The woman screamed and quickly came to Su Ni, blocking the door. ¡°Mr. Ruan said that the wind outside today is so great that you are not suitable for going out. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still feeling ufortable, so it¡¯s better for Hanhan to rest.


    Su Ni muttered. Looking at the weather outside, she asked, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s wind outside?¡±


    The maid looked back and bit her lower lip. ¡°Mr. Ruan asked you to rest in the room. You¡¯d better not go out.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Ni¡¯s guess was correct. She was now equivalent to being under Ruan Yichen¡¯s house arrest. Without his permission, Su Ni definitely couldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Did he not let me go out?¡±


    Su Ni looked at the woman in a difficult position. She seemed to have been ordered to death and asked, ¡°How did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    The maid was very alert, and her eyes were uncertain, but she refused to sell Ruan Yichen out. ¡°Mr. Ruan didn¡¯t say such words. I just think it¡¯s too dangerous outside. I don¡¯t want you to go out. Young Master, you still have a baby. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    Su Ni sighed. She was not Fu Shanshan, so she wouldn¡¯t be a henchman who would be hard pressed to do things because of these small things. Even if Kacha didn¡¯t say anything, Yan would have already guessed why she couldn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Forget it, then I won¡¯t go out. Let¡¯s go around the house, okay?¡±


    Su Ni swooped in and changed into a kind of cunning strategy. She said with a startled expression on her face, trying to deceive those henchmen.


    ¡°Alright, if you feel bored, it¡¯s okay to wander inside the room.¡±


    When the servants saw that Su Ni did not embarrass them, they were relieved and immediately agreed to Su Ni¡¯s request.


    Ruan Yichen ordered Su Ni not to go out, and he didn¡¯t tell her not to stay in the room.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t mind. Yan Zheng¡¯s purpose was to turn around in the room, so she didn¡¯t look forward to leaving.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about this room? It¡¯s so big that you can¡¯t even see the scenery outside.¡±


    Su Ni was a little depressed and pretended to be unhappy. Sheined to the few people behind her, trying to get something out of their mouths.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, there is a balcony on the third floor. The view is wide. You can¡­¡±


    A lover suddenly opened his mouth, but before he could finish, he couldn¡¯t help but make a sound.


    In this way, she had been pinched by someone beside her, indicating that she had misspoken.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni looked at maid who had just opened her mouth and didn¡¯t know if she was afraid or because she was in pain. She was so dazed that she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    If she asked again, maid didn¡¯t say a word. She lowered her head and mumbled, almost daring.


    These maid should know that she escaped from the family and came down from the building.


    How could Hanhan be so close to the balcony?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and revealed a beautiful vortex. She couldn¡¯t ask anything and didn¡¯t continue to ask, ¡°Life is very good now. I ran out of my mind. Do you want to go back to the crime?¡±


    The maid looked at Su Ni and seemed to be very stunned. They were a little shaken and didn¡¯t know what to do even if they looked at each other.


    Su Ni saw these people standing motionlessly and turned to go upstairs alone.


    She knew that as long as she was caught off guard, those people would follow closely.


    Suddenly, as soon as Su Ni turned around, those people caught up to her. Su Ni walked faster and faster, forcing one of the people to say, ¡°, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Having achieved her goal, Su Ni immediately slowed down and smiled, indicating for the person to leave first.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She was a little nervous and was afraid that Su Ni would do something shocking, but she had already said her words. It was not good to push Hanhan four, so she could only watch out the road ahead.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t do anything. She came to the balcony and just sat on the rattan chair, looking at the scenery around her.


    She stared at them nervously. She even moved little by little, trying to surround the balcony and make Su Ni jump off.


    ¡°Such a beautiful scenery, if you have a pot of ck tea and dessert, then it¡¯d be good.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was t, as if she really wanted to see the scenery.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare for you.¡±


    Maid rxed a little. After exchanging nces, she replied and turned around.


    Su Ni nodded and continued to look around. She tried her best to remember her surroundings, but her mouth was unintentional. She pointed at the bushes below, ¡°Why is this shrubbery a little shaggy? It doesn¡¯t look particrly good.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, this ce is full of Jinnian trees. It is autumn¡¯s cinnabar. It¡¯s still not budding yet. It¡¯ll open in half a month. It¡¯s pretty yellow.¡±


    The gentleman patiently exined the seemingly indistinct bushes below. ¡°Mr. Ruan specially invited a Smith to take care of these flowers. However, Mr. Ruan has been busy recently for a month, so he hasn¡¯t ordered butler to invite him over.¡±


    Su Ni nodded. ¡°Looks like he knows the tune. He eats crabs here in autumn, drinks hot ginger tea, and smells the fragrance of the brocs. Think about it and feels happy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan also had a sudden wave of blood. He insisted on killing all of his previous wigs. He said that one of his friends liked it too.¡±


    Maid saw that Su Ni was just sitting here and watching the scenery. Her words gradually opened and she started to stir up the source of the bushes.


    Su Ni heard it but suddenly remembered something.


    After Ruan Yichen cleared Xu Wan¡¯s face before, he went after him and refused to take a big bouquet of roses. At that time, Su Ni was stunned and looked at Ruan Yichen, ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me with this kind of thing. You have to understand my preferences if you pursue me.¡± This kind of high-profile and beautiful flower is Xu Wan¡¯s favourite.


    ¡°Then what flower do you like? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was not annoyed. He threw away the rose in his arms and looked at Su Ni with a cheeky face.


    ¡°Look, I like those flowers.¡±


    Su Ni was in a hurry to close her body. She pointed behind Ruan Yichen and took the opportunity to turn back to escape quickly.


    If that was said, the flower Ruan Yichen carried was for Su Ni¡¯s transfer.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    The woman looked at Su Ni in a daze. She seemed to be deep in thought and cried out subconsciously.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Ni came back to her senses and didn¡¯t think about it. She saw an eye-catching car on the road in the distance. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ruan Yichen, are you back?¡±


    With such a dazzling red color, one could tell that it was Ruan Yichen.

 Chapter 664: To participate in the ball

    Somehow, the woman suddenly became nervous and wanted to take Su Ni back to her room.


    ¡°There are so many of us standing here, how can he not see it?¡±


    Su Ni shook her head and remained calm. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sit here? You have to worry about him.¡±


    Indeed, if Ruan Yichen saw them rush back, he might be even angrier. If something happened, he would punish them.


    As she spoke, Ruan Yichen had already reached the bottom of the building. Su Ni stood upright and in order to prevent Ruan Yichen from punishing the servants, she could only force herself to force Ruan Yichen to do so.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here and not going back to your room to rest?¡±


    Ruan Yichen walked up to her and saw that Su Ni seemed to be in a good mood today. She actually took the initiative to greet him, so he naturally did not anger her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really bored in the room. I can only sit here and see the scenery.¡±


    Su Ni said as she stared at Ruan Yichen¡¯s attitude. ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else in thepany today, so I¡¯m back first.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sneered, reaching out to grab Su Ni¡¯s shoulder and walk back, but Su Ni opened it without trace. He could only continue, ¡°If you¡¯re bored in the room, there¡¯s a banquet tonight. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    This might be the only way for Su Ni tomunicate with the outside world. How could Su Ni disagree and agree, ¡°I am very happy.¡±


    ¡°Very good, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Seeing Su Ni¡¯s promise, Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything and revealed his n with his eyes closed.


    Today¡¯s banquet was also one of Ruan Yichen¡¯s activities for revenge against Gu Zechen. He brought Su Ni over to announce that Su Ni was his girlfriend in a high-profile manner.


    Su Ni chose a green evening gown with a pearl ne. Her hair was casually scattered on her shoulders, making her look breathtaking.


    ¡°You are so beautiful today.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Su Ni in a daze, his breath missing. He couldn¡¯t help but praise her, ¡°You must be the most dazzling light for tonight¡¯s party.¡±


    Su Ni wanted to walk out of the vi and contact the outside world, so she could only reluctantly smile and nod. She urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Young Master won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±


    Along the way, Su Ni looked outside worriedly, feeling a little strange. In just a few days, Su Ni felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Baby, get out of the car.¡±


    Ruan Yichen opened the door first and eagerly opened the door for Su Ni. He stretched out his right hand to pick up Su Ni, but Khai pretended not to see it. He lowered his hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ruan Yichen shook his head and people walked past him one after another. He couldn¡¯t be tough and could only follow Su Ni into the venue.


    ¡°President Ruan, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You¡¯re still so free.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As soon as she entered the venue, she heard the sound of her voiceing over.


    Ruan Yichen smiled smugly and pulled Su Ni beside him. ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is my fiancee, Miss Su Ni.¡±


    Su Ni was a little angry and looked at Ruan Yichen in shock. Yan Lu instantly forgot how to exin this meeting to everyone.


    As soon as she said this, Su Ni looked at the people in front of her with her eyes twitching. Some of them were still whispering something.


    ¡°President Ruan is so angry that he finally found love. Hanhan is happy.¡±


    One person reacted and raised the champagne in his hand.


    The rest of the people also continued to follow. The chatter and Ruan Yichen also changed the topic to business. Those people, relying on Ruan Yichen¡¯s influence in the capital, wanted to have a share with him.


    Su Ni retreated bit by bit, found a suitable time to leave the crowd, and walked deep into the crowd, intending to hide first before talking about it.


    However, things were far less simple than what Su Ni nned. This was the capital city. As the most influential family in the capital, how could no one attend this banquet?


    Su Ni walked in a hurry, but she was stopped by two feet in extremely high heels.


    With puzzled eyes, Su Ni saw two people she didn¡¯t want to see the most-Fu Shanshan and Fu Shanshan.


    If it was normal, Su Ni would not forgive them and argue with them. However, today, Su Ni was anxious and didn¡¯t want to be entangled with them. She bypassed them and nned to leave.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t know us anymore?¡±


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s words were stern, and her eyes were full ofughter. ¡°You really got into the Ruan family and forgot about our poor rtives.¡±


    Obviously, Lan Qianqian also heard Ruan Yichen¡¯s introduction, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t react to Lan Qianqian¡¯s words. ¡°You mean, she¡¯s Ruan Yichen¡¯s girlfriend now?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Lan Qianqian furrowed her brows. Looking at Ruan Yichen who was busy in the distance, Ming You wouldn¡¯t be able to rush over, and she was even more unscrupulous. ¡°You are really skilled. You found Hanhuan so soon. When can you teach me?¡±


    As Su Ni faced Lan Qianqian¡¯s provocation, she did not say anything. She stared at her surroundings and found a ce to hide herself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a cute woman.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything, Fu Shanshan thought that she couldn¡¯t defend herself. She pulled out her phone from Hanhan¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°I want to call Gu Zechen to see what kind of shameful look you look like.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart sank. Just as she was about to stop her, she saw Lan Qianqian snatch away Khai¡¯s phone. ¡°I think it¡¯s good. Tomorrow morning, the news here will be transmitted to Gu Zechen¡¯s ears. I have good scenes to watch. You tell Gu Zechen now, what are we looking at?¡±


    Fu Shanshan smirked coldly and put her phone back into her bag. She felt that Lan Qianqian¡¯s words were reasonable. ¡°Yes, we must have Kafa at the party today or she won¡¯t be worried.¡±


    After that, Fu Shanshan turned her head and greeted the people who had been eavesdropping on the three of them. ¡°Everyone, hurry up and take a look. Isn¡¯t this looking for Miss Su Ni from the house a few days ago?¡±


    Those young fellows were so gossipy that when they heard Fu Shanshan¡¯s greeting, they all stuck it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a good trick to make both men fall for you, and even punch each other. I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    Some people didn¡¯t know if they were sore or angry, but they started toin about Su Ni and even forgot about Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan.


    Su Ni looked ugly. She knew that Lan Qianqian was ying tricks on her. As long as she tapped on her words, she could tell that Kafa was mocking her.


    She just wanted to say that Su Ni and Ruan Yichen were together before they divorced.


    ¡°Yes, that is indeed the case.¡±


    Ruan Yichen knew that Lan Qianqian was in charge of the capital family, so he naturally had to give her face. He didn¡¯t deliberately hide it and admitted it directly.

 Chapter 665: Ruan Yichen’s girlfriend

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I can¡¯t bear to let the child be unable to trap the wolf.¡± Now Su Ni is Hanhan, President Gu is looking for her life, and President Ruan is dying.


    The person beside him sighed and his tone was not so friendly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she and her children dared to jump down from such a tall building. She¡¯s really heartbroken.¡±


    A woman patted herself in an exaggerated manner. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to abort the child. I¡¯m so ruthless to my own biological flesh.¡±


    As she picked up the child, Fu Shanshan raised her eyebrows as if she had caught Su Ni¡¯s handle. She raised the door and said angrily, ¡°Picking up the child, is this child from Gu Zechen?¡± I think Yan Lu looks like a Ruan Yichen. Otherwise, how can you risk your life to go to Ruan Yichen to have a baby? You might have been hooked up long ago.


    One stone stirred a thousand waves. People seemed to have caught some unnoticeable gossip news. They looked up and down at Su Ni¡¯s alone and started to gossip.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s true. Otherwise, how can Ruan Yichen be willing to give his fiancee to someone else?¡±


    ¡°How could President Ruan wear such a green hat? It must be that they have long been in love with each other and wanted to kill Gu Zechen in order to get a divorce.¡±


    Everyone felt that it had be Su Ni¡¯s fault.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    Su Ni did not attack her, but as soon as she heard Fu Shanshan deliberately cken her unborn child, she could not help but fight back like a dandy.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    She hugged her hands together and looked at Su Ni. ¡°It¡¯s hard for Gu Zechen to look for you during the day and night, and even thepany is worried about you. Hello, live happily here and be a couple with Ruan Yichen?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t thispatible with your feelings?¡±


    Su Ni smiled faintly. She didn¡¯t seem to be angry. Instead, she turned the fire on her body to Fu Shanshan. ¡°Who didn¡¯t know that you wanted to kick us when we got married for the sake of the position? Now that I¡¯m with Ruan Yichen and you¡¯re with Gu Zechen, isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re thinking day and night? Now that he has achieved his goal, he should keep his tail between his fingers and make a fool of himself.


    Su Ni¡¯s words made Fu Shanshan feel a little embarrassed. A few days ago, the online public opinion had cursed her for being shameless, but now she even had the intention to use Su Ni.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Fu Shanshan quickly changed the topic. She didn¡¯t want everyone to think about what Su Ni had just said about her. ¡°What qualifications do you have to say to me? The woman who is so cute is you, not me. I didn¡¯t have a house as soon as I got divorced. I¡¯m really faster than a female guest.


    Fu Shanshan was so angry that she said anything. She used such an unpleasant sneer to mock Su Ni, making everyoneugh.


    Su Ni was so angry that she lost her life but she suddenly smiled on the surface. She raised her hand gently. Just as she was about to p Fu Shanshan with a swoosh, she was suddenly pulled by someone from behind.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and saw Ruan Yichening over at the right time. Although the corner of her mouth lifted, her eyes were sharp and she looked at everyone like amp.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Seeing that everyone seemed to be stunned by him, Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t look at them. He turned his head and looked at Su Ni elegantly. He was worried, ¡°Just now, I told a few friends that I¡¯m going to die. Have you been wronged?¡±


    Su Ni shook her head. Although she was grateful that Ruan Yichen had surrounded her, she still felt a sense of fear in her heart.


    ¡°Su Ni is my fiancee. If you bully my woman, don¡¯t me me.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Almost instantly, Ruan Yichen¡¯splexion was as ck as ink. He squinted his eyes and revealed a warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, President Ruan is sad. Our women like to talk about nonsense when they¡¯re together. We were too curious earlier, so we asked a few more questions. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was exquisite. Seeing that Ruan Yichen¡¯s expression had changed, she immediately put on a ttering smile to look at Ruan Yichen. After all, this was the capital city. No matter how powerful the family was, they still had to give the Ruan family three points.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we might be worried about Hanhan, that¡¯s why we are afraid of you, your wife.¡±


    Those who coulde to the banquet were not from Hanhan Road or Fang Qiao. As Lan Qianqian¡¯s attitude softened, everyone started to panic.


    ¡°What do you want to ask? You can ask me directly.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at everyone with a cold expression, ¡°Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t take care of Su Ni before, so now Su Ni is under my protection. Who dares to hurt her? I¡¯ll let her whole family die.¡±


    The crowd looked at Ruan Yichen¡¯s serious attitude, not as if he was joking. They were afraid that they might cause trouble.


    Ruan Yichen was very satisfied when he saw the change in everyone¡¯s attitude. His arrogant eyes shone on them and finally fell on Fu Shanshan. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Speak carefully for me or I have 100 ways to make you die.¡±


    Ruan Yichen spoke without any hesitation. He gave Fu Shanshan a domineering look in front of everyone, making her blush and white. In order to keep herst son, she could only helplessly reply, ¡°Su Ni, you really know how to find men. Every man is treating you like this.¡±


    Su Ni looked indifferent and didn¡¯t speak. She knew she didn¡¯t have to say anything now.


    ¡°Alright, everyone is furious.¡±


    Lan Qianqian saw that Ruan Yichen had taught everyone a lesson, and her heart was calm. Although she hated Fu Shanshan, for the sake of the son of the family, she had to do her best to deal with Hanhan. ¡°I saw Khai and President Ruan in the mall before. At that time, I knew that President Ruan was in love with him. When I saw her today, it was true.


    When everyone heard this news, they immediately burst into a frenzy. They did not expect Ruan Yichen to be so frightened.


    Seeing the crowd gossip, Ruan Yichen continued, ¡°But it was my Hanhan¡¯s will at that time. Su Ni didn¡¯t know that it was only after her divorce that I started to pursue Su Ni.¡±


    As Ruan Yichen said this, he looked at Su Ni, his eyes sparkling with fear.


    ¡°Then, your progress is really fast.¡±


    Lan Qianqian couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Yan Lu happened to be here. Su Ni was going to teach them a lesson.


    Now that she saw Lan Qianqian ridiculing herself, she was even angrier, but she said, ¡°Gu Zechen and I have been divorced long ago. It¡¯s my own business to be with.¡±


    Lan Qianqian wanted to return her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know how to say it. Her words were picky,pletely disregarding Su Ni¡¯s rtionship with the family, so no one could say anything else.

 Chapter 666: Help her stand up

    Ruan Yichen saw that Su Ni¡¯s fire was almost ready and his revenge had been avenged. He held Su Ni up and said goodbye to everyone, ¡°Hanhan means that my fiancee is pregnant. I have to go back and rest early. You can.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, she brought Su Ni to the stage.


    Fu Shanshan and Lan Qianqian watched the two leave and felt that they were meaningless, so they also nned to go back.


    After a few steps out, Su Ni suddenly thought of something. She turned around and called out coldly, ¡°Fu Shanshan.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was startled. She didn¡¯t know why Su Ni called her but Ming You stood there in a daze.


    Su Ni took two steps forward and came to them. She took the bracelet from her wrist and said, ¡°This is given to me by Master Yan. Help me return it to him.¡±


    Lan Qianqian looked at it and couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°This is the bangle passed down by the family, a symbol of the family¡¯s wife.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was overjoyed, so she hurriedly reached her hand out to pick it up. However, Su Ni¡¯s hand with the bracelet swung upwards, leaving Ryan empty.


    Fu Shanshan retracted her hand and couldn¡¯t hang it up. Her greedy appearance just now exposed her, making people feel nauseous.


    ¡°Do you want to give it to me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan asked when she saw that Su Ni¡¯s Ming Jintian did not let go.


    In her heart, she still wanted this symbolic bracelet.


    ¡°I hope you can have a good life with Gu Zechen and don¡¯t act like this again.¡±


    Su Ni looked calm. She ced the girl in Fu Shanshan¡¯s heart and gave her a serious blessing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±


    Fu Shanshan took the bracelet and stared at it without hesitation. Regardless of whether she could marry Gu Zechen or not, she agreed to Su Ni¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then I wish you and Ruan Yichen a long time together, sweet and sweet.¡±


    Lan Qianqian looked at Fu Shanshan¡¯s greedy face and felt that it was a low price. She couldn¡¯t help but squint at the side and raise Khai.


    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She went straight to Ruan Yichen and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was a little curious. He didn¡¯t know what Su Ni had said. It was enough to make Fu Shanshan, who had a bad expression earlier, instantly turn away as if she had cast magic.


    ¡°What did you just say to them? Look at Fu Shanshan¡¯s sloppy face. It¡¯s really disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Ni furrowed her brows and didn¡¯t want to talk to Ruan Yichen. She just took it with her, ¡°I¡¯m from the family. I just returned what I should have returned.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was overjoyed when he heard this.


    He felt that Su Ni¡¯s attitude was undoubtedly taking the initiative to clear the boundary between her and the family and wanted to be with him at ease.


    ¡°Very good. You have the gem ne that my mother gave you. That ne is more expensive than this bracelet.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was in a good mood and took the initiative to fasten her seatbelt.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen, can you take me with you?¡±


    Su Ni was a little anxious when she saw that Ruan Yichen was taking her back.


    She hade out today to find an opportunity to kill her, but who knew that Fu Shanshan and Lan Qianqian had obstructed her n.


    If he were to drive back now, he wouldn¡¯t know when he woulde out next time. Su Ni didn¡¯t want to go back like this. She had to get something that would benefit her.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored at home every day. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Su Ni squinted her eyes and pouted slightly. She sat on the deputy guard with her fingernails sped on it, as if she was a little embarrassed.


    Ruan Yichen was in a good mood today. When he saw Su Ni¡¯s request, he agreed. With Ruan Yichen by his side, Su Ni couldn¡¯t escape.


    In the car, no matter what Ruan Yichen said, Su Ni was also annoyed by his words. Ruan Yichen was very happy and evenughed several times.


    Seeing that Ruan Yichen was in a good mood, Su Ni suggested that she had been worried for a long time, ¡°Ruan Yichen, can you give me a phone?¡± I can¡¯t go back to Mancheng now. I don¡¯t have my phone and can¡¯t contact Su Banqing and my father. I¡¯m really worried. If they can¡¯t contact me, I¡¯ll be anxious. ¡±


    Ruan Yichen was careless when his voice fell. He turned cold and looked at Su Ni, but he seemed to be thinking about something.


    Seeing that Ruan Yichen was a little unhappy, Su Ni was a little afraid, but she didn¡¯t care about it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Su Ni reached her hand out and pulled Ruan Yichen¡¯s sleeve lightly. She sweetly yelled at Ruan Yichen, ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to be rted to Gu Zechen anymore. I want to be with you. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± If you don¡¯t give me your phone, do you still not believe me? ¡±


    When she finished, Su Ni even looked at Ruan Yichen with tears, making his heart melt.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes revealed some hesitation as soon as his voice fell. It could be seen that he was a little shaken.


    Su Ni sensed the subtle expression on Ruan Yichen¡¯s face and felt that there was a y. She leaned her head gently on Ruan Yichen¡¯s shoulder and continued to attack like a cannonball. ¡°Promise me, give me my phone, I only contact my family. You can check my phone at any time every day. Is that okay? ¡±


    Seeing Su Ni¡¯s promise and taking the initiative to make these requests, Ruan Yichen said that he could only agree to Su Ni¡¯s request.


    ¡°Alright, tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have someone send your phone to your room, but you must stop contacting Gu Zechen. He¡¯s not a good person.¡± ¡±


    Ruan Yichen had no choice but to ept Su Ni¡¯s request. Su Ni was always his scaly, so he could not think about it rationally.


    After all, he loved Su Ni from the bottom of his heart. Ruan Yichen had no reason to disagree with her request.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± ¡±


    Seeing that her goal was achieved, Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to nder. She swore in fear that Ruan Yichen would regret the next second.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡± ¡±


    Ruan Yichen felt like he had been taken by a dead end. Suddenly, he was in a daze when he saw everything.


    Su Ni did not dare to refute it. She nodded obediently and followed Ruan Yichen back to rest.


    The next morning, maid knocked on the door. When Su Ni ate, she took out a phone from behind her and handed it to Cairn. She said, ¡°Hey, President Ruan asked me to hand this over to you. ¡±


    Su Ni was overjoyed. After she took the phone, she felt a little secure.


    But before she could react, Su Ni¡¯s phone rang like crazy.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡±


    There were no notes on the new phone and Su Ni could only ask.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even hear my voice?¡± ¡±


    The tone of voice on the other end of the phone was heavy, but it was so serious that no one could doubt it.


    How could Su Ni forget such a voice like this? Apart from Mr. Gu, who else would have such a scary line.

 Chapter 667: The shame of the family

    ¡°Is there anything you need?¡± ¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was a littlezy, and she was even a little worried about Hanhan. She wasn¡¯t particrly angry. ¡°I have asked Fu Shanshan to return the things you gave me. I wonder if you received it. ¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, I advise you not to understand.¡± ¡±


    Grandfather Yan frowned and seemed to be very angry. He suppressed the anger in his tone and continued to say to Su Ni, ¡°You and Gu Zechen have only divorced for a few days. Why are you together with Ruan Yichen so quickly? Are you shameless? ¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, it was as if she heard the funniest joke in the world. She couldn¡¯t help but say in a thin tone, she asked Grandfather Yan, ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced. It is my freedom to choose who I am with. If I do this, I can make Gu Zechen feel worried. Isn¡¯t this what you want? Since I did things ording to yourmand, why do you want to turn your head around now? ¡±


    Needless to say, it must be Hanshan and Hanqian who went back and gave Grandfather Yan jealous of what happened at yesterday¡¯s banquet. Otherwise, Grandfather Yan wouldn¡¯t be so angry.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re divorced.¡± ¡±


    Grandfather Yan didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to speak indifferently and feel that her authority has been vited. Her words were forceful, ¡°But even if you divorce, you can¡¯t get rid of the family. Besides, you still have our grandson in your stomach. ¡±


    If she didn¡¯t mention this matter, Su Ni¡¯s heart was filled with fear.


    ¡°Grandson?¡± ¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She didn¡¯t take Hanhan¡¯s threat seriously.


    ¡°Before this child turns three, he still belongs to me. As for his grandson, you¡¯d bettere find me after he turns three. ¡±


    After Su Ni finished, she broke the call and took a big sip of the tea.


    Grandfather Yan never imagined that Su Ni would be so embarrassed. When she spoke to him, she didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of confidence and lived alone for a long time.


    After the meeting, Grandfather Yan said to Miao Cuifen beside him like he was angry, ¡°Go, release the news that Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan are getting married soon.¡± ¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Yan, don¡¯t worry, do you want to think about it again?¡± ¡±


    Miao Cuifen frowned and looked at the words that Grandfather Yan seemed to say. She softly persuaded Hanhan gently.


    In the family, apart from Miao Cuifen¡¯s sincere wish for Su Ni and Gu Zechen to be together, the rest of the people were in a state of chaos.


    ¡°There is no reason for me to take back what I said. You should do as I said. ¡±


    Grandfather Yan said coldly.


    Miao Cuifen did not dare to mention this scene. She could only spread the news ording to his instructions.


    However, such a mncholic incident shocked everyone. Ruan Yichen and Su Ni were just together, and Ying Ze was going to marry Fu Shanshan.


    All the people who didn¡¯t know the truth couldn¡¯t tell who the real one was.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, have you read the news today?¡± ¡±


    Speaking of which, it was a little funny. Gu Zechen, the person involved in the matter of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan getting married, did not know.


    It was not Li Mo who came to ask, but Gu Zechen would probably be kept in the dark.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What news?¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was still calm. He was thinking about how to find Su Ni and asked in a daze.     Listening to Gu Zechen¡¯s tone, Li Mo knew that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know about the news and was stunned.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Li Mo and felt a little uneasy. He urged him, ¡°You talk now, you are more and more fond of selling young men. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Yan. This is my mistake.¡± ¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was criticizing him, Li Mo hurriedly looked down and said his love for him, ¡°Grandfather Yan said that you are going to marry Fu Shanshan soon. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t believe it. His dim eyes suddenly twitched twice, and his eyes were full of light.


    ¡°I will go to Beijing, and you will handle thepany¡¯s affairs. ¡±


    Without any time to think about it, Gu Zechen turned and left the office and drove straight to the capital. He wanted to tell Grandfather Yang why he forced him to marry Fu Shanshan.


    Before the young master could breathe a sigh of relief, Gu Zechen had already arrived at the house.


    The moment she heard this voice, Fu Shanshan knew that it must be Gu Zechen. She was very excited. Although she saw Gu Zechen, she was afraid that she would anger him, so she could only find a ce to hide and avoid direct contact with Gu Zechen.     Lan Qianqian¡¯s dream was woken up by Yi Jinchen, so she couldn¡¯t help butin.


    But looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s cold eyes, he immediately became a little uneasy, so he could only sneak back into the room.


    Gu Zechen did not look around when he entered the house. He only walked towards the father¡¯s room.


    ¡°I knew you wereing. I was waiting for you here very early. ¡±


    Grandfather Yan sat in front of the desk and fiddled with the excellent kung fu tea on the table. He did not look at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t want your investment. Why did I marry Fu Shanshan?¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen did not go around the industry and was very angry. He squeezed out a sentence from the crack.


    ¡°Why?¡± ¡±


    When Grandfather Yan heard this, he became angry. ¡°Look at what Su Ni did and signed the divorce agreement with you. Then he will be with Ruan Yichen. Since she has taken over our family¡¯s reputation, we must fight back. ¡±


    ¡°You have many ways to fight back. Why do you have to use me as a cover?¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression froze a little, his hands unconsciously mming into fists, and his lips were tight.


    ¡°Why?¡± ¡±


    Grandfather Yan didn¡¯t know if Gu Zechen was really stupid or stupid.


    ¡°Since Su Ni doesn¡¯t give you any face, you must counterattack and marry Fu Shanshan. Use this matter to suppress the fact that Khai and Ruan Yichen are together. It won¡¯t be so easy to retaliate against our family. ¡±


    Yan Zi snorted contemptuously. He extended his fingers to the kung fu tea on the table and took a sip, not saying anything.


    ¡°I told you that I won¡¯t marry her. If you aren¡¯t afraid of losing face on the wedding day, just inform everyone. ¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned, as if he had fought against the young master and would notpromise.


    ¡°You are lying.¡± ¡±


    Grandfather Yan was at Su Ni¡¯s ce. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t fall down with Gu Zechen. As soon as he was angry, he threw the dragon in his hand to the ground.


    Gu Zechen seemed to bemonce and his expression had barely changed.

 Chapter 668: Find Su Ni

    Just as she was about to open her mouth, she felt her phone buzzing twice. She looked down and saw that it was a message from Li Mo. It seemed that he had found the location of Su Ni¡¯s body.


    Gu Zechen was excited. With this address, Gu Zechen could naturally take Su Ni away.


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes and looked at his father. Suddenly, he felt that there was no point in arguing here. It was better to meet Su Ni closely.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    At that thought, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything more. He sneered and turned to leave.


    ¡°You b*tch, where are you going? ¡±


    When Grandfather Yan saw that Gu Zechen did not say anything to him, he left straight and cursed behind his back.


    Fu Shanshan hid in the corner of the house and had seen such a scene. She was so scared that she dared not breathe.


    When she thought about how she had been humiliated by Gu Zechen at thepany, she didn¡¯t dare toe out and stop him.


    Gu Zechen drove all the way to Ruan Yichen¡¯s vi ording to the address provided by Li Mo.


    Looking closely at the terrain, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t dare to move. He first found a secret ce and hid it secretly. Then he walked over and hid not far away from the vi, observing what happened inside.


    Gu Zechen squatted unwaveringly until Ming You left with Ruan Yichen¡¯s car. Then he crossed the wall of the vi and entered the interior of Ruan Yichen¡¯s vi.


    The walls of this vi were not low, but it was not rare to reach Gu Zechen.


    He clenched his hands, and such a wall wasn¡¯t underneath.


    At that moment, it was already Jinye. Ruan Yichen had left, and the servants at home had also been neglected. They all hid and went to rest. #@$&


    This provided great convenience for Gu Zechen, so that Gu Zechen could boldly stand under the young master and observe the quiet inside.


    Gu Zechen saw that the curtains on the second floor were pulled by a weak shadow. Although it was only a moment, it was enough for Gu Zechen to determine that the second floor was Su Ni¡¯s bedroom.


    She closed the door of the vi and found that it was already locked by the guards. If Gu Zechen wanted to enter through the door, it was obviously impossible.


    After turning around, Gu Zechen found that there was a water pipe leading to the second floor. He could climb it up.


    Without thinking, Gu Zechen put his hands on the hose and climbed up. ,% (-


    Luckily, Gu Zechen was a practitioner. Without saying anything about these small things, Hanhan had already climbed to the second floor in just a few steps.


    Gu Zechen changed his posture, stretched out a hand and pushed open Su Ni¡¯s closed window.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡±


    Su Ni heard the sound outside the window and was a little shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but cry in a low voice.


    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen pulled open Su Ni¡¯s curtains. He stood by the window and moved his lips. He didn¡¯t know what to say, but he just looked at Su Ni in a daze.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen had unknowingly found this ce, Su Ni was shocked and delighted. She rushed to Gu Zechen¡¯s side as if she was in a dream. She reached her hand out and hugged his waist, and asked in surprise and joy, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m here and how you came in?¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen was touched. When he saw Su Ni, he seemed to miss him. He only frowned and greedily sniffed Su Ni¡¯s taste. He murmured, ¡°Follow me, don¡¯t leave me.¡± ¡±


    Su Ni was suddenly touched by Gu Zechen¡¯s cold hand. Only then did she wake up. She remembered why she hid in the Ruan Yichen¡¯s house and immediately regained her indifference.


    ¡°You can go. I live here very well. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned. He didn¡¯t know if he had said something wrong and why Su Ni¡¯s expression changed suddenly.


    ¡°Su Ni, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen blushed and red at Su Ni, making people feel a little distressed when they see her.


    Su Ni squinted and only nced at Gu Zechen. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and didn¡¯t dare to continue watching.


    Just then, she saw that Su Ni was much older than Gu Zechen. Her skin was dim and her beard was drooping a lot. Her chin was almost sickly thin and her eyes were bloodshot. Even so, there was still a clear look on Gu Zechen¡¯s face that could not resist.


    Su Ni felt sour in her heart. Why did the man who used to be arrogant, lofty and mighty be so bold?


    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well, but we¡¯re divorced. Don¡¯t interfere in my choice.¡± ¡±


    Su Ni was startled and suppressed the pain in her heart. Her words became fierce. ¡°Go away, or I will be angry.¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen tried his best to find Su Ni. How could he let go so easily?


    He stood there as if he had been frozen. From the bottom of his body to the top of his head, he gradually released a hint of fear. It was as though he was frozen, and it felt as though he was deep inside.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± ¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes reddened, she lowered her voice and red at Gu Zechen.


    Before Gu Zechen came, he swore that he would not let Su Ni go. Yan Lu came back to her senses and knelt in front of Su Ni. She held Su Ni¡¯s hands with both hands. Her eyes were red and her lips unconsciously trembled.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my good, but I don¡¯t want you to be like this. I just have to be with you.¡± For the sake of you, I won¡¯t let you suffer anymore. Let¡¯s go abroad and go anywhere you want. ¡±


    Su Ni was touched. Gu Zechen, an arrogant man, would do everything for her.


    However, she was the daughter of Gu Zechen¡¯s enemy. Whenever Su Ni thought of this, her heart would be touched and her sadness would follow.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Su Ni had a headache and didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to continue pestering her.


    ¡°This ce is too dangerous. Ruan Yichen wille back anytime. If he sees it, how should I exin?¡±


    Su Ni was a little anxious, so she reached out to grab Gu Zechen, wanting him to leave as soon as possible.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to say something like this. She was worried that Ruan Yichen would misunderstand, ¡°did you not hear me?¡±


    Su Ni was a little angry as her eyebrows furrowed tightly together.


    Seeing that Su Ni couldn¡¯t listen to what he was saying, Gu Zechen was overconfident and nned to take Su Ni away.


    ¡°I will never let you go again. You can¡¯t leave me.¡±


    After he finished, Gu Zechen immediately stood up and approached Su Ni step by step. Before Su Ni could make a sound, Gu Zechen picked up and rushed out.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. A snoring sound came from below, followed by the sound of the garage opening.


    Su Ni yelled, but her hand clung to Gu Zechen¡¯s neck. ¡°Hurry up and open me. Ruan Yichen is back. Quickly leave.¡±

 Chapter 669: It was discovered.

    ¡°I told you, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Gu Zechen insisted.


    At this time, Ruan Yichen had entered the vi and happened to bump into Gu Zechen, who was holding Su Ni.


    When the two of them met, their movements were obviously stunned for a moment, as if they weren¡¯t afraid that something like this would happen.


    Ruan Yichen was the only one who saw Gu Zechen walking down the stairs with Su Ni in his arms.


    They might be punished by Ruan Yichen again.


    Su Ni called out to Ming Miaomiao.


    The instant Ruan Yichen and Gu Zechen looked at each other, Su Ni quickly escaped from Gu Zechen and hid in a corner. She didn¡¯t stand beside them, causing a fight.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re here today.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Gu Zechen disdainfully and said, ¡°Mr. Yan, you¡¯re here. Why don¡¯t you say a word? Let my fiancee and I prepare in advance?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m here to take my wife away. Do you have to overestimate you?¡± President Ruan thinks too highly of himself.


    Gu Zechen hated Ruan Yichen calling Su Ni as his ¡°fiancee¡± very much. He spoke indifferently, and with a few words, he understood the rtionship between him and Su Ni.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t make a fuss, and his face was covered with a cold sense of fear. ¡°Everyone knows that you and Su Ni are divorced. Why are you so embarrassed and lost your grace? Yan Lu said that even if you want to leave Su Ni, you have to ask her what she meant.


    Gu Zechen hated Ruan Yichen¡¯s arrogant face the most. He snorted from his nose and did not fall into the trap that Ruan Yichen had dug for him. ¡°She is my wife. Even if we have conflicts, we have to go back and slowly resolve it. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen curled up his corner and sneered. ¡°Su Ni, you called the bumpkin toe home. Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I didn¡¯t prepare in advance. This is not Mr. Yan.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni frowned, subconsciously denied it and looked at Ruan Yichen uneasily.


    ¡°Do you want to follow him or stay with me?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was stunned. Knowing that Gu Zechen was not from Su Ni, he was more confident.


    He knew that Su Ni would never leave with Gu Zechen, so he was so confident that he would return the decision to Su Ni and let her personally make this troublesome decision.


    Being injured by his beloved is even more painful than being stabbed ten thousand times by others with a sword. In order to make Gu Zechen suffer, Ruan Yichen is crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Su Ni bit her white lips and looked at the floor. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to look up at the two.


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was indifferent. Although her voice was weak, it made Gu Zechen¡¯s father tremble violently and look at Su Ni in disbelief.


    ¡°Since your wishes are like this, I choose to respect you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t hide his joy. He squinted at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Mr. Yan, this is Su Ni¡¯s decision. I didn¡¯t force her to do so. I advise you to stay a little aware and stop pestering my fiancee. If you really admire my fiancee, you will definitely give it to you when we get married. When you¡¯re done, you must smash it.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s heart was full of bitterness, pain, anger, and countless emotions, as if he wanted to devour him. Yan Lu was not in the midst of a mncholic battle in the mall, but he was probably already out of control.


    ¡°Su Ni, follow me.¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned. He took a deep breath and reached out to Su Ni, wanting to take her away.


    ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t want to go with you. Mr. Gu, stop it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen saw that Gu Zechen was like a thug beating and unwilling to leave. His expression was heavy as he interjected between Gu Zechen and Su Ni, and his tone became a little angry.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Gu Zechen was full of dissatisfaction. His naturally drooping hands clenched into fists.


    ¡°Why is this rted to me?¡±


    Ruan Yichen sneered and looked at Gu Zechen coldly, ¡°You broke into someone¡¯s house without permission. It¡¯s already a crime.¡± The outside world knows that the two of us are business rivals. This time, you suddenly barged into my house, trying to steal some business secrets. I really don¡¯t know what important documents I lost in my room.


    Ruan Yichen said to Gu Zechen with a smile.


    Rather than being involved, it was more like being a threat.


    ¡°What? Looks like CEO Yan isn¡¯t afraid at all.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s long and narrow eyes looking at him, grinning and continuing to attack.


    ¡°How many years do you have to be sentenced to robbery?¡± When youe out again, I¡¯m afraid that the day has changed many times.


    Su Ni looked at Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone, not like he was joking.


    Su Ni knew in her heart that Ruan Yichen always said it.


    In the end, Gu Zechen was ignoring this matter. If it was as Ruan Yichen said, once Ruan Yichen called the police, Gu Zechen probably wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to hide himself.


    At such an emergency, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you can go.¡±


    Su Ni bravely tried her best to control her emotions and said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to do with you anymore. Don¡¯t pester me anymore. If you are really not afraid of the prison, just stay here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, I won¡¯t send you off. Be careful on your own.¡±


    Seeing Su Ni¡¯s indifferent attitude towards Gu Zechen, Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t mention how proud she was. He looked at Gu Zechen with a smug face and felt refreshed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Silence.


    Gu Zechen was unwilling to give up the opportunity to see Su Ni.


    At this moment, looking at her dumbfounded silhouette, Gu Zechen felt his heart cut. In the end, he could only frown heavily and beg in a low voice, ¡°Please, take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my future wife. How can I not take good care of her?¡± However, Mr. Yan, you¡¯re still someone who is worried about your affairs. You¡¯re already a person with Hanhan¡¯s body, so you can¡¯t change your words. If you are to interrupt her in front of the new wife, I¡¯m afraid that she will be guilty.


    Ruan Yichen was in a daze as he hit Su Ni and Gu Zechen like a flogging. Both of them were shocked and it was hard to digest such heart-wrenching facts.


    Gu Zechen muttered.


    At this time, he was already in a daze and didn¡¯t want to have too muchmunication with Ruan Yichen. He nced at Su Ni and walked away.


    Su Ni sat on the sofa and calmly tasted the porridge made by the man. Even Gu Zechen opened the door and left, Su Ni did not look at it.


    Su Ni knew in her heart that she had to control herself. The more dissatisfied she was, the more worried she was to let Ruan Yichen rx his vignce and stop making things difficult for them.

 Chapter 670: I won’t go with him.

    Ruan Yichen watched Gu Zechen leave and hiscent face instantly copsed. Hisplexion was gloomy, and he slowly approached Su Ni with a strong pressure.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni put down the spoon in her hand and wiped the corner with a towel handed over by the woman.


    ¡°Do you want to run?¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen left, Ruan Yichen regained his horrifying feeling of affection and pressed down on Su Ni like a boulder. ¡°If I didn¡¯t rush back, would you have already left with that guy?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Su Ni jumped, but she had to show a startled expression. ¡°If I wanted to run away, I just left with him. Would I stay here and continue drinking soup?¡± Don¡¯t overthink things anymore. You¡¯ve been tired for a whole day, so please go and wash yourself.


    ¡°Heck?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone was loud and his voice was obviously higher. He yelled at Su Ni, ¡°I think you just want to go with him. Otherwise, how would he know you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°I said that if I want to leave, I won¡¯t stay.¡±


    When Su Ni saw Ruan Yichen¡¯s tough attitude, she was a little annoyed. ¡°If I want to leave, take me to the banquet and Gales, when can I run away, but today I find out because of this. It seems that you never believed me, no, it seems that you never loved me.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing that Ruan Yichen was not soft, Su Ni became even angrier. She yelled at Ruan Yichen like a bead, making him mutter.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°You can suspect that anyone doesn¡¯t love you, but you can¡¯t doubt me.¡± Even if you want my heart, I can give it to you immediately, do you believe it?


    Su Ni squinted and looked at Ruan Yichen¡¯s twisted expression. She was afraid that if she angered Ruan Yichen like this, he would do something too drastic.


    ¡°Okay, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also angry because you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m not pregnant, you don¡¯t love me. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± We should not be angry about something that is not worth it.


    Ruan Yichen saw that Su Ni¡¯s attitude was a little softer and her expression was a little better. However, she still subsided and continued to look tense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t doubt you anymore. You can¡¯t say that I want to run, you have to believe me.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Ruan Yichen and knew that there was a door to such an attitude. She continued to shake Ruan Yichen¡¯s arm and whispered softly.


    ¡°From today onwards, no one can enter and exit the vi at will.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t talk to Su Ni anymore. Instead, he stared at the servants in front of him and finally came to butler.


    Ruan Yichen was stunned and ordered butler without any emotion, ¡°No one, without my permission, call the police immediately. If I find someone sneaking into the vi again, you guys are blind but don¡¯t know, I will let you know how you don¡¯t have eyes. Do you understand what I said?¡±


    ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±


    Butler nodded and rubbed his waist, rubbing the sweat on his head. He responded in a hurry, afraid that he would anger Ruan Yichen again.


    ¡°You and my room.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was still not angry. He couldn¡¯t vent his anger, which made him feel ufortable. He could only pull Su Ni up from the sofa and go upstairs.


    Su Ni was flustered. She was afraid that Ruan Yichen would anger her because of Gu Zechen¡¯s incident and then do something to hurt her. She could only pretend to triangle on the way upstairs and fall weakly on the stairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    When Ruan Yichen saw Su Ni lying on the stairs, he stretched out a hand and pinched her ankle. He seemed to have twisted it, so he could only stop and ask, his voice softening.


    ¡°You pulled me too fast, my heart twisted.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Ruan Yichen weakly.


    No matter how unwilling she was, Su Ni had to do the same to make Ruan Yichen clear his doubts.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned and reached out to touch Su Ni¡¯s fair wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too painful. Just rest and rest.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t hide, nor did she. She could only say that she wanted Ruan Yichen to not touch her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you up.¡±


    Ruan Yichen knew that Su Ni didn¡¯t want to touch her, so he didn¡¯t care. He stood up and held Su Ni¡¯s arm, gently supporting her in the room.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Seeing that Ruan Yichen was not looking good, Su Ni seemed to be still worried about Gu Zechen entering the vi, so she tried to ask a few questions.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t say that he was angry.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t be too arrogant in front of Su Ni.


    Su Ni was silent, lowered her head and pinched her wrist. She was not talking, but she was thinking of a way.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Ruan Yichen raised his eyebrows and asked when he saw Su Ni¡¯s serious expression.


    ¡°My soup isn¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    Su Ni thought quickly. She knew that Ruan Yichen wanted to get her attitude towards Gu Zechen from her mouth, so she didn¡¯t fall into Ruan Yichen¡¯s trap. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a few sips of such a good soup yet. You just took me away.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen saw that Su Ni was swaying like a drum, it was actually because of the bowl of soup, not because of Gu Zechen. He couldn¡¯t help but feel that Su Ni was a little cute, so he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl. If you like it, let them cook it for you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was in a clear mood. He called over to make them cook a big pot of soup Su Ni liked aspensation.


    Seeing that Ruan Yichen was in a good mood, Su Ni breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Ruan Yichen was very wary of her words and deeds, so she no longer continued to be afraid of what had just happened.


    However, Gu Zechen just entered the vi once, and there would be a second and third time.


    Ruan Yichen was deeply impressed by Gu Zechen and knew about Gu Zechen¡¯s personality. He would definitely find a way to design Gu Zechen and make him crack.


    This was Gu Zechen¡¯s character, no one could change. Su Niy on the soft and loose bed, but she couldn¡¯t sleep like iron.


    No matter what, the person she loved had always been Gu Zechen. How could she let him fall into Ruan Yichen¡¯s trap?


    This way, after a long night of daze, Su Ni did not sleep well. Her mind was full of thinking about how to let Ruan Yichen forget about this matter and stop fretting.


    Before Su Ni could think of a way, the sky was already a little bright.


    After a while, she heard the voice of Ruan Yichen getting up from the building. Su Ni was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to breathe. She pretended that she was still sleeping and didn¡¯t want to have a positive conversation with Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Are the security around the vi confirmed?¡±


    Su Ni leaned her ears against the door and listened to Ruan Yichen asking butler.

 Chapter 671: House arrest

    ¡°President Ruan, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s sure. They¡¯re all hiding in the corner and won¡¯t be discovered.¡±


    ¡°I promise you that even if it¡¯s a fly outside, it won¡¯t fly in again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said in an icy tone, ¡°I¡¯m just looking outside. The people inside should take a closer look. Don¡¯t let her slip away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Butler¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller as the footsteps faded, and Su Ni couldn¡¯t hear the conversation.


    The process of the matter was the same as what Su Ni thought. Not only did Ruan Yichen not stop, he even nned to clean up Gu Zechen. At the same time, Su Ni himself was being monitored by Hanhan.


    In this way, Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to move and could only watch.


    There was the sound of the engine. Listening to the sound, Ruan Yichen must have gone out. Su Ni opened the door and walked out in a daze. Before she could speak, a few servants surrounded her and warmly greeted her.


    Needless to say, Ruan Yichen must have threatened them again. Otherwise, how could they suddenly be so tense?


    ¡°Turn on the TV, let me take a look.¡±


    Su Ni carefully used breakfast to probe the attitude of the people bit by bit.


    Su Ni found that the maid seemed to be hesitant, but thankfully Su Ni did not escape here a few days ago and always spoke for them. Hence, the servant hesitated for a moment and helped Khai turn on the television.     As soon as she turned on the TV, the host in the room told her about the news that Mr. Gu had announced the incident with Gu Zechen, scaring Su Ni.


    She never imagined that the incident between Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan would happen so soon.


    It was no wonder Gu Zechen had to take such a big risk to find Su Ni yesterday. It seemed that Gu Zechen knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left and could only take Su Ni away.


    ¡°President Ruan said that Miss Su Ni can¡¯t watch TV while pregnant. Don¡¯t you have a brain?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was in a daze, butler rushed over and closed the TV. He paused at the maid who turned on the TV.


    In such a situation, if something happened to Su Ni, these people would be dead and they would not be able to afford it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to see it myself. It has nothing to do with her. You don¡¯t have to scold her.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head slightly. Looking at these people¡¯s frightened expressions, she sneered and defended the servants.


    Seeing that Su Ni was speaking for the lover, butler could not scold him anymore. He could only turn off the TV and ask the lover to do something else.


    Rather than waiting, it wasn¡¯t like surveince.


    With butler monitoring Su Ni personally, the servants couldn¡¯t tell Su Ni to do what she wanted.


    Gu Zechen was probably angry, so he agreed to the affair with Fu Shanshan so soon.


    Su Ni took a deep breath and rubbed her eyes as if she was a little tired, not daring to reveal any emotions. ,This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But, could she really go with Gu Zechen?


    Su Ni was really confused. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong. She saw the news that Su Ni had expected. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be so upset. She even felt that there was a huge void in her heart and she was extremely disappointed.


    Su Ni had a headache and wanted to be alone.


    But as soon as he went to the second floor, butler followed behind him.


    From the looks of it, it seemed like he was about to take an inch away.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, it¡¯s a little windy here. Otherwise, go to the room to rest.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was looking far away, butler was worried that she would do something that would make her lover unable to hold back.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni?¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound, butler frowned and called again.


    ¡°I heard it.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Butler had never seen Su Ni angry before, but he even choked him a few times today. butler was a little scared, and he bowed his head tightly and stopped talking.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to go back to her room. She wandered around the vi and unknowingly came to the door of Ruan Yichen¡¯s room.


    Having been in Ruan Yichen¡¯s vi for so long, Su Ni hadn¡¯t entered Ruan Yichen¡¯s room once. She was curious about what was in Ruan Yichen¡¯s room.


    Su Ni walked in without hesitation.


    Perhaps it was because of the daily cleaning, Ruan Yichen¡¯s room was quite tidy and his things were neat and neat.


    Then, it was Ruan Yichen¡¯s room. Su Ni entered and frowned. She didn¡¯t expect Ruan Yichen to have such a well-known side. The wall of the room was full of all kinds of things.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, President Ruan¡¯s closet is generally not allowed to enter. Do you want to rest?¡±


    Butler hurriedly rubbed his hand against his father and said uneasily.


    ¡°Am I Ruan Yichen¡¯s lover?¡±


    Su Ni spoke slowly and ignored butler. She just admired the doll with different shapes.


    Yan Zhengyi had choked on butler once, so she didn¡¯t mind the second time.


    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Butler knew what he was saying and immediately snorted, not daring to say anything more.


    ¡°Alright, give me Hanhan.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were sharp. She saw that the suit Ruan Yichen had put in the corner was not hot yet and it was covered with seals. She pulled out from the corner, intending to find something for herself.


    Ruan Yichen asked his lover to watch him closely and he couldn¡¯t do anything. If he didn¡¯t find anything to distract himself, he would probably really be crazy.


    ¡°Miss Su Ni, how can you do these things? We can do it.¡±


    The maid squeezed out a forced sense of fear and reached out to take the wrinkled clothes, unwilling to let Su Ni do anything.


    ¡°What, do you understand my words?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and asked in return.


    Today, Su Ni caught whoever she wanted as if she had taken some medicine. Those viins didn¡¯t dare to say anything back, so they could only squint at butler, waiting for his instructions.


    Butler bit his lip with difficulty, unable to think of a reason to refuse. He was afraid that he would be knocked down by Su Ni again, so he could only nod and signal the maid to return the clothes and do as Su Ni said.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look up at them. She just put the coat on her hand t and patiently hung it on the shelf. She pursed her lips and lifted her clothes.

 Chapter 672: Trust

    In the past, in the family of Mancheng, Gu Zechen¡¯s suit was made by Su Ni, and every piece of clothing was ironed and wide.


    But today, things were wrong, but Su Ni was ironing clothes for the person Gu Zechen hated the most.


    Now, Gu Zechen was busy trying his wedding dress and shirt. Fu Shanshan would definitely iron Hanhan¡¯s post for Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni grinned and the servants could only watch from the side. They were afraid that Su Ni would hurt them if they didn¡¯t hold back.     ¡°Where¡¯s Su Ni?¡±


    The sound of Ruan Yichen walking was soft and there was almost no sound. He entered the living room but didn¡¯t see Su Ni¡¯s shadow. He couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his head and ask the lover who was working in the living room.


    ¡°President Ruan, Miss Su Ni is in your room, help you with your clothes.¡±


    The woman put down her work and answered respectfully.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was suspicious.


    ¡°Just now, Xiao Fen took the Phoenix machine and said that Miss Su Ni wanted to iron President Ruan¡¯s clothes.¡±


    The man told him everything he saw, trying to make Ruan Yichen believe him.


    Ruan Yichen felt warm in his heart. He ran upstairs three steps at the same time and pushed open the door of his room. He saw Su Ni anxiously ironing his coat with loose hair tied behind his head. #@$&


    When the servants saw Ruan Yichen enter, they stared at Su Ni with dumbfounded eyes. The joy and emotion in their eyes were something they had never seen before.


    The men were just about to shut down when they were pressed back by Ruan Yichen¡¯s silent hand gesture.


    Ruan Yichen walked up to Su Ni in a daze. He felt like he had been married to Su Ni for a long time.


    Su Ni felt a little at ease by the strong gaze. She turned her head and saw Ruan Yichen standing behind her, frightening Su Ni.


    ¡°Why are you so dazed and scared me?¡±


    Su Ni quickly regained herposure and turned around to continue burning her clothes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do these things. If you feel that your clothes are wrinkled, then leave it to their servants. You don¡¯t have to do it, don¡¯t break it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was really touched and his eyes were crazy. Before Su Ni could react, he could not help but reach out to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand and say with great fear.


    ¡°Young Master is still idle. I can do these small things myself.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and replied to Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand, ¡°There¡¯s only one left. Let me finish.¡±


    To be honest, Su Ni somewhat abandoned Ruan Yichen¡¯s kiss.


    Everyone was equal and working in the Ruan family was nothing more than their work. How could they be ¡®servants¡¯ in Ruan Yichen¡¯s mouth?


    ¡°I¡¯m really lucky today, Su Ni.¡±


    Ruan Yichen felt a wave of warmth in his heart. He thought that Su Ni was really determined to be with him. He gradually regained hisposure and took the initiative to talk about things in thepany with Su Ni.


    ¡°These things are predestined. As long as you have a good heart and don¡¯t embarrass others, good luck wille.¡±


    Su Ni answered lightly and silently yelled at Ruan Yichen. She wanted him to understand that as long as he didn¡¯t make things difficult for Gu Zechen, he would be the better.


    ¡°I have a big deal of business today at JK.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Su Ni¡¯s words or if he really didn¡¯t hear it. He didn¡¯t say anything but said in a daze, ¡°After this business ispleted, I can have a good rest. I¡¯ll take you on vacation outside the country when you¡¯re young. We can stay until you give birth to the child. I¡¯ll definitely apany you and make up for what I owe you.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were hot as he stared back and forth at Su Ni. Finally, his eyes fell on Su Ni¡¯s stomach.


    Su Ni was in a state of chaos. She was afraid that Ruan Yichen would try to hit her baby again, so she could only refuse.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for trouble. I¡¯m used to staying here, so I don¡¯t want to go anywhere.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Su Ni was worried that if Ruan Yichen took her abroad, it would be harder for her to escape. Once the child was born, Ruan Yichen would force himself to marry him.


    Seeing that Su Ni¡¯s attitude was cold, Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t seem to be happy because he was in a big deal of business. He was a little unhappy and a strong sense of fear rushed out again.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Ruan Yichen said in a daze, ¡°Gu Zechen is getting married. He has to marry Fu Shanshan in two days, do you know?¡±


    Thankfully, Su Ni was already prepared and knew that Ruan Yichen would definitely ask her about this, so she didn¡¯t show any signs of fear. Her romantic actions were just as normal as usual, and she still did what she had in her hands.


    Ruan Yichen stared at Su Ni in a daze. She didn¡¯t feel sad or sad, but she was unexpectedly surprised.


    In his opinion, it was normal for Su Ni to only give birth to a baby or face to face. Ruan Yichen was not used to such a cold attitude.


    ¡°He really is a man.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sneered, ¡°After knowing that he is no longer possible from your mouth, I rushed to Fu Shanshan in a hurry. It really is a seamless connection. His Gu Zechen¡¯s trackle is perfect.¡±


    Su Ni felt hatred in her heart.


    ¡°Gu Zechen got married two dayster. Do you want to go?¡±


    Ruan Yichen saw that Su Ni didn¡¯t make a sound and was only burning his clothes, so he couldn¡¯t help but hold onto her hand and stare into Su Ni¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Su Ni looked stunned.


    ¡°I really want to go.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was not satisfied with Su Ni¡¯s attitude. He took the initiative to open Su Ni¡¯s hand, casually picked up the cup from one side, took a sip, and then continued to persuade Kang, ¡°Back then, Gu Zechen betrayed you first. Don¡¯t you want to make him regret it?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes shed and she felt that Ruan Yichen was too much, so she took off her clothes and handed them to the lover beside her. Her tone was cold, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled like that.¡±


    Ruan Yichen put on a smile, as if he was so annoyed at the wedding of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan that he didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him anymore. I have to go yourself.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone became stiff. She loved Gu Zechen so deeply, so how could she be afraid of Gu Zechen marrying another woman?


    ¡°You¡¯re angry, Su Ni.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni¡¯s attitude had changed, Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone of voice darkened instantly and he questioned Su Ni.


    ¡°You are really bored.¡±


    Su Ni was a little angry. She felt that Ruan Yichen shouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°You are the one who doesn¡¯t want me to have a rtionship with him. It is you who let me see him now. What do you want me to do? ¡°

 Chapter 673: Wedding ceremony

    ¡°I just want you to apany me as my fiancee.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was angry, Ruan Yichen¡¯s attitude slowed down a lot. He pulled out an exquisite notebook from his pocket and swayed it in front of Su Ni. ¡°This is from Gu Zechen. I invited you and I. It¡¯s not that I want you to go, but he invited us on his own initiative. How can I be free?¡±


    After that, Ruan Yichen stretched his hand to Su Ni¡¯s side, indicating for her to open it.


    Su Ni furrowed her eyes and unconsciously opened the post. She saw the photos of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan.


    The Gu Zechen in the photo was still indifferent, and the cold official seemed to have nothing to do with him. On the other hand, Fu Shanshan smiled so brightly that it was hard to hide the joy in her heart. If not for her identity, Fu Shanshan¡¯s horns would have been cracked.


    Su Ni took a closer look at Gu Zechen¡¯s cold look, almost different from when she married Su Ni.


    It was not strange, but like Ming You.


    Even the clothes, affection, and even the height of the crevice were the same.


    There was a trace of doubt in Su Ni¡¯s heart, and then she wanted tough. She didn¡¯t dare to determine what Gu Zechen was doing.


    ¡°How is it? I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen saw that Su Ni was a little stunned and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Ming You wrote the names of the two of us. Since he purposely invited us to make you regret it, how can I let him bully you like this? We must go.


    Su Ni knew that Ruan Yichen had decided on something, so it was useless even if she tried to resist. She could only put the invitation card back as easily.


    ¡°Do you know that Gu Zechen really doesn¡¯t have any tricks on his way of doing things? I have to subdue him at his level.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sat on the sofa and looked at Su Ni. He didn¡¯t know when he had poured a ss of red wine and was swinging the cup in his hand.


    ¡°He kept quiet a few days ago and looked like he was looking for you. Actually, he secretly kept his hands behind and kept collecting information about Li¡¯spany. Now that Hanhan is ready, he has already brought Li¡¯spany to court. I can make Li¡¯spany go into a mess. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Is there still such a thing?¡±


    Su Ni was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen had settled this matter, and she was even happy for him.


    Even so, Su Ni still couldn¡¯t reveal it. She seemed to ask in a daze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Ruan Yichen thought that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t even tell Su Ni about this, so he told her everything he knew, ¡°Now everyone in thepany is afraid of each other. They feel that the other party has leaked the secret to thepany, which is why Li¡¯spany is increasingly unable to protect them. Even if Xu Wan begged him, it would be useless.¡±


    Su Ni wanted tough. Knowing that Gu Zechen¡¯s situation was getting better, she felt much more at ease.


    ¡°Then he is really ruthless. Even a lover can be treated like this.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look at all on the surface, as if she didn¡¯t care about this matter at all.


    ¡°Yes, he is indeed ruthless.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ruan Yichen looked at him with a trace of venom. ¡°How else can I find out that I can¡¯t get you? I live in the capital family and prepare for his and Fu Shanshan¡¯s affair.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s movements were obviously sluggish but she immediately returned to her usual feelings.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve been tired for so long. Go and rest. Let¡¯s eat something.¡±


    Ruan Yichen patted Su Ni and felt that he had said too much, so he shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he asked the lover to prepare dinner. Today, Ruan Yichen was in a good mood and wanted to take this opportunity to let the two of them sit together and eat.


    Su Ni nodded but she was confused. Why would Gu Zechen give Ruan Yichen an invitation card?


    ¡°Mr. Yan, the letter has been sent to President Ruan ording to yourmand. As soon as he gets the letter, he hurriedly returned to the vi.¡±


    Li Mo told Gu Zechen the number of things over the phone, and his tone was a little hesitant. After a pause, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you sure President Ruan will bring Mrs. Gu here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat on the sofa in the corner of the room like a dyed green. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll contact you if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    After she finished, the call was cut off.


    Gu Zechen knew very well that he would never get such a good chance to retaliate against Ruan Yichen¡¯s character.


    He wanted to bring Su Ni to the party.


    ¡°Grandfather, Brother Zechen has promised to marry me, why don¡¯t you see me?¡±


    Even though Fu Shanshan was going to marry Gu Zechen, she still didn¡¯t want to live. Without any warning, Gu Zechen agreed to the wedding and entered the family, but on the day, he was in the manor to handle his official duties. Fu Shanshan took the initiative to talk to him several times and touched her nose.


    ¡°Thepany has just entered the right track and is still in awsuit with Li. He really can¡¯t rx.¡±


    Grandfather Yan tried to excuse Gu Zechen, ¡°He also needs some time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fu Shanshan frowned. Even though she was unhappy, she knew she couldn¡¯t rush this matter. The incidentst time had already made her suffer a huge loss. This time, she had to hold back and not make any mistakes again.


    ¡°Alright, there are still many things waiting for you toe up with. Go and take a look. Don¡¯t leave any regrets.¡±


    The young master wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible. He opened his mouth and patted Fu Shanshan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Fu Shanshan nodded. Now that her wish had been fulfilled, she should not look forward to it too much. As for Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her, the future would be long.


    Miao Cuifen and Fu Shanshan had told them that the marriage of Gu Zechen and Ryan was the same. At first, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards Young Master was also cold.


    With Mang Mountain around, she was not afraid of fever. Fu Shanshan was angry and she was not afraid that Su Ni would do anything else.


    At that thought, Fu Shanshan grabbed the veil on the table and called the dress designer as she rushed upstairs.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, are you busy?¡±


    Fu Shanshan knocked on the door carefully, walked in, and stood in front of the table of Gu Zechen¡¯s book. ¡°These are the styles of gauze that I chose. I¡¯m so dazzling. Take a look at which one is good for me.¡± , ¡±


    Fu Shanshan put the style in front of Gu Zechen and perfectly covered the document Gu Zechen was reading.


    Gu Zechen frowned. He wanted to be angry, but after some thought, he was stunned.


    ¡°These are not bad, choose one yourself.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at them in a hurry, then put the design album aside and said something.


    ¡°You can choose one for me, Brother Zechen.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s tone was coquettish as she begged Gu Zechen, ¡°You choose your favorite one. I¡¯m your bride, and I¡¯m wearing the veil for you.¡±

 Chapter 674: Not being her shadow

    Hearing Fu Shanshan¡¯s words, Gu Zechen felt disgusted. Apart from Su Ni, no one else is qualified to be his bride.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Gu Zechen picked up the paper again, took out a piece of paper and put it in front of Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°I knew Brother Zechen would choose this.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Fu Shanshan frowned. ¡°This dress is also my favorite. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Zechen to have such an agreement with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not look up, but continued to look at the document in front of him, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Brother Zechen.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was not worried, Fu Shanshan could only continue to act in the show, ¡°Our wedding decision was a little hasty. There are many details that can¡¯t be redesigned. What kind of dress do you want to wear?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you decide.¡±


    Gu Zechen murmured.


    Yan Lu was getting married to Fu Shanshan, but it was just a n for Gu Zechen. When Gu Zechen achieved his goal, the wedding was meaningless.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Shanshan smiled sweetly and thought that Gu Zechen wanted to decide their wedding outfits with her, so she agreed, ¡°Brother Zechen, look at your young master, go and get some rest. Don¡¯t be toote. I¡¯ll pick up your dress first.¡±


    After she finished, Fu Shanshan handed the dress paper to the designer beside her and the two of them came out one after the other.


    ¡°Miss Jinshan, the dress that Mr. Gu picked for you is really nice. It seems that Mr. Yan is really good to you.¡±


    The dress designer watched as Fu Shanshan went out, her expression darkened and she was frighteningly cold. She could only tter her, trying to make Fu Shanshan happy.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t pick for me. This is Su Ni¡¯s style.¡±


    Fu Shanshan gritted her teeth angrily. She had already seen the photos of Gu Zechen and Su Ni in private. At that time, she was wearing such a gown.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen did notpletely put Su Ni down.


    The designer knew that he was speaking nonsense, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak any more. All he could do was timidly ask, ¡°Then, does this shop look like we still need to take care of the selected one?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Fu Shanshan squinted her eyes and nced at the designer. She was a little angry, ¡°I will never be the shadow of Su Ni if I choose that one-word, shoulder-to-tail one. I will live under her shadow. I, Fu Shanshan, will not rece anyone.¡±


    The designer looked at Fu Shanshan and nodded, not daring to say anything more. ¡°You chose it well. This dress is a design drawn by a top designer and the models are exclusive drafts from France.¡±


    ¡°That one of his is chosen by me before.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s expression did not ease, but she was a little poisonous. ¡°Remember, all the details of my wedding can¡¯t be simr to Su Ni¡¯s. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you a cent.¡±


    The designer nodded in a hurry. Fu Shanshan¡¯s poisonous atmosphere made her feel a little sweaty.


    ¡°Alright, go and do your thing.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was satisfied. She looked at her perfect bride armor and no longer looked up at the designer.


    The sudden news of Gu Zechen caught everyone off guard. Not only Su Ni, even Xu Wan was a little surprised.


    ¡°Lisa! Why did Gu Zechen suddenly get married to Fu Shanshan? Does he not love Su Ni anymore?¡±


    Mike walked into the office and looked at Xu Wan who was in a daze. He shrugged and asked.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Xu Wan was confused. In the past few days, everyone in Li¡¯spany was in danger. As Madam Lai, she had been doubted by Madam Lai several times. The whole incident upset her and she really didn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation.


    ¡°Whoever he loves to marry, I¡¯m just worried that Madam Lai will be angry at us because of the fact that thepany of Li has been detained in court.¡±


    Xu Wan frowned. Now that they had crossed the river, even if she was not angry, she could only temporarily calm down the matter.


    ¡°Madam Lai will not offend us.¡±


    Yan Lan blinked andforted Xu Wan, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with us. It was Madam Lai¡¯s idea. Plus, she treats us very well and won¡¯t sell us out.¡±


    Xu Wan muttered, thinking that Mike was a simple-minded person. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there is a saying in China that ¡®Hanhan¡¯ will be your reward? If Madam Lai really asked us to apologize for her, how could we refuse? Madam Lai was already so old, could she still endure the suffering of prison? On the other hand, we are young and more suitable.


    Xu Wan seemed to say something like this unintentionally, but in reality, she told Mck that once Hanhan was sent away, Madam Lai would definitely use him as a scapegoat.


    ¡°I will find a way to protect it, Lisa, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ming You shrugged and finally understood Xu Wan¡¯s meaning. ¡°With me around, no one can hurt us.¡±


    Xu Wan nodded but her head was still twisted together. She thought that she was in the middle and could make Fu Shanshan and Su Ni unable to get Gu Zechen, but she never imagined that Kafa would be able to get such a huge advantage.


    However, Xu Wan couldn¡¯t understand why Gu Zechen agreed to marry Fu Shanshan.


    With the gossip of the outside world, Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan¡¯s wedding went on as nned.


    Until the wedding day, Fu Shanshan still felt like all this was a little hallucination, as if she was dreaming. Everything was fake.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, today is our wedding day. Can you be happy?¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Gu Zechen with an indifferent expression, as if the married person wasn¡¯t him. She couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry. She just walked to Gu Zechen and begged softly while there was no one.


    After all, Fu Shanshan was also a proud and influential person. Her previous sloppy words had already made her lose her face. Today was a good opportunity for her to regain her dignity. She didn¡¯t want the rich guys of the family to see that Gu Zechen was still a serious and unconcerned person on the day of his wedding.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you something.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes darkened and he spoke slowly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen was going to say. She got closer and wanted to hear what Gu Zechen wanted to say.


    ¡°I signed an agreement with Su Ni before. Whoever asks for a divorce first will have to fall into a family. This time, I proposed a divorce with her. All my assets are already in her possession and I have nothing left.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was still thin and he had lost all his family, so he didn¡¯t show any hesitation.

 Chapter 675: The plan has changed.

    ¡°What?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Her eyes were full of hatred and she said, ¡°You have been in the mall for so many years. You yed with the rest of the tricks of the contract agreement. Did you deliberately leave all your assets to her?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you love me instead of my money?¡±


    Gu Zechen asked, ¡°Now that I¡¯m in a daze, are you in such a hurry?¡± I see that your irritable illness hasn¡¯t changed yet.


    Fu Shanshan was flustered and couldn¡¯t tell if what Gu Zechen said was true or false. She quickly exined, ¡°Brother Zechen, how can I not love you? Even if you have nothing, I love you. I¡¯m just worried about thepany you¡¯ve been working hard for so long. It¡¯s so easy for you to take care of her and her lover. I¡¯m sorry for you.


    Gu Zechen looked at Fu Shanshan¡¯s false argument and couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°I think it¡¯s just that. Don¡¯t forget that you gave Su Ni the divorce agreement. You can¡¯t get rid of this.¡±


    Fu Shanshan murmured and shoved her.


    Indeed, she had given the divorce papers to Su Ni in a hurry. At that time, she only wanted Su Ni to leave Gu Zechen. Who knew that the two of them had signed such an agreement.


    ¡°Two newbies, stop chatting here. Everything is ready. We have to prepare for the show.¡±


    The wedding n couldn¡¯t find the two of them, but they suddenly found that they were hiding in the room and chatting, so they walked over and greeted them happily.


    Gu Zechen suddenly sank, then stood up and prepared to leave. The next second, Fu Shanshan grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned and couldn¡¯t helpughing. He wanted to pull out his arm, but looking at Fu Shanshan, it was as if Fu Shanshan would not go out if Gu Zechen disagreed.


    In the Ruan Yichen vi.


    ¡°Baby, the dress you wore today is really beautiful. I can guarantee that the bride isn¡¯t as beautiful as you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen had long urged her to dress up for Su Ni. Yao San asked them to give Su Ni a low-key and luxurious disguise.


    Su Ni was as beautiful as water, and she didn¡¯t need to wipe it off. Hence, her styling was also a thin doll for Su Ni. Her hair was too shaky, and she only had a green doll beside her. The dress she chose was also a white dress that was cut properly, which hid Kan Ming¡¯s slightly bulging belly.


    This style was simple and elegant, so it didn¡¯t seem like Su Ni was overthinking her clothes and clothing to participate in this banquet.


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    Su Ni was as calm as water as ever. She did not seem to be interested in Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan¡¯s wedding at all.


    ¡°My baby must be better than everyone today.¡±


    Ruan Yichen curled up his lips, thinking about something. He just watched Su Ni quietly.


    Today, when she went to the banquet, Su Ni was just showing off as a trophy. Therefore, the dressing of Su Ni was part of Ruan Yichen showing off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath. She was afraid that Ruan Yichen would mess around with her, so she walked down the stairs first with a thin tone.


    Ruan Yichen was not angry. He reached out to take the suit jacket handed by the lover and followed him down.


    At this moment, the wedding hall was already full of noises and nobles. The guests were invited to upy the Manyu Mountain of the influential nobles in Beijing and Jincheng.


    In order to attend Gu Zechen¡¯s wedding, many people tried their best to see more nobility at the wedding of the family, hoping for a business umbre.


    It was unexpected that Ruan Yichen had received Gu Zechen¡¯s letter too. Not only that, he even took Gu Zechen¡¯s ex-wife to make a high-profile appearance.


    ¡°How did Ruan Yichen and Su Nie over?¡± What kind of medicine is Gu Zechen selling? ¡±


    Lan Qianqian was shrewd. When she saw Ruan Yichen bringing Su Ni to the wedding venue, she couldn¡¯t help but ridicule the Lan Qianqian, ¡°They really have the face. They are not afraid of being drowned by other people.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Miao Cuifen didn¡¯t know what Gu Zechen meant, but she understood that Gu Zechen must have his reasons for doing so.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, he will consider everything before doing anything. There must be a reason why he did it.¡±


    Miao Cuifen moved her heart to Gu Zechen, so she thought for Gu Zechen and didn¡¯t take Lan Qianqian¡¯s cunning in her heart.


    ¡°Today¡¯s wedding is probably a Hanhan feast, Sis Ming You.¡±


    Lan Qianqian looked at Miao Cuifen meaningfully and her tone became angry. ¡°The good show is still in the end. Let¡¯s watch it slowly.¡±


    Miao Cuifen smiled and stopped talking. She turned around and went to work on her business.


    ¡°President Ruan, you really know how toe to CEO Yan¡¯s wedding with your new pet. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    A man with a national face was not friendly. He wanted to give Ruan Yichen a domineering attitude to kill him, so as to please Gu Zechen.


    Today, the host¡¯s surname is Gu, and the people in the game field will also be in a daze. They walked to Ruan Yichen in twos and threes, and they looked at Ruan Yichen on the ground and down, and their tone was unconsciously a little mean.


    ¡°President Gu put down Luo Duan to personally send me a letter. I have no reason to not shout.¡±


    The coldness in his eyes deepened, ¡°On the other hand, you spent a lot of money to get an invitation card to participate in this wedding.¡±     The Imperial Counsellor¡¯s face seemed to have been poked into an affair. He couldn¡¯t say a word and his face turned pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so busy. Rather than being a dog that can only scream in a daze, it¡¯s better for Young Master to find a target and earn back the money from the invitation card he bought.¡±


    Su Ni disdained. She didn¡¯t want to argue with this person. However, when she saw the dazed look in her eyes, and even used her ¡°new pet¡± to belittle her once, she was enraged. She couldn¡¯t help but let her go back agilely.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what my fiancee said?¡± Your investment in Qingcheng City was still confiscated, and thepany¡¯s capital chain was about to be broken. If someone identally pulled it off, it would bepletely broken.


    Ruan Yichen reached out and made a signal to cut off. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, his face full of regret.


    ¡°President Ruan, don¡¯t you! Just now, it was my Hanhan Pearl. I was in a mess. If you don¡¯t remember this little guy, please forgive me.¡±


    The national government¡¯s face was also the master of the situation. When he saw that no one around him was willing to help him, he was so frightened that his face started to sweat and his line started to tremble.

 Chapter 676: Grief comes from fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    Ruan Yichen pretended not to hear the person¡¯s words and helped Su Ni straighten her shoulders. He walked around the crowd and chose a quiet ce to sit down.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, President Ruan came with his wife.¡±


    Li Mo hid in the corner of the house and saw what happened. He reported everything to Gu Zechen the next second.


    Gu Zechen stood backstage and didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. He could only know what was happening from the pocket Phoenix on his ear.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, then he calmed down, ¡°I¡¯m stunned.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yan, I¡¯ve already secretly arranged people inside and outside the venue toplete the mission.¡±


    Li Mo raised his head and confidently looked around the venue. He was very satisfied with what he had arranged in advance.


    After Su Ni sat down, the cool girl warmed up. Sincest night, Su Ni¡¯s skin had been jumping non-stop and she felt that something bad would happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit in a row. This ce is too front.¡±


    Su Ni looked around uneasily and Ruan Yichen took her to the first row near the nket. When Gu Zechen walked past Su Ni with Fu Shanshan, Ka might be caught by the gauze.


    ¡°Just sit here.¡±


    Ruan Yichen turned around and smiled softly at Su Ni. ¡°We are the honored guests he came. Do you have a reason to sit behind us?¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, Ruan Yichen turned to talk to the people around him and did not bother with Su Ni anymore.


    Su Ni sighed. She knew that nothing she said was useless. Ruan Yichen took her to the first row deliberately, so she could only sit there with an indifferent expression, intending to die.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t like the melody of the wedding venue at all. Even the arrangement of the venue made Su Ni feel at ease.


    Fu Shanshan was startled first. This wedding waspletely different from Su Ni¡¯s previous one. Any slight resemnce would not give the nner a pay at all.


    Therefore, all of the masters had to do their best to make such a luxurious wedding. %&(&


    Looking around aimlessly, Su Ni¡¯s heart was getting more and more confused. Why did things be like this?


    She and Gu Zechen were genuinely in love with each other, but Su Ni still had to push Gu Zechen away and make him lose control. She could only listen to her family¡¯s choice and marry Fu Shanshan.


    Su Ni felt like she was a lover, as if she had never made Gu Zechen¡¯s feelings smooth. From Xu Wan to Khai herself to Yan. These women were either Gu Zechen betrayed by them or Hanhan married someone he didn¡¯t love.


    Su Ni blinked and sighed heavily.


    This sound was not big or small. In this bustling and bustling venue, it could have been nned, but when it was caught by Ruan Yichen, it quickly turned its head and asked, ¡°Why are you angry?¡±     Su Ni didn¡¯t expect to make a sound. Even if she was thinking quickly, she couldn¡¯te up with a perfect excuse.


    ¡°You still love him?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was a little wary and his expression became a little gloomy as he looked at Su Ni.


    Before Su Ni could exin herself, she heard the music change and everyone looked back.


    At this moment, Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan were standing at the end of the nket, ready to walk up the stairs to the instruction of the priest.


    Fu Shanshan clung onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm with a bright crown on her head, and her skin was fair and snowy. That smile and confidence made Su Ni envious.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes were a little stiff, but the young man subconsciously moved back and forth, wanting to find a ce to hide himself.


    For her, witnessing Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan¡¯s wedding ceremony was too cruel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide.¡±


    A pair of hands behind her suddenly stopped Su Ni¡¯s action of retreating. Su Ni did not dare to look back, but the boy became stiff and could only stare at the two under the light.


    Su Ni¡¯s eyes narrowed and she hid, but she still met Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes.


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t know that Su Ni and Ruan Yichen were attending the wedding. She was stunned for a moment, then her smile became even brighter when she saw Su Ni sitting there.


    Fu Shanshan clung onto Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, trying to get the two closer. Then she frowned and looked back at Su Ni with eyes full of fire. She looked like a victor on her face, which made Khai gasp in his heart. He felt that Yan¡¯s confidence seemed to be heavy, as if he woulde up with a way to fool him in the next second.


    Even so, Su Ni tried her best to restrain the uneasiness and uneasiness in her heart. She made a gentle feeling and gave Fu Shanshan a disdainful smile.


    After that, Su Ni no longer dared to look at Fu Shanshan. She was afraid that she could not hold back, so she opened her eyes and saw that Gu Zechen was also looking at her.


    Unlike Fu Shanshan, Gu Zechen still had a thin face. Although he stood next to Fu Shanshan as the protagonist today, it always made people feel that there was an insurmountable gap between the neers.


    It was as if the wedding had nothing to do with Gu Zechen. Even though Gu Zechen didn¡¯t reveal anything, everyone could feel Gu Zechen¡¯s unwillingness.


    With Su Ni¡¯s eyes, Gu Zechen blinked and his corner moved subconsciously. He seemed to still have fantasies about Su Ni and had something to say.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression was indifferent and she didn¡¯t stop at all. She immediately turned around and left Gu Zechen a cold shadow.


    ¡°Dear guests, let us wee this couple into the arena with apuse.¡±


    As the wedding song rang, the guests in the seat also clenched their palms and smiled at the two of them walking from the end of the carpet towards Hanhan.


    As long as Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to look at her, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at her. She could only look in front of her with a calm face, as if she had been dared to.


    She knew that Ruan Yichen was also keeping watch on Su Ni for a moment, wanting to see her feelings for Gu Zechen. If she revealed something, Ruan Yichen would remember it in his heart and humiliate her when she returned.


    Su Ni thought about it and felt a sharp paining from her feet.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and looked down at her feet. Only then did she realize that Fu Shanshan was purposely thinking about her thoughts. She stepped on Khai¡¯s toes in her slender high heels, causing the young master¡¯s sharp tip to seep out of water.


    The veil that Fu Shanshan wore was huge, perfectly covering her crime of stepping on Su Ni. In the eyes of the people, it was just a little bit of Kafa.

 Chapter 677: Grabbing Su Ni’s hand

    ¡°Brother Zechen, the veil tail you chose for me is too big and almost tripped.¡±


    Fu Shanshan frowned slightly and smiled sweetly at Su Ni, who was in pain. Then she turned back and said such a sentence in a voice that could only be heard by the few of them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose this gauze.¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned and didn¡¯t say anything tofort Fu Shanshan. Instead, he put on Fu Shanshan¡¯s lie. ¡°I chose another piece.¡±


    Su Ni paused for a moment and straightened her back a little. She sat down with the pain under her feet and looked at Fu Shanshan coldly.


    Fu Shanshan was a little angry, but when she stood on stage, all the guests ¡®eyes were gathered here. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t be angry.


    ¡°Mrs. Fu Shanshan, are you willing to marry this man in front of you?¡± Love him, love him, regardless of whether he is poor, sick or disabled, until he dies.


    The priest held the bible in his hand and looked at the two people in front of him lovingly before asking Fu Shanshan first.


    ¡°I am willing.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. She looked at Gu Zechen beside her with admiration, and even subconsciously nced at Su Ni, her eyes full of unting.


    ¡°Mr. Gu Zechen,¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The priest nodded with satisfaction, turned around and looked at Gu Zechen lovingly. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he found that Gu Zechen was staring at him.


    Following Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze, the priest saw that the person Gu Zechen had been holding onto was Su Ni.


    Su Ni was a little at a loss, so she quickly bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, are you worried?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was anxious, so she couldn¡¯t help but gently stretch her hand out and tug at Gu Zechen, trying to get him back to her senses and continue to hold the wedding ceremony.


    Gu Zechen chuckled and opened Fu Shanshan¡¯s hand. Without waiting for anyone to react, he rushed over to Su Ni.


    ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    Ruan Yichen reacted quickly and immediately stopped Su Ni. He looked at Gu Zechen with a pale face, ¡°Your wife is on stage. This is my wife. Don¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look at Ruan Yichen at all. Ignoring the stunned eyes of the crowd, he reached out to Su Ni seriously. ¡°This is thest chance. Follow me.¡±


    Su Ni thought that she could easily defeat Gu Zechen and participate in the wedding without a trace. But it wasn¡¯t until just now that Su Ni realized that she had done everything wrong. She didn¡¯t lose it at all and she couldn¡¯t forget it.


    Su Ni took a deep breath and stood up to hold Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. Her mind went nk and she didn¡¯t even have time to think about how all this happened.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    The expression on Ruan Yichen¡¯s face instantly turned ferocious when he saw Su Ni reaching out her hand. The veins on his neck were bulging, and his eyes were red. He reached out and grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm and said in a ruthless tone, ¡°Kafa, are you crazy? Are you going to leave with this guy? ¡±


    Su Ni saw Ruan Yichen¡¯s expression and was frightened. But before she could react, Gu Zechen moved quickly and hit Ruan Yichen¡¯s face, letting him take a few steps back to make space for Gu Zechen and Su Ni.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, stop me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen quickly got up and saw Su Ni standing in front of Gu Zechen. The me in his heart turned into a beast, swallowing his remaining rationality to ashes.


    Gu Zechen muttered, and his eyes were full of loneliness. He picked up Su Ni and ran in front of him.


    Ruan Yichen, on the other hand, had long been stunned by a few gangsters who had jumped out of nowhere, making him unable to hold back at all.


    ¡°Gu Zechen,e back!¡±


    Fu Shanshan only realized what had just happened. She threw away the flower in her hand and raised her dress to chase after them.


    However, the dress that Fu Shanshan chose was huge and heavy. In the chaos, someone stepped on her hem. Before she could run, the veil fell straight in front of her, revealing arge part of her skin.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Fu Shanshan was anxious and annoyed. She yelled, ¡°Catch Su Ni!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, let me go. This is the family and family. We can¡¯t run away.¡±


    Su Ni suddenly reacted to the reality of the situation and whispered to Gu Zechen, ready to escape from him.


    ¡°Swish, be careful to fall down.¡±


    Not only did Gu Zechen not open Su Ni, he hugged her even tighter. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Li Mo to arrange this ce in advance. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned and found that although the venue was chaotic, no one came to stop them.


    The people who tried to rush up to block were all trained. The physically strong people were stunned and unable to escape.


    When the rest of the people saw this situation, even if they wanted to stop them, they were afraid that they would be bullied by the group of gangsters and would just sit there and y.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, here.¡±


    When he heard the sound, Li Mo was already waiting at the door. When he saw the two of theming over, Li Mo pressed the switch and pushed open the door. ¡°Luo Qing is waiting outside. Leave everything here to me. Take Mrs. Xi away.¡±


    Gu Zechen was anxious and didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He nodded at Li Mo and ran out. Li Mo saw the two of them go out, immediately closed the door again, and then stood in front of the switch, not letting anyone get close.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Seeing the two people rushing out of the venue, Luo Qing immediately opened the door and greeted Gu Zechen. He drifted clean and steadily parked the car in front of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Zechen settled Su Ni down, and before he could breathe a sigh, he decisively issued an order to Luo Qing.


    Luo Qing nodded and stepped on the door to the end. Without hesitation, he left the venue.


    ¡°How is it? I¡¯m right, this is a Hanhan feast.¡±


    Lan Qianqian¡¯s jaw was about to fall when she was shocked by the operation. It wasn¡¯t until Gu Zechen and Su Ni left that she realized that she was so arrogant that she looked like she was a petty person. ¡°It seems that Gu Zechen designed all of these. We were deceived.¡±


    Even though Miao Cuifen was also frightened, she was really happy. She hoped to see Gu Zechen and Su Ni together.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of these cannons now? If you told Grandfather Yang earlier, wouldn¡¯t this happen?¡±


    Miao Cuifen was usually squeezed by Lan Qianqian, so she was in a better mood today. She even spoke up silently.


    ¡°Grandfather Yan, what should we do now?¡±


    Lan Qianqian rolled her eyes at Miao Cuifen and asked, ¡°Gu Zechen¡¯s cultivation method is good. He has achieved his goal. The rest of the mess is to let our family give him a chance.¡±

 Chapter 678: The wedding was destroyed

    Grandfather Yan frowned and the fire in his eyes could not hold back anymore. From the Hanhan who had jumped off the stage of Gu Zechen, Grandfather Yan already knew that the wedding could not continue.


    Looking at Gu Zechen running away, and people inside and outside, he was even more confident that this wedding was a trap set by Gu Zechen. They were all deceived by Gu Zechen.


    Grandfather Yan sighed, turned his head and looked at the people from Fu family, and he was even more concerned. Yan is that he wants to be angry, but he can¡¯t find a reason. What he has to do now is to appease everyone and save face.


    ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s incident is our family¡¯s fault. We failed to consider everything and caused the situation today.¡±


    His reputation in the circle was well known. Everyone present had to give him face and wait for his arrangement.


    ¡°I wonder if these actions have anything to do with the recentwsuit against thepany, or if I believe someone else¡¯s words. Please wait for the truth with us. Don¡¯t let Qianqian down.¡±


    With a few short words, Gu Zechen¡¯s absurd behavior was washed clean and even the mistakes were vaguely directed at Li¡¯spany. Everyone was impressed that Mr. Gu¡¯s reputation for so many years was not something that could be seen in the wind.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ve brought everyone inconvenience. Please forgive me.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As the crowd gradually calmed down, Grandfather Yan continued, ¡°Since this gathering of big shots and the CEO and directors of variouspanies are gathered here, it¡¯s better to stay and share their experience. It¡¯s a good trip.¡±


    As soon as he said this, many people immediately responded. Many of the people who attended today¡¯s wedding had a clear purpose, so they knew some nobles.


    Therefore, no matter who got married, it was fine as long as they could achieve their goal.


    In this way, these people still had to thank him for giving everyone the opportunity tomunicate.


    Eating people with short mouths and short hands, these people get benefits, how can they say that they are not from the family?


    This move of chess, Mr. Gu was really clever.


    ¡°Who brought this couple to the wedding venue?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s voice was sharp and the delicate expression on her face became distorted from anger.


    She had never suffered such humiliation. Fu Shanshan was spoiled by a young man in the family and no one dared to provoke her. But today, she waspletely embarrassed at the most important moment of her life. She never imagined that on the wedding day, her groom would actually be able to get married and leave her and other women behind.


    ¡°I really have a lot of face.¡±


    The two of them were chatting with Fu Shanshan just now, but Ning Xu was a pretty heiress. When she saw that she couldn¡¯t get on the branch of the family, she immediately turned her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you got the retribution as your son.¡±


    When the people around Fu Shanshan heard this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Every now and then, they pointed at Fu Shanshan and muttered something.


    ¡°Who asked you toe over?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was furious. She saw Ruan Yichen who was still pressed on the ground. She screamed and stood up, throwing all the fire on Ruan Yichen. ¡°It was you who brought her here that allowed this vixen to lead Brother Zechen away. I will kill you.¡±


    After she finished, Fu Shanshan stretched out her long nails and grabbed Ruan Yichen¡¯s arm. There were several scratches on his body and face.


    People who were on Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand had never seen such a strong attitude. Seeing Fu Shanshan rushing over to Ruan Yichen and scratching and hitting him like crazy, they quickly let go of her hand and hid to the side, afraid that she might be in trouble.


    Ruan Yichen could not help but feel angry when he was beaten by Fu Shanshan.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hit women, but Ruan Yichen wouldn¡¯t do that. He reached out to grab Fu Shanshan¡¯s wrist and looked at her with a stern look, ¡°Gu Zechen begged me. You can¡¯t see what your husband is doing here.¡±


    ¡°You said.¡± ¡±


    Fu Shanshan couldn¡¯t listen to anything. She felt that Ruan Yichen¡¯s hand holding her wrist was getting more and more angry, making her feel as if his bones were about to be crushed. ¡°It was Su Ni, you seduced me first. See who seduced you.¡±


    Pah!


    Ruan Yichen reached out and pped Fu Shanshan hard. His voice was loud and crisp, causing the entire venue to calm down.


    Fu Shanshan was stunned by Ruan Yichen¡¯s p. She found that her horn had already seeped out. In the midst of fear, Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t dare to make any more mistakes and could only cry.


    ¡°You can try it again.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s face darkened as if he was covered in ayer of ice. Everyone present had ayer of bumps and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe.


    Even if Su Ni ran with Gu Zechen, Ruan Yichen would not allow anyone to say anything bad about Su Ni.


    In the capital, no matter how powerful they were, they had to give the Ruan¡¯s a fawn. Therefore, no one dared to persuade her, so they could only watch.


    ¡°Alright, Young Master, you are angry.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was shrewd. She was afraid that the atmosphere that Grandfather Yan had just calmed down would be ruined again, so she hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t be angry here. It¡¯s better to find your wife.¡± The longer it dragged on, the harder it would be to find it.


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes shed and he felt that Lan Qianqian¡¯s words made sense. He no longer entangled himself with Fu Shanshan and chased after her without hesitation, trying to get Khai back.


    However, Su Ni had been away with Gu Zechen for a long time. They didn¡¯t even see Su Ni and Gu Zechen leaving in a car, so how could they find them?


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Su Ni stayed in the car for a long time before she calmed down.


    She regretted it and felt that she was too impulsive. Now, she had left with Gu Zechen, but what should she do about the efforts she had done to save thepany?


    ¡°Find a safe ce and settle down first.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly.     Su Ni sat by Gu Zechen¡¯s side and felt that her worries were relieved. However, Su Ni was still worried about thepany.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni and finally smiled. ¡°I have solved the crisis. I have to deal with Li¡¯spany. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Ni was in a trance. She looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s thin hair and felt ufortable. She had done so many things to disappoint Gu Zechen, but Gu Zechen still chose to trust her and stay with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Su Ni¡¯s gradually reddened eyes, and his tone was gentle. He reached out and rubbed Su Ni¡¯s hair gently, ¡°Do you think I agree to marry?¡±


    Su Ni knew that Gu Zechen asked to ease the atmosphere so that Su Ni would stop crying.

 Chapter 679: Fu Shanshan’s fate

    ¡°I know you and her are fake married to seduce Ruan Yichen.¡±


    Su Ni stopped crying. She nced at Gu Zechen and scolded her. In fact, she felt a little warm in her heart. ¡°The photos you and her invited are PS. I can see it.¡±


    As early as that day, Su Ni found that there was a problem with the invitation card, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of it. She just gave it back to Ruan Yichen in a low voice.


    The Gu Zechen in the photo was the Hanhan version of the one she got married to Su Ni a few years ago. This photo was deceiving others but not Su Ni.


    Gu Zechen frowned and thought about how Fu Shanshan was so angry at the family because of the incident of PS, which made the whole family clear her face, and felt a little sarcastic.


    ¡°Brother Zechen and I are married. Why don¡¯t you even take photos of Hanhan? You still have toplete itter.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was furious. When she heard Lan Qianqian say such words, her eyes turned sharp as if she had taken some medicine.


    ¡°Your Hanhan period is so tight, how can you take photos of Hanhan?¡±


    Lan Qianqian couldn¡¯t help but roll her iconic eyes and ridicule, ¡°You were the one who begged to marry Gu Zechen earlier. Do you still have the face to beg for so much?¡±


    Fu Shanshan did not hesitate to argue with Lan Qianqian. ¡°I am now the legitimate daughter-inw of the family. You are just a henchman. Why should you treat me in such a tone?¡±


    Lan Qianqian was startled. She didn¡¯t expect Fu Shanshan to reveal her appearance. Before she officially entered the family¡¯s door, she dismissed her attitude.


    ¡°No matter how much I am, I¡¯m still married to Hanhan. Now, I¡¯m still in charge of everything in the family. On the other hand, you don¡¯t even have a photo of you. Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t even look at you. What are you doing here?¡±


    Lan Qianqian never became a henchman anymore. Since Fu Shanshan had cheated first, Fu Shanshan would never leave her any face.


    After she finished her sentence, Lan Qianqian went upstairs, leaving Fu Shanshan who was red and white.     The photographer was not stunned. Ming Ming saw that Fu Shanshan was so angry that he was still on fire.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Fu Shanshan pissed off. She picked up the bottle on the shelf and fell to the ground. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    All of this was seen by Hanhan and Gu Zechen, who were overestimating things upstairs. The bottle that was smashed into pieces was one of Grandfather Yan¡¯s favorite pieces.


    ¡°s, they¡¯re all spoiled people.¡±


    Grandfather Yan frowned. Maybe he regretted it too, but at present, even if Grandfather Yan wanted to be angry, there was no way he could do it. After holding it in for a long time, he could only say this and turn around to leave.


    After all, Fu Shanshan came from the father. If she publicly scolded Fu Shanshan, wouldn¡¯t she have pped herself in the face?


    Thinking of Grandfather Yan¡¯s awkward face, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t helpughing. He was so old, but he had never seen Grandfather Yan make such an expression before.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen andughed. She was confused and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t recognize it. It seems like my wife is still so smart.¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned and regained hisposure. His eyes were a little bright as he said this to Su Ni.


    ¡°Only you can think of this.¡±


    Su Ni smirked. It seemed that Gu Zechen did not hesitate to set up such a huge trap in order to lure herself out of Ruan¡¯s vi.


    Yan Lu was not smart enough, so she had long been nervous. How could she let Ruan Yichen take her out so easily?


    Ruan Yichen and Su Ni suddenly thought of this name and Shen Hao tightened a few times.


    ¡°Ruan Yichen will not be so easily intimidated by me.¡±


    Su Ni felt her heart beat hard in her chest. She was so scared that she died. ¡°He has a strong personality. If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t want Hanhan to die, I¡¯m afraid he will take revenge on us.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was like a devil, making Su Ni tremble when she remembered. ¡°He lied to me to go to the hospital again and almost killed our child.¡±


    When Gu Zechen heard this, his eyes darkened and a trace of anger appeared in the depths of his eyes. But she consoled Su Ni in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. With me apanying you, no one will touch you.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and stopped talking. She closed her eyes quietly and wanted to have a good rest.


    Su Ni was really tired these days. She was frightened and scared all day. Now that everything was settled by Gu Zechen, she was relieved.


    ¡°Yuguo, look at what happened today. Our Luoshan is considered a treasure at home. She loves her.¡± Today¡¯s wedding was actually able to make such a big joke. Not to mention how shameful our Fu family was, our reputation was ruined just like that. The media outside might not be able to say anything about it.


    Fu Yan was green and his heart was also filled with anger. Her beloved granddaughter was ignored by the public and even received a p from Ruan Yichen. Who could swallow this kind of anger?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the family and the family were close friends, the old man and the old man were theirrades who were born and died, it was likely that the old man would have messed up the ce.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, I must teach him a lesson.¡±


    Mr. Gu couldn¡¯t hold his face. He blinked and saw that there were already many media outlets outside the hotel. The news that he hade here had already been leaked. ¡°No matter what Gu Zechen does, Fu Shanshan is already the mistress of our family. Let her stay at the house first. Wait for me to call Gu Zechen back and let him give her an answer in person.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After Mr. Gu finished, he turned to look at the people behind him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Gu Zechen?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather Yan, after Hanhan ran out with Su Ni, I wonder who locked the door and no one saw where they went.¡±


    Miao Cuifen frowned and whispered beside Grandfather Yang.


    The person who locked the door was also the assistant of Gu Zechen¡¯spany, but Miao Cuifen didn¡¯t want to block their ns, so she lied to Grandfather Yan.


    ¡°Call him.¡±


    The Fu family surrounded Mr. Gu closely, as if they wouldn¡¯t rest if they couldn¡¯t find out where they were. Mr. Gu had no choice but to force someone to call Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni were sitting in the car. They looked at Su Ni¡¯s sleepy face with a dazed expression. Suddenly, they realized that her phone vibrated.


    Without any hesitation, Gu Zechen ended the call.


    ¡°Who called?¡±


    Su Ni asked worriedly.

 Chapter 680: Ming You sinned

    ¡°Grandfather Yan called.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hide it. Yan Lu was a little depressed for a moment, then heforted Su Ni, ¡°I have handled the crisis with the secret of my father. In order to prevent them from thinking of other ways to threaten me, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it and still tried to confuse them. Grandfather Yan called to threaten me to go back and get married.


    ¡°Have you really handled it?¡±


    Su Ni is doubtful and doesn¡¯t know who to believe, ¡°I will not lie to you, believe me. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes and stared at Su Ni¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you. In the past, now, ever again.¡±


    The sound fell and Su Ni¡¯s phone rang at the right time.


    She picked it up and saw that it was also from Grandfather Yan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about them.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and was afraid that Su Ni would believe in Grandfather Yang¡¯s words again. He reached out and tried to snatch the phone from Su Ni, but was skillfully dodged by Kn and sessfully dodged it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a way to hide like this.¡±


    Su Ni smirked. ¡°Only by exining his position to Grandfather Yan will he not continue to disperse us.¡±


    After she finished, she swiped her phone and picked up the non-stop number.


    ¡°Su Ni, you have a big deal.¡±


    The tone of Grandfather Yan was not inferior and the people around him were also pressing on, so their attitude towards Su Ni was obviously not much better. ¡°Where did you lie to Gu Zechen? Please let hime back for me.¡±


    ¡°Elder Yan, you might be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Hanhan took me away. I didn¡¯t lie to him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you guys. You have to remember that you¡¯ve signed an agreement with me. If you want me to help thepany, I¡¯ll have Gu Zechene back early.¡±


    Grandfather Yan was anxious. He did not expect Su Ni¡¯s attitude towards him to return to how it was before. She was even more arrogant and her tone was gradually threatening.


    ¡°You ruined the contract first. You promised me that as long as I leave the family, you will immediately help the family.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s tone was cold and Ming You didn¡¯t trust her. ¡°But until now, you still don¡¯t care about it. Young Master wants to help after the wedding. If you¡¯re Hanhan, can you wait any longer? Since you yed the wrong game, how could you me others?


    Su Ni¡¯s teeth were clear and her thinking was sensitive. She announced Grandfather Yan¡¯s thoughts and made him lose face.


    ¡°If you let hime back now, I¡¯ll immediately send the funds to thepany.¡±


    He did not expect that there would be a day where he would lose control. He could only discuss with Su Ni and reveal the threat to Su Ni¡¯s mother¡¯s reputation. ¡°The divorce letter clearly signed your name. You must think about the consequences of breaking the contract.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to your threat, I know that as long as the person I love is by my side, it will be better than everything.¡±


    Su Ni smiled, reached out to grab Gu Zechen¡¯s hand and sped his fingers together. ¡°As for your threats, I don¡¯t care anymore. My mother has been in a daze for many years and reputation is thest thing she needs. Moreover, if Zheng Rong knew that my mother was embarrassed, he would definitely find a way to make her true husband public and return my mother¡¯s innocence.


    Su Ni spoke for a long time. Grandfather Yan threatened her mother¡¯s reputation and was only fighting with her.


    If Grandfather Yan really wanted to make Yan Wanlin suffer, he would have done so long ago.


    The Ming family didn¡¯t do that, but they were so angry that they even ced the culprit in the vi in the suburbs. The purpose of this was to cover up the fact that the son of the family was loyal to his wife.


    Therefore, she should be afraid of the family, not Su Ni, who had nothing to do with this matter.     Grandfather Yan was so angry that his eyes were dark and his chest was a little sweet. He didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Su Ni, ¡°Ask Gu Zechen to pick up the phone.¡±


    The car was silent. Gu Zechen had heard all the conversation between Su Ni and Grandfather Yang. Seeing Su Ni being so determined with him, how could Gu Zechen surrender so easily?


    After all, Gu Zechen no longer had any weakness with Grandfather Yang.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Gu Zechen took the call, but his hands were tightly held together with Su Ni. ¡°I took Su Ni away. It has nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Get back now.¡±


    The young master was stunned. The dragon walking stick made of sandalwood mmed against the solid marble floor and screamed, ¡°Otherwise, you will always leave the family and cut off ties with the family.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was indifferent and he didn¡¯t seem to put the family in his eyes. After Yan Lu¡¯s reprimand, he also casually cut off the call.     He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even say a word. He reached out and rubbed his chest in pain. His wrinkled face was covered in wrinkles, as if he was going to cry the next second.


    Elder Fu looked resentful, but he also looked at Mr. Gu. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. He was afraid that he would force him to do something, so he could only squat the ground. ¡°Hey, Gui, since everyone is on the head now, let¡¯s wait for the mood to calm down and say it. You¡¯re so old, don¡¯t touch your fire. It¡¯s not good for you. ¡±


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s me who is fangling Fang. I let youugh.¡±


    The moment Mr. Gu heard this, he immediately stomped down. He held Elder Fu¡¯s hand and started to tremble with tears in his eyes. ¡°This child must follow me. She¡¯ll live in our family first. She¡¯s already a member of our family. How can she let her go back?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Old Madam Fu stood in a daze, looked at Mr. Gu meaningfully, and turned to leave with him.


    As soon as the people from the family left, Mr. Gu¡¯s expression returned to normal, as if he was not hurt at all. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Mr. Gu¡¯s bitter work was easily resolved by him. The family couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Instead, they had to persuade him to make him angry and spoil his body.


    ¡°Young Master, there are reporters outside. Let¡¯s go from the underground garage. We¡¯ve arranged everything.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was angry when she saw the media. She didn¡¯t want to be chased by those long guns anymore, nor did she want to hear the bastard questions from the media, so she arranged everything in advance.


    ¡°Why are you hiding? Go out of the gate.¡±


    Grandfather Yan¡¯splexion darkened and he turned cold. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who is so old that dares to say that our family is not.¡± Come, Ling Shan, Grandfather will lead you back.


    Mr. Gu had done his best to face the media, but he could only do that now.

 Chapter 681: Xu Wan’s conspiracy

    How could he stop the young master of other people? Holding Fu Shanshan home in a high-profile manner, Yan Fei also wanted the family to believe in their position.


    Seeing that Grandfather Yang was going to lead her home, Fu Shanshan was a little overjoyed. She walked from Lan Qianqian and stood beside him.


    Lan Qianqian misunderstood the intention of the young master. In the face of Fu Shanshan¡¯s provocation, she could only snort. She put this hatred in her heart for the moment and followed him out of the house.


    How could the media guard outside have thought that Mr. Gu woulde out in a daze? He looked solemn and stern, and didn¡¯t look at the reporters.


    When the reporters saw this situation, they didn¡¯t dare to face it. Thepany was in the capital of several households. If they offended Mr. Gu, their media would probably follow.


    Therefore, they could only follow far away and take a few photos from time to time.


    Although there were very few media materials, with the jealousy of the guests who participated in the wedding, the reporters had already described the incident of Gu Zechen¡¯s soul and upied the headlines of all the entertainment sections.


    There were also various versions of the real reasons for marriage. Some said that Gu Zechen and Su Ni really loved to give up everything, some said that Ruan Yichen was fooled by malice and didn¡¯t know it, and some said that Fu Shanshan broke the marriage. In short, this matter has already be a gossip after the tea meal of the people.


    As the bird in the carriage, Xu Wan naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.


    ¡°Lisa, the public opinion on the Inte is starting to scold Fu Shanshan as you expected.¡±


    Mike swiped the mouse in his hand and reported to Xu Wan the results of their bad actions. ¡°Now many people have been brainwashed by the big V and think this is Fu Shanshan¡¯s response to Luo San. She is married to two people, and Young Master deserves such humiliation.¡±


    As Xu Wan listened, she revealed a premeditated smile. ¡°Very good, then tell the reporters to continue like this. As long as things go in the direction we expected, my goal will be achieved.¡±


    Yan Lu nodded and continued to observe the trend of public opinion online.


    Mike no longer interfered with Xu Wan¡¯s current actions. After he knew Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude, he felt much more rxed and stopped guessing about Xu Wan.


    ¡°Everything is done as you said. Just wait for the results.¡±


    Ming You got on theputer and showed a ttering smile. ¡°You¡¯re enough for Fu Shanshan to drink a pot.¡±


    At the same time, the family did not stop. The media outside the door was stationed there in groups, as if they would note out if they couldn¡¯t see Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°There are so many reporters outside the door every day, can we live this day?¡±


    Looking at the crowd of reporters outside the door, Lan Qianqian couldn¡¯t help but ramble on in the living room, ¡°There are debts and debts. Who should find? Who should we talk to innocent people.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡±


    Miao Cuifen looked outside the door and stopped her, ¡°In the end, this matter can¡¯t be separated from our family. Hanhan doesn¡¯te back for a day. These reporters probably won¡¯t leave for a day.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I¡¯m really impressed. I felt that something was wrong on the wedding day. If I kept a blind eye, I wouldn¡¯t have had such a thing.¡±


    Lan Qianqian frowned and her delicate face was meticulous. Her fingers danced on her phone. ¡°Now that you can¡¯t get out of the family, as soon as you leave, others wille to me to listen to the incident between Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for Grandfather Yang to handle it.¡±


    Miao Cuifen heard that Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping, so she could only say, ¡°The reason Grandfather Yan asked Khai to stay here is to force Gu Zechen toe back. Let¡¯s wait a little longer, the media can¡¯t stay at the door forever. If you get the news, they won¡¯t be stuck here.¡±


    ¡°When will the next newse out?¡±


    Lan Qianqian replied unhappily. She reached out to pick up the apple on the coffee table and peeled it slowly. ¡°Fu Shanshan doesn¡¯t know anything about it. If she returns to the family soon, she won¡¯t be so busy.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather asked me to stay here. Do you have to say my nonsense here?¡±


    Lan Qianqian stopped her, but she didn¡¯t know that Fu Shanshan had already heard what she said. She didn¡¯t know when Hanhan came behind her.


    ¡°Why are you as quiet as a ghost? You really killed me.¡±


    When Lan Qianqian heard Fu Shanshan¡¯s voice, she trembled in fear, but she immediately regained her affection. She continued to say arrogantly to Khai, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have any problems with Grandfather Yan letting you live here, but you don¡¯t have to worry about yourself. I¡¯m really afraid that you will ruin your reputation and make you unable to get married.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was not happy at all when she heard Lan Qianqian¡¯s words, but now she was even more angry. ¡°I¡¯m Gu Zechen¡¯s wife, Ming You, and I¡¯m the mistress of the family. How can I live here? How can I be so shameless? I don¡¯t need you, Ming You, to tell me about my identity.


    ¡°Huh, you really don¡¯t have to cry at all.¡±


    Lan Qianqian chuckled. She was already flustered and worried about nothing.


    Since Fu Shanshan took the initiative to provoke her, Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t need to give in at all. ¡°How do I remember that on the day you and Gu Zechen got married, he threw you aside halfway through the wedding. It seems like Gu Zechen left with Kn. Let me think about it. Su Ni seems to be Gu Zechen¡¯s wife. Even if you have the patience to enter the family, you are still a Hanhan.


    ¡°Su Ni is the daughter of the enemy of the family. She definitely won¡¯t go to the house.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was so angry that her teeth were rustling and her eyes became poisonous. ¡°I advise you to be more angry when you speak. Who in the family will be uncertain in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really confident.¡±


    Lan Qianqian had never seen such an arrogant person before. Her eyes were about to fly up and down on her phone. She then poked Fu Shanshan in front of her, ¡°Come,e and see clearly, see what people online say about you.¡± You were married to the public by Gu Zechen. Who told you to marry the two of them back then? You think that you¡¯re a victim now, so everyone should sympathize with you. In fact, everyone remembers every bad thing you¡¯ve done. What are you doing here? Rather than waiting for Grandfather Yan to find Gu Zechen for your lord, you might as well make some trouble yourself and bring Gu Zechen back.


    Lan Qianqian gritted her teeth and spoke fast and fast. Fu Shanshan could not say anything, so her eyes were round and she could only stand there like a chicken.

 Chapter 682: The struggle between the family and the family

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous that I¡¯m the wife of the family, so you said something like that to anger me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan held it in for a long time and could only say such a sentence, ¡°People with your status can only envy others forever.¡±


    ¡°No matter how bad my husband was, he didn¡¯t get married on the spot, and he didn¡¯t let me be unmarried. At least, I stayed in the family.¡±


    Lan Qianqian burst into tears. She didn¡¯t expect Fu Shanshan to dare to argue with her with just this little patience. She immediately poked her hypocrisy and said, ¡°Whether Gu Zechen is willing to marry you or not, why are you blindly confident here?¡± Don¡¯t worry, Gu Zechen and Su Ni are in love. Where are you, Fu Shanshan, going, you can¡¯t go back to your father.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking!¡±


    Fu Shanshan was so angry that she almost lost her mind. She reached out and threw all the things on the coffee table to the ground. She made a nging sound and stopped Lan Qianqian¡¯s chattering.


    ¡°Luoshan, don¡¯t lose your virginity.¡±


    Miao Cuifen frowned and instinctively looked up at the room. Then she found that there seemed to be a shadow behind the floor-to-ceiling curtains.


    From the looks of it, Grandfather Yan has been standing in the manor observing the war for a long time. Miao Cuifen huddled her head and continued to look at the two people in front of her, not telling them that Hanhan was watching them.


    It was not a bad thing to let Hanhan see Fu Shanshan¡¯s face clearly. If this was not the case, Su Ni would be able toe back smoothly.


    In the family, no one dared to smash things at home because they were angry. Fu Shanshan had not been in the family for a few days, but she had already destroyed a lot of decorations, including the love of the young master.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any upbringing at all.¡±


    Lan Qianqian came over in a daze and pointed at Fu Shanshan with her knife. She scolded her in disgust, ¡°There is also Master¡¯s favorite ivory wallet in here. It¡¯s no wonder Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was stunned. She had just lost her mind, but she didn¡¯t expect to destroy such a noble thing.


    The next second, she saw Lan Qianqian pointing at her dagger and suddenly came up with a n.


    Almost without letting Lan Qianqian react, Fu Shanshan snatched the dagger in her hand and put it on her wrist. She screamed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to destroy the beloved thing of the young master. It was you who forced me. It¡¯s all you.¡±


    ¡°Luoshan, quickly put down the knife. This knife is very sharp. Don¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Seeing that Fu Shanshan wanted tomit suicide after taking the knife, Miao Cuifen was a little afraid. She was afraid that she woulde out of Hanhan¡¯s mouth. ¡°This Ji Lang te is a pair. There is another one broken. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    However, Lan Qianqian was not afraid at all. Her eyes were sharp and she watched Fu Shanshan¡¯s actions without hesitation.


    When Fu Shanshan heard that the knife in her hand was sharp, she immediately took it a little further away. When she was afraid of hurting her, Lan Qianqian knew that this person was not threatening them. She wanted to kill them to not me Khai Yan for breaking the coat.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have one less, it won¡¯t be a match. Grandfather Yan will definitely offend him. If you want to cut your wrist, then cut it.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was disdainful. Looking at Fu Shanshan¡¯s dazed expression, she couldn¡¯t help but want to take care of her. ¡°If you cut off, Grandfather Yan will sympathize with you and not offend you.¡±


    ¡°Lan Qianqian, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    Miao Cuifen helplessly came to Fu Shanshan¡¯s side and wanted to take away the knife in her hand. ¡°Come on, tell me the knife. You have something to say.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give it.¡±


    Fu Shanshan acted like she was crazy at the moment. She waved her knife back and forth and made a sharp voice, ¡°Who are you in this house? Stay away from me. Don¡¯t give me your anger.¡±


    Miao Cuifen was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Fu Shanshan to be disrespectful to her and even curse her.


    ¡°Hey, I said, Sis Ming You, you didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with a b*tch, and you even got scolded. What are you trying to do?¡±


    Lan Qianqian saw that Fu Shanshan had be a dog that caught whoever bit. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Let her make a ruckus. The better Hanhan made it, the better she was. If Grandfather Yang saw her so pitiful, he helped her find Gu Zechen back.¡±


    Miao Cuifen sighed and the expression on her face became unnatural. Since Fu Shanshan was like this, she didn¡¯t need to continue persuading him.


    ¡°Luoshan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Just as he didn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation, Grandfather Yan¡¯s deep voice came from the stairs.


    The three of them frowned and watched as Mr. Gu slowly came down from the upstairs under the help of the henchman. His eyelids drooped and he walked over seriously.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    Fu Shanshan watched Mr. Gue over and cried as if she had seen a star. ¡°They bullied me and said that I was thick-skinned and didn¡¯t deserve to live here. I tried to defend myself. She pointed at me with a knife and wanted to kill me.¡±


    If she did not see what had happened at that time, she would probably believe Fu Shanshan¡¯s tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re really talking with your eyes wide open.¡±


    Lan Qianqian had never seen such a freak before. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She could only stand beside her and say, ¡°Her husband can¡¯t stand it. Why are you causing trouble in the family?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a few words.¡±


    Grandfather Yan¡¯s expression darkened and he instantly copsed. His eyes were cold, giving people a sense of fear.


    Miao Cuifen didn¡¯t say anything. She stepped forward to take over the hand of the gentleman and quietly sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Grandfather, when will Brother Zechene back?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was anxious. She watched the media outside anxiously. She didn¡¯t know where Gu Zechen had gone, but she couldn¡¯t hold back his father¡¯s hair. All she could do was groggy and cry. ¡°I beg you to find him and ask me if he wants to marry me. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll go to the family and never let him go.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mr. Gu saw Fu Shanshan¡¯s recent bad temper and had lost patience with her. He even thought that he was blind and couldn¡¯t see Fu Shanshan¡¯s real face.


    At the same time, Grandfather Yan also knew that Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude was tough. He had no way to threaten Gu Zechen to follow his arrangement, so he could only keep silent and wait for Fu Shanshan to give up on her marriage.


    ¡°Luoshan, it¡¯s really hard to get emotional.¡±

 Chapter 683: Fu Shanshan committed suicide

    ¡°No, you must get Gu Zechen back!¡±


    Before Mr. Gu could finish, Fu Shanshan immediately screamed, ¡°I have to marry Gu Zechen. If I don¡¯t go home, I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    Mr. Gu¡¯s eyes darkened. He never thought that as long as she touched Fu Shanshan¡¯s bottom line, she would go crazy and lose her rationality.


    ¡°Luoshan.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that if Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t want to, you won¡¯t force it. Grandfather promises to find you a better Hanhan again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Fu Shanshan shook her son like a drum, her eyes became fierce, and she bit her teeth and threatened Mr. Gu, ¡°You must have a way to find Gu Zechen. Go find him, or I¡¯ll let your family look good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s revealed so quickly.¡±


    Lan Qianqian saw that Fu Shanshan dared to threaten her, and her heart was even more incensed. ¡°If you don¡¯t take care of your own business, do you have anything to do to threaten him?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s rationality had already been preserved. She could not hold it in anymore when she saw Lan Qianqian ridiculing her.


    Fu Shanshan suddenly saw the dagger she had taken from Lan Qianqian in her hand. She immediately had an idea and screamed, ¡°I¡¯m not alive. Tell my parents that I was killed by Gu Zechen.¡±


    After he finished, he used the dagger to gently stroke his wrist. The depth was not enough, but the skin was slightly broken.


    Fu Shanshan looked down at her wrist. Her whole body softened when she was bleeding. She fainted on the ground as if she was exquisite. She cried, ¡°Call the ambnce, I¡¯m going to die. I feel cold all over.¡±


    Miao Cuifen frowned. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with such a farce. She could only look at Hanhan sitting on the sofa as steady as a mountain.


    ¡°Call the family doctor to handle her. Be careful of the infection.¡±


    Grandfather Yan¡¯s head was locked. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t stand Fu Shanshan¡¯s faction, but he was afraid of his rtionship with the family, so he couldn¡¯t immediately expose himself.


    After a long silence, she let out a sigh and gave an order to the henchman beside her. Then she red at Lan Qianqian angrily and said, ¡°In the future, when you¡¯re in a panic, you should read more books. Don¡¯t have a day to talk and give me trouble.¡±


    Lan Qianqian muttered, knowing that she was wrong first, she only lowered her head and answered lightly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Grandfather Yan looked at Fu Shanshan lying on the ground and didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    ¡°I think you can¡¯t make a lot of decisions in this family.¡±


    When she saw Lan Qianqian being taught a lesson by Mr. Gu, Fu Shanshan suddenly got up from the ground. The wound on her hand didn¡¯t hurt anymore. She said with a sarcastic tone, ¡°If you say it¡¯s the master of the family, you still have to surrender under the father¡¯s feet. When I enter the house, you can stand by.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lan Qianqian didn¡¯t want to argue with her. She just got the orders of Grandfather Yang and could only smile awkwardly before turning back to the room.


    Fu Shanshan was satisfied and sat on the sofa in the living room, as if she had left her worries behind.


    Suddenly, Fu Shanshan remembered Lan Qianqian¡¯s taunting words. ¡°Rather than bothering in the family, why don¡¯t we get Gu Zechen back?¡±


    Since the family couldn¡¯t help, Fu Shanshan could only fight.


    She immediately regained her spirit and thought for a moment beforeing up with an idea.


    ¡°Madam Zhang, send my water-blue dress to my room,¡± Fu Shanshan said as she walked back to the room.


    After a while, Fu Shanshan packed up and came out of her well-cut clothes. In addition, she put a thickyer of cloth on her wrist, afraid that others would not see her wrists.


    Fu Shanshan took a deep breath, looked at the media outside, brewed her emotions and walked out of the door.


    ¡°Miss Fu Shanshan, have you found Mr. Gu Zechen?¡±


    ¡°May I ask if your rtionship with Mr. Gu Zechen is now a couple? Have you received the marriage certificate?¡±     The media had been guarding outside the house for a few days. When they saw Fu Shanshan carefully dressed up, they surrounded her and asked non-stop.


    ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡±


    Fu Shanshan frowned and acted like a victim. Her eyes were full of tears. ¡°Ever since Gu Zechen left at the wedding, I¡¯ve never seen him. I don¡¯t even know where he went. Even Mr. Gu called him and threatened him by cutting ties, he didn¡¯t want toe back.


    After Fu Shanshan finished, she deliberately reached out her hand wrapped in a thick cloth to gently cover her nose. She wiped her tears from time to time, wanting everyone to see where she was injured.


    The reporters were not stupid. When they saw the cloth on Fu Shanshan¡¯s arm, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your wrist?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I identally fell by myself. It has nothing to do with the family.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was frightened and tears flowed from her eyes. She deliberately acted as if she wanted tomit crimes on behalf of the family. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me, or Lan Qianqian will continue to scold me if she knows.¡±


    Those reporters were enlightened. How could they not understand what Fu Shanshan was saying to them?


    ¡°Then the injury on your wrist was caused by Lan Qianqian, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I was careless.¡± It¡¯s all my fault that I was angry when she peeled fruit.


    Fu Shanshan looked innocent, but she actually pushed Lan Qianqian into the pit. ¡°I¡¯m really on Hanhan¡¯s way now. Please help me and pay attention to Gu Zechen¡¯s movements. I have no ill intentions. I just want to have a good chat with him. If he really doesn¡¯t want to marry me, I¡¯d rather give him freedom and let him live a good life with Sis Han.¡±


    Many people who didn¡¯t know what to say immediately thought that Fu Shanshan was pitiful and powerful. She was bullied and bullied in the family, and the man she loved hid with other women. She was the only one left, and it was really painful.


    ¡°Luoshan has one more thing to ask everyone.¡±


    Fu Shanshan saw that the media were slightly touched, and she was even more confident. She nned to y the game until the end. ¡°Mr. Gu ruined my son because of Gu Zechen¡¯s intention to cut off ties with the family. He needs to take care of him. I really can¡¯t wait for everyone to station here. Please take a look at my son and go somewhere else to investigate. If I have any news, I will definitely inform your friends.


    Those people were worried that they would continue to stay here. After getting the exclusive information, they could go back and die. Those people left in two or three ces.

 Chapter 684: Ming You are a crafty child.

    Fu Shanshan politely sent everyone away, but her heart was filled with venom, ¡°I, Fu Shanshan, have never lost. I have never let me submit, but I have not.¡±


    As expected, in just a few hours, the news that Ming You used the family of abusing Fu Shanshan came. With the proof of pictures and videos, the family didn¡¯t have the ability to nder.


    ¡°This Fu Shanshan is really poisonous.¡±


    Lan Qianqian watched the reporters demonize her in the news and said that she was like the evil mother of Snow White. She let Fu Shanshan have no good days at home and her nose was crooked.


    ¡°If I had known that I¡¯d also lost my wrists with her, she would have turned ck and white and biting our family instead.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Grandfather Yan is a reasonable person. News like this is not true to begin with. Grandfather Yan will not believe it. You should take it to heart too.¡±


    Miao Cuifen paused for a moment. She felt that although Fu Shanshan was poisonous, she was really stupid. She had done such a shameful thing, so it seemed like she would never marry into the family.


    ¡°Who would believe her just like that?¡±


    Lan Qianqian was angry but she could only say a few words in front of Miao Cuifen. No matter what, the matter this time was because of her. If she had any extra trouble, Grandfather Yan would be angry at her.


    Fu Shanshan, on the other hand, felt that she did things perfectly without any loopholes. Now, she only needed to wait for the reporters to find Gu Zechen for her, and then let Grandfather Yang threaten him to go home.


    As she was dreaming, Fu Shanshan¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    When Fu Shanshan saw that it was Xu Wan calling, she felt a little disdainful. ¡°I can¡¯t find Gu Zechen now. You¡¯ve been thrown out of thepany by him, so I¡¯ll die long ago.¡±


    When Xu Wan heard this, her delicate face immediately became distorted. She didn¡¯t expect Fu Shanshan to swallow a donkey. She had just used herself to make trouble for her. #@$&


    ¡°I know where Gu Zechen is. I thought you were so pitiful, so I wanted to tell you. It seems that this is not necessary.¡±


    Xu Wan sneered and ended the call. Before he hung up, he deliberately revealed some whispers to Fu Shanshan, trying to make Fu Shanshan fall into a trap.


    ¡°Lisa, that woman is already very pitiful. Let¡¯s not use her to torture Gu Zechen. Let¡¯s change someone.¡±


    After seeing the photos and videos of Fu Shanshan being interviewed by the media, Mike was a little stunned. Xu Wan just hung up on her behalf.


    ¡°This kind of small trick can only be fooled by men like you.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s Phoenix eyes twitched slightly, and her bright red horn swayed slightly. ¡°She was bullied by Lan Qianqian and didn¡¯t tell the family. She even lived in the family. Do you think this is Ka¡¯s personality?¡±


    Mike blinked and patted the door. ¡°Oh mygod, if people from the family curse at her, how can they give her the chance toe out and face the media?¡± Lisa Lisa Lisa


    Xu Wan sneered disdainfully. ¡°She¡¯s just stupid. Look, she¡¯ll call me soon.¡±


    When Fu Shanshan heard Xu Wan¡¯s attitude, she thought that she had gained something from her influence in front of the media, so she immediately dialed it without hesitation. The moment the call went through, she started toin, ¡°Sis Huan¡¯er, the emotion I¡¯ve been looking for Gu Zechen recently is too big. I always feel that everyone around me wants to harm me. My attitude towards you is too friendly. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Are you holding your wrist any longer? If those people are afraid of you, you can go home and avoid the trouble.¡±


    Xu Wan pretended not to see her clumsy tricks and took the initiative to care for Fu Shanshan. ¡°Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was afraid to show her weakness, so she quickly rejected, ¡°I¡¯m fine with Hanhan. Sis, tell me where Gu Zechen is. I want to ask him clearly.¡±


    ¡°This address is also my guess. I don¡¯t have much confidence.¡±


    Xu Wan muttered for a moment before she said awkwardly, ¡°In the impressions of the suburbs of Fucheng City, it is a vi that Gu Zechen used for vacation. I guess he will take Su Ni there to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was overjoyed and immediately straightened. The next second, she wanted to go out to look for Gu Zechen. ¡°Sis, is your news reliable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing too. Don¡¯t tell others that I said it.¡±


    Xu Wan saw that she had achieved her goal and continued to talk to Fu Shanshan, ¡°In short, they will definitely go there. If Gu Zechen is not here, you will bump into him for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t say anything else. She quickly cut off the phone and a smile emerged from the corner.


    ¡°Uh, she was stunned.¡±


    Xu Wan cut off the phone and waved the phone in her hand. She smiled at Mike, ¡°I¡¯m sure Gu Zechen won¡¯t have the energy to deal with thewsuit with Li. We can have enough time to seek protection.¡±


    In fact, Xu Wan had already gone to the venue on the wedding day. She wanted to create some chaos for Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan at the wedding, but she found that she couldn¡¯t even enter the entrance of the venue.


    They happened to see Gu Zechen and Su Ni leaving the car. On the way, they found the location of their bodies.


    However, Gu Zechen never found out about this and only focused on Su Ni.


    ¡°Drink these grayfish, Nanny Wang specially cooked them for you.¡±


    Gu Zechen held the fish in front of Su Ni, took a sip with Little Treasure, and gently handed it to Su Ni, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Su Ni smirked and smiled at Gu Zechen. ¡°How can I be so angry? I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Gu Zechen dodged, but he still couldn¡¯t hold on. ¡°Open your mouth,e.¡±


    Su Ni had no choice but to feed herself when she saw Gu Zechen ying with a child¡¯s temper. She could only open her mouth and live a meal.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re at home waiting for me toe back. I¡¯ll go to the office to have something to do. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out to help Su Ni wipe her horn clean and left a kiss in front of Su Ni.


    ¡°Can you not leave?¡±


    Su Ni reached out and gently pulled Gu Zechen¡¯s corner, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni lovingly. ¡°I promise you that I will have dinner with you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Without necessary things, Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t leave. Su Ni also blurted out, let go of Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth, carefully gave him a suit, and gently tied his tie.

 Chapter 685: Looking for Su Ni

    ¡°Be careful on the way.¡±


    Su Ni, who had left Gu Zechen, still had a smile on her face. Unlike in Ruan¡¯s vi, Su Ni was still very stunned even if she was left in the vi.


    At the mansion of the family.


    After learning about the series of events that happened on the wedding day, everyone in the family fell into panic and did not dare to breathe.


    ¡°Have you found me?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s temper has soared ever since he came back, smashing all the things that can be thrown into the vi.


    ¡°Ruan, President Ruan.¡±


    Butler was frightened and held a stack of documents in his hand. ¡°Gu Zechen brought Miss Su Ni back to Qingcheng. I haven¡¯t been to thepany recently. Our guards can¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°You are a bunch of trash.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen heard this, he mmed down the shelf next to him. Everything on it fell down and hit the floor, making a sharp noise.


    ¡°Go find it for me.¡±


    Ruan Yichen squinted his eyes and his eyes were about to burst out. He grabbed butler¡¯s cor and squeezed out a few words, ¡°I can¡¯t find Su Ni. You can wait for me.¡±


    Butler was so scared that he shuddered and continued to stare at Gu Zechen.     Ruan Yichen pointed out his hand and found an assistant. ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany to ask for someone. Go and cause a ruckus. Let them hand over Su Ni.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    How dare the assistant leave this ce after he agreed?


    ¡°I, Ruan Yichen, don¡¯t worry. You, Gu Zechen, don¡¯t even think about spending a day.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was so annoyed that he wished he could defeat Gu Zechen.


    On the other side, Fu Shanshan had already arrived at the impressionable ce ording to the address provided by Xu Wan. She was in a daze. It looked quiet on the surface and there was no trace of fear at all. In fact, everyone was always alert and alert.


    ¡°Miss, may I ask if you have a pass to enter?¡±


    Butler saw a woman who was engaged in an appointment walking in. He didn¡¯t seem to know the environment, so he was a little suspicious and couldn¡¯t help checking.


    Before he could get closer to the woman, butler recognized that the woman was Fu Shanshan. However, he didn¡¯t expose her in a daze, but he still asked.


    ¡°What pass? ¡±


    Fu Shanshan was confused and didn¡¯t know what butler¡¯s so-called pass was.


    ¡°Ming You mean, Miss.¡±


    Butler looked at Fu Shanshan and said in a routine manner, ¡°This is a private vi. It is currently crowded with people. You can¡¯t enter without a pass. Please forgive the inconvenience that you have caused. Please return.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the house of the family.¡±


    Fu Shanshan squinted and looked arrogantly at butler of the family. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Butler didn¡¯t deny it, but he didn¡¯t give in at all. ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better go back. If you need to enter the vi, you¡¯d better go to Mr. Yan and get your pass first.¡±


    ¡°Since you are a family member, you should look at me and see who I am.¡±


    Before Fu Shanshan met her, she didn¡¯t seem to understand her intentions at all. She was a little angry and her tone became fierce. ¡°I¡¯m Gu Zechen¡¯s wife. Do you dare to take my pass?¡±


    ¡°Ming You means it.¡±


    Butler wanted tough and felt that the woman in front of him was not only not strong, but also had thick skin, so he spoke up and sarcastically said, ¡°Mr. Gu has reced it. Only Miss Su Ni is Mrs. Gu in the family, and the rest can ignore it. There may be a meeting between you and Mr. Yan, so you shoulde back after you get involved with Mr. Gu.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a slut. How dare you care about me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s face turned pale from butler¡¯s choke. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Bring me away, don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, Fu Shanshan wanted to walk around butler and rush into the vi.


    ¡°Miss, I advise you to leave as soon as possible or I won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    Butler got angry when he saw Fu Shanshan. When he saw her teasing face again, he became even angrier. He winked at the two tall men beside him and his tone became unfriendly.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Fu Shanshan, alone, was a weak woman. She was a little scared when she saw a few men surrounding her. Her eyes were a little confused, ¡°Look clearly. I am Fu Shanshan, the daughter of Fu family. Who dares to touch me? I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fu, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t mess with your family. Since it¡¯s Yuxiu, you have to send it out.¡±


    Butler didn¡¯t buy Fu Shanshan¡¯s ount and signaled for both sides. The bodyguard on both sides of the room immediately rushed forward, regardless of whether Hanhan came over to Fu Shanshan.


    Fu Shanshan was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that butler would actually ask the bodyguard to drive her out. She suddenly remembered Xu Wan¡¯s words, ¡°I was chased away by Gu Zechen because I don¡¯t have Mang Mountain. If you have any trouble, you can enter the vi no matter what.¡±


    At that thought, Fu Shanshan tried her best to open the bodyguard that was holding her wrist tightly, but found that her anger was too small. She could only swallow the bodyguard and bite it hard at his wrist. At the same time, she swung at another bodyguard that was pulling her.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The bodyguard was in pain and subconsciously opened Fu Shanshan¡¯s hand.


    Fu Shanshan, who was free, dared not to be suspicious. She rushed crazily into the vi in her high heels, wanting to rush in before the people could react.


    ¡°Hurry up and catch her.¡±


    Butler screamed in his heart. He took two steps at the same time and gave up to Fu Shanshan. The bodyguard also rushed over and chased after Fu Shanshan. Finally, they stopped Fu Shanshan at the vi entrance.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was furious. She was just one step away from getting into the vi, but now she could only stand one step away from sess and look inside the vi. She couldn¡¯t hold her breath in her heart and yelled, ¡°Gu Zechen,e out. The two of us make it clear. If you don¡¯t want to marry me, tell me in person.¡±


    ¡°Shut her mouth and leave.¡±


    Butler broke out in sweat as he tried to push the woman away. At this moment, there was only Su Ni in the vi. If the two of them argued, no one could do anything.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 686: Yin Suye fell on Gu Zechen.

    ¡°Gu Zechen, why are you hiding in the vi? Come out.¡±


    Fu Shanshan seized thest opportunity and struggled. She cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t want my life for you anymore. What did you do for me? You are a poor man. Who would see you?¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, what are you calling?¡±


    *Bang!* A calm voice interrupted Fu Shanshan who was screaming.


    ¡°Why are you here too?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was angry when she saw Su Ni¡¯s indifferent expression. ¡°You dare to snatch a man at my wedding. I haven¡¯t counted this score with you yet.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni promised Gu Zechen that she could not be angry no matter what happened. Hence, she was stunned by Fu Shanshan¡¯s provocation. She just asked her what she was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, where¡¯s Brother Zechen? I¡¯m looking for him for something.¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t put Su Ni in her eyes at all. She pressed her bodyguard hard and her eyes nced into the vi from time to time, trying to find the shadow of Gu Zechen.


    ¡°He has something to do.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to continue pestering Fu Shanshan. ¡°If you want to find him, just wait for him toe back. If you want to scream, you should listen to him.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After she finished, Su Ni turned around and decided to ignore Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Su Ni, aren¡¯t you curious? How do I know you are here?¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked coldly at Su Ni, who had turned around and left. ¡°You¡¯re not curious, why can Ie here easily?¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s footsteps froze a little. She turned around and looked at Fu Shanshan with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to tell me, you¡¯ve told me long ago, and you¡¯re going to sell you here?¡±


    ¡°It was Hanhan who asked me toe over.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was struck by Su Ni¡¯s trap. Without hesitation, she yelled at her in the next second, ¡°Master Yan asked me toe and settle the matter. Do you still dare to chase me away?¡±


    ¡°No one can say it.¡±


    Su Ni frowned. No one should think about threatening her anymore. Since Su Ni decided to be with Gu Zechen again, she had a sense of fear in her heart.


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to cause a ruckus, just continue to cause trouble here. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Wang, butler, let her go. Since she¡¯s willing to cry, let her make a good fuss here.


    After Su Ni finished, she turned around and returned to the vi coldly. She ignored Fu Shanshan who was screaming outside the door and immediately stopped the door of the vi.


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t let me in and speak clearly to Brother Zechen, I will die here.¡±


    Fu Shanshan cried for a while, and none of the people in the vi came out. The butler and bodyguard also watched her y from afar and felt that it was meaningless. Ming You went and could only rey the way she acted in the house. She screamed at Su Ni who was rushing into the vi, ¡°I¡¯ve already lost my wits once in the family. If you stop me from letting Gu Zechen see me, I¡¯ll die in front of you now.¡±


    Su Ni was so noisy by Fu Shanshan outside that she had a headache. When she heard that she wanted to live, she couldn¡¯t sit still. She could only quietlye to the window and raise a corner to secretly observe the movements outside.


    Fu Shanshan was still worried. She knew Su Ni and that Su Ni was a woman who ate soft and didn¡¯t eat hard. If she really wanted to die at the entrance of the vi, she probably wouldn¡¯t havee out to take a look. She needed to find a reason for Su Ni to submit.


    The family was perhaps the best reason.


    Fu Shanshan suddenly revealed a cold sense of fear. Since Su Ni was not afraid of her threats, she would definitely give the family some face for Gu Zechen¡¯s son. At that thought, Fu Shanshan quickly pulled out her phone from her pocket and called Mr. Gu non-stop.


    ¡°Grandfather, this is myst call to you.¡±


    ¡°Luoshan, where are you?¡± Why didn¡¯t you tell the Hanhan people when you ran out?


    As soon as Mr. Gu picked up the call, Fu Shanshanined, as if she had suffered a huge grievance, ¡°I found Brother Zechen¡¯s address, but Su Ni, that Hanhan, stopped me from letting me in. Now that I have such a fate, I have to die. Grandfather, you have to tell my parents for me that I don¡¯t have any cheeks.


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t give Mr. Gu any chance to respond and immediately cut off the call.


    Fu Shanshan was sure that her departure from the family had already caused chaos in the family. If she was a little unruly, the family wouldn¡¯t have been able to pay for it or even give the public media a bad impression.


    Therefore, once Fu Shanshan¡¯s call was broadcast, Mr. Gu would definitely reconcile and let Fu Shanshan enter the vi.


    ¡°s.¡±


    Grandfather Yan yelled a few times, but no one answered. If he dialed again, the call would already be hard to get through.


    ¡°Elder Yan, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    When Miao Cuifen saw Mr. Gu¡¯s anger, she was also confused. ¡°Where did Fu Shanshan find out about Hanhan¡¯s address?¡±


    ¡°What else can¡¯t be done by Fu Shanshan?¡±


    Lan Qianqian had long hated Fu Shanshan. ¡°This woman looks harmless on the surface, but in reality, Hanhan is vicious. I don¡¯t know how many methods she used to get her address.¡±


    ¡°Then, she¡¯s now living with Gu Zechen. Are we just looking down on her?¡±     ¡°This matter was caused by a few of them. Call Su Ni and let her handle it.¡±


    Mr. Gu put his hands on his walking stick and looked at Miao Cuifen meaningfully. ¡°You know what to say. I¡¯m too weak, so I should rest first.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, Grandfather Yan stood up and sighed before heading upstairs.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Miao Cuifen heard this, she immediately understood the meaning in Grandfather Yang¡¯s heart. She exchanged nces with Lan Qianqian, then she got a call from Khai.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Su Ni saw that the contact disyed in her hand was from the capital family. She didn¡¯t want to pick up, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to break it. She hesitated for a moment and picked it up.


    ¡°Su Ni, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Miao Cuifen¡¯s tone was heavy and she seemed to have a vague feeling. She brewed her emotions and said to Su Ni, ¡°Where are you?¡±

 Chapter 687: Ji Yi was holding a hand.

    ¡°Sis Ming You, if you have something to do, just say it.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Fu Shanshan, who seemed to be a little smaller outside the vi. She always felt that this call was rted to her, and even though she was at the entrance of the vi, she told her to speak frankly.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a henchman. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    Miao Cuifen frowned and looked at Lan Qianqian uneasily. She then lowered her head and continued, ¡°Kafa is with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Fu Shanshan, who was still noisy and noisy outside, and her tone was still frightened. ¡°It¡¯s noisy and noisy outside my room, but I didn¡¯t let her in.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Miao Cuifen sighed heavily as if she had made a big decision. ¡°Ever since Fu Shanshan was married by the public at the wedding, she had broken down andmitted suicide when she was in the family. Shemitted suicide because of a small matter. He didn¡¯t know where he heard Gu Zechen and your residence. He sneaked over while everyone wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°If she wants to make a fuss, then let her do whatever she wants. I won¡¯t be so kind this time.¡±


    Su Ni knew that Miao Cuifen was here to make friends with her, so she immediately opened her mouth, trying to cover up the mouth of Khai.


    However, Miao Cuifen seemed to not understand it and continued to say, ¡°The young master is getting worse and worse. The people in Fu family are getting more and more tight. Fu Shanshan is making a move in the family, and Gu Zechen is going to cut ties with the young master. Young master is anxious and angry. He has been bedridden for the past few days, and he has lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what to say. No matter what, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t get rid of this matter. Su Ni was soft and she couldn¡¯t ignore the situation.


    ¡°This is a matter between young people. We can¡¯t keep up with the thoughts of young people. Child, if you are willing, listen to my advice. The three of you exin everything clearly and let Fu Shanshan not pester Gu Zechen in the future. Grandfather Yan will not stop him from Zhongzheng anymore.¡±


    Miao Cuifen saw that Su Ni did not say anything, so she continued to pour some soup to the bridegroom, wanting to let the young master take care of the situation. ¡°The reputation of the family is no longer in a state of crisis. Thepany is still in danger. If the young master¡¯s side is ill because of the incident with Luoshan, Yin¡¯s family will really be in danger, and Gu Zechen¡¯s reputation may be ckened by the family. Fu Shanshan is now fighting with Hanhan. She doesn¡¯t care about the consequences in order to achieve her goal. If she turns ck and white, no one can do anything to her.


    Miao Cuifen did not know that Gu Zechen had already resolved the crisis in thepany, so she could only make Su Ni submit step by step.


    Su Ni bit her lips and hesitated. Even though thepany was already in danger, it was still not safe during this period. The marriage of the Gu Zechen and the public had already aroused Hanhan. Many people were raging to sell off their shares because they were worried that the family would take revenge, causing thepany¡¯s assets to plummet, and several billion yuan had disappeared.


    If it was as Miao Cuifen said, if Fu Shanshan really did something too drastic, it was not impossible for the Yan family and the Yan family to fight two to one side.


    ¡°Grandfather Yan fainted. Sis Ming You, quickly call the doctor over to take a look¡­¡±


    Lan Qianqian saw that Miao Cuifen¡¯s expression was getting uglier and there was no sound from the other side of the phone. In the dead silence, she could only make a move. She ran to a ce not far from the phone and cried out in panic.


    ¡°Su Ni, even if I beg you, look at Hanhan¡¯s son and think about what I just said. Please save the family.¡±


    Miao Cuifen trembled as if she was about to make a sound and begged Su Ni.


    ¡°I got it.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Also, Su Ni, I have to remind you that Fu Shanshan is a slut, forcing her to say anything when she¡¯s in a hurry. She likes henchmen for those unknown reporters. You must be careful and don¡¯t let her win.¡±


    Miao Cuifen couldn¡¯t bear it. Although she sessfully gave Su Ni the snot, she was still a little worried and could only say a few words.


    Su Ni clenched her head and hung up heavily. She stood there in a daze, feeling slightly shaken.


    ¡°Sis Ming You, you¡¯re still amazing. You¡¯re always so cool and threatening. You¡¯re really the best.¡±


    Lan Qianqian looked smug. She felt that Miao Cuifen had helped her settle the matter of Khai. She couldn¡¯t help but be in a good mood and actually praised her.


    ¡°Qi Qi Lan¡¯s technique is not bad either.¡±


    Miao Cuifen responded lightly and felt quite helpless after she put down the phone. She couldn¡¯t help but follow Grandfather Yang¡¯s request.


    ¡°Not good, Fu Shanshan is short.¡±


    Su Ni was thinking about how to deal with this matter when she heard Nanny Wang whisper beside her.


    As soon as she opened the curtains, Su Ni watched Fu Shanshan bump into the wall of the vi¡¯s entrance. The blood on the corner of the vi flowed down her fair skin, and she continued to shout.


    ¡°What a madman.¡±


    Nanny Wang was anxious, so she couldn¡¯t help but stare at Su Ni anxiously. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t believe her n, let her go.¡±


    Su Ni was upset. It was not a way to let Fu Shanshan continue. Based on her personality, she would think of another way if she failed. If the media came again because of this trivial matter, it would really be a loss.


    Thinking about Luo San, Su Ni listened to what Miao Cuifen said. ¡°Go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Nanny Wang thought for a moment and stopped her, ¡°There are cameras everywhere outside. We don¡¯t have to worry even if she bite back. Do you have to care about her?¡±


    ¡°Just take it as my child. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but touch her bulging belly. She didn¡¯t want to tell Nanny Wang too much about the family, so she also had a lot of concerns. ¡°No matter what, the family has a reputation. We can¡¯t let this woman be ruined.¡±


    It was not convenient for Nanny Wang to say anything, so she could only take good care of Khai and walk out with her.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, what are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni went out and her tone was still cold. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Gu Zechen is not in the vi. She can¡¯t see how you mess around here.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I thought you would onlye out if I die here.¡±


    Fu Shanshan sneered and looked at Su Ni with an unfathomable expression. The blood on her face was still bright. ¡°Let me in or I will definitely fight with you.¡±


    She turned around and ordered Nanny Wang, ¡°Find a doctor to prick her up.¡±

 Chapter 688: Gu Zechen’s attitude

    Fu Shanshan saw that Su Ni had given her a way, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. She straightened her clothes and entered the vi angrily.


    Once she entered, Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t treat herself as an outsider at all. She searched the vi and couldn¡¯t find Gu Zechen¡¯s shadow. Only then did she suddenly sit down and ask the doctor to take care of her wound.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt me anymore.¡±


    Fu Shanshan felt pain and took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t help but push the doctor.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t get angry anymore, you don¡¯t have to clean her up.¡±


    This was not a Fu family, nor was it a family. Su Ni didn¡¯t have to be used to Fu Shanshan. Seeing how rude she was to doctors, she said something.


    Under the brim, he had to bow his head. Fu Shanshan was also a sensible person. When she saw Su Ni¡¯s tough attitude, she was no longer arrogant and domineering. She could only clench her fists tightly and ask the doctor to clean up her wounds.


    Su Ni was annoyed when she saw Fu Shanshan. If she stayed longer, she would probably argue with her, so she stood up and rested.


    ¡°Where are you going? ¡±


    Fu Shanshan acted like she was crazy as she watched Su Ni leave. ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡±


    ¡°This is my home. Why should I escape?¡±


    Su Ni was rather helpless, but she said frankly, ¡°You are just my guest here. There is no need for you to worry about what I want.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was speechless, so she knew the truth and could only sit in the living room alone, waiting for Gu Zechen toe back.


    Fu Shanshan was waiting for her to see through the water and stretched her neck out of the window, hoping that Gu Zechen woulde back soon. What she didn¡¯t know was that she wasn¡¯t the only one waiting for Gu Zechen. #@$&


    Ruan Yichen had always been wary of following Gu Zechen. After waiting for so many days, he finally waited for Gu Zechen to appear in thepany.


    ¡°President Ruan, Gu Zechen went to thepany.¡±


    After so many days, butler finally got some news from Gu Zechen and quickly told Ruan Yichen the news.


    ¡°Have you followed?¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly opened his eyes and stared at butler with a sinister tone, ¡°If you lose it, you should be careful.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t lose.¡±


    Butler had been following Gu Zechen for a long time, so naturally he could take care of Gu Zechen¡¯s personality. He was notpletely confident. He did not dare to report to Ruan Yichen. ¡°The person in charge of guarding the door said that after Gu Zechen finished handling thepany, he drove alone to Immortal Manor. ¡±


    ¡°Do you remember Zhuang?¡±


    Ruan Yichen asked softly as he listened to butler¡¯s report.


    ¡°Yes.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°This is one of the investment projects of thepany, and it has be Gu Zechen¡¯s private vi. It¡¯s used for vacation and peace.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes were a little stifled. He waved his hand and continued to ask, ¡°Did you see Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°The person in charge of tracking said that the impression of Ming Zhuang was heavily guarded. They no longer dared to follow when they arrived, fearing that they would expose their target. Instead, they stopped not far from the vi and walked over on foot. After listening to the rumors, they confirmed that there was something wrong with Gu Zechen and Miss Su Ni. However, she did not see Miss Su Ni¡¯s shadow with her own eyes.


    Butler frowned at the sweat on his forehead. He was worried that Ruan Yichen would swell, but he could only tactfully tell the truth.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned with a venomous feeling. He seemed to be sure that this impression was definitely Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯s ce.


    ¡°President Ruan, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Butler breathed a sigh of relief and continued to report to Ruan Yichen, ¡°You said before that the public opinion on the Inte has changed. I heard that there is also something fishy inside. It is the people from Li¡¯spany who have been in the wrong and want them to fall into the trap.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was in a daze. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be any extra rewards today. He suddenly turned around and jumped up from the soft sofa, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Those media outlets that posted news online have all privately received the money from Li¡¯spany, which is why they formed a small group. Li¡¯spany told them to ckmail anyone, so they would go and ckmail anyone. Including the fact that Fu Shanshan was the third party in marriage before, and that Gu Zechen was a yboy who threw a tantrum. They were all nned by Li¡¯spany.


    Ruan Yichen was stunned, his eyes wide and narrow. He didn¡¯t expect that Li would actually use such a trick to use the outside world¡¯s power to ruin thepany. Even the shares of thepany¡¯s subsidiarypanies fell and became lifeless.


    ¡°Qini¡¯spany is really capable.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sighed in his heart. Although he was quite cunning in business, Ruan Yichen had never done a Trump card like Li Company. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be Hanshui and Hai.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, Ruan Yichen immediately went back to the room and said to butler, ¡°Bring me all the contact information from the media.¡±


    Now, it seemed that everything was under Ruan Yichen¡¯s control. Li¡¯spany could use the media to make a big war, and Ruan Yichen could also sneak into the hands of thepany and disturb Ming Meng, who Gu Zechen and Su Ni wanted to be quiet.


    After everything was arranged, Ruan Yichen stretched his waist on the chair and closed theputer with satisfaction.


    Since he knew where Su Ni was now, Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t have to worry. First, let the reporters disturb them for a few days, then pretended to watch the report before he went away. He made a gesture of being a coward to make the ignorant people feel heartache.


    Gu Zechen still didn¡¯t know anything about these things. It wasn¡¯t until he returned his impression that butler told Gu Zechen everything that happened in the afternoon.


    Gu Zechen, who went back, was so pale that he wanted to take Fu Shanshan out of the mansion and let her disappear from Su Ni¡¯s father.


    ¡°Ming You, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Su Ni heard the voice of the young master and hurriedly went downstairs to greet him. However, she saw Gu Zechen¡¯s expression darkened and he seemed to be angry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°Where is Fu Shanshan?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the living room and didn¡¯t see Fu Shanshan¡¯s shadow. He could only frown andin to Su Ni, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to let anyone in?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, Madam.¡± Miss Fu waited in the living room for a meeting. She felt that Hanhan was tired, so she found a guest room and packed up.


    The servant who was in charge of watching Fu Shanshan in the living room spoke timidly. He was afraid that Gu Zechen would make things difficult for him. ¡°She¡¯s really not angry. I stopped her and was scolded by her.¡±

 Chapter 689: Soothing his emotions

    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression darkened again, and his lips twitched. ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Hanhan.¡±


    Su Ni watched as Gu Zechen¡¯s anger grew bigger and bigger. She was afraid that he would do something too violent to Fu Shanshan and let Khai lose control, so she quickly stopped Gu Zechen, ¡°Don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned and his eyes drooped. He didn¡¯t understand what Su Ni meant.


    ¡°The family called today.¡±


    Su Ni muttered for a moment, then she raised her head and told Gu Zechen about what happened today, ¡°Miao Cuifen called. She said that Khai was crying and making a fuss in the family, so he copsed in bed angrily. Other than Hanhan, she had even publicly reversed the ck and white of the media and ruined the family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they deserve.¡±


    Gu Zechen blurted out a few words, ¡°Let them handle the people they are aiming for themselves. Wang butler asked Jinye to send this woman back to the capital.


    ¡°Hanhan.¡±


    Su Ni was anxious, ¡°Grandfather Yan is so nervous. Even if you are unhappy, don¡¯t care about her for the reputation of the family, okay?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare tell Gu Zechen that the real reason why she didn¡¯t let Gu Zechen be rude to Fu Shanshan was because she was worried that Gu Zechen and Yin Empire would be implicated because of Khai¡¯s nonsense.


    Gu Zechen was arrogant and naturally didn¡¯t care about these nonsense, but he was afraid that the stocks in the stock market would continue to fall, which was really bad for thepany. Today, Gu Zechen rushed to thepany to deal with an urgent matter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t rest assured that she¡¯s here.¡±


    Gu Zechen still refused to say anything. Su Ni beat everything in his heart and Gu Zechen would never give in for anything else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Su Ni sneered and Ming You could be seen next to her cheek. She looked very seductive. ¡°There are so many seductive people at home who are watching me all the time. She was worried about what Young Master would do to me, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to do anything. I didn¡¯t want her to ruin my father-inw¡¯s reputation just like that. Yan said that the family really doesn¡¯t have the energy to deal with this matter now. The bell still has to be wary of people, let¡¯s forgive them.


    Su Ni engraved her thoughts for Gu Zechen. She wanted to go through this matter so that his father¡¯s attitude towards Gu Zechen was not so bad. If she could, she wouldn¡¯t feel a little aggrieved.


    Gu Zechen furrowed his brows and thought about it for a moment. He could only nod and agree to Su Ni, ¡°When she wakes up, I¡¯ll make it clear to her. You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Su Ni nodded obediently and didn¡¯t say anything else. She only put her head on Gu Zechen¡¯s shoulder, feeling full of affection.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, you¡¯re back.¡±


    When Fu Shanshan heard the young master¡¯s movement, she knew that Gu Zechen was back. However, she didn¡¯t immediately start the building. Instead, she carefully dressed herself in the mirror and confirmed that she was shining.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked indifferent and looked at Fu Shanshan as if he was a passerby. ¡°I¡¯m back now. If you have anything, ask. I¡¯ll send you back after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zechen, do you hate me so much?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s tears welled up as she watched Gu Zechen speak coldly. Yan Yi instantly cried, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, are you really unwilling to marry me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Marriage with you is just a pretense.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, his tone a little sarcastic, ¡°Back then, when you said that you loved me, I heard that you were the one who cursed me. Fu Shanshan, how many faces do you have?


    ¡°Brother Zechen, you know me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan sobbed and thought about ways to excuse herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t love me anymore, I¡¯ll leave. Don¡¯t hate me. I¡¯m too young to make you angry.¡±


    Fu Shanshan could not think of any good ideas. She could only enter and lower her profile to let them rx their vignce before talking about it.


    ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Gu Zechen knew exactly what kind of person Fu Shanshan was and did not believe Fu Shanshan¡¯s words. Gu Zechen did not want to believe anything she said. ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sote now, I¡¯ll definitely disturb the whole family when I go back, and I¡¯ll also be afraid of Master Yan.¡±


    How could Fu Shanshan leave this ce so easily? As soon as she heard Gu Zechen¡¯s hesitation, she quickly said, ¡°Brother Zechen, Grandfather has always praised you as a smooth child. Don¡¯t disturb them anymore. I will leave here early tomorrow and won¡¯t stop you and sister Su Ni. Is that okay?     ¡°Hanhan, I¡¯m sleepy. Let¡¯s go rest.¡±


    Before Gu Zechen could finish his sentence, Su Ni quickly interrupted Gu Zechen.


    Fu Shanshan had already shown that she didn¡¯t want to leave. If Gu Zechen continued to hold on, Fu Shanshan would definitely be in a daze. When the daddy was in a daze, not to mention the family, Fu Jia would probably be angry and force the family to give a result.


    Gu Zechen watched Su Ni make a fool of himself and dragged him upstairs without any hesitation. He could only stop talking and go upstairs with Su Ni to rest, leaving the unconcerned Khai sitting alone in the living room.


    ¡°Miss Fu, if you have a good rest, let the driver send you back.¡±


    Seeing that Fu Shanshan had no intention of leaving at all, butler came to her side and whispered a few words.


    ¡°You dare to let me go?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know who she was, but butler happened to bump into her mouth and sprinkled all the fire on butler. ¡°You don¡¯t want to take a look at me. Can you arrange me with your identity?¡±


    After Fu Shanshan finished, she rushed into the room and continued to live here. She nned to go back and think about how to stay here.


    Before Fu Shanshan could think of any good ideas, she heard the door of the room being closed. Before Fu Shanshan could react, the door of the room was opened.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Fu Shanshan suddenly woke up and subconsciously covered her mouth with the quilt. She couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Does Young Master have an abortion early? Do you use it so easily?¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, you are so patient. To avoid leaving here, you actually called such a media.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was frosty and he looked at Fu Shanshan with anger. ¡°Get out of here and dispose of the media at the door.¡±

 Chapter 690: Scold him.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was in a daze. She didn¡¯t know why Big Childe Gu Zechen hade to her room early. ¡°What media?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to understand Hanhan here.¡±


    ¡°How did the media outside know about this ce?¡± Other than you, who else will say this ce?


    Fu Shanshan woke up and realized what Gu Zechen was referring to. She almost subconsciously retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not what I said. Even if I poisoned you and Su Ni, I wouldn¡¯t do something like this because I ruined my reputation.¡±


    Indeed, there were so many media outlets outside the vi. If they found out that Su Ni and Fu Shanshan were both there, they would have their teeth cut off.


    ¡°Who else can it be if it¡¯s not you?¡±


    Gu Zechen thought Fu Shanshan was still lying. ¡°Do you think the family will talk about this?¡±


    ¡°The family didn¡¯t tell me that I found this ce.¡±


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t use Grandfather Yang to excuse her, Fu Shanshan could only tell the truth, ¡°Xu Wan called to tell me that you guys are hiding here.¡±


    Su Ni, who was here, heard the news and her heart sank. She knew that this matter would not be so simple.


    ¡°How did Xu Wan know we were here?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was also shocked, Su Ni took a step forward and asked in confusion. Then she turned around and advised Gu Zechen, ¡°You should go to the living room and wait for your meeting. Let her finish the clothes.¡±


    At the moment, Fu Shanshan was still in bed, pulling the nket to block her bare upper body. Su Ni was indeed a little embarrassed, so she could only let Gu Zechen go out and wait.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was a little angry as she slowly finished her clothes. She looked outside through the heavy curtains and confirmed that it was indeed full of reporters outside. Then she continued to talk to Su Ni, ¡°Maybe they have been secretly probing your movements. These people are really not mine. I swear to the heavens.¡±


    Su Ni saw Fu Shanshan raising her hand to her ear and swore to her earnestly. She didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, so she could only say, ¡°Come to the living room for dinner when you¡¯re done.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Brother Guanchen, can you really suspect me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t listen to Su Ni. Instead, she bypassed her and ran all the way to the living room. She asked Gu Zechen with a sullen face, ¡°I swear to God that I will never do such a thing. What¡¯s the benefit of bringing those people here?


    ¡°Butler, throw her out.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat at the dining table while looking at the newspaper beside him while sipping the coffee. He didn¡¯t look at Fu Shanshan at all, but gave butler a nonchntmand.


    ¡°Brother Guanchen, how can you treat me like this!¡±


    Fu Shanshan felt that she was even more wronged than Dou E, so she fumed, ¡°I¡¯m going out now. If the media asks me, what do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen was cold and didn¡¯t have a hint of tone. He was still looking at the newspaper, unwilling to give Fu Shanshan a single trace.


    ¡°Hanhan, forget it.¡±


    Su Ni was in a daze and could only persuade Gu Zechen, ¡°If we go out now, we can only make those reporters darker and darker. If the media say that Fu Shanshan takes the initiative to hug her, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have a wife or not, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have a good reputation against the family.¡±


    Su Ni silently yelled at Gu Zechen, wanting him to understand her true intentions.


    Who would care if Fu Shanshan took the initiative to hug her? The main thing now was that the reputation of the family and the shares of thepany should not shrink.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was anxious and had no intelligence. ¡°If our family knows about this, they will definitely ask your family for an exnation.¡±


    ¡°You should go back to your room. Don¡¯t stay here and be seen by the media.¡±


    Gu Zechen was helpless and could only swallow this breath for the time being and scold him.


    As long as she didn¡¯t let her leave, Fu Shanshan pouted and summoned the henchmen of the family. ¡°Nanny Wang, send breakfast to my room. There¡¯s milk in coffee, don¡¯t candy.¡±


    ¡°Hanhan, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    After Fu Shanshan left, Su Ni asked Gu Zechen, ¡°Is this not rted to Li Company?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Li Mo to investigate, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen put on a gentle expression and reached out to hold Su Ni¡¯s slender fingers. ¡°It¡¯s important to take good care of our children.¡±


    Gu Zechen refused to say so Su Ni could not ask anymore. He could only nod gently and stop talking.


    At the same time, Ruan Yichen felt that it was almost time. Then he put his feet on the table of the boss of Manyu and called Xu Wan.


    ¡°Hey, who are you?¡±


    Xu Wan picked up the call but didn¡¯t know who was calling, so she asked politely.


    ¡°Miss Xu is really a matter of nobility. I can¡¯t even remember my name.¡±


    Ruan Yichen saw that Xu Wan didn¡¯t make a sound and retaliated.


    ¡°President Ruan.¡±


    When Xu Wan heard this kind of respectful tone, she immediately understood who the person on the phone was. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What wind can blow you to call me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never stopped my thoughts about you.¡± Otherwise, why would I give you a gift?


    Ruan Yichen said coldly and looked at his nails. ¡°How is it?¡± Do you still like the gift I gave?


    ¡°President Ruan is probably giving him a gift. Why didn¡¯t I see any present?¡±


    Xu Wan was confused and didn¡¯t know what Ruan Yichen was referring to.


    ¡°You¡¯ve found so many media outlets to ckmail thepany, but you don¡¯t dare torment him. Now that I¡¯m giving you a guilty conscience, those reporters are currently guarding Gu Zechen in the impressions manor. I¡¯m sure that he has a headache. Isn¡¯t your Lipany able to take a deep breath?


    Ruan Yichen smiled brightly and his tone became smug. He made the plot in Xu Wan¡¯s heart public.


    ¡°Who told you?¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be so secretive in her work, but Ruan Yichen still caught the evidence. ¡°This is all Hanhan¡¯s business. You don¡¯t want Hanhan. I¡¯ll sue you for defamation.¡±


    She instinctively clenched her fists, her mind racing about the people who might betray her as she concentrated on dealing with Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Xu Wan, you don¡¯t know who I am?¡±


    Ruan Yichen casually tapped on the table. ¡°If I don¡¯t haveplete confidence, would I call you?¡±

 Chapter 691: Destroy Gu Zechen

    This is true. Ruan Yichen has always been confident in his actions. If he doesn¡¯t have definite evidence, he won¡¯t be able to control himself.


    ¡°President Ruan, after so many years, you¡¯re still despicable as always.¡±


    Xu Wan was annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t do it either. She could only say sarcastically, ¡°It seems that Gu Zechen sent you to jail, but he couldn¡¯t let you get sickpletely.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan, we are each other too.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen heard Xu Wan expose his scar, his brown coat tightened and he put his feet on the table on the ground again. He said coldly, ¡°I already know that you bought the media to cken Gu Zechen. If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I will let you know the principle of treating a person with the way of a viin.¡±


    ¡°So, President Ruan is threatening me?¡±


    Xu Wan looked a little ugly. She didn¡¯t expect that Ruan Yichen would still want a rock.


    ¡°No, I just want to work with Li.¡±


    ¡°Since both thepany and Ruan¡¯s have be enemies with thepany, how about we join forces to deal with amon enemy?¡±


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Ruan Yichen understands this principle and Xu Wan understands it more.


    ¡°President Ruan, I admit that yourpany iscking in business. It can be considered a prestigious and prestigiouspany in the capital city. However, yourpany isn¡¯t as powerful as our Laipany.¡±


    Xu Wan pondered for a moment and felt that Ruan Yichen was threatening him. Once the Ruan¡¯s intervened and entered the city, it would bring another powerful opponent to Li¡¯spany.


    ¡°I heard that the Beibei project in Qingcheng was taken by you?¡±


    Ruan Yichen took every step of the n of Li¡¯spany and said, ¡°Yourpany and Yin¡¯swsuit have now be the reputation of bothpanies. No matter who loses, Hanhan will be injured. In order to win thiswsuit, yourpany must not hesitate to lose money and put most of its energy here. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing for me to help you?


    ¡°President Ruan, what do you say?¡±


    Xu Wan listened to Ruan Yichen¡¯s familiarity with Li¡¯spany and knew that he had nned everything in his heart. She nned to listen to what he meant before making her ns.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was refreshed and his eyes brightened. ¡°Yourpany is currently short of funds. In order to continue the development of the Beibei project, it¡¯s better to let our Ruan¡¯s invest and help behind it. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Xu Wan knew that there was no such thing as a b*tch. Since Ruan Yichen was willing to invest in Li¡¯spany, she must profit from it.


    ¡°My conditions are very simple.¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned, ¡°I want Childe forty for the profit of your Beibei project.¡±


    ¡°Hey 40?¡±


    Xu Wan was a little surprised and couldn¡¯t even believe her ears. ¡°The Beibei project is huge. Once a worker works, it will cost a lot. You invested most of your money into this project, as long as you get 40 percent of your ie?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can promise to join hands with me and let¡¯s get into thepany together, I promise that you only have so much profit. If you¡¯re willing, we can sign the contract now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t wait for Madam Lai to agree and agreed to Ruan Yichen¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll ask thepany to draft a contract and send it to yourpany. Once you¡¯re done, our cooperation will begin.¡±


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±


    ¡°By the way, President Ruan, there¡¯s one more secret matter.¡±


    Xu Wan suddenly thought of something and asked Ruan Yichen, ¡°Have you contacted Fu Shanshan?¡± If she knew where Gu Zechen lived, she would be happy too.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Is she worthy?¡±


    Ruan Yichen snorted and frowned in disgust. He remembered that the woman had lunged at him like crazy on the wedding day, so he didn¡¯t take Xu Wan¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡°Then, I wish you a new beauty.¡±


    Xu Wan felt relieved. It seemed that Fu Shanshan did not sell her out from Ruan Yichen. At present, Xu Wan was still safe.


    Ruan Yichen smiled and hung up the phone lightly.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, if you dare to snatch a woman from my hands, I will make sure you have a good temper.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, Ruan Yichen stood out and ordered the secretary standing beside him, ¡°When the people from Li¡¯spanye, let them wait here. Without my orders, don¡¯t let them leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The secretary nodded. Seeing that Ruan Yichen had the intention to leave, he asked, ¡°President Ruan, you still have a conference call in half an hour. You want to¡­¡±


    ¡°After the meeting, I have something to do.¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned impatiently and pushed away the secretary who was informing him.


    The secretary had nothing to say, so he could only stand aside and let Ruan Yichen leave.


    Ruan Yichen left thepany and drove straight to the city.


    Since he remembered how lively Zhuang was, Ruan Yichen must get involved.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, there are more and more media outlets outside. Look, do you need to exin yourself?¡±


    Butler looked at the more reportersing in at the entrance, the more worried they were. He looked like he wouldn¡¯t leave if he couldn¡¯t achieve his goal. He couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice.


    ¡°Hanhan, otherwise I¡¯ll go for an interview.¡±


    Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen was in a daze and didn¡¯t say anything. She just sat on the sofa and locked her head, feeling a little distressed. She persuaded Gu Zechen, ¡°They just want to know why I wanted to leave with you that day. After asking those boring questions, they left.¡±


    ¡°Yan Xu, go.¡±


    Gu Zechen denied it. In his opinion, Su Ni could not go out for half a step no matter what. Even though he knew that the media only wanted to ask boring questions to satisfy the public¡¯s gossip.


    ¡°Since they want to wait, let them continue waiting.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°Luo Qing has found a new residence. We will leave Mang Mountain after he has arranged.¡±


    Su Ni sighed softly. She didn¡¯t know how to persuade her. Instead, she lowered her head and gently caressed her belly with fear. ¡°Child, you must be angry when you grow up. Papa spent a lot of effort to protect you and Mommy. You must be obedient and don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    When Gu Zechen saw this scene, the softest part of his heart was hit and his eyes softened a little.

 Chapter 692: Ruan Yichen came to the door

    ¡°What¡¯s the sound outside? Why are you suddenly so noisy?¡±


    As the two of them were sitting in the living room, they were talking to the children who had yet toe to life when they heard a strongmotion outside.


    ¡°Go and see if Fu Shanshan slipped out.¡±


    Gu Zechen was cold and he ordered butler. Just as he finished his sentence, he heard the sound of hasty high heels running over from a distance.


    ¡°I thought the two of you would scare me when I¡¯m not here.¡±


    Before Gu Zechen and Su Ni could speak, Fu Shanshan reached her hand out to stroke her mouth and said such a sentence.


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni looked at each other without making a sound. Since Fu Shanshan wasn¡¯t outside, how could she suddenly be so chaotic? Was someone else outside?


    ¡°Strange. Since it¡¯s not you two, who else is outside?¡±


    Fu Shanshan also woke up abruptly and asked, but Yan Zizi unconsciously walked to the side of the carriage. The next second, he was going to open his father to see what was happening outside.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Before Fu Shanshan could pull the curtains open, Gu Zechen stopped her, ¡°Are you afraid that others might not know you¡¯re here?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was startled and her movements stopped. She retracted her hand and tried to defend herself, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. I want to see if it¡¯s okay?¡± This time, I can state in advance that no matter who the person outside the door is, it has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t push anyone over.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t snort. He looked at Fu Shanshan with annoyance, then turned around and asked butler to see the situation outside for him.


    But before butler could leave, he heard a familiar and maic voice outside shouting, ¡°Su Ni,e out quickly and leave here with me.¡±


    The voice was so familiar that the few people in the room immediately heard who it was. They raised their heads and nced at each other.


    In particr, Su Ni¡¯s nervous expression changed rapidly. She even felt a little uneasy. She subconsciously muttered, ¡°Why is he here? How is he here?¡±


    Since Ruan Yichen knew about Su Ni¡¯s address, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let it go. He immediately drove to the impressionable manor. Those reporters had received the news from Ruan Yichen and came here. When they saw him, they all surrounded him and started to question him.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, how did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, may I ask if you have contacted Miss Su Ni in private? Is she willing toe out with you?¡±


    ¡°President Ruan, may I ask if Mr. Gu Zechen has spoken to you after the marriage incident?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t answer these questions for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Ever since Gu Zechen left my fiancee that day, I¡¯ve never been able to contact her. Whether it¡¯s on the phone or sending messages, it¡¯s as if there¡¯s no news.¡± I really had no choice but to find someone to guard thepany. Young Master had been guarding thepany for several days, but before the results coulde out, I realized that I¡¯ve found this ce first. I¡¯m here to thank everyone.


    Ruan Yichen did all the scenes, and he didn¡¯t forget to give everyone a deep bow to the guards around him.


    ¡°President Ruan, you¡¯re too angry. How can we stand your bow?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, President Ruan. We haven¡¯t been afraid of you. Please don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Those reporters looked at Ruan Yichen¡¯s sincerity and were a little embarrassed. They could only stand on Ruan Yichen¡¯s side and help him get justice for him.


    ¡°Is there still no news about Miss Su Ni?¡± They are inside now. You can find a way to get Gu Zechen to call Su Ni out, and the three of you will make things clear in person.


    ¡°Dear journalists and friends, honestly, my fiancee never contacted me for a day. This time, after she was taken away by Gu Zechen, she never replied to my message. Therefore, I guessed that my fiancee might be put under arrest by Gu Zechen to prevent her from looking at her phone.


    As Ruan Yichen said this, the circle became red automatically, the voice trembled uncontrobly, and there was anxiety in his eyes.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    The reporters were shocked after Ruan Yichen¡¯s words. He did not expect Gu Zechen to take the person away and put him under house arrest.


    ¡°Su Ni, can you hear me?¡± Come out, I¡¯ll take you out of here.


    Seeing that the time was right, Ruan Yichen immediately ran outside the vi gate and yelled at his father. His voice was particrly cold and the reporters present were stunned.


    ¡°He must be lying to those reporters outside. I¡¯m going out to confront him.¡±


    Su Ni stood up and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out, speak nonsense.¡±


    Before he could take a few steps, Gu Zechen grabbed Su Ni¡¯s wrist. He was quite rational at the moment, ¡°He¡¯s shouting outside, but he¡¯s trying to seduce you. If you go out, there¡¯s really no way to control it.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Su Ni was a little annoyed and regretted why she had provoked such a man back then. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t provoked him back then, how could I have done so much?¡±


    ¡°You, follow me out.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Fu Shanshan standing beside him and his tone became stern, ¡°Young Master said there are only two of us in the house. I don¡¯t know where Su Ni is.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was called by Gu Zechen and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°You must be careful.¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°If you dare to say something after you go out, I will make you look good.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to do something like this?¡±


    When Fu Shanshan heard that Gu Zechen was wary of her, her attitude immediately became arrogant. ¡°I wonder who made me get away from here yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Have you figured out whether you¡¯ll go or not?¡±


    In order to protect Su Ni, Gu Zechen had no choice but to make her a quiet environment.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Of course I have to go.¡±


    Fu Shanshan reached her hand out to close her messy hair and walked over to Su Ni. She wrapped her hand around Gu Zechen¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°You have to sleep in the show. I¡¯m your wife now. Don¡¯t fall into it.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to move.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Su Ni and found that her face was a little dim. He opened Fu Shanshan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a prop for the show. Our interests are unrted to each other.¡±


    Fu Shanshan pouted and could only retract her wrist. Since Gu Zechen was unwilling, Su Ni could only give up. After all, it was the most important thing to admit that Fu Shanshan was Gu Zechen¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 693: Cooperate with the show

    This time, when they left, Yin Jinchen was undoubtedly not openly admitting to the public that Fu Shanshan was his wife. If that was the case, Fu Shanshan had lost all her face on the wedding day and she could pick it up today. With such a good thing, what about Fu Shanshan?


    At that thought, Fu Shanshan no longer hesitated and walked out of the vi with Gu Zechen.


    However, as soon as she went out, Fu Shanshan immediately regretted and held Gu Zechen¡¯s wrist tightly.


    Before Gu Zechen could react, he started to mutter, ¡°Now that so many reporters are looking at us, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t say that you are openly pushing my hand away. ¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, you¡¯re really a woman who¡¯s full of tricks. ¡±


    Gu Zechen had no choice but to see that the reporters in the distance had already noticed the two of theming out. They raised their cameras and patted them. They could only let Fu Shanshan hold himself back and cursed.


    ¡°Why did Hanshan and Gu Zechene out?¡± ¡±


    The reporters thought they were dumbfounded until the two of them approached. They believed in their eyes and were extremely puzzled.


    Ruan Yichen was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Fu Shanshan was also in the vi. It was really incredible to watch Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan walk out.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard for everyone. We¡¯ve been guarding the vi so early. Miss Jinshan has been restingte at night. I don¡¯t know that everyone is waiting outside for a long time. Otherwise, I would have invited everyone in to sit down.¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at the crowd with a smile on his face, but it made people feel like he was a stern face.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, didn¡¯t you marry Miss Su Ni on the wedding day?¡± Why did she continue to live with Miss Fu Shanshan? Can you exin this to us? ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, why did you leave with Miss Su Ni on the day of your wedding? There are rumors that you and the family have cut off their rtionship. I don¡¯t know whether it is true or not. ¡°?


    ¡°It¡¯s purely Hanhan talk. ¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and looked around. Finally, his eyes fell on Ruan Yichen, and he exined to everyone:


    ¡°A few minutes before the wedding started, Miss Su Ni looked for me in a loud voice. She wanted me to help her get rid of President Ruan¡¯s palm, saying that President Ruan had a strong desire, torturing her mentally weakened, and even the child in her womb was cruelly killed. Even though Miss Su Ni was my ex-wife, her belly was my biological flesh. As a father, I can¡¯t allow anyone to hurt my child. Seeing how pitiful Miss Su Ni was, I could only reluctantly promise her. Due to theck of time, I did not tell too many people, which was why the meeting ended. ¡°?


    Gu Zechen looked at Ruan Yichen with his eyes full of ridicule.


    ¡°You said.¡± ¡±


    Ruan Yichen did not expect that Gu Zechen would nder him, so he could not help but burn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Fu Shanshan was still in front of the media a few days ago and said that she couldn¡¯t find you. Why are you standing together today?¡± There must be something in the middle. ¡±


    After that, it was as if they had woken up the reporters around them. They remembered that Fu Shanshan had pitifully acted in front of everyone a few days ago, saying that he had bullied and even his newly married husband had disappeared.


    ¡°Hahaha, there is such a stupid person in the world, even believing such nonsense. ¡±


    Gu Zechen was pale and before he could figure out how to speak, he heard Fu Shanshanughing unscrupulously.


    ¡°My husband openly took another woman away on the wedding day. Can¡¯t he get angry at him?¡± If I didn¡¯t show me some strength to suppress my husband, how would he know my strength? Only a fool like you would believe such nonsense. ¡±


    Fu Shanshan blinked and looked at Ruan Yichen with a smirk.


    ¡°Miss Fu Shanshan, didn¡¯t you say that your hand was injured in the family?¡± ¡±


    A reporter noticed that Ruan Yichen was a little uneasy, so he took the opportunity to take Ruan Yichen¡¯s words and continued to ask.


    ¡°Oh, you said this.¡± ¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked like she was enlightened. She suddenly saw her wrist and smiled. She casually untied the thick bandage around her wrist and exined, ¡°This was originally a prop that wanted to scare Brother Zechen and make him hurt me.¡± Look, isn¡¯t my wrist good?


    As Fu Shanshan said this, she rubbed her clean wrists to let the media see clearly.


    Looking at Fu Shanshan calling Gu Zechen in an intimate tone, the media started to believe Fu Shanshan¡¯s words.


    Gu Zechen was in a daze. He didn¡¯t know what to say, but he actually felt grateful for Fu Shanshan.     Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t expect him to be deceived by the little woman Fu Shanshan. ¡°What is it that you are not lying to the public?¡± ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to the public. I was indeed injured, but I was stunned. I was only doing this because I wanted to get my husband¡¯s sympathy. I didn¡¯t have any opinions. Instead, I used to pampering me. You, an outsider, would have any objections here. ¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s words were fierce and she called Gu Zechen affectionately, making Ruan Yichen unable to say a word.


    ¡°Where is Su Ni now?¡± ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with the two people in front of him. He just wanted to hear where Su Ni was.


    ¡°How dare you ask my husband?¡± ¡±


    Fu Shanshan seemed to be a little angry. She pointed at Ruan Yichen and started to speak in a bad tone, ¡°It¡¯s because you have a problem with this person that Su Ni used my husband¡¯s sadness to take her away on the wedding day and made me lose so much face when I didn¡¯t know about it. Now you still have the intention to continue asking my husband, you can do it. ¡±


    Fu Shanshan was angry when she mentioned Ruan Yichen. Yan Lu didn¡¯t bring Su Ni to their wedding that day. It was probably the day she and Gu Zechen lived their love.


    ¡°Luoshan¡¯s words are very clear. I don¡¯t have to say it a second time. ¡±


    Gu Zechen spoke lightly, seemingly not interested in Ruan Yichen¡¯s anger at all. ¡°I was only responsible for saving Su Ni from the wedding venue. As for where she went, it has nothing to do with me. If you want to find her, you don¡¯t have to disturb our honeymoon¡¯s good times here. ¡°

 Chapter 694: Continue the lovey-dovey love

    As Gu Zechen said this, he turned around and nned to take Fu Shanshan back, but he heard a deep roar behind him, ¡°Gu Zechen, stop me.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned, his eyes a little impatient. He wanted to end the fight here as soon as possible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Su Ni isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Ruan Yichen calmed down and nced at the door behind Fu Shanshan. ¡°I only believe you unless you let us go in and see.¡±


    ¡°This is our ce. Why should youe in?¡±


    Fu Shanshan gritted her teeth and turned around to sneer, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°What, are you scared?¡±


    Ruan Yichen sneered as he tilted his head to look at Fu Shanshan, not angry. ¡°If you really want to prove your innocence, let me go in with the reporters and let us be convinced.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was afraid that she would get involved, so she subconsciously refused, ¡°Why should I prove my innocence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Fu Shanshan, won¡¯t you let us go in and see?¡± After we read it, we will not tell any rumors.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, we still can¡¯t believe it. It won¡¯t be long before we enter. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    When the reporters heard that there was a chance to enter the vi, their eyes were shining. They followed Ruan Yichen¡¯s words and wanted to enter the vi.


    One need to know, the vi is the private territory of the family. It is said that the garden behind the vi alone is more than a hundred acres, and there are even more expensive trees inside than the botanical garden. In addition, I heard that the antique paintings in the vi are also very expensive. If I can get the information here, it will definitely be popr online.


    ¡°Okay, you can go in.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and nned to talk to Ruan Yichen, so he revealed his n bit by bit, ¡°But you can¡¯t enter my vi. You have to pay a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what do you want?¡±


    Ruan Yichen agreed. As long as he could personally check it out, Ruan Yichen would not need anything.


    ¡°Enter my vi to check it out. I don¡¯t believe my words.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrowed, making it hard for people to see what he was thinking. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s gamble.¡±


    ¡°Gamble?¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t understand what Gu Zechen meant. He frowned slightly and answered.


    ¡°We will bet 50 percent of thepany¡¯s shares.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was light and slow, and he didn¡¯t wait for everyone to react. He continued, ¡°If Miss Su Ni is in the vi, I am willing to give you half of Gu¡¯s shares, but if you don¡¯t, give me half of the Ruan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°President Gu can¡¯t be crazy, can you say such a big bet? If anyone loses, won¡¯t all the family be gone?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s voice was not loud, but he was like a small stone hitting the calm face. He createdyers of ripples in the daze, causing everyone to be confused.


    As the CEO of thepany, he held only sixty to seventy percent of the shares in his hands. If he gave out half of the shares, he would undoubtedly confess to the wholepany.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Don¡¯t you dare anymore?


    Gu Zechen watched as Ruan Yichen swayed twice and continued to ask. In fact, he was also worried. If Ruan Yichen dared to agree to this contract, Gu Zechen would probably be wary of Xi.


    But for the sake of Su Ni, he had to fight back.


    ¡°Oh my God, if President Ruan agrees, won¡¯t he fall for it?¡±


    The reporter who took a lot of benefits from Ruan Yichen was afraid that Ruan Yichen would give up all the family for a woman. ¡°President Ruan, do you want Ming Sisi, they might be deceiving you.¡±


    ¡°President Ruan, have you considered it?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was shrewd. She saw some hesitation in Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly went out of the door and said, ¡°Come in after you¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    He could have been certain that Su Ni was hiding in the vi, but seeing Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan acting so confidently, he was a little unconfident.


    ¡°Husband, if the shares of the Ruan¡¯s lose to us, you have to share them with me. Otherwise, the humiliation of my wedding day will be wasted.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was in a daze and deliberately used a voice that everyone could hear to coax Jiao beside Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Of course, I can give you all.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Although Gu Zechen was very annoyed with Fu Shanshan, he had to follow her words in order to y.


    ¡°Honey is so nice.¡±


    Fu Shanshan smiled sweetly. She actually raised her head and kissed Gu Zechen gently.     Gu Zechen didn¡¯t expect Fu Shanshan to eat his tofu with such an opportunity. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t take it out. He wondered if it was because he was angry, but his handsome face instantly turned red.


    ¡°Ah, Gu Zechen is still red. It¡¯s really rare.¡±


    This scene was naturally photographed by the reporters.


    ¡°Have you considered it?¡±


    Gu Zechen dared to be angry, but he could only vent his anger on Ruan Yichen. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you haven¡¯t regretted it, this contract will be established.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was a little stunned. He did not expect Fu Shanshan to kiss Gu Zechen.


    ¡°One.¡±


    Gu Zechen opened his mouth and stared at Ruan Yichen with a pair of eagle eyes.


    Ruan Yichen bit his lower lip and held his hand in his pocket, but his eyes showed no intention of giving in.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Gu Zechen was sweating slightly, but he still had the upper hand. The strong suppression in his tone made Ruan Yichen and everyone unable to breathe.


    After waiting for a long time, Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t deliberately dy too much time, so he was suspicious by those people. He was afraid that Ruan Yichen would suddenly agree to his contract, so he had to force himself up and continue to speak.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, let¡¯s see Hanhan.¡±


    Just as Gu Zechen was about to say ¡®Luo San¡¯, Ruan Yichen suddenly squinted and red at Gu Zechen. After he said something harsh, he left angrily.


    However, Gu Zechen, who looked calm on the surface, was also sweating. At such a critical moment, once Ruan Yichen agreed to the contract, the consequences would be dire.


    ¡°Gu Zechen.¡±


    Ruan Yichen, who had already left, suddenly stopped and looked at Gu Zechen meaningfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The heart that had been relieved suddenly hung up again. Gu Zechen was so tense that his expression stiffened.

 Chapter 695: Ming You frowned.

    ¡°The doctor said that Su Ni¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t good. Tell her to eat some light ingredients. She loves fish soup. Don¡¯t forget to tell the chef to cook her.¡±


    Ruan Yichen stared intently at Gu Zechen, wanting to see through his intention and to find out if Su Ni was in the vi.


    ¡°Hey, why is your fiancee going to take care of her?¡±


    Fu Shanshan reacted quickly and looked at Ruan Yichen with disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t y emotional cards here. I¡¯m not a henchman. Your move doesn¡¯t work with me.¡±


    Those reporters sympathized with Ruan Yichen and felt that he was deeply in love with Su Ni.


    But after listening to Fu Shanshan¡¯s words, they woke up and were no longer moved.


    ¡°I will remind her.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and answered Ruan Yichen¡¯s words kindly, but he still added in time, ¡°If I see her.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nodded. Seeing that there was no effective news from Gu Zechen, he could only turn around and leave.


    ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡±


    Since Ruan Yichen left, Gu Zechen naturally did not want to waste any more time with the media. He also coldly looked at the reporters surrounding him.


    ¡°No more.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t stay here anymore. All you want to know now, don¡¯t disturb us anymore.¡±


    Gu Zechen was sullen as he ordered the reporters without any hesitation.


    The reporters were also amused. Ruan Yichen had already left and it was not appropriate for them to stay there. They nodded and left in a daze.


    Gu Zechen turned to the room. Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t dare to be slow and followed closely into the vi.


    ¡°Are you done with it?¡±


    Su Ni hid in the vi and didn¡¯t dare to show herself. When she saw the two of them walk in, she hurriedly stumbled and looked at Gu Zechen with disgust. Fu Shanshan seemed to be a little confused. She didn¡¯t know what happened outside, so she could only ask anxiously.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded softly in a t tone, but hisplexion was still not so good, as if he was suppressing his anger.


    ¡°Did those reporters say anything?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen and felt that something was wrong. She turned her head and had to ask Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Fu Shanshan could finally speak. She couldn¡¯t help but start to gloat in front of Su Ni. ¡°It¡¯s not the full screen that I and Brother Zechen have cooperated with each other. I¡¯m just joking and singing, or how can those reporters get it so easily?¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and his eyes were filled with anger that could not be hidden. ¡°Pay attention to your own identity and sing the word¡± swish ¡°is not used by you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You crossed the bridge in one go and killed the donkey?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were full of schemes. ¡°I kissed you just now, didn¡¯t you enjoy it?¡±


    Su Ni was in a daze and subconsciously looked at Gu Zechen, only to find that his pores shed a few times. Her eyes deliberately avoided Su Ni¡¯s confused gaze.


    In an instant, Su Ni knew that Fu Shanshan¡¯s words were not fake at all. Just now, Khai and Gu Zechen must have physical contact outside.


    ¡°You smack your mouth.¡±


    Gu Zechen was furious. He didn¡¯t know how to exin this matter to Su Ni. This was deliberately told by Fu Shanshan in front of Kn, so that Gu Zechen was not prepared at all. ¡°That¡¯s Hanhan. I can¡¯t refuse for the sake of my n.¡±


    ¡°Then I can be considered your lover.¡±


    Fu Shanshan did not give in, but she did not look at Gu Zechen anymore. Instead, she turned her head to look at Su Ni. Her long hair fluttered and she seemed to be very innocent. ¡°Sis Ka, just now, to make the reporters not suspect that the two of us are ying tricks, I kissed Brother Zechen. Would you mind?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Su Ni frowned and her mind was numb, but she could only reply, ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Su Ni struggled to pull the corner, revealing a forced smile, but in her heart, she held back. No matter what, this matter was also caused by her. Fu Shanshan helped her surround her. Even if she had a guilty conscience inside, Su Ni would not be able to say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Gu Zechen with satisfaction and said, ¡°Brother Zechen, what do you mind if Sis Su Ni doesn¡¯t mind?¡± Back then, when Sis Su Ni and Ruan Yichen were together, they behaved so intimately. You didn¡¯t get so angry.


    Su Ni¡¯s expression darkened. She didn¡¯t expect Fu Shanshan to speak without any hesitation and casually tell her and Ruan Yichen about their actions.


    ¡°Young Master has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Obviously, Gu Zechen still felt dissatisfied with this matter. As soon as Fu Shanshan mentioned it, Gu Zechen¡¯s words were a little harsh, ¡°You can leave here now. butler, send her away.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zechen, you should beg me to stay now.¡±


    Fu Shanshan smiled sweetly and sat on the soft sofa behind her. She spoke to Gu Zechen unintentionally, ¡°Now everyone outside thinks that you and I live in this vi, while Sis Su Ni is missing. If I leave now, do you think that Hanhan will surround this ce again? If I went out, I might have forgotten that I couldn¡¯t tell others that Sis Su Ni was here too.


    After that, Fu Shanshan looked at her fingernails and smiled smugly.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Forget it, let her live here.¡±


    Su Ni was tired and didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to continue to face so much trouble. She could only take the initiative to answer Fu Shanshan¡¯s request, ¡°You stay here. Don¡¯t go out these days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just barely stay here.¡±


    Fu Shanshan wore a victorious smile on her face and walked to her room. ¡°I¡¯m tired for a whole morning. I¡¯ll go back and rest first. Come to me when I eat.¡±     ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and forced a corner. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s daze for the first time, she felt a little sad. ¡°I can understand that you don¡¯t have to take it to heart or exin it to me.¡±


    After all, Su Ni had a lot of interaction with Ruan Yichen in terms of behavior for some reasons rted to Hanhan.

 Chapter 696: Careful Ruan family members

    ¡°I will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    Gu Zechen remembered what Fu Shanshan had said to him this morning. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, the online public opinion is indeed a little strange. It seems that it¡¯s not a rumor, but someone did it on purpose.¡±


    At first, no one paid attention to the direction of the public opinion online. They only thought that the people in the crowd were stunned.


    But today, Fu Shanshan was astonished. When she thought about the curses and taboos online for so many days, it seemed that there was a little hesitation, which made Gu Zechen slowly start to suspect.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni bit her lip and said her thoughts, ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone is manipting this matter. I want to eat the family bit by bit.¡± It was a good thing that they found out early or something big would have happened. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just handle thepany¡¯s affairs first.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything and nodded gently. He looked at Su Ni withplicated eyes, but his heart started to hurt Su Ni.


    Ever since Su Ni came back from the mansion of the family, she became frightening, which was really different from Su Ni who was fearless.


    At this moment, Ruan Yichen, who returned to the vi, did not know that Su Ni had such a big change. She had a good temper in the vi, shattering a lot of the decorations that were arranged at home.


    ¡°I told you not to stew fish soup. Su Ni isn¡¯t in the vi now. Who do you have to cook such a toned soup?¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t look at anything when he went back, but he had to stab every little mistake. ¡°Since the chef¡¯s brain is so useless, does it mean he doesn¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°President Ruan, I¡¯m wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Ming Ming was the one who Ruan Yichen had told him a few days ago that Su Ni was about toe back and let the chef prepare the soup in advance.


    ¡°You made such soup to mock me for not bringing Su Ni back?¡±


    Ruan Yichen let out a sigh of relief, and his hand smashed the dragon in his hand. His crazy eyes were almost devouring people. Ming You asked, ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    There was no ce to vent his anger when he was outside. The moment Ruan Yichen came back, he couldn¡¯t control himself. Everyone became his target.


    ¡°President Ruan, please forgive me.¡±


    The chef was so frightened that his legs softened and he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m really wrong. You know what I mean.¡± Miss Su Ni will definitelye back. Don¡¯t worry, she might be hiding and wait for you to find her.


    Ruan Yichen murmured, looking at the chef with a dazed gaze, listening to his humble begging, but suddenly reminded Ruan Yichen. %&(&


    ¡°Despicable.¡±


    Ruan Yichen suddenly thought back to the phone call he made with Xu Wan today. At the end of the day, Xu Wan asked him about the matter of Khai. At first, Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t care, but now he felt that there must be ghosts inside.


    Ruan Yichen took out his phone and gave it to Xu Wan again, wanting to verify the matter again.


    ¡°President Ruan, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the contract papers to thepany. I wonder if you have seen it or not, is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone was heavy as he slowly called Xu Wan¡¯s name. Then he continued to ask coldly, ¡°You already knew about Xu Wan¡¯s incident at the vi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Wan was shocked but her tone was not obvious. ¡°President Ruan, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I went to remember the vi today. Fu Shanshan is here too.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes became a little venomous, as if she had already started to say whether Xu Wan¡¯s words were true or not. ¡°The question you asked on the phone today was to pester me. Xu Wan, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so scheming.¡±


    ¡°President Ruan is joking.¡± I was just asking Hanhan. You¡¯re thinking too much. It has nothing to do with me.


    Xu Wan cursed in her heart. Ruan Yichen was dull and couldn¡¯t hear anyone else¡¯s feelings. It was a bit ridiculous that he med others after suffering losses.


    ¡°Xu Wan, you win this time. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Ruan Yichen knew that he was in the wrong. Even if both of them were in a daze, the meaning of the sentence on the phone wasn¡¯t as simple as the literal meaning.


    After all, he didn¡¯t consider this matter and didn¡¯t keep an eye on it.


    Therefore, they could only eat yellow noodles.


    ¡°President Ruan, it¡¯s boring if you say that.¡±


    Xu Wan sneered in her heart. ¡°I haven¡¯t found a chance to answer the gift you gave me. How can I let you suffer such a loss?¡± I¡¯m not such an unreasonable person, what do you think?


    Previously, Ruan Yichen had called for so many media attacks to attack the vi. Fu Shanshan, who was scolded, would definitely hand Xu Wan out.


    If they found out about Xu Wan¡¯s despicable number, they would definitely find a way to pin the crime on Li¡¯spany.


    In that case, Xu Wan was also Yan Xi. In that case, why would she tell Ruan Yichen that Fu Shanshan was also in the impression of the vi?


    One sentence killed Ruan Yichen and made him unable to exin himself. He could only listen to Xu Wan pointing at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you too much. Do you know where Su Ni is?¡±


    Ruan Yichen held his head with one hand and asked lightly.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xu Wan asked Ruan Yichen in a flirtatious tone, ¡°Since Gu Zechen has an impression of him, where can Su Ni be?¡± President Ruan, can¡¯t you think of that?


    Ruan Yichen was angry. At first, he was also feeling so assured, but after Fu Shanshan came out of nowhere, he was caught off guard by Ruan Yichen, so that he didn¡¯t know which story he sang. He could only be cautious and afraid of falling into Gu Zechen¡¯s trap.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°President Ruan.¡±


    Listening to Ruan Yichen¡¯s sudden silence on the phone, Xu Wan called out, ¡°Are you still listening?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was a little agitated. He reached out from his throat and made a vague voice, answering Xu Wan¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°How are you considering the cooperation between Ruan¡¯s and Lai?¡±


    Xu Wan fell into the question. ¡°If you think about it, you will sign the contract and our contract will take effect.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes suddenly changed and he changed his mind. ¡°Investing is not a trivial matter. I have to sign the agreement after I meet with Madam Lai.¡±


    At first, Ruan Yichen did not intend to meet Madam Lai. However, as she watched Xu Wan report her loss, she felt worried and did not trust Xu Wan anymore.

 Chapter 697: Work together to achieve cooperation

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for you to be like this.¡±


    Xu Wan was surprised and Young Master was a little confused.


    In order to obtain benefits from the Beibei project, she hid the information from Madam Lai. If Ruan Yichen wanted to marry Madam Lai now, then all Xu Wan¡¯s previous efforts would be abandoned.


    ¡°Why is it not good?¡±


    When she heard Xu Wan¡¯s suspicious tone, Ruan Yichen, who had been able to be measured, immediately died of this matter. His eyes were very firm and he said, ¡°For the sake of the benefits of Li and Ruan¡¯s, and for the sake of publicizing the project, to prevent people from specting about it. This meeting is still necessary.¡±


    Ruan Yichen knew in his heart that the reason why Xu Wan was suspicious was because she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get water, so he was even happier.


    ¡°Of course, President Ruan is still considering everything. I¡¯ll contact Madam Li for you right now. She¡¯ll definitely be very happy when she finds out about this.¡±


    Xu Wan gritted her teeth with hatred. She was stunned on the surface, but she didn¡¯t know how many times she had greeted Ruan Yichen¡¯s parents.


    This damn Ruan Yichen!


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen heard Xu Wan¡¯s words, he felt a little more at ease and the look of hanging up was much better.


    ¡°Inform the driver and go to Mancheng.¡±


    Without hesitation, Ruan Yichen immediately went to Qingcheng, trying to secure the cooperation with Li.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, I¡¯m very happy that you can cooperate with Li.¡±


    As soon as he arrived at Li¡¯spany, Ruan Yichen saw Madam Lai sitting in the conference room waiting for a long time. It seemed that Ruan Yichen¡¯s investment had indeed solved the current crisis of Li¡¯spany.


    ¡°Madam Qini is angry. It¡¯s my honor to be able to win over you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sneered and sat down. He looked at Xu Wan who had no expression on her side and deliberately asked, ¡°I wonder how the contract was written?¡±


    ¡°Huang¡¯er just finished writing, here.¡±


    Madam Lai gave Ruan Yichen the contract she had just finished. ¡°Take a look.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ruan Yichen reached out to take the contract, which had a temperature that had just been printed on it. He flipped through two pages with his hands. This contract was different from the one the secretary sent him.


    It seemed that he was not wrong. Ruan Yichen was calm and rxed. He was very happy to let Xu Wan receive a response.


    Therefore, after confirming that there was no big slip, Ruan Yichen closed his name without hesitation and smiled at Xu Wan. ¡°Things are settled suddenly. Young Master has troubled Miss Xu.¡±


    ¡°President Ruan is joking. You can solve the urgent needs of Li¡¯spany. What¡¯s so hard about me working overtime to write a contract?¡±


    Xu Wan sneered unnaturally and hid her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to have eye contact with Ruan Yichen. She must hate Ruan Yichen in her heart.


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Xu Wan and the other girls were not harmful to him.


    At best, it was just a joke.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, there is a saying that I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at the contract and signed his name without even negotiating with Madam Lai. Her swift attitude made Madam Lai somewhat ufortable. She paused for a moment, but she still wanted to get a definite answer from Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°Madam Lai, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ruan Yichen leaned against the wide stool with his eyes lowered as he waited for Madam Lai¡¯s words.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t verify this contract carefully. You didn¡¯t even discuss the benefits with us, so you decided so easily.¡±


    Madam Lai¡¯s blue eyes were confused. ¡°Why is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smiled casually and stretched out a hand in the air. ¡°Because you can be with me to mess with thepany.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, although I have met you for the first time, I think you will be a sessful businessman.¡±


    Madam Lai didn¡¯t expect Ruan Yichen to be so frank. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then, I wish us a happy cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±


    Ruan Yichen nodded. Seeing that his goal had been achieved, he stood still and said something to Madam Li, ¡°By the way, many people want to know about thebination of Ruan¡¯s and Li.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Without waiting for Ruan Yichen to say anything, she immediately understood his thoughts. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I will do it.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was satisfied. ¡°I like to deal with a lover like you.¡±


    After that, Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t stop and left with a meteor.


    ¡°Tell the media about the cooperation between Li and Ruan¡¯s. It has been released long ago.¡±


    Madam Lai turned around and ordered Xu Wan, ¡°Remember to make sure that thepany is afraid.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xu Wan squinted and ced Madam Lai¡¯s request on her notebook. ¡°Madam, can we win?¡±


    ¡°Ming Kun is sure, everything is still uncertain.¡±


    She had been in China for a long time, and Madam Lai had also mentioned her words. ¡°But now someone is willing to pay for this hugewsuit. Why do we need SAYNO?¡±


    ¡°Madam is still shrewd.¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned. Even if there was noplete calction in thiswsuit, with the investment from Ruan¡¯s, Li¡¯spany could temporarily preserve the reputation of the outside world. It would also have enough funds to waste with thepany in thiswsuit. Since it was a business loss, there was no reason to refuse.


    ¡°But I wonder why these two people have such deep hatred.¡±


    Madam Lai shrugged and left in confusion.


    Everything was just as Ruan Yichen had arranged. Early the next day, news of the cooperation between Ruan¡¯s and Li¡¯spany upied the headlines online, even surpassing the news that Ruan Yichen went to the vi to find Su Ni.


    ¡°Hanhan, Ruan Yichen and Li have worked together.¡±


    At Ming You¡¯s dinner, Su Ni caught a glimpse of the news and felt a little nervous. Seeing that Gu Zechen was still using the sandbag calmly, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°They must be here for you and Yin¡¯s sake. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni and didn¡¯t say anything to make her worried. Instead, heforted, ¡°It¡¯s just joining hands. Don¡¯t worry too much. I can handle it.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know what it meant to him that they were working together, but in order to let Su Ni rest assured, she could only not reveal her anxious emotions first.


    ¡°What do you mean by joining hands?¡±


    A nervous and anxious voice came over, and gradually came to the dining table. ¡°Even our Fu family has noticed this. You actually said that you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan,¡± Xinghe said.


    Gu Zechen frowned and looked at Fu Shanshan with an unhappy expression. ¡°There¡¯s no ce for you to talk here.¡±

 Chapter 698: Take her as air

    ¡°Did you say that?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was so angry that she pointed at Gu Zechen and bit her father, ¡°Because of the cooperation between Li and Ruan¡¯s, our stocks were also affected. Young Master dropped several points in a row. You¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°Then, go and exin to everyone that we have nothing to do with us. Let everyone not meet again.¡±


    Gu Zechen narrowed his eyes and looked at Fu Shanshan with indifference.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Fu Shanshan smirked, ¡°I think you are certain that I don¡¯t dare to reveal the truth to everyone, that¡¯s why you provoked me.¡± Now we are locusts tied to a chain, and our Feijia stock has fallen. On the other hand, the exhausted shares of the family have also fallen.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes twitched slightly but his movements still didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t seem to hear what Fu Shanshan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see when you can get angry.¡±


    Fu Shanshan stood awkwardly in front of the dining table for a long time, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word to her. She yelled at the words and left.     Su Ni, who had been sitting beside her without saying anything, decided to ask Gu Zechen¡¯s opinion after thinking for a long time. She said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think about what to do?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked calm, but he didn¡¯t lie to Su Ni. ¡°They joined forces just for the near future benefits. Once there is a disagreement between investment, they can¡¯t go on. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°But their purpose is too strong, we can¡¯t ignore it.¡±


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She wanted to persuade Gu Zechen to take care of thepany and stop apanying her. ¡°Go to thepany to handle things. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered straightforwardly and denied Su Ni¡¯s words without hesitation.     Before Su Ni finished speaking, Gu Zechen¡¯s phone vibrated.


    The two looked over at the same time. Su Ni¡¯s eyes became heavy and her thin lips were tightly pursed, but some words were about toe out.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Gu Zechen answered the call with a heavy look on his face, but gradually he became impatient. ¡°This is my own business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    After he finished his sentence, Gu Zechen stopped listening to what he was saying on the phone.


    ¡°Is it from Master Yan?¡±


    Su Ni asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said that there is a banquet in Beijing tonight. If I attend, Hanhan will pull somepanies to invest.¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes and nced meaningfully at Su Ni.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Ni seemed to have caught the straw of her life, so she quickly responded on behalf of Gu Zechen and said anxiously, ¡°This opportunity is great. Thosepanies must want to work with thepany. With their support, there¡¯s no need to worry about so many things.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know that this opportunity was indeed a loss. Thepanies in the capital had wanted to cooperate with thepany for a long time. If they were given the opportunity this time, they would spare no effort to provide thepany with everything they needed.


    However, Gu Zechen really couldn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°I rejected it.¡±


    Gu Zechen said tly, ¡°Without their support, thepany can hold on.¡±


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    Su Ni was a little angry. ¡°Is it my important or my family now? Can you count it in your heart? Don¡¯t waste such a good opportunity for Hanhan¡¯s love?¡± I don¡¯t want you to be like this because of me, and I don¡¯t want you to mislead the family because of me.


    ¡°That banquet was organized by the family.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned and frowned withplicated emotions. He could only exin to Su Ni, ¡°Their request is to bring Fu Shanshan along.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    Su Ni froze in an instant, as if she was deted. She suddenly returned to her seat and muttered, ¡°You, I, you go, I¡¯m fine. Thepany is tight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Gu Zechen felt a little annoyed. He ended the topic just now and only said, ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°You go.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned, her eyes firm and she looked at Gu Zechen. ¡°Bring Fu Shanshan with you. If you can save your image in public, that¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to suffer, Young Master said.¡±


    Gu Zechen interrupted Su Ni impatiently, ¡°Stop talking about this. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni rejected almost subconsciously, ¡°You have to go.¡± If you go, Ruan Yichen won¡¯t suspect that I am here too. I am safe here. Furthermore, after everyone believed in this fact, you have a reason to chase her away.


    Gu Zechen squinted and looked at Su Ni with aplicated expression. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about the reason for me to go to the banquet, don¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zechen, when are we going?¡±


    Before Su Ni could speak, Fu Shanshan walked over happily. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s great. Our three families ¡®dilemma can be solved.¡±


    ¡°What, your family can¡¯t sit still if you suffer a little loss?¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered and said in a friendly tone, ¡°It seems that your family is all people who argue with you.¡±     Fu Shanshan gritted her teeth, ¡°Why is our family so unbearable in your eyes? Don¡¯t tell me that everything we do can¡¯t get into your eyes? Every time, you have to treat Hanshin as your lungs.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to help.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not disappoint. He knew in his heart that Fu¡¯s reason for doing this was not to save the family.


    They did this because Yan Lu didn¡¯t want to fall for the shares of the family. Apart from that, they wanted Fu Shanshan to stand in public again.


    As for inviting the family to participate, it was just a disy of affection for the family, and also showed the public a grand feeling of resentment, which made the family angry.


    In fact, everyone understood that even without this banquet, Gu Zechen had the ability to gather these shareholder together and recruit them into investment.


    However, the family took a step forward andpletely disrupted Gu Zechen¡¯s n, which made him feel at a loss and even annoyed.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, are you afraid that Sis Su Ni is jealous so you don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    Fu Shanshan got the order from her family and tried her best to bring Gu Zechen to the banquet. However, even though Fu Shanshan had lost all her wits and could not make Gu Zechen swayed, she could only change the target and gradually turn the topic to Khai.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen squatted and didn¡¯t want to stay here. ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go to the manor first.¡±


    Then, he decided to leave.

 Chapter 699: Fu Shanshan’s scheme

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Su Ni stopped her and red at Gu Zechen, ¡°Hanhan, if you really love me, then go to this banquet with Fu Shanshan. Since Fu has already spoken, if you refuse their will again, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t expect what Gu Zechen was worried about. She knew where Gu Zechen was really angry, so she could only persuade him.


    ¡°Since Fu Jia has specially prepared a banquet for you, you should go. I believe that Yan Zi also means this.¡±


    Although the words were harsh, the words were reasonable. Gu Zechen had to reconsider. The fact that Grandfather Yan called to persuade Gu Zechen to attend the banquet must have thought of this rtionship.


    ¡°Sis Su Ni is considerate.¡±


    Fu Shanshan listened to Su Ni speak to their family and didn¡¯t notice their feelings at all. ¡°Sis Kafa, if you feel sad and don¡¯t want me to go with Brother Zechen, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Su Ni with an innocent expression, as if she was the real victim.


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Su Ni chuckled and replied to Fu Shanshan¡¯s words without trace, her eyes burning, ¡°You and Hanhan are purely cousins. In other words, you are also my cousin. Why should I be jealous of you? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m inconvenient, so I won¡¯t be with you anymore.¡±


    Ming You is here, Yan Lu is a hurry, and Gu Zechen can only go right and wrong.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±     ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    Su Ni interrupted Gu Zechen, not wanting him to continue, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll rest in the room first. Be careful ande backter.¡±


    After she finished, she quickly went upstairs, not wanting Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan to see the disappointment and sadness in her eyes.


    Gu Zechen blinked and signaled for Nanny Wang beside him. Nanny Wang immediately met her and quickly followed her upstairs.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, wait for me to meet. I¡¯ll pack up ande out immediately.¡±


    When she saw that Su Ni had finally left, Fu Shanshan was happy. She excitedly gave Gu Zechen amand and then she tidied up.


    ¡°Madam, are you okay?¡±


    Nanny Wang saw Su Ni sitting in a lonely room, her eyes drooping very sour, and she felt some pity in her heart. She walked over gently and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni pulled the corner and exined forcefully, ¡°It¡¯s just a little tired.¡±


    Nanny Wang stood on the side and watched Su Ni¡¯s lonely face. It was inconvenient tofort her. She only silently apanied Khai.


    When she heard Yan Zili¡¯s voice, Su Ni opened her mouth. She blushed slightly, ¡°Nanny Wang, do you think I did wrong?¡±


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t think about it. How can you do something wrong?¡±


    Nanny Wang was stupid and couldn¡¯t think of whistling words tofort Su Ni. ¡°I am a rough person. I can also see Mr. Gu¡¯s love for you. However, this Kn is too annoying. Mr. is also a henchman.¡±


    After she finished, Nanny Wang was furious and regretted herself. Why couldn¡¯t shefort Su Ni a little more?


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything more and looked out. She looked like she was in a daze.


    Sometimes, she had to watch the whole situation for Gu Zechen and herself.


    Fu Shanshan, who attended the banquet with Gu Zechen, was naturally overjoyed.


    In order to maximize the benefits of this banquet, Fu Jia even made this banquet a press conference, letting Fu Shanshan blush at the banquet and talk about her and Gu Zechen¡¯s history.


    With the help of the shareholder invited at the banquet, Yin Empire¡¯s financial resources were much stronger. Its initially precarious position had be more lively, and its originally empty stocks were also raging.


    Even if Ruan¡¯s joined hands with Li¡¯spany, it seemed that they could not control thepany¡¯s position in the city.


    In addition, Fu Shanshan also epted the benefits and assisted at the banquet. Now everyone believed in the sweetbination of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan.


    Every day, the media would heavily report their sweet love rtionship. The photos were also intimate. If not for the fact that every picture was not filled with Gu Zechen¡¯s cold face. On the other hand, Fu Shanshan sneered. The two of them must be a pair of lovey-dovey girls set up by heaven.


    ¡°Luoshan, it turns out that you and CEO Yan are so sweet. Previously, you did a secret work too closely, and even we were in the dark.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re still good sisters. I didn¡¯t expect you to not tell us.¡±


    The heiresses who mocked Fu Shanshan at the wedding saw that Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan were intimate, and their attitudes had taken a drastic turn. They turned around and continued to tter Fang.


    ¡°This is between us, how can I tell you?¡±


    Fu Shanshan smirked, and her attitude towards these sisters became arrogant. She seemed to want to get back all the girls she had thrown before. She deliberately raised her voice and whispered, ¡°My Gu Zechen has always been so cold. If you know that he¡¯s a wife and madman, would you still get it?¡±


    ¡°It will be perfect when I wait for President Qingshan to give birth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Yan will definitely pamper us even more.¡±


    Those gold coins knew that Fu Shanshan¡¯s status was high now, so even if they were unwilling, they had to maintain a rtionship with her. Ming You pretended to praise Fu Shanshan and make her happy.


    ¡°That¡¯s necessary.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s taste of being held high and above was used.


    However, Fu Shanshan smiled and the smile on her face gradually froze. A trace of evil thought shed across her heart.


    Child?


    This was a good idea.


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were a little cold. From the looks of it, she still had to work hard.


    Su Ni was also stunned by the news online.


    At first, she had always warned herself not to take thesements seriously, but as she saw more and more news about the rtionship between Fu Shanshan and Gu Zechen online, she couldn¡¯t control herself. She even took the initiative to search for news that made her sad when she saw it.


    Things were fake, but the more rumors spread, the fiercer. Sometimes, even Su Ni couldn¡¯t tell if the news on the Inte was real or false.


    To say such things was also because of her. Su Ni was also suffering in her heart and couldn¡¯t say anything extra. She could only swallow the bitterness in her heart and pretended to show Gu Zechen that she hadn¡¯t seen the news.


    However, the longer she held it in, the more Su Ni wanted to know whether the news was true or not. If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t exin it to her, Su Ni wouldn¡¯t be able to ask, so she could only secretly cry alone.


    ¡°You seem to have something wrong?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni in a daze these days. Even though Su Ni had been holding back, he could sense this uneasy feeling.

 Chapter 700: Trust crisis

    Gu Zechen put down the cup in his hand and asked directly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened, but she still had to make an emotionless expression and ask, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking?¡±


    ¡°Thements online were told by Fu Shanshan to the media on the day of the banquet. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned lightly and frowned for a moment before exining to Su Ni, ¡°Those are fake. I¡¯ll wait a few days to settle everything and find a way to make her disappear.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni forced a smile and pretended not to care too much. She said lightly, ¡°I suggested that the two of you go to the banquet. How could I say that you¡¯re not?¡±


    After that, Su Ni frowned and stopped talking. She avoided all the disputes in her eyes with Gu Zechen, afraid that she would disturb him again.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen was a little dissatisfied. He looked at Su Ni with an indescribable look, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni was a little scared. She didn¡¯t know why but she wanted to end the topic that made her ufortable as soon as possible. ¡°Your coffee is cold. I¡¯ll go and pour you another ss.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, he turned around and reached out to pick up the cup that had been cold for a long time, intending to pour a new one.


    But before he could take the cup away from Gu Zechen, he was firmly held by a pair of powerful hands. #@$&


    ¡°You¡¯re angry with me.¡±


    Gu Zechen was in a daze.


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni had lived together for so many years, and neither of Su Ni¡¯s expressions could escape Gu Zechen¡¯s gaze. Before Kafa could say anything, he could reach the bottom of his heart and know what she was thinking.


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ni, who had been worn by Gu Zechen all of a sudden, was a little angry. She struggled to open Gu Zechen¡¯s hand, and the circle was a little red. The sorrow in her heart instantly churned into waves and swept overyer byyer. ¡°You said no, don¡¯t ask anymore,¡±% (


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me? Young Master wants to hold it in his heart?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s son suddenly darkened, seeminglyining that Su Ni saw the news but didn¡¯te to ask him in person.


    He and Fu Shanshan were nothing. At first, Gu Zechen thought about whether to exin to Su Ni or not, but he was afraid that he would exin too much to Su Ni. He looked like he wanted to cover things up, so he kept this matter in his heart and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You said that those news are fake. What else do I have to ask?¡±


    Hearing Gu Zechen¡¯s words, Su Ni¡¯s mind was filled with pictures of him and Fu Shanshan¡¯s intimate behavior and gossip. She didn¡¯t hide it for a while and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m hiding in the vi like a thief every day. I can¡¯t go anywhere. Nothing is to listen to you. What you say is what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting me?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to suspect him in his heart. His eyes quickly shed with disappointment, ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni felt that her emotions were out of control, and the temper she had just lost was no reason at all. She felt a little guilty. She lowered her head to look at the tip that she almost couldn¡¯t see. She muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to myself. Maybe it was because I was a little restless recently that I lost my temper.¡±


    ¡°If you are pregnant, your temper will fluctuate. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m pregnant with some bad things.¡±


    Su Ni let go of her own words, but she still didn¡¯t calm down. She said that she was annoyed by Gu Zechen and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for me to let the online news go rampant. I didn¡¯t have the energy to suppress the conversation. This is my fault, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath and didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Su Ni, so he wanted to give himself a step down. ¡°When I¡¯m done with the battle, it¡¯s more convenient for me to take action. I¡¯ll take you on a vacation outside the country, and see Su Banqing and your father by the way. I¡¯ll take it as my concern.¡±


    ¡°Are you going out now?¡±


    Su Ni nodded. She didn¡¯t know that the news online wasn¡¯t something Gu Zechen could control.


    Since Su Ni forced Gu Zechen to attend the banquet, she should be prepared to bear the consequences.


    When she thought about this, Su Ni regained herposure and asked in surprise when she saw Gu Zechen standing in front of her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face stiffened and he seemed to be a little unnatural. He continued, ¡°The shareholder we found during the banquet have agreed to sign with them today. After the project starts, there won¡¯t be much work.¡±


    After he finished, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes unconsciously nced at the clock behind Su Ni. He seemed to sip his thin lips and stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s still very early. Why are you leaving now?¡±


    Su Ni felt a little confused. ording to the usual time when she went to thepany, Gu Zechen would wait another two hours, but today, he had to leave so early, which made Su Ni feel strange.


    ¡°Yes, there are some things in thepany that need to be handled in advance. I can still have some time in the past.¡±


    Gu Zechen was in a daze, but he wanted to walk outside the door. As he walked, he reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Go to the room to get some rest. Don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°You can go.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think much about it. She nodded and closed herself, intending to send Gu Zechen to the side of the vi.


    ¡°Alright, go back quickly.¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted and saw that Su Ni¡¯s actions were starting to be a little inconvenient. Her stomach was getting bigger and bigger, but she was very thin. Her eyes were a little distressed for Su Ni, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni gently hung her curly hair behind the young master, and escorted Gu Zechen out. It wasn¡¯t until she saw Gu Zechen driving away that she reluctantly removed her gaze from the side and returned to the living room.


    ¡°Madam, please go back to your room and have a rest. It¡¯s still very early.¡±


    After receiving Gu Zechen¡¯smand, Nanny Wang gave Su Ni a gentlemand to help her go back to rest.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head. She hadn¡¯t had a good rest these few days. Sheid on the bed like a pancake and couldn¡¯t sleep. Her mind was filled with the news she saw on her phone.


    ¡°Nanny Wang, put these cups in the sink. I¡¯ll go wash them.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to be idle, so she was thinking about the things that made her annoyed, so she wanted to do some work to help herself.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 701: Substitution for Su Ni

    ¡°Madam, how can you do this?¡±


    When Nanny Wang heard Su Ni say such words, she was immediately frightened. She quickly opened her mouth to stop Khai, ¡°You can order us to do these things. We can let you do it. Young Master, you still have a son, so you can¡¯t live anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nanny Wang.¡±


    Su Ni smirked. Knowing that all the viins at home loved her as their daughter, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be angry. She just exined in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m really free. I want to find Young Master to dry myself. Young Master calms down and thinks about it. After all, I can only wash the wine ss. After all, it¡¯s good to just stand there and don¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    As she said this, Su Ni reached out and put her seawe-like hair behind her head. She rolled her sleeves and turned on the tap to clean the cups.


    Nanny Wang was not able to stop Su Ni¡¯s words. She could only stand beside Kafa and help her do some dirty work.


    The two of them were in a daze when they saw Fu Shanshan running over in high heels. She looked down and asked Su Ni, ¡°Sis Khai, have you met Brother Zechen?¡±


    ¡°He just went to the office. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni put down thest cup in her hand and subconsciously squinted and said to Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s face was obviously a little nervous but she was not worried. She paused and continued to ask, ¡°When did you leave?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour ago.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what kind of concern Fu Shanshan had when she asked. In addition, she always pestered Khai and asked about Gu Zechen¡¯s whereabouts in broad daylight. She didn¡¯t care about it, so she answered honestly, ¡°He said that there is something urgent in thepany and he will leave first. You can tell me if you have anything to do.¡±


    The expression on Fu Shanshan¡¯s face was a little sluggish, but she quickly recovered. She clenched her feet gently and started her performance in front of Su Ni like she was reproachful. She muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll hear the sound of a dude outside. It turns out that Brother Zechen left so early.¡±


    These words were obviously meant for Su Ni to hear. Yan Fei wanted to tell Su Ni that she and Gu Zechen had already agreed to go out together.


    Su Ni felt a little strange and looked at Fu Shanshan carefully.


    It was only after looking at it that she realized that Fu Shanshan was dressed up today, with a delicate face, and she had the appearance of being in a disguise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni became alert and felt a bad feeling in her heart.


    ¡°Those shareholder said they wanted toe to Ming Cheng, but Brother Zechen asked me to go too. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Zechen to leave so early. He didn¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan spent a long time talking nonsense. Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t know the truth, she started to whisper in front of Cairn, ¡°Sis Yan, why don¡¯t you let him wait for me?¡± Those shareholder wouldn¡¯te so early.


    Su Ni was in a daze. She thought back to what Gu Zechen had said to her. There was nothing that involved Fu Shanshan¡¯s attendance, let alone the news that the shareholder wasing.


    ¡°Sis Su Ni, I always attend important asions with Brother Zechen. Will you be angry with me?¡±


    When Fu Shanshan saw that Su Ni¡¯s feelings were not right, she still wanted to nder Khai¡¯s wound. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, I won¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to make sister sad.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fu, stop talking.¡±


    Nanny Wang, who was standing on the side, could not stand by Fu Shanshan, who was the master of the gang. She could not help butin.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, go ahead.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s movements were obviously sluggish, but her mouth was gentle and she didn¡¯t want to show the bitterness in her heart.


    ¡°Sis Su Ni, Brother Zechen won¡¯t let me tell you about this. I identally said it today. Don¡¯tin to Brother Zechen, alright?¡±


    A long time ago, Gu Zechen had warned Fu Shanshan that he told Su Ni about what happened today, which made her feel ufortable. However, not only did Kafa not listen to it, he even told Young Master what happened to her to block her.


    Su Ni frowned and no longer looked at Fu Shanshan. She wiped the stain on the cup with the cleaning hanger, responded lightly and stopped talking.


    ¡°Sis Su Ni, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to attend those events. I don¡¯t have the strength to do these hardworking tasks for you to protect you. You can do housework at home, and you have to rest well after you have abination.¡±


    Fu Shanshan chuckled, her eyes full of words. She looked at Su Ni¡¯s cunning life and despised her. She couldn¡¯t help but say a few words, as if she was the real owner of this family.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu has Mr. Gu¡¯s child, so naturally she has to rest well.¡±


    Nanny Wang saw that Su Ni didn¡¯t speak, so she couldn¡¯t help but hug Hanping in her heart. She said, ¡°When the child is born, their family of three will go back to the capital to raise them. Madam can naturally apany you to various banquets.¡±


    ¡°Then we should wait until the child is born.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯splexion instantly copsed and she silently left without any words.


    ¡°Madam, this woman is really poisonous. Don¡¯t believe her nonsense.¡±


    Nanny Wang was very angry, but she was afraid that Su Ni would be sensitive. She put Khai¡¯s words into her heart, so she could only curse on one side.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Nanny Wang.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t look up for a moment. She only responded after hearing what Nanny Wang said to her. Her voice was heavy and she looked like she had cried.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be sad. Just ask him when he returns.¡±


    Nanny Wang heard Su Ni¡¯s swallowing voice and couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. ¡°Mr. may be afraid that you will suffer, so he left so early today. You didn¡¯t wait for Miss Fu. You, you have to look after Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Ni felt that her vision was getting more and more blurry. Her tears fell on the cup that had just been cleaned up. She was a little confused, ¡°Nanny Wang, these cups are dirty again. Please wipe them off again. I¡¯m a little sleepy, so I¡¯ll rest first.¡±


    Nanny Wang watched Su Ni leave. She knew that she wanted her to stay here and not follow her. She could only look at her and worry.


    Su Ni returned to her room and plunged herself into the soft bed. Tears were carved unscrupulously. She didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen had left so early today to avoid Fu Shanshan.


    It was understandable that Gu Zechen was so anxious this morning. Including the watch from time to time, urging Su Ni to go upstairs to rest. It was all because she was worried that Su Ni would meet with Kn. However, Gu Zechen still did not expect that no matter what, she still knew what happened.

 Chapter 702: Sis call

    Su Ni sneered. Did Gu Zechen not even want to tell her the truth? For such a small matter, she still had to be wary of herself. If Fu Shanshan hadn¡¯t spoken out today to provoke her, Su Ni would have been left in the dark.


    Perhaps she was really useless. She was creating trouble for Gu Zechen from one to the end, but Fu Shanshan was always able to save him and Gang Huo, and she was also very good to Gu Zechen.


    Inparison, everyone would like Fu Shanshan a little more.


    Su Ni¡¯s rims were red, and she frowned all sorts of things. There was even a moment when Su Ni regretted her decision at the wedding.


    Could it be that she had made a wrong choice, which was why she received so much retribution.


    As she thought about it, Su Ni¡¯s phone rang.


    Su Ni struggled to move her cheeks and found that it was inconvenient for her to. She also got up and wanted to wait for the person on the phone to automatically cut off.


    The people on the phone didn¡¯t seem to know Su Ni¡¯s current situation. When they saw that no one picked up the call, Su Ni insisted on calling her.


    Su Ni was already in a daze, so she reached for her phone and powerlessly opened it.


    ¡°Sis, what about you?¡±


    On the phone, Su Banqing seemed to be a little anxious. Listening to Su Ni¡¯s tone, she was a little weak, so she could only temporarily suppress her anger and ask.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I just woke up. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and blew her snot. Then she continued, ¡°Is there something wrong with Dad?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Banqing could hear Su Ni¡¯s emotions and did not dare to speak. She could only find nothing to say, ¡°Sis, when are you giving birth? I n toe back to apany you when you¡¯re young.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of Dad. Don¡¯te back. I have someone to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Sis, are you okay?¡±


    Su Banqing felt that Su Ni seemed to be a little afraid and asked carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Ni felt like she was a little embarrassed and continued to exin, ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to go back and forth. Take good care of Dad. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Sis.¡±


    Su Banqing was anxious, so she couldn¡¯t care much. She gritted her teeth and asked Su Ni, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with you and Hanhan?¡±


    Needless to say, Su Banqing also saw the rumours online, so she couldn¡¯t sit still and called Su Ni.


    ¡°We¡¯re very good. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Ni lowered her eyes and the light in her eyes disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the rumors online? Sis, you can¡¯t hide it from me.¡±


    Su Banqing was confused. She seemed to not believe Su Ni¡¯s words. ¡°If their family bullies you, I¡¯ll fly back to deal with them now. I¡¯m not afraid of Kafa and dare to bully my sister. I don¡¯t know what happened if I let her die.¡±


    ¡°Halfway clear, don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Su Ni did not seem to be joking when she heard Su Banqing¡¯s words. She became worried, afraid that Khai would do something irrational. ¡°Those are all things that are useless. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still thinking nonsense? The words on the Inte are like real Hanhan. I really can¡¯t find Hanhan to ask you. Sis, tell me the truth. What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Half-Qing, these things are long and long. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡±


    Su Ni rubbed her slightly swollen temples and had to talk to Su Banqing, ¡°There are many things that happened recently. I didn¡¯t have Hanhan to tell you, but now that it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. Gu Zechen and I had been together all the time, and thements online were all for the sake of Hwa Xia. The reason why we didn¡¯t move and let the media talk about it was to find the murderer behind the scenes.


    ¡°Sis, is Hanhan and Fu Shanshan a lie?¡±


    Su Banqing was suspicious. She hesitated before continuing to ask Su Ni, ¡°Why do I think this is so strange?¡±


    ¡°Right now, Yin Empire¡¯s stocks have dropped dramatically. Ruan¡¯s and Li Corporation have joined forces to deal with Yin¡¯spany. Gu Zechen has contacted some shareholder who want to cooperate with thepany in the capital. Fu Shanshan has Hanhan opportunities to buy the media and Hanhannguage, hoping to give them some benefits.¡±


    Su Ni told Su Banqing about the whole story, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She was afraid that the shrewd Khai would look at her. ¡°That¡¯s probably the case. I can¡¯t say it clearly on the phone. I¡¯ll talk to you carefully when we meet again.¡±


    ¡°I wonder when the next time we meet.¡±


    Su Banqing frowned. ¡°I saw that the nearest flight is tomorrow morning. I have asked my assistant to buy a ticket and I will go back to see you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Su Ni retorted and immediately became worried. ording to Su Banqing¡¯s temper, if she knew everything that had happened here and saw that she was with them, she would definitely make things difficult for this ce.


    ¡°Half-Qing, take good care of Father. Everything is fine here.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best to measure Su Banqing in a t tone, ¡°I live with Gu Zechen on the side of the impression vi, avoiding the reporters trying to be quiet. There is nothing around. If youe back suddenly, I¡¯m afraid those reporters will be angry again. How about this, when I¡¯m about to give birth, you cane back again, okay?


    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    Su Banqing didn¡¯t know what was happening in China, so she was anxious. ¡°I¡¯ve bought the tickets, so let me go back.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, your husband also said that after you¡¯re busy, you¡¯ll go abroad to stay for a while. When you¡¯re busy, we¡¯ll be together every day.¡±


    Su Ni still insisted, ¡°When did Sis lie to you? Don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Banqing saw Su Ni¡¯s strong attitude and knew that once she made a decision, she could not change it easily. She could only give up and listen to Young Master¡¯s opinion.


    After hanging up, Su Ni sat by the bed for a long time. Khai himself was a little serious about what he had just advised Su Banqing.


    Yan Lu sighed and Su Ni also felt a little powerless. She even thought that she was the most redundant one here.


    Gu Zechen did not know all of this. He had always thought that Su Ni was unaware of this matter and didn¡¯t even realize that it was Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan who went to thepany today.


    ¡°Li Mo, watch on every movement outside thepany. Don¡¯t let any suspicious people in, so as to avoid any reportersing in again.¡±


    Gu Zechen came to thepany long ago. He sat in the office while there was no one else in the Childe¡¯s house, just to prevent the reporters from finding out about him. Then he responded to Fu Shanshan¡¯s wishes and took some pictures of him.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged it.¡±


    Li Mo nodded. A few days ago, he had already investigated everything suspicious around thepany.

 Chapter 703: Each of them had their own thoughts.

    Gu Zechen nodded and Yan Lu was at ease. He thought that he could flood the sea and not let Su Ni notice it. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to tell Su Ni about these things, but he was upset by Su Ni every day. He didn¡¯t feel like it either.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, why are you here so early? Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    While she was thinking about Su Ni, she heard Fu Shanshan¡¯s annoyed voice.


    ¡°Did you see my wife when you came?¡±


    Gu Zechen tensed up and Ming You didn¡¯t give her face to Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s expression froze in an instant, and the corners of her mouth overflowed. The words she said didn¡¯t match her at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to tell her? Why would I be so angry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Once this matter is leaked out, you know the consequences.¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes slowly and stared at Fu Shanshan with a pair of narrow eyes.


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were a little confused, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. She frowned and said, ¡°The shareholder are almost all gathered. They are waiting in the conference room now. Let¡¯s click over.¡±


    Gu Zechen ignored him and just whispered a few words at Li Mo¡¯s side. Then he walked over to Fu Shanshan like a piece of paper. Seeing this, Fu Shanshan couldn¡¯t get angry. She could only follow Gu Zechen and enter the conference room.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, long time no see.¡±


    The shareholder were eager to have a rtionship with Hanhan. This time, Hanhan was easy to work with Gu Zechen. Each of them was clear and they couldn¡¯t help ttering Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Mr. Gu Shaozhu Shaozhu, you have managed thepany so well. It¡¯s really admirable.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu has opened a new market in Mancheng a few years ago. It¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu is so powerful. He must have the help of Miss Fu Shanshan to win.¡±


    Gu Zechen was amon sight in the face of these people¡¯s ttery. He didn¡¯t take it to heart, but he just responded indifferently. It wasn¡¯t until someone said such a sentence that made Gu Zechen¡¯s mood fall into a trance.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to practice your talents, please go back. I don¡¯t have so much time for you to talk to me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was solemn, his lips curled, and there was no emotion in his tone.


    Seeing that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed so quickly, they didn¡¯t know where he had offended Gu Zechen. They all stopped and waited for Gu Zechen to arrange work.


    However, Fu Shanshan understood why Gu Zechen was suddenly angry. It was because that person praised Fu Shanshan that made Gu Zechen angry.


    The shareholder were all sitting here. Even if Fu Shanshan wanted to look at the time, she could only endure for the time being and nned to vent her anger on Su Ni.


    Since Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Fu Shanshan a good face, she couldn¡¯t get off the stage.


    Fu Shanshan did not have to worry about anything. She red at the time when Gu Zechen was not in the vi and vented all her displeasure to Su Ni. To let Su Ni fight with Gu Zechen was much more harmful than Fu Shanshan.


    After Hanhan easily handled everything, Fu Shanshan took the opportunity to interject on the side, ¡°The shareholder came from Beijing. It¡¯s really hard, and our family should do our best as a host.¡± This afternoon, my husband and I invited everyone to have a lunch together. I¡¯ve already booked a hotel.


    The shareholder wanted to talk more to Gu Zechen and get better resources from him. When they heard Fu Shanshan say this, they immediately showed greedy eyes and quickly agreed.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    Gu Zechen still had an iceberg face. ¡°I forgot tomunicate with Miss Fu. I still have a tight meeting to attend this afternoon. I might not be able to apany you. However, since everyone was here today, we should have greeted everyone for dinner. Why not let Miss Lingshan apany everyone? I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t be able to apany you.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t give Fu Shanshan any face and didn¡¯t even look at her. After she finished her sentence, she left without waiting for everyone to react. She left the ce for her to go to The Gorge,pletely ignoring the smug Fu Shanshan on her face.


    In order to clear the rtionship between him and Fu Shanshan, Gu Zechen had never called Fu Shanshan in a friendly manner. It was always the words ¡°Miss Fu.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, where are you going now?¡±


    Li Mo saw that Gu Zechen came out alone and walked up to greet him.


    ¡°Go home, Su Ni is still waiting for me.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes softened when he mentioned Su Ni. ¡°Is there anyone suspicious outside?¡±


    ¡°Everything is normal.¡±


    Li Mo was quite confident. He took out a car key and handed it to Gu Zechen, ¡°You can drive my car and leave. Go to the underground garage. No one will suspect it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out to take the key and nned to leave, but he was stopped by Li Mo, ¡°Mr. Yan.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gu Zechen was in a daze, as if he didn¡¯t know what Li Mo meant by suddenly speaking.


    ¡°My car is newly bought.¡±


    Li Mo scratched his head in a daze. The remaining half of the sentence wanted Gu Zechen to open it, but he didn¡¯t say it again.


    Gu Zechen frowned and turned to leave.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing that it was still early, Gu Zechen had enough time to apany Su Ni. He even bought a bouquet of flowers at the restaurant and nned to give it to Su Ni.


    However, as soon as they stepped into the vi, Gu Zechen felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. Su Ni didn¡¯t wait for him in the living room and went straight to the second floor.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen pushed open the door of the bedroom and saw Su Ni sitting by the bedside in a daze. Her eyes were lifeless as if she had been sitting for a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    When Su Ni saw Gu Zechene back, she wasn¡¯t as happy as she was in the daybreak. Instead, she responded lightly and sat there.


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bored alone, so I¡¯lle back and apany you.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni was in a bad mood, Gu Zechen thought that she was still angry about what happened in the morning, so he sat down next to Su Ni. He reached his hand out and held Khai¡¯s hand,forting him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t regenerate my anger. I¡¯ll always love you and our children.¡±


    Su Ni curled her hair and returned her hand motionlessly. She saw Gu Zechene back alone, but she didn¡¯t hear Fu Shanshan¡¯s silence. She was a little confused, so she seemed to ask in a daze, ¡°Why is the house so quiet today? Where¡¯s Kang?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression changed a little, but he lied to Su Ni without hesitation, ¡°Whatever she does, I just care about you.¡±

 Chapter 704: Gu Zechen found out about her conspiracy

    Su Ni was stunned. Her eyes had changed a little, but she still didn¡¯t want to expose Gu Zechen¡¯s lies. ¡°What did you deal with today? Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s progress in investigating the media online. There are some things that I need to take notice of personally. Don¡¯t worry, Hanhan will be out soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised Su Ni¡¯s hand again. ¡°I bought you flowers and put them on the coffee table in the living room. Do you want to go down and take a look?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and wanted to ask Gu Zechen several times about Fu Shanshan, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t say it. After so many times, she could only suppress the matter and follow Gu Zechen to the building.


    ¡°Hanhan, will you go to thepany recently?¡±


    Su Ni still wanted to listen to Gu Zechen¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to go a few more times.¡±


    Gu Zechen thought about it and thought that Su Ni was in a bad mood. He wanted to go abroad to calm down. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you these days. I¡¯ll take you out of here when I¡¯m done. In the past few days, I thought of a way to bring Fu Shanshan back to the capital.


    Perhaps he was really afraid that he would be overcautious, so he calmly suppressed the situation.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s expression without any hesitation. She could only convince herself in her heart. She nodded gently and stopped speaking. She looked at the bright brightness that Gu Zechen bought for her and her mood improved slightly. ¡°This flower blooms well, looks good, and your taste is really good.¡±


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    Gu Zechen drew a good angle and looked at Su Ni with drowning eyes, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in a restaurant. Look at this flower. I bought it back if you like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it very much.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s face and said, ¡°Please tell me if there¡¯s anything you want. You lie to me will make me more upset than if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned. He was just about to open his mouth when he heard someoneing in from outside.


    ¡°Who bought this flower, it looks really good.¡±


    With Gu Zechen here, Fu Shanshan certainly didn¡¯t dare to raise the topic. She could only avoid the topic and ask when she saw the flowers on the table.


    ¡°This is what Mr. Gu bought for Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Before everyone could speak, Nanny Wang spoke first. She looked at Fu Shanshan with a hostile expression, wanting to calm her down. ,% (-


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I also like orange stalks very much. It seems like Sis Su Ni and I have simr tastes.¡±


    Fu Shanshan pretended not to hear Nanny Wang¡¯s true meaning. She took a closer look at the big fans and said unintentionally, ¡°The flowers I used to disguise at my wedding are also stubborn. I wonder if Brother Zechen still remembers them.¡±


    Su Ni was shocked and unconsciously looked at Gu Zechen beside her.


    Nanny Wang did not expect Fu Shanshan to reply. She couldn¡¯t help but curse her mouth and me herself for saying the wrong thing.


    Gu Zechen was obviously a little confused. It was Gu Zechen¡¯s handiwork to buy such flowers.


    What¡¯s more, Gu Zechen¡¯s purpose on the wedding day was to take Su Ni away. Gu Zechen didn¡¯t care about the setting, let alone remember it.


    ¡°How could I remember these things? The wedding was just a daze.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s tone was somewhat abandoned. He gave Fu Shanshan a threatening look and pretended not to know where she went and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Gu Zechen, then turned her head to look at Su Ni, who had aplicated expression. She immediately understood. Knowing that Kafa didn¡¯t tell Gu Zechen what happened this morning, she smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m bored. I¡¯m really tired from going out of the street. What about you, Brother Zechen, why did you leave so early? Did you have something to do with thepany?


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Gu Zechen said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go back and rest. Don¡¯t mess around here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you for your concern, Brother Zechen. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Fu Shanshan had a ghost in her heart, so she couldn¡¯t mention how happy she was when she saw this scene. She shamelessly said to Su Ni, who had not said anything, ¡°Sis Kang, Brother Zechen has been tired in the office for a whole morning and might not have eaten yet. Quickly prepare some food for him.¡±


    After she finished, Fu Shanshan gave Su Ni a worried smile and turned to leave.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    Su Ni turned her head with difficulty and asked Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Yes, I just wanted toe back and see you earlier, so I didn¡¯t stay at thepany for dinner.¡±


    Gu Zechen told the truth and rubbed against Su Ni like a little coquettish, ¡°I came back so urgently to apany you. You have to eat with me too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni smirked, and she stood beside Gu Zechen. ¡°Wait for me at the restaurant first. I¡¯lle after changing.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and felt a little happy. He walked to the dining room and carefully prepared a chair for Su Ni before sitting there and waiting for Su Ni toe over.


    On the side, Nanny Wang saw that Gu Zechen was still in the dark and didn¡¯t know what happened this morning. After a moment, she finally decided to tell Gu Zechen the truth.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, there is something I have to tell you.¡±


    Nanny Wang frowned and the wrinkles on her face deepened. She timidly said.


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes and looked at Nanny Wang in a daze. He didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    However, Nanny Wang didn¡¯t say much in the morning. She was a person who lowered her head and did not speak much. Gu Zechen also said, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°After you left this morning, Madam Lu felt that there was nothing else to do, so she took the initiative to wash her ss in the kitchen. Miss Fu came over to look for trouble, so she told Madam about your and her schedule today.¡±


    Nanny Wang¡¯s expression was heavy as she spoke to Gu Zechen awkwardly, ¡°That Miss Fu, I deliberately showed off to Madam and pretended to be pitiful. I¡¯m really bad.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s expression instantly darkened and his eyes became heavy. He did not expect that Fu Shanshan would actually scheme against Su Ni behind her back.


    ¡°Mrs. Xi already knows that the two of us went to thepany together?¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Nanny Wang as if he was afraid of him, so he calmed down and continued to ask, ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even if she was afraid, she still didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Miss Fu said you invited her and asked Miss Su to keep it a secret. Sir, I was the one who told you that it has nothing to do with her at all. Don¡¯t me her.


    Gu Zechen whispered and nodded. He wanted to ask something more, but when he saw Su Niing downstairs, he stopped talking.


    It seemed that Su Ni already knew everything, but after suffering such humiliation, Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything or ask as if nothing had happened.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 705: He already knew it.

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t argue with Madam because of this. I just don¡¯t want to see the two of you having a meeting. There¡¯s no other meaning.¡±


    Nanny Wang looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s solemn eyes and was worried. She was afraid that Gu Zechen would quarrel with Su Ni because of this incident, so she could only say a few words beside Gu Zechen when Khai hadn¡¯te over.


    ¡°Nanny Wang, I know.¡±


    Gu Zechen licked his lips and didn¡¯t want to me Nanny Wang. ¡°I should thank you for telling me this. However, Su Ni came over immediately. Please protect this matter first.


    Nanny Wang rubbed her mouth and nodded. She looked up and saw Su Ni walking over.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating yet?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Su Ni came over and saw that Gu Zechen¡¯s expression seemed to be slightly abnormal, but she was not too concerned.


    ¡°Wait for you, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes and held Su Ni up. After she sat down, he sat down on the chair. ¡°Are you hungry? Quickly try the soup Nanny Wang made for you today.¡±


    Su Ni nodded lightly. She just drank the soup with the soup and didn¡¯t look at Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you at the vi these few days, so I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Gu Zechen hesitated for a long time and didn¡¯t ask Su Ni about what happened this morning. Instead, he restarted the topic.


    He knew in his heart that Su Ni was proud. Since she chose not to say anything, if Gu Zechen asked again, Su Ni would definitely be angry. What happened today was when Nanny Wang saw it on the spot, so she couldn¡¯t help telling Gu Zechen. In addition to that, there must be many other times. Su Ni took these bad feelings alone.


    Since Fu Shanshan would make all kinds of bad guys to torture Su Ni the moment he went out, Gu Zechen would not go anywhere and stay with Khai in the vi.


    ¡°Has everything in thepany been settled?¡±


    Su Ni muttered with a strange expression in her eyes. She nced at Gu Zechen and asked.


    After all, the shareholder in the capital only signed with thepany. It would be bad if Gu Zechen was not in thepany.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen snorted. He didn¡¯t want Su Ni to continue suffering in the dark. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything urgent anymore. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ni smiled gently at Gu Zechen, but she still said, ¡°If you have to go to thepany, you can go. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know what happened this morning, he would not have taken Su Ni¡¯s words seriously. But today, Su Ni spoke again, so Gu Zechen realized the real intention behind these words.


    She knew everything, but she was still worried about Gu Zechen. She wanted him to put her interests first and not always care about her.


    ¡°In the next two days, I will find a reason to send Fu Shanshan back to Beijing.¡±


    Gu Zechen felt guilty. He once promised Su Ni that he would not let Su Ni be bullied with him one day. Now that he was all silent, he couldn¡¯t even give Su Ni¡¯s score.


    ¡°If you¡¯re in trouble, don¡¯t force it.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Gu Zechen. Why was she telling her that she got a n today? ¡°Did thepany encounter some difficulties? Why are you feeling a little abnormal today?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gu Zechen smiled easily and looked at Su Ni with a dotful look. He walked to Su Ni and gently rubbed her head, ¡°I just thought that your stomach is growing up every day and it¡¯s inconvenient for you to act. If any of you bumped into you and made you lose a little bit, I¡¯ll do something.¡±


    Su Ni was startled and scared. She didn¡¯t say anything about what happened today. If she really said it, it was likely that the vi was already in a daze.


    ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    Su Ni said in a low voice, afraid that Gu Zechen would notice something, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen obeyed and supported Su Ni upstairs. He was quite worried, but he didn¡¯t know that Fu Shanshan, who was nning to go to the living room, was looking at him. The jealousy in his heart instantly turned into a fire, and the burning me came from his eyes.


    I didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be able to swallow this. Gu Zechen and I went in and out of various asions in pairs, but Su Ni could still endure it in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t tell Gu Zechen anything and pretended to not know anything. Her trick was really good.


    Fu Shanshan thought that her scheme could make Gu Zechen and Su Ni quarrel over this matter, but she never imagined that she had underestimated the level of Khai.


    In that case, don¡¯t me me for being so cocky. Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t know why she was so angry for no reason. She clenched her fists tightly, and the poison in her eyes made people afraid. ?


    At the same time, Xu Wan did not intend to let Gu Zechen be afraid.


    ¡°Thepany has joined hands with the shareholder of the capital to fight us. President Ruan, it seems that you still have to settle this time. ¡±


    Xu Wan got the internal message sent by Mike and didn¡¯t consider it at all. She called Ruan Yichen directly. After all, at Li¡¯spany that day, Ruan Yichen did not leave her face at all and forced her to work overtime. Xu Wan would definitely find a way to get revenge on her.


    ¡°Miss Xu is so good that I found out about their next move so soon. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± ¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s heart tightened, and his expression seemed to be a little dark, but he did not reveal the slightest trace of fear from his words.


    ¡°President Ruan doesn¡¯t look anxious. ¡±


    Xu Wan saw that Ruan Yichen was not as anxious as he imagined, but he was still very leisurely, so she continued to provoke him. ¡°You have invested in the capital in Mang City. If you still let the Gang-gang down this time, your hundreds of millions of assets will probably be taken off. ¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t know how serious the news was for him, but he knew in his heart that Xu Wan had told him this to anger him and let him invest more money into Li¡¯spany. Xu Wan couldn¡¯t y with Ruan Yichen with such a trick.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter that I lost so much money. I can also hurt my Hanhan well. However, my dead camel is bigger than a horse. Miss Xu, Li¡¯spany is now like a weeping child. If I don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be Ying Xi with my investment. ¡±


    With a few words, Ruan Yichen returned the troublesome news to Li¡¯spany.


    ¡°President Ruan, I recently brought this kind of news out of the story to you because I wanted you to think of a way, not to ruin me in return. ¡±


    Xu Wan felt that she was feeling a little bitter. If she had known that she would end up like this, she would never have told Ruan Yichen this news.

 Chapter 706: Xu Wan gave in

    ¡°What, I just heard your tone of voice that seemed to be disdainful of me. Why did you start begging me now?¡± ¡±


    Ruan Yichen was a person who reported to him. Since Xu Wan¡¯s father had already made him feel good, he would definitely retaliate back with hundreds of times the result. ¡°If yourpany is not afraid of this incident, please continue. ¡±


    After Ruan Yichen finished, he immediately cut off the phone, thinking about how to deal with this matter. No matter what, he would never have dared to watch Gu Zechen join so many shareholder to attack.


    Before Ruan Yichen could think of a good n, Xu Wan¡¯s call continued. Ruan Yichen raised his eyebrows and picked up the phone. He still asked triumphantly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°President Ruan, this isplicated now. We are also grasshoppers on a rope.¡±


    Xu Wan knew the loss, so she could only beg Ruan Yichen angrily, ¡°No matter what, I hope you can think of a way to solve this problem properly. In order to express your sincerity, ourpany is willing to return a part of yourter profits.¡±


    For the sake of Lini¡¯spany¡¯s huge presence in the city, Madam Lai told Xu Wan that she would stop thepany¡¯s event at all costs, even if she sacrificed some necessary benefits.


    ¡°You are really trying to achieve your goals.¡±


    Ruan Yichen sneered, ¡°In order to let your project continue, I¡¯m willing to take down the benefits that I won¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear the child to trap the wolf.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s tone was heavy and she felt a little unreconciled. She said sullenly, ¡°With you and the big tree of Ruan¡¯s to cool down Li¡¯spany, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    ¡°You can still be considered husband and wife.¡±


    When Ruan Yichen heard that Xu Wan was forced to admit his strength, he felt a little better and became proud. ¡°His family is now a beast on Hanhan Road. There is no way topare with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Xu Wan listened to Ruan Yichen¡¯s tone of voice and asked as if there was no business cooperation like thepany in her eyes. ¡°It seems that President Ruan has already thought of a good way to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Humans die for the dead, birds die for the dead.¡± Ming You has always been like this.


    Ruan Yichen stood in front of the bignding, staring at the passers-by who were walking back and forth from below. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Since Mr. Xu can steal the secrets of thepany¡¯s cooperation, Mr. Yan is very familiar with the investors.¡±


    When Xu Wan heard Ruan Yichen say ¡°steal¡±, her expression was a little awkward. In business, stealing confidential documents from otherpanies was an extremely shameful behavior. Ruan Yichen said that Yan Fei was humiliating Xu Wan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you, but you admire me very much. In order to please me, you will deliberately tell me some secrets ande to take my favor.¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s face was stunned but she was still stubborn, maintaining her final dignity.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Ruan Yichen frowned and seemed to be satisfied with Xu Wan¡¯s answer, so he continued, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s trouble Miss Xu to tell the investors that our Ruan¡¯s and Li Company are the most powerful maniptor in the city. If they are able to control themselves, we can give them more than enough conditions. But if they don¡¯t look down on each other, Young Master will be at a loss. Don¡¯t me you for not pulling them back then.¡±


    There is a temptation in terms of interests and a real threat. Those dudes who are eager to invest will definitely understand these principles. The importance of their interests is more serious than Xu Wan¡¯s group.


    ¡°President Ruan is really rough and quick-witted.¡±


    Xu Wan was impressed by Ruan Yichen. This person looked like he was in a daze, but his tactics were top-notch. He could measure other people¡¯s psychology and make a decision that was in line with his interests.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t have to rely on Miss Xu¡¯s looks. If it wasn¡¯t for your rtionship with those guards, how could this matter be so easily aplished?¡±


    Ruan Yichen remained calm, but he pressed Xu Wan to stop her from breathing. ¡°Miss Xu, ording to what you said just now, you¡¯re close to the CEO. You can definitely handle the matter of bribing people, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xu Wan took a deep breath and knew that she had unknowingly fallen into Ruan Yichen¡¯s trap.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be hard for you. If you can¡¯t handle this well, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be a lover of thepany. I¡¯m really worried for you.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s bad is from the bottom of his heart. If Yan Lu wants to achieve the result, he must find a way to achieve it no matter what.


    In order to protect her dignity, Xu Wan had no choice but to agree to Ruan Yichen¡¯s request. Then she suddenly cut off the call.


    ¡°Lisa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Mike looked at Xu Wan¡¯s dim face, as if she was angry, and asked carefully.


    ¡°This Ruan Yichen is really dangerous and treacherous. It¡¯s really embarrassing to cooperate with him.¡±


    Xu Wan frowned terrifyingly. She regretted in her heart but she had no choice. She could only say to Mike with difficulty, ¡°Help me find the contact information of those investors. I¡¯m useful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yan Lu nodded. He had always followed Xu Wan¡¯s request but he also had his own concerns. ¡°Will this be noticed by thepany? We can¡¯t find out about CEO Yan¡¯s feelings.¡±


    ¡°We can only act carefully.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I can only try it. This is thest option. Otherwise, Li¡¯spany will be in danger.¡±


    When Yan Lu heard this, he knew the seriousness of this matter and naturally did not dare to let go. He turned around and went to find the contact details for Xu Wan.


    Luckily, Xu Wan was beautiful and she knew how to capture people¡¯s hearts. She betrayed her face slightly, and some of her gains could give Ruan Yichen a bad taste.


    The impression vi.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Gu Zechen promised Su Ni that he would not go anywhere these days. He only stayed with her in the vi. Their rtionship softened and Su Ni¡¯s always indifferent face gradually smiled.


    However, Fu Shanshan was not willing to see such a result. Every day, she watched Gu Zechen and Su Ni bluntly and lovey-dovey look in the room. She was burning with anger and wished she could kill Khai and let her disappear from the world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around in the living room anymore.¡±


    Su Ni had met Fu Shanshan¡¯s poisonous eyes several times. Although she was not afraid, she was still a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s not good for her to see Hanhan here.¡±

 Chapter 707: She had lost her patience completely.

    ¡°Heck, with me around, she won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Gu Zechen did not care at all and did not put Fu Shanshan in his eyes. Instead, he was extremely disgusted with her. ¡°In the next few days, find a suitable reason to kill her.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, but she felt that this was too unfair for Fu Shanshan. She also wanted to be charming with Gu Zechen, so she could only pretend to be tired and let Gu Zechen go to the room with her.


    Gu Zechen smiled helplessly. Towards Su Ni, he could only follow him and do nothing else.


    The two of them were about to leave but Gu Zechen¡¯s phone rang. It was Li Mo calling.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen, who was embarrassed, and sneered, indicating that she didn¡¯t care, signaling him to pick up the phone first.


    Gu Zechen did not say anything but picked up the phone without saying a word. His expression suddenly changed, making Su Ni¡¯s heart tighten.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s serious expression and seemed to have encountered something difficult to deal with. She asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with thepany?¡±


    ¡°Nothing serious, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen hung up the phone and watched Su Ni look at him with a worried expression.


    Su Ni nodded. She knew that the matter might be serious, but Gu Zechen was not willing to tell her that he was afraid for a long time. He could only stop asking, making Gu Zechen more worried.


    But before she could take a few steps, the phone in Gu Zechen¡¯s hand rang again.


    ¡°Take the call first.¡±


    Su Ni knew that the situation might have changed in a bad direction, so she urged Gu Zechen to do her things first.


    ¡°Just follow your expectations. Tell me if there¡¯s a result.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rm the snake in the capital for the time being, don¡¯t say anything extra.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As Su Ni listened to the conversation between Gu Zechen and Li Mo, she couldn¡¯t understand what she said. She started to worry, ¡°Hanhan, you can¡¯t hide it from me anymore. If there¡¯s anything troublesome about thepany, you must tell me.¡±


    Gu Zechen muttered for a moment, lowered his head and thought about it. After a while, he opened his mouth and told Su Ni, ¡°Li¡¯spany knows about my alliance with the shareholder of Beijing, so we have to use more thicker conditions to remove them from thepany.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone left?¡±


    Su Ni was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Li¡¯spany would not hesitate to deal with the family. ¡°Why would Li have to do something like this that ¡®invading the enemy 1, 000 to self-harm¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes, some shareholder have temporarily withdrawn their investment.¡±


    Gu Zechen admitted Su Ni¡¯s spection and did not have any worried feelings. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Without these investments, thepany can hold onpletely. In a few days, I had secretly pulled the investment from Ming You to the shareholder. As for the capital, it was just my father. ¡±


    Su Ni frowned slightly. She knew that Gu Zechen was trying to excuse her.


    It was indeed Su Ni who forced Gu Zechen to attend the banquet. Now that Gu Zechen was unwilling to go, there was his reason. However, Gu Zechen wanted to mention it several times but Su Ni mercilessly interrupted him.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about these clowns. If they want to leave, let them leave.¡±


    Su Ni frowned, as if she abandoned these people who did nothing to make money.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve been worrying about one thing.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni with a trace of fear in his eyes. ¡°The few shareholder signed have not been announced to the outside world. Apart from several important people in thepany and they know, no one knows about it.¡±


    Su Ni listened to Gu Zechen¡¯s exnation and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Since that was the case, how did thepany know so much about it? Even the names of the shareholder were dumbfounded. ¡°You mean, Li¡¯spany nted a spy in these people?¡±


    ¡°This possibility cannot be ruled out.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded but gently stroked Su Ni¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Li Mo to deal with these things, but I can¡¯t do anything under my breath. I can only give them a look on the surface to rx my vignce.¡±


    ¡°Then they have taken away the shareholder. Since the benefits have been achieved, the adulterer should be transferred safely.¡±


    Su Ni sighed softly and felt that this matter seemed to be a little inappropriate. Now that she continued to look for that person, it was already like a dagger. Even if she found it, she would still use it.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen shook his head deeply and inspired Su Ni, ¡°If Hanhan easily entered thepany, would youe back so easily?¡±


    Everyone might think that since this man had revealed such a huge weakness, he had to leave thepany as soon as possible to seek protection. He turned around and entered the embrace of Li¡¯spany. However, Gu Zechen did not think so. The most dangerous ce was the safest ce. Since that person had an affair to be a shareholder, he would definitely find a way to continue to steal more information to obtain benefits.


    ¡°Alright, then you can do what you think.¡±


    Su Ni and Gu Zechen understood what he meant and nodded heavily. ¡°Since they want to take care of Gu Jia, you don¡¯t have to be affectionate.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he saw Fu Shanshan running over with her ws wed. She red at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°What are you doing? Why did those shareholder withdraw their investment and leave thepany?¡±


    ¡°The conditions given by thepany are even worse. Inparison, what do you think they should choose?¡±


    Gu Zechen was sullen and his tone of voice was unrestrained.


    ¡°We have worked so hard to get Hanhan¡¯s investment. You don¡¯t know how to cherish it. You can stay in such a broken ce every day. It¡¯s a ghost to be able to keep those shareholder.¡±


    Fu Shanshan spoke like a gun. She couldn¡¯t stop when she opened her mouth. When she saw Su Ni standing beside Gu Zechen indifferently, she was even more furious. She pointed at Kafa and said, ¡°You are a sk. Don¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have such good resources because you want to take care of you?¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, give me a shout.¡±


    ¡°Here, Su Ni is my wife. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t think that Gu Zechen would say such things to her. ¡°I, Hanhan, have painstakingly invested in you. I don¡¯t even have the slightest benefit to you, but now you¡¯re cheeky with me because of her?¡±


    ¡°The choice is in their hands. Where they choose is their power.¡±


    Gu Zechen subconsciously pulled Su Ni behind him and continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say about this. Are you going to be like a clown here?¡±

 Chapter 708: The so-called ‘heart’

    ¡°Do you know that these investors are hard to find? Go and get them back now!¡±


    Fu Shanshan acted as if she didn¡¯t hear what Gu Zechen said. She kept emphasizing the hard-earned nature of these investors and even forced Gu Zechen to find them back.


    ¡°The real beneficiary of this investment is your family, right?¡±


    It was alright if he didn¡¯t mention this matter. The moment he mentioned Gu Zechen, his expression turned ugly, as if a storm was about to arrive in the next second. ¡°How much did you pay for this banquet privately, and how much benefits did you receive from those shareholder? Do you need me to help you tell me? Those shareholder that could cooperate with thepany were also the candidates that your father had secretly decided on.


    Fu Shanshan thought that their family did it wlessly, but she never imagined that Gu Zechen would still look at it. Indeed, this time, the Fu family got a profit from the dinner and received arge amount of money under the banner of being able to cooperate with thepany. Finally, ording to the amount of money, the candidates who could cooperate with thepany were determined.     Fu Shanshan was in a daze and wanted to find an underground henchman to get in, but she didn¡¯t lose. ¡°You stole your information and explore our family¡¯s secrets. What are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for me to probe. The name of your family is already famous in the capital. Go and ask now, see if those who have paid but have not received benefits, are they gathered at the door of the house to pay and n on Hanhan?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was dumbfounded and naturally knew the seriousness of this matter. Reputation was a small matter. If those people joined forces to report the cheating, once the crime was established, it was likely that they would be in jail.


    This could only me Mr. Fu for being too heartless. He wanted to fill in the void in thepany, so that he could swallow the food. Not only did he n to let Fu Shanshan marry into the family, but he had to not even be afraid of these rumors.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the family fall into the Gang Realm.¡±


    Seemed to understand Fu Shanshan¡¯s thoughts, Gu Zechen continued to say, ¡°I have already contacted the assistant and Mr. Fu. I told you to go back to the capital to deal with all these things in ce of me. I believe that with the title of the mistress of the family, those people will not be too embarrassed. This is the result that Hanhan wants the most.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back alone?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was suddenly in a daze. She felt that she was about to be chased away by Gu Zechen, so she quickly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of what the outside world says if you don¡¯t go back with me?¡± #@$&


    ¡°There is no way to overestimate this matter now.¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted at Fu Shanshan, ¡°If you continue to stay here and not show up, maybe someone from Fu family will make this crime and suffer the disaster of prison.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, Gu Zechen looked meaningfully at Fu Shanshan and gave her the choice to decide the life and death of the family in the future.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, your residence is really unpredictable.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was silent for a moment, then she looked at Gu Zechen. The fear in her eyes could not be concealed. ¡°It seems to be the benefit of the Hanhan family. Saving us is under fire, but in fact, it is just a promise. You can also drive me out of here. You use double carving methods.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s mind was running fast at the moment and she could immediately see Gu Zechen¡¯s true intentions.


    ¡°This kind of means is not bestowed by your father.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s face was full of contempt. He nced at Fu Shanshan and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have any rtionship with your family. No matter what, I will help you.¡±


    After Yan Lu finished saying this, Gu Zechen stopped talking to her. He turned around and gently held Su Ni¡¯s hand, helping her to rest. The gentleness in his eyes could kill a lovey-dovey, but Gu Zechen had never given Fu Shanshan half a cent of such affection.


    Fu Shanshan stared at the two of them leaving. She even wanted to push Su Ni away and take Gu Zechen away.


    Even so, Fu Shanshan was still lucky and continued to sit on the sofa in the living room, waiting for Gu Zechen toe back down. She wanted to seize thest opportunity to use Gu Zechen¡¯s sympathy and pity to ease Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she waited, but the lights outside gradually turned off. Fu Shanshan was still waiting in the living room, not even turning on the lights. She only felt pitiful, but she didn¡¯t reflect on her attitude towards Su Ni at all.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡±


    Gu Zechen walked past the living room and saw a shadow sitting on the sofa. When he got closer, he found that it was Fu Shanshan and asked indifferently.


    ¡°Brother Zechen.¡±


    When Fu Shanshan saw Gu Zechening over, she stood upright and groaned all over her body. She swallowed a little and reached out to grab Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. Please forgive me. As long as you don¡¯t chase me away, I can do anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t chase you away. Mr. Fu asked you to go back.¡±


    Gu Zechen was moved in the slightest. He stared ahead and didn¡¯t want to waste any expression on Fu Shanshan¡¯s romantic performance. ¡°Since Grandfather Yan has already said that, I can¡¯t refute it.¡±


    ¡°You must have a way.¡±


    Fu Shanshan held Gu Zechen¡¯s mouth and continued to feel guilty, ¡°Since I¡¯ve been helping you lie outside and not telling Sis Su Ni, you can help me this time.¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When he heard this, Gu Zechen suddenly turned ck. He pushed away Fu Shanshan¡¯s hand and forcefully held her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a dude and still want to set up a daze. In your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zechen, what do you mean by that? How can I not understand?¡±


    Fu Shanshan died and still argued, ¡°Don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡±


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, you took the initiative to tell Su Ni about the two of us going to thepany on the day of shareholder¡¯s meeting?¡±


    Gu Zechen was indifferent as if he was swaying ice. The next second, he could make people shudder. ¡°You really are a snake, and you did so many bad things behind my back.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was obviously flustered, so she quickly denied it, ¡°Young Master didn¡¯t ask me, my sister Su Ni. I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare say it.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t ask.¡±


    Gu Zechen knew that Su Ni would trust him unconditionally. If Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask Hanhan, Khai would never ask him, ¡°Unless someone says no.¡±


    At that thought, the anger in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart could not be suppressed. The hand that grabbed Fu Shanshan¡¯s shoulder became more and more forceful. Fu Shanshan couldn¡¯t help but move painfully and let go.

 Chapter 709: Even the family had to beg her.

    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with her, nor did he want to hear her gossip. He also put Fu Shanshan back onto the sofa. Before she could return to her senses, he suddenly approached Fu Shanshan and whispered in a threatening tone, ¡°Anyone who dares to bully my mother-inw will die.¡±


    After saying that, Gu Zechen left in a daze. After receiving the gush water for Su Ni, he went back and stopped caring about Fu Shanshan¡¯s work.


    ¡°Su Ni,¡± Xinghe said.


    Fu Shanshan blushed and felt that Su Ni must have broken the contract first. She told Gu Zechen what happened that day, ¡°Since you sold me out, don¡¯t me me for being so shameless.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what happened between Fu Shanshan and Gu Zechen. She just couldn¡¯t help ming Gu Zechen when she saw Gu Zechen walking down for a long time.


    Before Fu Shanshan could wake up, she received a serial death Call from Fu¡¯s family.


    ¡°I¡¯m still sleeping. Can you not disturb me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan cried for a long time yesterday and Hanhan fell asleep easily. She was so rattled by Hanhan¡¯s phone call that she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    ¡°Luoshan, when are you back?¡±


    Although Mr. Fu on the phone felt that Fu Shanshan was a little rude, he couldn¡¯t control it much. He could only console Fu Shanshan in a daze, trying to trick her back to solve her family¡¯s urgent needs. ¡°The situation at home needs you now. Come back and help.¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve asked for help, why don¡¯t you miss me when you make money?¡± ¡±


    Fu Shanshan was confused and couldn¡¯t help but squint Mr. Fu. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so worried, would you have done so much?¡± Now, such a huge mess still has to be ruined by someone else.


    ¡°Luoshan, you¡¯re the only one who can save our family now.¡±


    The color on Mr. Fu¡¯s face when he was stunned by Fu Shanshan¡¯s sharp words could not be mentioned. He could only continue to beg Fu Shanshan, ¡°You and Gu Zechen are so close. If you don¡¯t look at them, those people will definitely not do anything to our family. Please help Grandfather this time. After you touch the hole in Fu¡¯s family, Grandfather will definitely not treat you. When Fu Jia Sheng is up, you are also hard in the family.


    Mr. Fu begged Fu Shanshan but she couldn¡¯t save her. She could only agree, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Fu Shanshan rubbed her swollen eyes and came out of the room. She pondered for a moment before nning to bid farewell to Gu Zechen. As for when she would return to this ce, she could only talk about it from the Changguang family.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with thepany?¡±


    Su Ni watched as Gu Zechen Qianqian woke up early and the swearing of the email on her phone kept moving. She even stared at the message on her phone during breakfast and asked Gu Zechen, ¡°Did you find that investor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the investigation into the media that ckened my family and I was somewhat dumbfounded.¡±


    Gu Zechen raised his face, but he was still very calm. ¡°Li Mo found the messenger who was used as a henchman on the Inte, but he doesn¡¯t want to open his mouth. Young Master will wait for me to ask him personally.¡±


    ¡°Why is this?¡±


    Su Ni was confused. Her eyes twitched and she instantly thought of the reason. ¡°He must want to negotiate terms with you. He wants to use Hanhan again and make a big deal from you.¡±


    Gu Zechen sneered, and his heart was filled with fear. ¡°My grandmother¡¯s brain is spinning fast. She¡¯s really a lover.¡±


    ¡°Then you go, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Su Ni smirked at Gu Zechen, reached out and swallowed her stomach, saying gently, ¡°It¡¯s said that I was pregnant for three years. After the baby in my womb was born, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be dumb.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen gently scratched Su Ni¡¯s nose. ¡°No matter how stupid she is, she¡¯s my woman. Who should say she¡¯s stupid?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lu Tingxiao said.


    Su Ni smiled and avoided Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. She urged him to go to thepany as soon as possible to deal with the matter. ¡°You may go to thepany, but you have to make an extra fuss.¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡±


    Gu Zechen answered and looked at his watch. ¡°Fu Shanshan will also leave here today. I¡¯ll be toote when she leaves.¡±


    Gu Zechen was worried that Fu Shanshan would attack Su Ni once he left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave. She won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Su Ni felt that Gu Zechen was making a big fuss, so she pretended to be impatient and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a lover. I just ignore her. Don¡¯t misunderstand thepany.¡±


    The more Su Ni fell, the more she med Gu Zechen. Ming Mingyu was so powerful that Fu Shanshan bullied Su Ni, but she had never told her about her bullying. Yan Lu didn¡¯t stop him and Gu Zechen probably didn¡¯t know until now.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    Gu Zechen refused, still sitting there and keeping Su Ni¡¯s director.


    ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Su Ni was so angry and funny that she didn¡¯t want him to miss time to avoid being distracted by others. She pushed Gu Zechen with her hand and sized him up, ¡°After you leave, I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest. No one can ask me to take half a step out of the room. Wait till youe back, okay?¡±


    Gu Zechen was helpless. Seeing Su Ni persevere, he could only put on his clothes. He was still worried, ¡°After the rest of the breakfast, go back to Young Master. Don¡¯t stay in the living room. Don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t eat. Go back and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so talkative?¡±


    Gu Zechen muttered, but he was still abandoned by Su Ni. He reached out and gently bounced on her forehead. He ordered butler and the servants to take care of Su Ni before leaving.


    Su Ni watched Gu Zechen leave and felt like she wanted tough. She reached out and sneered before returning to the living room.


    Just as she closed the door, Su Ni¡¯s heart trembled. She saw Fu Shanshan staring at her with a venomous expression, as if she had something to say.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Su Ni remembered Gu Zechen¡¯s warning in her heart and didn¡¯t want to sh with her again. She also told Nanny Wang beside her, ¡°Don¡¯t eat breakfast. Let¡¯s rest in the room.¡±


    Nanny Wang nodded, as if Fu Shanshan would pounce at her in the next second. Her eyes and body revealed that she was wary of Kang.


    ¡°What, can¡¯t you see me sitting here?¡±


    When Fu Shanshan saw Su Ni treating her as air, she was not angry at all. Her attitude was arrogant and her tone was softer.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re leaving here.¡±


    Nanny Wang nced at Fu Shanshan and did not want to ignore her. Instead, she continued to talk to Khai beside her, holding her hand in her hand, afraid that she would not walk steadily.


    ¡°Su Ni, can¡¯t you see me?¡±


    Fu Shanshan saw that no one had responded to her, so her tone was particrly dissatisfied. She simply called Su Ni¡¯s nickname and asked.

 Chapter 710: Pure seeking death

    Without Gu Zechen, Fu Shanshan had always revealed herself and ignored everyone in the vi.


    ¡°So what if you see it?¡±


    Su Ni was afraid of Fu Shanshan. Previously, she was forced to endure because she felt that thepany was helping Gu Zechen, so she was afraid of Fu Shanshan. But today, Su Ni already knew the true colors of their family, so how could she continue to be patient?


    ¡°I was chased away by Gu Zechen. Are you happy?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were fierce, but her teeth were harsh, ¡°The two of you are really dangerous. You can mess around with me and force me to leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡±


    When Su Ni heard Fu Shanshan¡¯sints, she felt amused. She turned around and looked at Khai with a daze, ¡°Return to the capital is also requested by you. What does it have to do with us? Hmm, the family is also proud of having a daughter like you. Even if you go back, they will worship you. That kind of life is much better than being here.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s face was red and white, but she did not say anything. ¡°It¡¯s really rumbling. Is the number of people who cross the bridge inherited from the family?¡± Your mother is a murderer, and she even asked Hanhan to charge her with the crime. As a daughter, it seems like you¡¯ve learned your mother¡¯s core.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to anger me here.¡±


    Su Ni chuckled, feeling anxious in her heart, but she didn¡¯t look like she was in the slightest. Instead, she heartily retaliated, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back to your family to deal with the mess? If you goter, the media reporters will say that you are a benefactor, right?¡± Even though those reporters had been writing for you a few days ago, you just said that if they suddenly got benefits from somewhere else, no one would be able to see the result.


    Su Ni smiled and quietly threatened Fu Shanshan, trying to make her know the difficulties and retreat. But in fact, no one wanted to hype Fu¡¯s troubles. Su Ni was just using her psychological fear to treat her.


    ¡°Su Ni, you¡¯re really a whore.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was so angry that she finally couldn¡¯t bear to insult Su Ni. ¡°You¡¯re acting like a fool in person. Ming Ming promised me not to tell Gu Zechen about that, but he told him everything in private. Ka, you¡¯re too skilled. I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    When she thought about Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her that day, Fu Shanshan felt particrly happy.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Ni was confused. She didn¡¯t know what Fu Shanshan was referring to, so she subconsciously asked.


    ¡°Stop pretending to be with me here.¡±


    Fu Shanshan stood up from the sofa and rushed up to Su Ni. She pointed her finger at Khai¡¯s face. ¡°Gu Zechen and I went to thepany to entertain the shareholder. You promised me that I didn¡¯t tell him about this, but you didn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ¡°I never said it.¡±


    Su Ni watched as Fu Shanshan became more and more aggressive. She subconsciously protected her stomach with her hands and didn¡¯t want to continue pestering her. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around anymore. It¡¯s better to go back to the capital.¡±


    ¡°What, do you dare to do it or not?¡±


    Fu Shanshan smirked. ¡°I thought you were so capable. Just like me, you¡¯re just a two-sided white Phoenix.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fu, don¡¯t say it. I am Mr. Gu.¡±


    Nanny Wang opened her mouth and looked at Fu Shanshan¡¯s arrogant expression. She simply admitted that she was the one who did it. ¡°I can¡¯t stand your different looks. I¡¯m waiting for Kang, I have to report anything to Mr. Gu. This is his rule.¡±


    Su Ni was a little stunned but quickly adjusted her emotions. Previously, Gu Zechen had suddenly been so anxious to take Fu Shanshan away and keep her by her side without going to thepany.


    ¡°You can talk to Gu Zechen?¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Nanny Wang up and down and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if you took the initiative to say it or if someone borrowed your mouth to let you say it.¡±


    ¡°You can doubt me but you can¡¯t doubt Mrs. Gu¡¯s products.¡±


    Nanny Wang didn¡¯t want to get involved with Su Ni because of her. In her eyes, she had already regarded Khai as her daughter to raise her. She didn¡¯t wait for Hanhan to stop him and blocked her from saying, ¡°Your actions are unreasonable. As a servant of the family, I have to look after Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni, you promised me that you wouldn¡¯t tell me about that, but now your lover is in a bad mood. Do you want to ignore this?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t intend to mess with Nanny Wang, so she forced her to show an attitude. ¡°Now that you¡¯re retreating, don¡¯t you care about your previous promise?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Mrs. Gu. If you want Hanhan to me me, I¡¯m afraid of you, a little girl.¡±


    Nanny Wang hugged Su Ni behind her and stared at Kafa.


    ¡°Nanny Wang, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and tugged at Nanny Wang¡¯s clothes behind her, which soothed Khai¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, I don¡¯t know about this, but since Nanny Wang told Gu Zechen about it, I am also guilty.¡±


    Su Ni pondered for a moment, then she took the initiative to admit that she was not, but this was not what she wanted to express. ¡°However, since Nanny Wang is a henchman of the family, she has been in the family for a long time. Grandfather Yan sent him from Hanhan to take over Gu Zechen. Neither of us can interfere, let Gu Zechen punish him.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Fu Shanshan waspletely removed from the family. She emphasized that Nanny Wang was someone sent by the young master. She and Kafa had no way to get involved, which was why Hanhan was a little wary.


    After all, Fu Shanshan was able to enter the family and entangled with Gu Zechen because of Mr. Gu. It was also up to its owner to hit a dog. If Fu Shanshan punished Nanny Wang so easily, Mr. Gu wouldn¡¯t be able to hang up.


    ¡°Mrs. Gu, I¡¯ll help you to rest upstairs.¡±


    When Nanny Wang saw Fu Shanshan¡¯s sloppy words, the two sides held it silently, breaking the awkward situation. She raised her hand and yelled at Khai, ¡°You have a father. You can¡¯t be too tired or you¡¯ll be in pain.¡±


    Su Ni chuckled and didn¡¯t look at Fu Shanshan anymore. She said lightly, ¡°It¡¯ste. It might be good for you to return to the family as soon as possible.¡±


    After that, she went upstairs with Nanny Wang to rest, ignoring the arrogance that forced Su Ni to punish Khai.

 Chapter 711: She pushed Su Ni away.

    Fu Shanshan watched the two of them leave and her anger was hard to control. The poison in her eyes was about to leak out. Looking at Su Ni¡¯s inconvenient son, he was even more jealous.


    ¡°Luoshan, if you have CEO Yan¡¯s child, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even if Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t recognize you, the family will not leave the child behind.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The more Fu Shanshan thought about it, the angrier she got. Her mind was filled with the words of the girls. Without hesitation, she yelled at the two of them, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing again?¡±


    Su Ni was startled by Fu Shanshan¡¯s roar and she could not help but me her.


    ¡°Sis Su Ni, what you said makes sense. We have to rely on me now.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was in a bad mood, but she was restrained. She walked up the stairs step by step, wanting to get close to Su Ni. ¡°Isn¡¯t all this all because I married Gu Zechen and got the title of the mistress of the family?¡±


    ¡°Since you know this is the case, don¡¯t let down your family¡¯s trust. It¡¯s tight to deal with the matter first.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t know what Fu Shanshan meant, so she just wanted her to go back to deal with the things at home. ¡°As for the dispute between you and Gu Zechen, it¡¯s your business. If you want an exnation, just wait for him toe back.¡±


    ¡°Sis Su Ni, I have to thank you for saying that.¡±


    As Fu Shanshan said this, she grabbed Su Ni¡¯s arm and stared at Su Ni. ¡°If Gu Zechen didn¡¯t let Ruan Yichen down, how could he call me his wife?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Su Ni vaguely felt that something was wrong. She saw that Fu Shanshan was already so close to her and tightly grasped her arm, then she subconsciously took it off.


    ¡°Miss Fu, please let go of Madam. Otherwise, I will have to be hostile.¡±


    Nanny Wang looked around. Maybe it was because of Yan Chen, but there was no henchman in front of her, so she could only threaten Fu Shanshan first and let her not move.


    ¡°Why are you so many things a day? How much money did the family give you to wait for others like a dog?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was annoyed. She felt that Nanny Wang treated her very disrespectfully and even dared to threaten her. She was annoyed. Taking advantage of the fact that she might as well, she extended her other hand and pushed her down the stairs.


    Nanny Wang was older and her legs were more or less stiff. She was pushed by Fu Shanshan so coldly and fell to the ground for a long time.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, you¡¯re too much.¡±


    Su Ni looked at this scene and naturally felt a great pain. Her chest was filled with fire. She reached out and tried to push Fu Shanshan away. ¡°How can you push her so easily? Hurry up and push me away.¡±


    Fu Shanshan smirked and said seriously, ¡°Sis Su Ni, since you¡¯ve given me such a nickname, you have to be a good person.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡±


    The more Su Ni struggled, the tighter Fu Shanshan tugged. This made Kn no longer dare to move, afraid that he might bump into the baby in his stomach. He could only temporarily stop and ask what Young Master was doing.     Fu Shanshan stopped and looked at Su Ni arrogantly, as if she wouldn¡¯t leave if she didn¡¯t agree with Kn.


    ¡°Unless something.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s patience was about to run out of hers. When she saw Nanny Wang crouching on the stairs, she couldn¡¯t stand up. She was even angrier, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If you don¡¯t say it, then you will shut your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Unless youe back to the house with me.¡±


    ¡°How about this, when our Fu family¡¯s matter is settled, Gu Zechen still has to pick me up because of you. It can be considered as your affections for me to show up for you.¡±


    ¡°You dream.¡±


    Su Ni was smart. As soon as Fu Shanshan said this, understood the wonderful game.


    It might be difficult for Fu Shanshan to deal with the family alone, but if Gu Zechen was to face it, it would mean that the family and the family had a deep rtionship, and those who forced the family didn¡¯t dare to move. If Fu Shanshan used Su Ni as an excuse to not let people go, Gu Zechen probably had to give them some benefits.


    ¡°In my dreams, this matter is settled. I¡¯ll see who dares to stop me.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni didn¡¯t obey, Fu Shanshan nned toe over and watch as there weren¡¯t many people in the vi, so she walked away from the vi.


    ¡°Gu Zechen is back.¡±


    Su Ni was startled and pointed at the door behind Fu Shanshan. ¡°Do you dare let him see us like this?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was flustered. Because she was already uneasy, she didn¡¯t consider whether Su Ni¡¯s words were true or not. She instinctively looked back.


    Taking advantage of Fu Shanshan¡¯s sudden turn back, Su Ni suddenly opened her hand and took a few steps down the stairs. She wanted to hold off Khai first.


    When she realized that she had been cheated, Su Ni, who had been holding her heart, walked away from her hand again. Fu Shanshan was stunned, but she reached her hand out and pushed her back violently.


    Su Ni was thinking about how to go down and see Nanny Wang as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t expect that Kafa would attack her from behind. She didn¡¯t have any confidence and was falling straight.


    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but scream. She felt the doll suddenly falling after one foot in the air. She reached out and held it on the stairs as a decoration.


    However, the decoration was very light. How could it bear Su Ni¡¯s weight? It had no effect at all, so it fell along with Su Ni.


    Su Ni had no choice but to hold her stomach tightly. She was afraid that something might happen to the child, so she shut her eyes in despair, waiting for the serious injury.


    However, the moment she fell, even though Su Ni felt pain enveloping her entire body, she still felt that she had been hit by someone, as if something had hit her.


    ¡°Hanyo.¡±


    Before Su Ni coulde, she heard a painful sound.


    She immediately squinted her eyes. Su Ni didn¡¯t care about herself and looked down first. It was Nanny Wang whoid her down firmly. Even though she didn¡¯tpletely stop Su Ni, there was still a buffer effect that allowed her to lose her strength.


    ¡°Nanny Wang, are you okay?¡±


    Su Ni barely supported her body with her weak arm, struggling to open a ce for Nanny Wang to see how she was injured. However, before Su Ni could get down, she felt a greasy feeling between her legs, making her feel ufortable.

 Chapter 712: Afraid that Ming You would leave

    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Nanny Wang also sensed Su Ni¡¯s situation, so she took out one hand and touched it. Her heart raced and she yelled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, are you nervous?¡±


    Obviously, because she was too nervous, Su Ni did not care too much about her situation. Instead, she was worried about Nanny Wang, who was pressing down on her.


    ¡°Quicklye, Young Master will send Madam Xi to the hospital.¡±


    Nanny Wang broke out in sweat and tears started to pour out. She yelled outside, trying to get butler¡¯s idea.


    Su Ni was puzzled. She didn¡¯t know why Nanny Wang was so nervous, so she quickly stood up, wanting to see Khai¡¯s injury. As soon as they were together, Su Ni felt her legs itch. Something seemed to flow down and gather in Hanhan¡¯s ce.


    Su Ni lowered her head and looked down. Only then did she realize that there was a lot of blood flowing from her legs. It reddened Su Ni¡¯s charmingplexion and flowers bloomed under her feet.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡±


    Fu Shanshan just wanted to scare Su Ni, but she did not expect that she would kill Khai down the stairs. Looking at the blood flowing out of Su Ni¡¯s legs, she thought that her child could not be saved anymore, so she panicked and started talking.


    ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡±


    Nanny Wang screamed as she struggled to climb to Su Ni¡¯s side, wanting to see how his injuries were.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind was nk, as if she had blocked all the sounds from the outside world. She simply couldn¡¯t hear anything. She just lowered her head and silently watched the blood flowing down her legs, the more Hanhan.


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Hearing butler¡¯s shout, he turned pale. He hurriedly called for more henchmen toe over, trying to help Su Ni sit down and rest first.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan pushed Madam Xi away and made her fall from the stairs. She hurt her stomach.¡±


    Nanny Wang watched Su Ni bleed so much blood. She couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡°What can I do, Young Master, what can I do? Madam¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°The ambnce will arrive soon. Call CEO Yan and ask him to wait at the hospital.¡±


    Butler was worried, but he remained calm as he directed everyone to do things. ¡°Go and pack up the things that go to the hospital and bring a few clean clothes for thedy to wash. You, go outside the door to see if there¡¯s any security media.¡±


    The people around had orders, and they all ran away. For some reason, Su Ni still held the railing tightly with her hands. She exerted her strength so deep that her joints were so white that the blood vessels on her back were extinguished.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s legs trembled slightly. When she saw that everyone was busy and no one noticed her, she walked down the stairs bit by bit. She wanted to leave as soon as possible and go back to the capital to hide.


    ¡°You still want to leave?¡±


    Seeing Fu Shanshan¡¯s sneaky expression, butler was annoyed. If he let her go, if Gu Zechen med her, no one here would be able to escape. If Gu Zechen¡¯s first child was gone, Fu Shanshan would not let her go so easily.


    ¡°Fu Jia wants me to go back, Young Master stops me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was stubborn and still arrogant. She wanted to leave by butler.


    ¡°Before the wife is safe, you can¡¯t leave for now.¡±


    Butler stood in front of Fu Shanshan with a stunned expression. He didn¡¯t give in, blocking her way so that she had nowhere to escape.


    ¡°Can you manage it?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was anxious. Seeing that butler didn¡¯t let her leave, she was even more worried. She didn¡¯t know what she would face.


    To her, leaving this ce was the best way. ¡°If you have this free husband, you¡¯d better take good care of your wife.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fu, if you want to leave, I¡¯ll call the police and use you of deliberately killing people. The evidence is there, and the police are here to look for you, not us. No matter what, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Butler sneered. For the first time in the morning, his usually amiable face was so fierce that it forced Fu Shanshan to be calm.


    ¡°You can open it for me.¡±


    As soon as Fu Shanshan heard this, she became even more afraid. She was thinking about returning to the capital and asking Mr. Gu to avoid punishment for this matter. She also walked away from butler, trying to escape.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡±


    Butler knew that Fu Shanshan was leaving, so he did not give way to Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Butler, I¡¯m in pain.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Su Ni gradually came to her senses. She looked at Nanny Wang lying on the ground in pain, and opened her mouth to say something to butler.


    ¡°Madam,¡± Xu Lan said.


    Butler yelled worriedly, and Fu Shanshan took the opportunity to leave butler immediately. She fled and left.


    Of course, Su Ni was more important. Butler could not run away from the temple, so he could only let Fu Shanshan leave first. He took three steps and came to Su Ni. He rubbed the water on his forehead and asked with concern, ¡°Mrs. Xi, is your stomach hurt?¡±


    Su Ni was pale because she had too much sex, and the color on her face was much lighter. Because of her nervousness, a strand of hair beside her was drenched and stuck to her face, ¡°No, it¡¯s my leg.¡±


    Su Ni stood there for a long time, thinking that her child must not be able to protect her. Her mind went nk and she didn¡¯t even check where the blood came from. It wasn¡¯t until just now that Su Ni felt that she didn¡¯t feel any pain in her abdomen. Instead, she moved her legs and felt her heart ache.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re not in your stomach?¡±


    Nanny Wang struggled to sit up and put her Hanhan to Su Ni¡¯s side, wanting to check the wound between her legs.


    ¡°No, it should be my leg.¡±


    Su Ni tried to move and was instantly engulfed by a burst of pain. She broke into ayer of sweat, ¡°But now I can¡¯t bear it. It hurts a little.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then that¡¯s good.¡±


    Nanny Wang took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t know if she should be lucky or worried, so she started talking. ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t mean that, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Nanny Wang.¡±


    Su Ni held the corner of her mouth and revealed a wry smile on her pale face. ¡°For me, I made you suffer.¡±


    ¡°The ambnce is here. Quick, bring Madam to the hospital.¡±


    Mancheng was under Gu Zechen¡¯smand. As long as they needed it, they would go quickly and help Su Ni to the ambnce.


    Sitting in the ambnce, Su Ni saw a long, narrow doll at the root of her thigh from the nurse¡¯s busy figure. The bloodstains on her wound had solidified, and the scratches on her legs had turned red. The flesh on the wound turned over, revealing her dense skin, as if she was a clown¡¯s mouth, andughed at Su Ni.

 Chapter 713: Gu Zechen was furious.

    ¡°Why did you draw such a deep pattern?¡±


    The nurse had a mask on her face, but she could see the me in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s a pregnant woman. How did you take care of her? This time, Young Master must have fallen to her legs. If there was so much blood from her tummy, I¡¯m afraid she would have died long ago.¡±


    ¡°Yan Hu said.¡±


    A slightly older nurse recognized Su Ni and turned to stop the young nurse¡¯s resentment. She whispered to her side, ¡°This is CEO Yan¡¯s ex-wife. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Be careful of the trouble.¡±


    The nurse immediately fell silent, unable to say a word. Looking at Su Ni¡¯splicated expression, she did not know what she was feeling for a moment.


    Thankfully, at this moment, the ambnce steadied itself in the hospital. The nurse couldn¡¯t wait to open the door of the ambnce to resolve the awkward situation.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a tall and handsome man standing outside the door. His eyes were filled with worry and anger that could not be hidden from the line.


    ¡°Yes, inside.¡±


    The nurse didn¡¯t have time to react. She was already impressed by this face and the strong atmosphere. She stared at the man in front of her and instinctively pointed it inside.


    The man pursed his lips and without hesitation, he rushed to Su Ni, who was being pushed down by the car. His eyes were full of pain and me.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Gu Zechen saw that Su Ni¡¯s Phoenix was covered with blood from the Phoenix ball. The Phoenix circle was slightly red, and he suppressed his emotions and turned to ask butler who was following him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child is fine. It¡¯s just that her leg is injured.¡±


    The nurse was confused and thought that what the media said was true, so she consoled Gu Zechen, trying to let him down and not worry about his own flesh.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Gu Zechen was worried when he saw Su Ni¡¯s weak appearance. Then, he listened to the nurse casually talk about Su Ni¡¯s injury. He was even more angry and cursed in a low voice.


    ¡°Mr. Yan.¡±


    Butler frowned and followed behind Gu Zechen. ¡°After you left, Fu Shanshan argued with her and pushed her down the stairs. At that time, Nanny Wang was the only one present and we weren¡¯t around. I don¡¯t know what happened. Hearing Ka¡¯s shout, I quickly ran in. Ah know¡­¡±


    Butler said, and he was also very sad. ¡°Mr. Gu, we didn¡¯t take good care of Madam. You are angry, we will let you punish.¡±


    ¡°How is Nanny Wang?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He frowned and asked when he saw Nanny Wang being sent by an ambnce.


    ¡°In order to hold Miss Fu down, she first pushed her down the stairs. When Mrs. Fu ran down to see Nanny Wang, Fu Shanshan pushed her down. Ming You pressed her under Hanhan and got hit again. I¡¯m afraid she must have a good check.¡±


    Butler was a little embarrassed, but he still said the love, ¡°I originally stopped Miss Fu and told her not to leave, but not only did she not listen, she even sneaked out while everyone was busy working as a gang.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. He turned around to take care of Su Ni.


    He also knew Fu Shanshan¡¯s character in his heart. With the patience of butler and the others, he would definitely not be able to hold back Fu Shanshan¡¯s ruckus. Hence, he stopped talking and nodded his head.


    ¡°Is it painful?¡±


    Gu Zechen sat by Su Ni¡¯s bed, wanting to open the corner of the nket to see Su Ni¡¯s wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni was spirited and suppressed the pain from her leg wound. She smiled at Gu Zechen and said, ¡°Hello, our child is fine, thanks to Nanny Wang.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be fine.¡±


    Gu Zechen felt his heart ache. He wished that the wound would be on him, and his line trembled slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier to make you suffer so much?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡±


    Su Ni pondered for a moment, but she was a little scared. After a while, she blushed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are by my side now. I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Please give way to the patient¡¯s family members. The patient¡¯s wound needs to be stitched.¡±


    Just as Gu Zechen was about to open his mouth, the doctor walked in from the ward and red at the doctor¡¯s gaze. Only then did the doctor see who the man in the ward was and he called out respectfully, ¡°Mr. Yan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Zechen responded faintly and gave way to the doctors, but he still left without hesitation, ¡°Sit up. I¡¯ll stand here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    When the doctor heard that Gu Zechen was going to stand and watch, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. The aristocratic hospital was controlled by thepany and Gu Zechen was the biggest shareholder. Now standing beside him, one could imagine the pressure of doctors.


    ¡°You can go out.¡±


    Su Ni subconsciously reached out to cover the quilt on her body and looked at Gu Zechen with begging eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you here.¡±


    Gu Zechen was unwilling to leave. On the other side of the bed, he held Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I will never let you be alone again.¡±


    Su Ni tried to persuade him but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving, so she could only give up and gently nodded to let Gu Zechen sit beside him.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, Madam¡¯s wound is a little serious. I have to clean it first.¡±


    The doctor looked at the deep wound on Su Ni¡¯s leg and couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of air.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen also saw such a long wound in his heart. His heart was about to turn into ss, but he could only temporarily control the fire in his heart and squeeze one word out of the crack.


    ¡°And..¡±


    The doctor¡¯s body was cold and he wiped off the sweat on his forehead, not daring to look at Gu Zechen. ¡°Madam is pregnant. For the sake of the baby¡¯s health, it¡¯s not suitable for Hanhan pills. Look.¡±


    ¡°Fight.¡±


    ¡°No fight.¡±


    Gu Zechen and Su Ni said two diametrically opposite answers, causing things to fall into a deadlock.


    ¡°Fight.¡±


    Gu Zechen felt a little dizzy when he saw such a long wound. If he stitched it up alive, even if he was seven feet old, he would be tortured, let alone a weak woman who was pregnant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fight.¡±


    Su Ni had a strong temper and didn¡¯t listen to Gu Zechen¡¯s words. She said to the doctor, ¡°I¡¯m a patient. It¡¯s my choice to choose which method to stitch up. If you want my child, don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t stand such pain.¡±


    ¡°With you by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    Su Ni smiled and held Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. Without waiting for him to continue, she turned her head to the doctor and said, ¡°Doctor, let¡¯s start.¡±

 Chapter 714: She grabbed him tightly.

    The doctor nodded and took a deep breath to clean Su Ni¡¯s wound. The medical cotton soaked in alcohol had just covered Su Ni¡¯s wound when she started to tremble violently.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen was anxious. He didn¡¯t know how tofort Su Ni, so he could only put his worries on the doctor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t ready just now. Please continue.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to me people without any hesitation, so she could only speak lightly to relieve the doctor¡¯s pressure. At the same time, she grabbed the bedsheet with one hand.


    The doctor nodded and gritted his teeth to continue living on his hand, not daring to stop for a moment. If she moved faster, Su Ni would suffer less.


    Just using alcohol to disinfect wounds made Su Ni¡¯s face sweaty. Her hair was also wet and stuck to her forehead. Her pale face waspletely pale and her eyes gradually dimmed.


    Gu Zechen held Su Ni¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help it at all. He could only watch helplessly. This feeling of powerlessness made him want to punch himself twice.


    ¡°Madam, now that the wound is sewn up, don¡¯t move, or you need to clean it again.¡±


    The doctor was ready, so he opened his mouth with difficulty and helplessly ordered Su Ni.


    Su Ni did not speak in anger. She just nodded gently, closed her eyes, and didn¡¯t dare to look at the doctor¡¯s hands anymore.


    The doctor was not vague. He gritted his teeth and stabbed at Su Ni¡¯s wound.


    Su Ni was in a daze from the constant pain, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling at all. The water on her body had already prated her clothes. She subconsciously held the things in her hand tightly, not knowing what she was doing.


    ¡°Su Ni, if you hurt, you can hold me tight.¡±


    Gu Zechen gripped Su Ni¡¯s hand tightly and didn¡¯t open it at all. He even wanted Su Ni to grab him. As long as Su Ni could alleviate the pain, Gu Zechen would do anything.


    However, at this moment, Su Ni couldn¡¯t hear what Gu Zechen said and her consciousness was starting to grow in a trance. It was just the intense pain that pulled her back to reality, making her tear at the things in her hand like a rational reaction.


    Gu Zechen frowned and couldn¡¯t bear to look at Su Ni¡¯s painful face. He didn¡¯t even have the courage to frown on her forehead and sweat. He only looked at Su Ni¡¯s hands.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Because of the pain, Gu Zechen¡¯s hand was full of marks by Su Ni. Apart from that, every time the doctor made a sound, Su Ni subconsciously licked the wound on Gu Zechen¡¯s hand again and again, letting Gu Zechen feel the pain in his heart.     When the doctor saw this scene, he was a little worried. He thought that Gu Zechen was not aware of it, so he softly said to Gu Zechen, trying to make him lose his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not stunned and he didn¡¯t have much expression on his face. Instead, he kept looking at Su Ni¡¯s wound. The pain in his hand was not even one percent of Su Ni¡¯s suffering. What reason did Gu Zechen have to open Hanhan?


    Just the sadness and worry in Hanhan¡¯s heart made everyone look stunned. They even shook the rumors about him and Fu Shanshan being intimate online.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who would have believed that Gu Zechen was still deeply in love with Su Ni. When they saw it today, the rumors online were probably gossiping.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, the wound has been stitched up. The rest only needs to be nurtured.¡±


    The doctor finally stitched up Su Ni¡¯s wound and breathed a sigh of relief. The guard behind her had already be iparably dumbfounded. ¡°When Madam is well rested, bring Madam to do a full check. There¡¯s no big problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and said something to the doctor. Then he reached out and touched Su Ni¡¯s cheek. He helped her brush off her hair sticking to her forehead, leaving her a kiss.


    The long and painful energy finally came to an end. Su Ni opened her eyes with difficulty and felt that her eyes were a little dark. Her temples were aching and she stared at the ceiling for a while before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°You have suffered.¡±


    Gu Zechen helped Su Ni get the corner of the quilt, ordered someone to clean her clothes and change them for her, and then used gushed water to give Su Ni the gushed water on her face.


    ¡°Then, after our child is born, I will beat him up. It¡¯s not a waste for me to suffer so much for him.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen looking at her like he was a foe. She felt a little embarrassed, so she tried to make a joke on Gu Zechen, wanting him to be a little worried.


    ¡°I will never forgive the person who hurt you and the child.¡±


    Gu Zechen was green and the feeling in his eyes was spreading freely. He wanted to kill Fu Shanshan on the spot.


    Fu Shanshan also knew that she had made a mistake, so she silently went back to Fu¡¯s house. She wanted to exin this to Mr. Fu and let his father give her an idea.


    ¡°Luoshan, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Before Fu Shanshan could speak, Mr. Fu came over to greet her as if he had seen a star. ¡°Quick, let the people outside the door go first.¡±


    Fu Shanshan swayed all the way, and before she could drink her saliva, Mr. Fu pushed her gun on his behalf. Her eyes looked behind Fu Shanshan and she was confused, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Gu Zechene with you?¡±


    ¡°How many people do you want to clean up your mess? Am I not enough?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was angry and resentful. Sheined about Mr. Fu without any hesitation, ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship he has with me. Do you still hope that he cane over and help me?¡±


    ¡°Luoshan, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    The solution is big, and Mr. Fu¡¯s horn twitches slightly, but he still calms Fu Shanshan¡¯s anger, ¡°Things about rtionships can be slowly cultivated. Don¡¯t be disappointed. Let¡¯s think of another way. You can hold those people outside first. Otherwise, after our family is in a mess, you won¡¯t be in the family.¡±


    ¡°I never thought about it. What else is there to say?¡±


    Fu Shanshan pouted. Even though she was angry, she could only put down the secret matter and walk outside the door for the sake of the family¡¯s reputation. As for Su Ni, she could only talk about it after she settled the matter.


    When the door went out, the noisy crowd fell silent. They turned their target to Fu Shanshan and looked at her with a daze.


    ¡°Everyone, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Fu Shanshan did not squint her knees but still looked arrogant. She looked at everyone with a strong aura.

 Chapter 715: Everyone went to Fu’s house.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Obviously, someone in the crowd did not disappoint. With a sneer, they threw a stack of thick contracts in their hands. ¡°Your family said that as long as you pay the money, you can have a chance to cooperate with thepany. But the result is ording to the amount of money you pay. Didn¡¯t we let you be cheated?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you do anything after receiving our money? Don¡¯t talk, you can¡¯t afford to pay.¡±


    These people had paid a lot of money and failed to achieve their desired goals. Naturally, they were restrained, so no one wanted to bear the loss of their money.


    ¡°Everyone, this is what you love and I wish for. We have also said that we will have the opportunity to cooperate with thepany after paying the money. We did not guarantee that thepany would cooperate with you. As for who thepany chose to cooperate with, it was theirpany¡¯s business. What did it have to do with us? How could you guessing that it was arranged ording to the size of the sum?


    Fu Shanshan frowned. She knew that these people wanted to lose some money, so she took a step forward and wiped out the family bit by bit.


    ¡°Young master, how do you, a family member of the family, know about the matter of the family? You have to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you taking back the money?¡± What money do you need to return?


    Fu Shanshan smiled and looked at everyone.


    ¡°What did you say about the money you paid back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, be careful, I¡¯ll sue your family for cheating.¡±


    Those people werepletely infuriated by Fu Shanshan¡¯s rude attitude. They were confused and forced Fu Shanshan to give them money.


    On the way over, Fu Shanshan looked at the contract signed by Fu¡¯s family and found a few points that they ignored. She boldly pretended to confess, ¡°This banquet is a private banquet for Fu¡¯s family. I only invited Hanhan. Since you guys want toe in, then Fu¡¯s family is pitiful, so we sold the tickets. What do you want to do? Are you lying? Everyone is considered to be important people in thepany. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s no sign of the contract at all?


    When those people heard this, they all opened the contract in their hands and lost. However, from Fu Shanshan¡¯s tone of voice, she had no intention of luring money, and she was even losing their ability. She red at Fu Shanshan and said, ¡°Bring your bastard who is a turtle in the family and let him exin it to us in person.¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡±


    Fu Shanshan sneered, ¡°Exin what?¡± If those people really spent money to buy a spot for cooperation, why would they willingly give up on the spot under the Golden Ni-jie and rush to Li and Ruan¡¯s?


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s words were loud and clear, blocking those people with utter admiration. She couldn¡¯t exin a single sentence. After all, they couldn¡¯t ask those people why they had given up on such a precious spot.


    ¡°That¡¯s because thepany is fine. It¡¯s Gu Zechen who doesn¡¯t have any business to keep people around. He cares about our business.¡±


    ¡°You have to return the money today. Otherwise, we will continue to cause a ruckus here. If you¡¯re not afraid of a big trouble, just don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    ¡°Look at the looks of you guys. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was furious. Although Gu Zechen was angry at her, Fu Shanshan could not help but speak for Gu Zechen when she heard someone nder Gu Zechen. These people didn¡¯t achieve their goal and didn¡¯t hesitate to threaten Fu Shanshan. She had long been annoyed with her, so how could they show them?


    ¡°Thepany is in Mancheng, so there are so many things that need to be dealt with. Why did they personally go back to the capital to deal with them because of a few young masters?¡±


    They were all stunned and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°My mister saw how pitiful your smallpanies were, so he asked me to handle this matter.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Fu Shanshan¡¯s heart calmed down a little. She stared at everyone with a stern look and continued, ¡°But I came here this time, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of attitude. I can forgive you for being impatient, but you didn¡¯t dare to nder thepany and my gentleman. I don¡¯t think everyone has the intention to solve this matter. Since that is the case, I won¡¯t deal with it. You can sue us with this contract of white paper. This small amount of money can be paid by the family, and the family will not take it seriously. Yan Lu doesn¡¯t know if everyone can afford these huge charges.


    After she finished her sentence, Fu Shanshan closed her body and pretended to look like she was going back. However, she was also nervous and begged those people to call her back.


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s move was undoubtedly a n. The contract did not seem to have any loopholes at first nce, but it could not withstand the detailed tapping. If those people looked at it more, they would definitely find a loophole.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Fortunately, before Fu Shanshan could leave, those people stopped Fu Shanshan who was about to leave.


    ¡°What else is it?¡±


    Fu Shanshan stopped her footsteps when she heard this. She was overjoyed but there was no reaction on her face. She turned around and answered without any anger.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s overestimate this matter again.¡±


    The attitude of those people softened and they frowned as they looked at Fu Shanshan. After a while, someone from the crowd said something and discussed with Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°How are you discussing?¡±


    Seeing that things seemed to be a little out of hand, Fu Shanshan softened her tone a little and spoke first to express her attitude, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to give all of this money. Everyone¡¯s on the board when talking to your ownpany. You can¡¯t ruin your reputation outside, right?¡±     They could only nod their heads in a daze. The expression on their faces was indescribable, and they could only rub their hands anxiously. ¡°Our smallpanies are just starting, so we have so much to lose. It¡¯s easy for you to think of a way to save us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Fu. Please think of a way. Our smallpanies really can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    They had no choice but to softer and negotiate with Fu Shanshan. They wanted to get some benefits from it and not lose so much money.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that just now, you called us a turtle?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were solemn, and her eyes were tightly locked on the person who was the fiercest just now. ¡°How are you different now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Fu, I was really anxious just now. If you don¡¯t remember the little guy, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    The man was so frightened that his legs trembled. He apologized to Fu Shanshan and begged her not to be angry, ¡°My dog can¡¯t spit out ivory. I deserve to die, I deserve to beat.¡±


    As he said this, the man reached out and pped his old face, making a crisp sound that made the people around him feel awkward.

 Chapter 716: His tongue is like a spring.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Fu Shanshan frowned and didn¡¯t want to watch this person perform here, so she couldn¡¯t get out of the stage. ¡°No one is ming you. You¡¯re so ruthless, but I¡¯m angry.¡±


    ¡°I volunteered, voluntarily.¡±


    The man suddenly retracted his hand and muttered with a smile on his face.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s current business in Qingcheng is huge, so you know all of this.¡±


    ¡°The business is getting bigger and the number of people in your hands is naturally dwindling. Now that Li and Ruan¡¯s are working together, we can find a subsidiarypany that can do everything we can for thepany. I wonder if you are interested in helping ourpany solve our urgent needs?¡±


    How could these people not be interested? Once they were able to be a subsidiarypany of thepany, even if they had thepany name, it would be of great help to their future prospects.


    ¡°If we can win over thepany, it will be an honor for our smallerpanies.¡±


    Those people hurriedly agreed. It was as if they could be a member of thepany in the next second. Even their voices became ttering,pletely different from their initial attitude. ¡°Mrs. Gu, if you have any orders, we will do everything you can.¡±


    ¡°We will not doubt your superpower level.¡±


    Those people ttered Fu Shanshan, and Fu Shanshan also treated them kindly. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the best in yourpany right now. I haven¡¯t made a legal decision yet.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you have?¡±


    Seeing Fu Shanshan¡¯s seven points left, those people immediately asked about Fu Shanshan¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t hide it and simply said the n that her young master had long been thinking about. ¡°I will send you an email to all of the people in thepany. After you read it, you choose the best piece of n. We will set a time to focus on showing it and bid in a unified fashion. This is the fairest method at present, and it depends on the capabilities of thepanies. I wonder what everyone is doing?


    Indeed, this could only be the most fair and fair way at present. Thepany had given them the opportunity to rely on their own capabilities to fight for it. Once thepetition was sessful, they could be a member of thepany¡¯s huge system. Such benefits and prospects were much more than the admission fee they paid.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Those people just thought about it and immediately agreed to Fu Shanshan¡¯s suggestion. They all wanted to go back and prepare now. %&(&


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s n was sessful, so she naturally couldn¡¯t stay here. She stood up and looked at everyone with a smile. ¡°Today¡¯s grievances are ruined. Our family and the family will not interfere because of your attitude today. As long as everyone is good enough, we will not choose you.¡±


    As soon as he said this, he gave them a pill. Those who originally had doubts disappeared when they saw Fu Shanshan say such words. Some even felt grateful for Fu Shanshan¡¯s attitude.


    The matter here was settled and Fu Shanshan breathed a big sigh of relief. Then she turned around and returned to the house.


    ¡°Luoshan, you¡¯re getting cleaner and cleaner now.¡±


    Mr. Fu was so excited that he hid behind the door and listened to it for a long time. When Fu Shanshan came in, he stopped her hand and praised, ¡°She is really worthy of being an excellent daughter raised by Fu family. Grandfather is really happy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, this matter has almost been resolved. You can just look at the rest of the matter and pick out one or two of thepanies involved in thepetition and find them some work.¡±


    Fu Shanshan had a terrible headache. She reached out and rubbed her swollen temples. She sat on the sofa of Manyu and ordered Mr. Fu.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mr. Fu¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, as if he didn¡¯t hear Fu Shanshan¡¯s words clearly, and he continued to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t yourpany handle this just now?¡± Why do I have to deal with it again?


    ¡°I just thought about that idea just now just to appease people. The left is just to serve them as a young master.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Mr. Fu with disgust. ¡°This is such a despicable thing. If everyone in the family knows about it, wouldn¡¯t theyugh at you behind the back and not at us?¡± Do I still have the face to stay in the family?


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Mr. Fu knew that he was in a daze. For the sake of profit, he could only grind his teeth andply with Fu Shanshan¡¯s request, ¡°Stay Mang Mountain, not afraid of burning. As long as you stay by Gu Zechen¡¯s side, and find a way to give him a daze in the future, what are we afraid of?


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was a little more rxed. As soon as she heard Hanhan say this, it was like a deted ball. ¡°It¡¯s good that Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t kill me. I might not continue with him.¡±


    ¡°Luoshan, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Mr. Fu was in a daze as he looked at Fu Shanshan. The light in his father dimmed a little and seemed to be a little afraid. He asked closely to the side, wanting to know what had happened.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but push Su Ni this morning.¡±


    Fu Shanshan scratched her hair in annoyance and said in an impatient tone, ¡°Who knows that she is so fragile? With just a little, she will bleed a lot of blood. I guess the baby in her stomach won¡¯t be able to keep it.¡±


    The more she thought about it now, the more she became afraid that Gu Zechen would treat the child in Su Ni¡¯s womb like a treasure. If this child had nothing to do with it, she would have lost her life.


    ¡°Alright, Kangshan, you¡¯re doing pretty.¡±


    Mr. Fu frowned and pondered for a moment, but he started to praise Fu Shanshan. ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t we missing our most worried opponents?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about the glory of the family at this time. How can I go back after I¡¯vemitted such a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Luoshan, you forgot.¡±


    Mr. Fu¡¯s eyes revealed his shrewdness. Sitting next to Fu Shanshan, he said in a daze, ¡°Su Ni is the daughter of the enemy of the family to begin with. It is a matter that no one agrees to her pregnancy. Even the Yan family will not want the daughter of their enemy to give birth to the meat of their family. Since they were so afraid that they couldn¡¯t do anything, and you helped them again, what would they think?

 Chapter 717: Ming You are strong!

    ¡°But Gu Zechen really cares about that child.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was in a daze, her temper towards Gu Zechen was like a hand, and her heart was terrified.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t make contact with that guy first. Go directly to the family to find him.¡±


    Mr. Fu thought about everything and calcted the way to go for Fu Shanshan. ¡°Since you¡¯ve done it, you must rush in front of Gu Zechen, tell the family what happened and let them be with you. Kang Shan, you¡¯re a smart child. You know what to say.


    ¡°But this is still a life,¡± Xinghe said.


    Even though Fu Shanshan was a little shaken, she still had some concerns. ¡°Will the family really not say anything?¡±


    ¡°You only need to try it.¡±


    Mr. Fu was only worried about the financial situation of Fu¡¯spany. At present, he could only rely on the Shan family, so he put all the me on Fu Shanshan. ¡°Luoshan, it¡¯s not toote. You¡¯d better go to the house. Otherwise, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Fu Shanshan bit her lower lip. Because she was anxious, her lips had already cracked and her crimson had also been refuted. However, she didn¡¯t have to care about it, so she could only rush to the house in a hurry and settle her most urgent things.


    Along the way, Fu Shanshan was ying a script in her stomach, brewing her feelings of frustration. When she opened the door of the family, she started to cry.


    ¡°Luoshan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Miao Cuifen frowned. She heard the sound of the woman asking her to open the door. However, as soon as she opened the door, she heard Fu Shanshan cry and howl before anyone could speak. She was naturally frightened and asked under the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandfather? I want to find Grandfather.¡±


    Fu Shanshan ignored Miao Cuifen and sat on the living room sofa. She cried in a loud voice, as if she wanted to cry from the ceiling.


    Miao Cuifen was helpless and tried to persuade her for a long time. She could only calm down and call for her grandfather.


    ¡°I thought it was someone who came. It turned out to be this master. It really touched my head.¡±


    When Lan Qianqian heard the sound, she had been exploring Hanhan for a long time. When she saw Miao Cuifene up, she pulled her in. She frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Miao Cuifen swiped her wrist back from Lan Qianqian¡¯s hand and answered calmly, ¡°She cried and wanted to look for Grandfather Yan. It seems that if I don¡¯t call him, she can call him for a day.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯s really patient.¡±


    Lan Qianqian smiled and wanted Fu Shanshan to die. ¡°Apart from Gu Zechen bullying her, even if it was Lan Qianqian bullying her, do you think there is any new trick?¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Before Miao Cuifen could speak, she heard a heavy and stern voice behind them.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± said Lu Tingxiao.


    Miao Cuifen smiled awkwardly and exined to Grandfather Yan, ¡°Luoshan came over. She cried and cried to Young Master to see you. I have no choice. Young Master wants to call you, but when I met her on the way, Young Master said a few words.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Mr. Gu seemed to be very upset. There was no reason for him not to say anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Miao Cuifen shook her head helplessly. ¡°You¡¯d better go and take a look. Otherwise, she would really cry all day and night here.¡±


    The sound of crying was getting more and more sharp, making the people upstairs feel restless and confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Grandfather Yan sighed. At the end of the day, there was no way he could go.


    ¡°Luoshan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Because of his face, Grandfather Yan still treated Fu Shanshan in a daze. He sat across from Fu Shanshan, folded his hands on the leading walking stick, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you live well with Gu Zechen in the vi? A few days ago, you still loved the news. Why are you crying like this today?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m really wronged.¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t say anything and cried when she came up. ¡°Everyone bullied me. I really couldn¡¯t take it anymore and came back.¡±


    ¡°You keep crying like this, and I don¡¯t know why. Who can help you?¡±


    How could Lan Qianqian be missing such gossip? She followed Grandfather Yan and listened for a long time without knowing what Fu Shanshan was crying. Without patience, she rolled her eyes and said.


    ¡°Luoshan, what¡¯s going on? Only when you tell me, Grandfather can give you the master.¡±


    Mr. Gu was helpless and had no patience to listen, so he could only ask.


    ¡°Grandfather, in fact, there¡¯s not only me and Brother Zechen in the vi.¡±


    Fu Shanshan saw that it was almost time, so she immediately cried and said to Mr. Gu, ¡°Su Ni has been hiding too. I¡¯m just a cover there.¡±


    ¡°Is there something like this?¡±


    Grandfather Yan looked surprised but he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. After such a long time, Fu Shanshan was able to stay there with Gu Zechen and attend various events. Young Master had long been suspicious, so Fu Shanshan¡¯s words confirmed his guess.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fu Shanshan sniffed and continued to embody her image of being tortured. ¡°I have no choice but to listen to Brother Zechen¡¯s arrangement. Young Master has worked hard to follow him in and out of various asions to let Su Ni enjoy himself in the house. If I didn¡¯t do well, they would berate me.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t youe back early? Young Master only said it now.¡±


    Miao Cuifen and Lan Qianqian looked at each other. They had long seen off the guard¡¯s heart and softly asked the fatal question.


    ¡°I thought as long as I was there and treated Brother Zechen well and listened to his words, he would be jealous.¡±


    The tears in Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were flowing like a thin line. She reached out and held her mouth, ¡°But those people are bullying me more and more. They don¡¯t even care about me and even ordered me to bully me.


    ¡°Hanhan is reasonable.¡±


    Mr. Gu could not listen to it anymore. He would not believe such nonsense. Fu Shanshan could act so recklessly in the family, so how could she yell at Gu Zechen? It can be seen that this is false, ¡°Since you told Grandfather about this, Grandfather will definitely help you. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you to Hanhan¡¯s house. I¡¯ll ask Gu Zechen to apologize personally and take you back.


    The young master said, but he wanted to leave this dharma quickly. Don¡¯t linger here, and make this ce again.


    ¡°Grandfather, I haven¡¯t finished my sentence yet.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Shanshan was anxious and interrupted Grandfather Yan¡¯s words. Sheined, ¡°This morning, the lover in the vi was disrespectful to me again. I couldn¡¯t help but argue with her. She was still Hanhan, so I reached out and hit her. However, Su Ni didn¡¯t care about me at all. Instead, she asked me to apologize to her. I didn¡¯t want to. Then we started fighting.

 Chapter 718: The attitude of the family

    ¡°Did Su Ni hit you?¡±


    Mr. Gu gradually felt that things were not going very hard. Fu Shanshan seemed to have a lot of things to say, so she asked without waiting for her to ask.


    ¡°The two of us are rambling on the stairs. She keeps chasing me and hitting me. I can¡¯t dodge any longer and I reached out to push her. I pushed it lightly, but in order to make Brother Zechen feel sympathy, she deliberately went down the stairs.


    Fu Shanshan turned ck and white, hid all the truth, and made up lies. Her eyes flickered slightly, and she dared not look at the people in front of her. ¡°Then, she suffered a lot of blood, saying that she used the life of her baby to exchange for Gu Zechen¡¯s sympathy, so I can forever die from their life. I was so scared that I sneaked back while everyone was busy. Grandfather, you must help me.


    ¡°Su Ni¡¯s child is gone?¡±


    Lan Qianqian could no longer care about it. She listened to Fu Shanshan¡¯s every word and heard important information. ¡°Is that the grandson of the family so easily gone?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do it herself. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were full of grievance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Su Ni to be so ruthless. To win Brother Zechen¡¯s sympathy, she gave up her life. That was her biological flesh, how could she do it?


    ¡°Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate to give up so many things to keep the baby in her stomach. She even signed a divorce agreement with Luo Chen. Now, she was worried that the child would being out in a few months. Why did she give up?¡±


    Without even thinking about it, Miao Cuifen knew that Fu Shanshan was lying. She nced at Kafa and then spoke beside her, intending to tell Grandfather Yan not to believe his words.


    ¡°Grandfather, you have to save me. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t want them to interrogate herself, so as not to say more, the more loopholes there would be. She changed the topic and put all her wings on Mr. Gu.


    ¡°Luoshan, this matter is indeed handled.¡±


    Mr. Gu was not stupid. He knew Su Ni¡¯s character very well and knew that Su Ni would never take such a big risk to do such a thing. It was very likely that Fu Shanshan was lying and took the initiative before the matter was revealed.


    It was a pity that the matter had not been decided and Mr. Gu couldn¡¯t help anyone. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. It was the child of his family who had yet to be born. And the murderer might be sitting opposite him, but how could Mr. Gu swallow his anger?


    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was obviously a little flustered. She didn¡¯t know if she was nervous or afraid, but tears fell automatically. ¡°Grandfather, you must help me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are clear and clear. As long as you¡¯re telling the truth, Grandfather Yan will not yield to you.¡±


    Lan Qianqian felt that Fu Shanshan was so hypocrite, so she said angrily.


    ¡°Luoshan,¡± Lu Tingxiao said.


    Mr. Gu was annoyed and didn¡¯t want to talk to Fu Shanshan. He just wanted to find out the truth as soon as possible, so he nned to think of a way to stop her. ¡°Although Grandfather can help you and know that you are Hanhan, this is Gu Zechen¡¯s first child anyway. Even if Grandfather wants to speak for you, he has to slowly tell him. I have no choice but to ignore my old bones. This child¡¯s temper is getting bigger and bigger. Yan Lu is about to get angry. No one can stop him. Ding Shan, listen to Grandfather¡¯s words. Young Master went back to Fu¡¯s house to hide his head. When Gu Zechen calmed down, Grandfather would tell him about this and find a way to pick you up, alright?


    ¡°Grandfather, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    When Fu Shanshan heard the tone of Grandfather Yan¡¯s voice, she seemed to be unwilling to take care of this matter. She even wanted to send her back to the family, so she panicked and continued, ¡°Su Ni is the enemy of the family, and so is her child. If she doesn¡¯t let him be born, our family will be rxed.¡±


    ¡°But that is a life. Even if Su Ni has a grudge with the family, it has nothing to do with the child.¡±


    Lan Qianqian was anxious. Even though she usually didn¡¯t look at anyone, she still felt worried deep in her heart. When she thought about how she had lost her life, she felt a lot of pain. She looked at Fu Shanshan up and down and stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re saying that like you did something good. Who knows if you purposely pushed off Kan?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Grandfather Yan was obviously a little angry because of Fu Shanshan¡¯s words. He furrowed his brows and said in an impatient tone, ¡°This matter is decided like this. Xiangshan, go back and wait for news. I¡¯ll look for you when the arrangements are made.¡±


    Fu Shanshan opened her mouth and knew that she had said something wrong, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She could only nod and leave the house in a daze.


    ¡°Young Master, what do you think about this matter Fu Shanshan said?¡±


    After Fu Shanshan left, Miao Cuifen asked Grandfather Yan gently.


    ¡°Is that still necessary?¡±


    Lan Qianqian understood Fu Shanshan¡¯s character. ¡°She¡¯s not a simple light. Young Master must have been pushed down by her. I don¡¯t believe that such arge vi has yet to see what happened. If it¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s still a security footage. How can we figure out what happened?


    Lan Qianqian thought that Fu Shanshan had lied to her, so she wanted to call the police to arrest her. She immediately turned her head and said to Grandfather Yang, ¡°Back then, in order to move to the throne, Empress Wang, Mother Qianqian killed her baby to make Young Master feel sympathy. Tell me, do you think that Kan would learn from her mother and deliberately kill her own child for the sake of her position in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni is not that kind of person.¡±


    His lips curled slightly, and Grandfather Yan also said the thoughts in his heart, ¡°Su Ni is a person who can not take her life for the sake of her child. She can¡¯t take the initiative to go down the stairs. Maybe I really did get the wrong person this time. Fu Shanshan, this child, s¡­¡±


    As soon as he thought about Fu Shanshan¡¯s annoying face after she got married, Mr. Gu felt a headache. He closed his eyes and felt that he couldn¡¯t get away from this matter.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Miao Cuifen saw Mr. Gu¡¯s guilty expression and felt ufortable. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Hanhan and ask him how Su Ni is doing? We don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Fight, hit.¡±


    Grandfather Yan was stunned and quickly called Miao Cuifen to call Gu Zechen.


    Gu Zechen frowned when he saw the phone call from the family. He thought that Fu Shanshan was going back first. The family called him to scold him, so he immediately cut off the call and stayed quietly by Su Ni¡¯s side, taking care of her for a few days.

 Chapter 719: Hearing the news

    The family had been calling for a few days without seeing Gu Zechen pick up. They had already made ns for the worst, so they let it go. The house was shrouded in a faint fog, especially Grandfather Yan. He had not had a good rest these days and thought that Gu Zechen¡¯s child was gone, so he didn¡¯t pick up the phone.


    ¡°Maybe I did something wrong.¡±


    Mr. Gu sighed heavily and even bowed his chest. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have broken the two of them since my mistress, Hanhan, destroyed three children and my grandson. Ming Ming is the grudge of the previous generation. What does it have to do with the next generation, how can I not understand?


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t think that.¡±


    Miao Cuifen sighed. At this point, she could only yell at Mr. Gu, ¡°You also had your concerns back then. If you weren¡¯t worried that Su Ni would take revenge on Gu Zechen and think that Khai was a spy in Hanhan¡¯s family, how could you have made such a n? Ming You killed ten thousand by mistake, not one, you are not wrong.


    ¡°Guys, check. See which hospital Su Ni is in now. Go and see her.¡±


    Mr. Gu sighed deeply and the wrinkles on his forehead deepened a little. He waved his hand to signal Miao Cuifen to go out.


    Mancheng Hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Yan.¡±


    Li Mo stood at the door of the ward and watched Gu Zechen peeling apples for Su Ni.


    Gu Zechen gave Su Ni a gentle look and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ming soon.¡± Then he put down the apple in his hand and walked out.


    ¡°Mr. Yan,¡± Lu Tingxiao said.


    Li Mo reached out and handed over a thick set of materials. ¡°In order to hold down the smallpanies that have paid the money, Ming You said that they would choose some of thepanies with potential as Yin¡¯s subsidiarypanies. Now that the news has spread, many people are verifying whether it is true or not. What do you think?¡±


    Gu Zechen reached out two or three fingers and flipped through the thick pile of materials casually. He said with a solemn expression, ¡°Tell them that Yin Empire will never choose a subsidiarypany in the outside world, and will not have any rtionship with thepany, so that they don¡¯t believe in people¡¯s words. By the way, go buy the headlines of the media and make sure that everyone sees that the family has nothing to do with the family.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo wrote a few strokes on the paper and continued, ¡°It seems that someone identally revealed the news that Madam is staying in this hospital. ording to the security report, there are always some people pretending to be patients and wandering around in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Where is it? Have you investigated properly?¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned. He didn¡¯t know who these people were, nor did he know their purpose, so he asked.


    ¡°This is not clear.¡±


    Li Mo frowned and continued to answer, ¡°But ording to the security guard¡¯s description, those people are not very skilled. They look like they are novices. Young Master ran away with a few questioning questions. Maybe they were just here to take a look out of curiosity. Hanhan fans!¡±


    Li Mo struggled for a long time before saying the three words ¡°fans¡±. He was not afraid but he was afraid that Gu Zechen wouldn¡¯t understand.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just chase him away.¡±


    Gu Zechen grumbled helplessly and ordered Li Mo, ¡°Since these people have found this ce, it means that they are not safe now. Maybe they wille to the media at any time and tell them to keep watch on them. Don¡¯t let suspicious people get close.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yan.¡±


    Li Mo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you all of this. The doctors and nurses here are all employees under thepany. Don¡¯t worry if you know Hanhan is so heavy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so quiet about thepany and Ruan¡¯s?¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and continued to ask.


    ¡°There is no progress at present.¡±


    Li Mo bit his lower lip and said truthfully, ¡°I heard that Ruan Yichen has been busy looking for his wife. He took care of the cooperation with Li, so he kept the project still.¡±


    ¡°I got it. Be careful of thepany¡¯s business. Thank you.¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes and turned back to the ward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen in a daze. She subconsciously looked outside and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t intend to tell Su Ni anything. Instead, he looked at Su Ni¡¯s wound with pain and asked, ¡°Is it still hurting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s almost ready.¡±


    Su Ni looked down at the wound that was like a spiraling python. She furrowed her brows and covered it up again. She said with a pity, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are scars here. It¡¯s not very good.¡±


    ¡°This ce can¡¯t be exposed, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen gently left a kiss on Su Ni¡¯s cheek, gently rubbed her seawe-like hair, and whispered beside Su Ni, ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you. No matter what you look like, I love you.¡±


    Su Ni chuckled. Looking at Gu Zechen¡¯s painful eyes, she could only curse out without suffering, then she started to rub against Gu Zechen.


    Lai Company.


    ¡°President Ruan, the funds for the Beibei project have not been paid off. It¡¯s not a matter to keep this project here. What do you n to do with Li?¡±


    Xu Wan was given a dead task by Madam Lai and she took over all the project. Now Ruan Yichen was unwilling to make money. Even if Xu Wan had great patience, she couldn¡¯t let the project work.


    ¡°My fiance has yet to be found. I don¡¯t have the time to care about your affairs.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was restless. Looking at the useless information sent by the secretary on the table, he couldn¡¯t help but wave his hand to the ground. His tone was irritable, and he couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°I¡¯ve already helped your Lipany solve all the previous things. Now that these things areing to trouble me again, are the people in yourpany useless? Why can¡¯t you even do this little thing?¡±


    ¡°President Ruan, you can¡¯t say that.¡±


    On the surface, she still had to talk to him respectfully, ¡°Beibei¡¯s projectcks funds. Now ourpany has done everything we need to deal with. Just wait for your signature. Once the funds are approved, we won¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡±


    ¡°The base of our cooperation was to take revenge on thepany. Now there is no peace on the side of the family. I think there is no need for you to worry about the Beibei project. Just wait a little longer.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was not stupid. He had invested arge amount of money into Li¡¯spany for nothing, so why did he have to be such a big shot? Unless thepany had to mess with them, Ruan Yichen would use the money to deal with Gu Zechen.


    As for now, let¡¯s drag it on first. The contract has been signed and Li¡¯spany can¡¯t do anything to him.

 Chapter 720: Steps as camp

    ¡°President Ruan, as far as I know, Gu Zechen is taking care of your fiancee in the hospital. He doesn¡¯t have much energy and energy to deal with us. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good choice if we can take this opportunity to win?¡±


    Thankfully, Xu Wan had already heard Su Ni and Gu Zechen¡¯stest movements in advance, so she was more confident in calling Ruan Yichen as a threat to let Ruan Yichen sign an investment contract for Li.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ruan Yichen immediately caught the most useful news from Xu Wan¡¯s words. He bounced up from the sunken sofa and asked non-stop, ¡°Gu Zechen is now with Su Ni?¡± Who¡¯s in the hospital? What¡¯s wrong with Su Ni?


    ¡°President Ruan, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When Xu Wan saw that Ruan Yichen became excited from his triumphant attitude, she felt that there was a problem. Now that Xu Wan had the right to control her words, she started to negotiate with Ruan Yichen, ¡°It was my mistake before. I didn¡¯t know that your fiancee was at the impressions vi and made you fall back and meet me. Even if I make up for it this time, can you please make up for everything that I couldn¡¯t hold you back?¡±


    Xu Wan said that she was not honest at all. She repeated what Ruan Yichen had suspected before. This was obviously forcing him to admit that Xu Wan didn¡¯t do anything and Ruan Yichen knew her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sell me your cheeks. Where are Su Ni and Gu Zechen now?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was anxious. Listening to Xu Wan¡¯s long talk, he didn¡¯t have any information about where Su Yan was, and he became a little impatient.


    ¡°President Ruan, what are you worried about?¡± They are there, not going anywhere, and they can¡¯t go anywhere. Wasn¡¯t it the same for you to go early andte?


    Xu Wan smiled maliciously. Listening to Ruan Yichen¡¯s anxious tone, she even felt a little refreshed in her heart, ¡°You¡¯d better think about what I said first. At this juncture, it¡¯s really good if you have a Beibei project worker.¡±


    ¡°Xu Wan, don¡¯t have Hanqian.¡±


    Ruan Yichen was a little angry. Looking at Xu Wan¡¯s stunned attitude, it was a sharp contrast to his patient state. He was even more angry, ¡°I advise you to tell me Su Ni¡¯s address, or else I want you to look good.¡±


    ¡°Looks like President Ruan is not ready to talk about business with me. I¡¯m thinking about it.¡±


    Xu Wan chuckled and was stunned by Ruan Yichen¡¯s threat. She said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to hang up. I¡¯ll call after you feel better.¡± But you are not very familiar with this city. If you suddenly look for it, I wonder if you will rm the snake.


    Xu Wan pinched Ruan Yichen¡¯s emotions to death. Knowing that Ruan Yichen was anxious to find Su Ni, she was so confident and her attitude towards Ruan Yichen was quite arrogant.


    ¡°Xu Wan!¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s weakness was already under her control, so he could not wait any longer. He could only listen to Xu Wan and sign the contract that could have been dyed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± President Ruan, is there anything else? ¡±


    Xu Wan smirked. She knew that she was done with this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the secretary to pass the contract. You go to the bank in the afternoon and send the address.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes darkened and he finally made a concession, but he said to Xu Wan, ¡°Your means are really high. I underestimated you before.¡±


    ¡°What did President Ruan say? The development of Li¡¯spany has to rely on your decisions.¡±


    Xu Wan has achieved her goal, so naturally she won¡¯t kneel at Ruan Yichen again, revealing her white teeth, and smiles brightly. ¡°And I just did something that I can¡¯t do. You¡¯re really bothering me. When the money is paid, I will send you the address immediately.


    With this, Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t dare to be so rude. Xu Wan¡¯s body was exhausted and it was finally the biggest problem at present.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Everything that happened today is over. Let¡¯s head to Mang City now.¡±


    After getting the address handed over by the secretary, Ruan Yichen couldn¡¯t wait to pick up the clothes hanging beside him. Ming Yuwen froze a little and asked the secretary beside him, ¡°I want you to contact the reporters, have you contacted them?¡±


    ¡°All done, President Ruan.¡±


    The secretary nodded and was only a step away from Ruan Yichen. He looked at the watch in his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°ording to your orders, those people thought that Li¡¯spany had asked them to go. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already arrived.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Ruan Yichen curled the corner and stopped talking. He drove towards the city.


    Before they could reach the hospital, they saw that the private hospital controlled by thepany was filled with reporters. It seemed that their Young Master could not enter, but he had been standing there to watch.


    ¡°Look, President Ruan is here.¡±


    A very representative dazzling red sports car stopped at the door. Everyone immediately knew that Ruan Yichen was here, so they quickly opened a tunnel and waited for Ruan Yichen toe over.


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, are you here today to pick up Mr. Su and leave?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, did you contact Hanhanter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ruan, CEO Su is in thepany¡¯s private hospital this time. Do you know that this matter is rted to the family?¡±


    Just as Ruan Yichen was stunned, the reporters ¡®Long Lan cannon surrounded him and surrounded Ruan Yichen. He asked in a daze, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Everyone, I just arrived. I have little involvement in Qingcheng. If I didn¡¯t have the help of Li¡¯spany, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be left in the dark.¡±


    Ruan Yichen chuckled and said the name of Li¡¯spany.


    He did this to tell everyone present, not because he was secretly listening to Su Ni¡¯s movements. It was all Li¡¯spany that he wouldn¡¯t have found this ce without Li¡¯spany.


    Faced with the reporters ¡®questions, Ruan Yichen stopped talking and walked straight to the hospital entrance. He borrowed the reporter¡¯s horn from the side and shouted loudly, ¡°Su Ni, if you¡¯re inside, tell me that I¡¯ve been looking for you for a very hard time these days. You¡¯re safe. Even if you don¡¯t want to leave with me for your own reasons, I¡¯m willing to wait for you.¡±


    After that, Ruan Yichen reached out a hand and grabbed the fence. He was holding the horn and swung it weakly. His head drooped for a long time, and he did not lift it up for a long time.


    When the reporters around saw this situation, they were not embarrassed. He picked up the camera to record such a romantic moment, and even started to mock Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Why is it so noisy outside? Is he here?¡±


    Su Ni listened to the noisy outside and was a little embarrassed. Even if Gu Zechen was stunned by the window, she could still clearly hear Ruan Yichen performing outside.

 Chapter 721: Su Ni is my wife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t worry about them. I¡¯ve already taken care of them.¡±


    Gu Zechen closed his body and closed the heavy curtains. The entire room instantly became dark, and even the two people in the room felt a little heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Su Ni struggled and wanted to go out and solve the problem. ¡°Otherwise, they won¡¯t leave. There are other patients here. It¡¯s not good for them to be so troubled.¡±


    The people in the private hospital were all from the rich and noble families in the city. They lived here in a quiet, elegant and better service.


    If those people knew what the truth was, they would definitely be stunned.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he reached out to hold Su Ni, who wanted to sleep. ¡°You are weak now and it¡¯s not suitable for you to solve things. I will solve it if you go.¡±


    ¡°How do you want to solve this?¡±


    Su Ni bit her lips and asked worriedly, ¡°People have been talking about your love rtionship with Fu Shanshan these days. If the two of us get together again, it will be bad for the family.¡±


    ¡°Thepany is already Hanhan, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡±


    Gu Zechen was not worried that those people would hack into thepany. After all, after so many rumours, those haters had automatically blocked the unfounded news and wouldn¡¯t disrupt the market.


    ¡°However, there is no need for this to continue. I did it before to protect you. Now that they know, there is no need to hide it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then, can Fu Jia leave now?¡±


    Su Ni was still worried about Gu Zechen¡¯s actions and would attract widespread attention in the capital.


    ¡°I will do this, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gu Zechen muttered for a moment, and did not say anything more to Su Ni. Instead, he gentlyforted her and nned to go out and exin everything to everyone.


    In addition, Su Ni did not know what to do. She just waited quietly for Gu Zechen toe back.


    ¡°President Gu is out.¡±


    As soon as Gu Zechen froze, he saw that the reporters were boiling and gathered outside the fence, waiting for Gu Zechen toe out.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mr. Yan, may I ask if Mr. Yan is with you now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, what is your rtionship with Mr. Yan? Where is your wife, Miss Fu Shanshan?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, may I ask if thepany and thepany are already considered a cooperative rtionship?¡±


    The reporters changed the topic and asked Gu Zechen a variety of questions. There were a few times when Gu Zechen opened his mouth to speak, but he was stopped by the reporters.


    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±


    Ruan Yichen knew where Su Ni was and his emotions exploded. He shouted and stopped the chattering people.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, you promised me that if you saw Su Ni, you would send her back to me. But now, you hid her with you. What do you have to do with Hanan?¡±


    Ruan Yichen and Gu Zechen were holding the fence. Both of them had a strong atmosphere and stared at each other with heavy eyes. If they opened the fence between them, they would probably start fighting.


    ¡°I promised you.¡±


    ¡°But Su Ni told me that she doesn¡¯t want to go back to you. In that case, I have an obligation to let her stay by my side until the child is born. As for the two of you, it¡¯s best for Su Ni to decide whether to continue with you after our children are born.¡±


    ¡°Heck?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was furious as he stared at Gu Zechen. ¡°Let Su Nie out, I¡¯ll tell her personally. I don¡¯t believe your words.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±


    Gu Zechen shrugged lightly. ¡°In short, for Su Ni and the child¡¯s safety, I can¡¯t let her see you now.¡±     Ruan Yichen was furious and had no other choice. He didn¡¯t know how to open his mouth when he heard the reporter continue to ask, ¡°Mr. Gu Zechen, why did Mr. Su suddenly enter the hospital? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The reason is still investigating the public. Because this matter involves many people¡¯s interests, we can¡¯t tell everyone for the time being. We will definitely tell everyone when the truth is investigated. Please rest assured.¡±


    Gu Zechen thought about Luo San and nned to hide the fact that Fu Shanshan pushed Su Ni. For the time being, he would have to pay the family to leave some face. If the family was still in trouble in the future, this matter could still be a threat.


    ¡°May I ask how is CEO Yan¡¯s current situation? Shouldn¡¯t the child be tight?¡±


    The reporters were stunned and could only ask Gu Zechen about Su Ni¡¯s current situation from the side.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the question that President Ruan should ask?¡±


    Gu Zechen took this opportunity to shift the topic to Ruan Yichen and said meaningfully, ¡°It seems that President Ruan is not worried about CEO Yan¡¯s crisis. He just wants to possess her to threaten me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try talking nonsense again?¡±


    Ruan Yichen was furious, his fists clenched tightly, and the fire in his eyes seemed to swallow Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the child. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve lost your virginity for a hundred days. CEO Su is pregnant, so he can¡¯t get into it anymore. He can stay here for the time being. It¡¯s safe and it can prevent some bad people.¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he stared at Ruan Yichen with a pair of fierce chillies.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, will you be unhappy about your treatment of Mr. Yan, your wife, Miss Fu Shanshan?¡±


    The reporters were confused and didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine these people were selling, so they couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan is not the daughter-inw of the family, nor is she my wife.¡±


    As soon as the name Fu Shanshan was mentioned, Gu Zechen¡¯splexion instantly turned cold and his tone was cold. ¡°It was close to the beginning and there will be no good ending. This matter ended in a daze. I hope everyone won¡¯t mix us up again. After everything is settled, our family will give everyone a satisfactory answer. We can only ask everyone to wait patiently.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everyone watched Gu Zechen¡¯s face suddenly copse, and he said such a sentence without reason. They could only guess Fu¡¯s behavior in their hearts, but they did not dare to ask further.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, recently there are rumors that you have asked a family to recruit subsidiarypanies to expand the market and get the default of many hiringpanies. How do you exin this?¡±


    This question happened to ask what Gu Zechen wanted to answer the most. Without him exining himself, he was sent to the door.

 Chapter 722: It has nothing to do with me.

    Gu Zechen frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Ourpany will never recruitpanies from the outside world, and we will not entrust others to make any decisions on behalf of thepany. Now that they had nothing to do with Hanhan, where did they get to ask? Many people have already asked me about this matter, and I have confirmed that this matter is fake. Since you¡¯re asking again today, I will repeat myself that thepany will never recruit a subsidiarypany, and will not have any rtionship with thepany. The economic losses and swindings that everyone suffered werepletely unrted to thepany.


    When the reporters saw that Gu Zechen and the family had suddenly transformed into such a clear state, even if they were stupid, they could understand that there was a big crack between the family and Hanhan.


    ¡°Since the position has already gotten what you want to know, then please return.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to continue answering those boring questions, so he ordered the reporters, ¡°This is the hospital. Many patients need a good rest environment. I also ask the media to supervise each other, and show the conscience of the industry to stop disturbing the patients here.¡± When the dust settled, we will definitely give everyone a clean face.


    Gu Zechen has made a promise to everyone, and it is not good for those people to stay any longer. They can only turn around and leave in a daze, while Ruan Yichen is still standing on the spot, his eyes are fierce.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, if you don¡¯t return Su Ni to me, please take good care of her.¡±


    Ruan Yichen never imagined that one day he would say the same thing to Gu Zechen, so he decided to be sarcastic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s my wife. It¡¯s my duty to take care of her.¡±


    Gu Zechen curled the corner, sneered at Ruan Yichen and left with his long legs.


    After this incident, Ruan Yichen did not get what he deserved, but he also knew where Su Ni was. He would still harass her once again. In addition, Li¡¯spany was also ruthlessly pitted by Ruan Yichen. Everyone knew that Li¡¯spany was monitoring thepany behind them.


    In addition, the family was the one who was in danger.


    ¡°Luoshan, Luoshan.¡±


    After seeing the news, Mr. Fu put down the newspaper in his hand and shouted Fu Shanshan¡¯s name.


    ¡°I saw it, you don¡¯t have to shout anymore.¡±


    Fu Shanshan felt that she was in a daze and didn¡¯t know how to deal with this matter. She walked to the living room in a spirited mood. ¡°It was your fault to begin with. I wanted to take this opportunity to roam the sea, but I didn¡¯t get here first. I don¡¯t know what to do now. Think of a way and return the money to them.¡±     There was no reason for them to send back the money that was hot in their hands. Mr. Fu was dead, so he wouldn¡¯t spit out the money he had swallowed. ¡°I¡¯ve already filled up Fu¡¯s emptiness. Now that Hanhan knows, how can I take out so much money?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then what can I do? Think of a way to solve your own sin.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was still dissatisfied with Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her, so how could she have the time to take care of the family¡¯s affairs? She impatiently waved her hands, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you sold Fu¡¯spany. Yan Zheng is already Jinnian, so it¡¯s useless to stay. It¡¯s just that you keep filling the void. ¡±


    ¡°You, how can you say that?¡±


    Mr. Fu did not expect Fu Shanshan to be like this. He extended his hand in surprise and pointed at Fu Shanshan with a trembling voice, ¡°This is the face of Fu family. Do you want to lose it if you say you lose it?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was annoyed. She swept all the pieces on the coffee table on the ground and smashed them into pieces. ¡°You have the patience to get it yourself. It¡¯s all your fault that you make these things work every day. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have be like this?¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, Fu Shanshan no longer cared about Fu¡¯s family¡¯sints. She went back to the room on her own. Her mind was in a mess, and she kept drawing her phone to watch the development of the matter.


    Before she could calm down, Fu Shanshan heard an unusualmotion in the courtyard of the vi. It seemed that many people were shouting angrily for Fu Shanshan and Mr. Fu toe out.


    Fu Shanshan was annoyed. She closed the curtains and mmed herself into the quilt, then she put her head down with a pillow, trying to iste the gossip.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to hear it. Those voices were so loud that Fu Shanshan couldn¡¯t rest for a moment.


    ¡°Luoshan, Young Master has begged you. Think of a way again.¡±


    Mr. Fu was about to cry and the people outside were getting more and more violent. If they didn¡¯t think of a way, they would probably break the door and enter.


    Fu Shanshan heard Grandfather Yan begging outside, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. She pretended to be asleep and waited for Grandfather Yan to leave before sitting up in a daze.


    No matter how much she hated Grandfather Yang, there was no reason to help. ording to what was said online, Gu Zechen would not ignore him. Fu Shanshan could only call the family to try the water before considering the countermeasures.


    Even though it was difficult, Fu Shanshan still managed to get a call from the family.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The woman on the phone asked leisurely.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Fu Shanshan.¡±


    When Fu Shanshan heard this voice, she knew that Lan Qianqian had picked up the call. She had to force herself to continue, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandfather? I¡¯d like to ask him to answer.¡±


    ¡°I said Fu Shanshan, before you call the family, you must have called Hanhan first.¡±


    When Lan Qianqian heard Fu Shanshan¡¯s voice over the phone, she immediately jumped up from the sofa and yanked the phone between the buns again. She continued, ¡°Since Master Yan doesn¡¯t pick up your call, you should know what¡¯s going on. You must call again?¡±


    ¡°I thought Grandfather was resting, so I didn¡¯t mean to disturb him. Since Grandfather didn¡¯t pick up, I¡¯ll fight again.¡±


    Fu Shanshan knew that Lan Qianqian would ridicule her, so she wanted to hang up immediately. She didn¡¯t tell her more so that she wouldn¡¯t quarrel again.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, you¡¯re not stupid. Why don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m talking today?¡±


    Lan Qianqian was so angry that she was even more annoyed when she heard Fu Shanshan¡¯s voice. She said confidently, ¡°Mr. Yan doesn¡¯t want to pick up your phone and doesn¡¯t want to see you again. Don¡¯t talk about Hanhan for a few days.¡±


    Before this, Fu Shanshan was always fawning at Lan Qianqian. This time, Hanhan was easy to get a chance. How could Kafa hold back his anger? He would definitely humiliate and humiliate him before he would stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me, Grandfather won¡¯t ignore me. He said he wanted to help my lord.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s mind was filled with fright. She never imagined that Lan Qianqian, who usually avoided her, would be such an attitude. She couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid that Young Master would be willing to kill her. ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me. If there¡¯s something wrong, tell me in person.¡±

 Chapter 723 Fu Shanshan was flustered.

    ¡°Fu Shanshan, you really don¡¯t have to cry at all.¡±


    Lan Qianqian chuckled and looked at her new nails.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°To tell you the truth, after you left, Hanhan went to Fencheng City to get the surveince footage of the vi. We already know all the things you did, and you must continue to act like a white flower in the world to bewitch people?¡± You might not have known that the vi was not arrogant in the days, and the treasured paintings and antique items were kept in the vi. There, Yan Lu had already installed a gaping camera to avoid losing his property. This time, you are also considered bad luck. You didn¡¯t know how to look around before you started.     After Fu Shanshan heard Lan Qianqian¡¯s words, she was flustered and the horror in her eyes could not be concealed. In her dreams, she never would have imagined that there would be holes in the vi.


    ¡°Even if you say that you¡¯re a bad boy. If you push it, you¡¯ll push it a little more thoroughly.


    Lan Qianqian saw Fu Shanshan flustered and continued to provoke her, ¡°Ka¡¯s child is still in his stomach. He¡¯s very stable. The two of them are safe, and you¡¯ll be in a terrible state. Even if you are down, you won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    ¡°Su Ni¡¯s child is the bloodline of a lover. How is she worthy of being born in the family?¡±


    Seeing that her traces had been exposed and she had yet to achieve her goal, Fu Shanshan could only break the jar and fall. She felt guilty and simply spread the things that the family had been hiding. ¡°If everyone knows that Su Ni¡¯s pregnancy is rted to the death of Gu Zechen¡¯s parents, they must think I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°You might not know yet. Hanhan said that the grudge of the previous generation has nothing to do with this generation, let alone the next generation.¡±


    Lan Qianqian felt that Fu Shanshan was poisoned, so her tone was not that good. Instead, she said, ¡°By the way, Grandfather Yan also knows that your family is collecting a lot of money for the sake of profit from your family. He is already disappointed in your family. But seeing that he and your Mr. Fu are oldrades, don¡¯t say anything that makes people speechless. You won¡¯t care about anything else in the future. You family will do it well.


    ¡°I am the daughter-inw of Fu family, how can I not care about it?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was anxious. She listened to the noisier outside and her heart was a little confused.


    ¡°Are you?¡±


    Lan Qianqian seemed to have heard a joke as she couldn¡¯t help butugh on the other end of the phone. ¡°Su Ni and Gu Zechen, Ming You didn¡¯t get the certificate. You don¡¯t have the certificate, so how can you say that you¡¯re the daughter-inw of our family? Fu Shanshan, I think you¡¯re not even as good as me this time. You can¡¯t even enter the door of the family.


    After she finished speaking, Lan Qianqian immediately cut off the phone and didn¡¯t give Fu Shanshan any chance to speak. Before this, Fu Shanshan had been so flustered at her that she wasughing at her for being a side room.


    Fu Shanshan fed her a few times but didn¡¯t hear any response. It was only then that she realized Lan Qianqian had long lost her call.


    Fu Shanshan smiled miserably and felt like she was a joke, but she didn¡¯t feel regret for what she did.


    Before she could breathe, Fu Shanshan heard someone knocking on the door. ¡°Miss, Miss, Young Master fainted.¡±


    Fu Shanshan froze and quickly opened the door. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The people outside are screaming more and more ferocious. They even took eggs and smashed the window of the vi. Grandfather Yan is both shocked and scared. He fainted before he came up.¡±


    The young man¡¯s hands trembled automatically as he spoke. ¡°Miss, you must save Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Did the ambnce call?¡±


    Fu Shanshan frowned and she was anxious.


    ¡°Call it, Master Yan is also awake this time. He¡¯s not very well.¡±


    ¡°When the ambnce arrives, send Grandfather Yan to the hospital and let him stay there for the time being.¡±


    Fu Shanshan turned around and walked towards the backyard of the vi. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and talk to me whenever I need anything.¡±


    ¡°There are people outside. Why are you leaving here?¡±


    The woman opened her mouth and the sound outside was still loud. If this continued, once Fu Shanshan went out, she would never be able to escape.


    ¡°I flipped out of the garden behind me. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Fu Shanshan left in a daze and could only try her luck. Otherwise, what could she do if she was trapped here?


    Seeing that Fu Shanshan was in a hurry, the reporter followed Mr. Gu and nodded without asking much, ¡°Miss, you must be careful.¡±


    The garden behind Fu Jia¡¯s vi was full of lush wood. Usually, no one knew. Only Fu Shanshan knew that there was a corridor leading to the underground garage. As long as she could go out, Fu Jia still had a way.


    There wasn¡¯t much hindrance on the road. Fu Shanshan smoothly bypassed the crowd and drove away. She turned to Mang City, wanting to fight and seek Gu Zechen¡¯s help.


    They let them know that Fu Shanshan and Gu Zechen had a gap between them, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop them because of the rumors of love online and Fu Shanshan¡¯s identity. They could only let her in.


    There was also an important key card in front of Su Ni¡¯s ward. Even if someone outside let her in, she wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the innermost test.


    ¡°Miss Fu Shanshan, Mr. Gu has ordered that no one can enter without his warning.¡±


    Luo Qing stood at the door and saw Fu Shanshaning over warily from afar. He also walked over and stopped her from afar. He said coldly with an ice-cold face as he put on an icy face.


    ¡°Then please help me call Mr. Yan. I won¡¯t go over and just wait here.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked behind Luo Qing and couldn¡¯t be sure that Su Ni was living in the closet ward. She could only hold back the man in front of her and beg him toe out.


    ¡°Mr. Gu does not see you, you should go back.¡±


    Luo Qing was wearing a mirror, but the disgust in his eyes could not be hidden at all. ¡°Mr. Yan doesn¡¯t want to pursue the things you did before. If you want to provoke him now, you will suffer.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Shanshan sighed and tears fell. ¡°I know I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong, but I have something urgent to tell him when I came here. I don¡¯t want him to forgive me, but I just want to tell him some things in person. Young Master, please convey it for me. If he really doesn¡¯t want to object, I won¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Luo Qing had never seen Fu Shanshan act like a movie before. Seeing her repentance, his words were full of regret, and he believed her.


    Yan Lu hesitated for a moment and agreed to Fu Shanshan¡¯s request. ¡°You just stand here and wait. I¡¯ll ask you. If you don¡¯t want to, you can leave here.¡±

 Chapter 724: Fake apology

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Fu Shanshan frowned, her eyes full of gratitude. She took Luo Qing away with tears in her eyes, but she stared in the direction he had left and stopped the room he had entered.


    ¡°Mr. Yan,¡± Lu Tingxiao said.


    Luo Qing knocked on the door and entered the ward. He walked to Gu Zechen, who was sitting in front of the desk, and whispered softly, ¡°Miss Fu came here to find you and said that there are some things I want to tell you in person. If you don¡¯t want to disagree with her, she will go back.¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes, his face full of fear. He had not gone to find Fu Shanshan and this person came here on his own initiative. How could Gu Zechen not go to such a contract?


    Subconsciously, he nced at Su Ni who was sleeping soundly. Gu Zechen closed the document and stood there in a daze. He ordered Luo Qing in a low voice, ¡°Watch Su Ni. Be careful that someone barges in. I¡¯lle right there.¡±


    In the corridor, Fu Shanshan was anxiously waiting for Gu Zechen. When she saw him appear in the corridor, Hanhan suddenly lit up and dimmed.


    ¡°Brother Zechen.¡±


    Seeing Gu Zechen approaching, Fu Shanshan timidly called out and continued, ¡°Sis Su Ni, do you have some?¡± I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose that day. I already knew I was wrong.


    ¡°If you have anything, just say it.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Fu Shanshan coldly. He looked at Fu Shanshan as if he was looking at a stranger. ¡°If you¡¯re here to apologize, then go back early. I don¡¯t need your apology and I won¡¯t ept your apology.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zechen, I really know I was wrong.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was a little scared, so she reached out to grab Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeve and said with tears, ¡°Sis Su Ni¡¯s child is still there. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡±


    If he didn¡¯t mention this, Gu Zechen would not have been so angry. When he heard Fu Shanshan mention this, Su Ni¡¯s pale face and helpless struggle came to mind. #@$&


    ¡°Fortunately, our child is still there. If it is still because of your slight loss, I will let the whole family be buried. ¡±


    Gu Zechen opened Fu Shanshan¡¯s hand coldly and even reached out to hit the spot Fu Shanshan had just pulled.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, I know that I did something wrong. I will never pester you again. Please help me for thest time no matter what. ¡±


    Fu Shanshan was stunned. She knew that she would not get Gu Zechen¡¯s sympathy no matter what she did, so she could only fight hard, hoping that Gu Zechen could help her.


    ¡°Speak,¡±% (


    Gu Zechen looked far away without looking at Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Now Fu family is in a dilemma. Those people came home to ask for money. My grandfather was admitted to the hospital because of this incident. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Gu Zechen with dumbfounded eyes and begged, ¡°Brother Zechen, only you can help me now. I beg you, please choose one or two from those smallpanies to join thepany. Even if you let them stay for a month or two, you can find a reason to chase them out.


    The more Gu Zechen listened, the more annoyed he became. He suddenly became cold and looked at Fu Shanshan, ¡°Use your own despicable numbers. Don¡¯t drag me into it.¡±


    ¡°But you promised to help me.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Zechen was in a daze, Fu Shanshan was anxious and held onto Gu Zechen¡¯s hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, aren¡¯t you afraid that thepany¡¯s reputation will be damaged?¡± If Grandfather knew about it, he would not let you ignore it.


    ¡°I already said I won¡¯t help you, you can go.¡±


    Gu Zechen no longer had patience. He nced at Fu Shanshan with disgust and left.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, can you really be so heartless?¡±


    Fu Shanshan gritted her teeth angrily and yelled at Ming Ying, who Gu Zechen had left, ¡°Have you never thought of thanking me for my concern and love for you before?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s footsteps were a little sluggish. He turned around and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I have already let go of your bullying of Su Ni and the child. Isn¡¯t this a foreigner for you?¡± If you continue pestering, I promise that the video will be exposed online. Everyone will see your other side when ites to time.


    After Yan Lu finished, Gu Zechen no longer looked at Fu Shanshan who was standing there, turned around and returned to the room.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, Madam is still resting. Everything is normal.¡±


    When Li Mo saw Gu Zechening in, he immediately went up to greet him and reported the situation in a low voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and looked at Su Ni sleeping soundly on the bed. His eyes softened a lot. After a while, he said to Li Mo, ¡°Get some money from thepany and give it to the smallpany that has been cheated by the family ording to the ratio. Tell them that if there is a chance in the future, they will first cooperate with them. You must keep it a secret, okay?


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Yan.¡±


    Li Mo was stunned for a moment, then he realized that it was Gu Zechen who was kind and sympathetic to the smallpanies that had just started to get involved in things that had nothing to do with thepany.


    ¡°You forced me to do all this.¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t know that Gu Zechen had ordered his secretary to help thepany in the dark, but a pair of eyes were overflowing. She stared at Gu Zechen entering the ward and remembered his name like a torch.


    Fu Shanshan, who was temporarily dealing with Hanhan, also started to harass Ruan Yichen non-stop. Ming You held the sound horn and shouted at the hospital entrance to express her admiration for Su Ni. There was no way to differentiate between daytime and night.


    ¡°Mr. Yan.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As Li Mo listened to the endless fuss outside, he frowned lightly and pulled the door into the door. He closed the door tightly, afraid that the noises would enter their ears.


    ¡°It seems that the Lipany has the financial support of the Ruan¡¯s. We¡¯ve started the Beibei project and made quite a big move in the city.¡±


    Gu Zechen frowned involuntarily when he heard this. He pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some time to visit thepany today. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything. Hearing Gu Zechen¡¯s words, she opened her mouth and said her n, ¡°It¡¯s fine for me to stay in the hospital every day. Otherwise, let me go home.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Gu Zechen rejected Su Ni¡¯s request. He reached out to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The doctor said that you are weak. It won¡¯t be long before you have a baby. Don¡¯t worry about staying in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really stuffy in the hospital. What¡¯s the point of staying here all day?¡±


    Su Ni pouted and looked at Gu Zechen like she was looking at Jiaojiao. ¡°The doctor also said that I¡¯ve recovered very well and that my wound has long been cut off. I¡¯ll stop living here. Ruan Yichen was noisy and noisy here every day. ¡°

 Chapter 725: I can only love me alone.

    Indeed, Ruan Yichen¡¯s noisy and noisy night had exhausted Su Ni.


    Yan Lu could endure this ce alone, but there were still other people in the hospital. If this continued, the hospital stele that thepany had invested in would fall.


    ¡°Promise me. I won¡¯t run around, just stay at home.¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen, who was a little shaken, and she didn¡¯t dare to be slow. She gently whispered to him, ¡°The house is much safer than here. There are many people here. Apart from you and me, there are only people left in the house. I am safe at home, so you can feel better at work.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that Su Ni must have made up her mind to go home, Gu Zechen¡¯s heart softened and he agreed to Su Ni¡¯s request. However, he still extended three fingers and said to Khai, ¡°But you must promise me three requests.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Ni blinked and asked with joy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°First, without my permission, you can¡¯t run around alone. Second, even if someone came to the door and forced you out, you couldn¡¯t go out half a step. Third, the most important thing-¡±


    Gu Zechen said solemnly, his eyes focused on Su Ni. He gently curled the corner, but his voice was long and he didn¡¯t say the following words.


    ¡°What is third? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen again and couldn¡¯t help but hit Gu Zechen. She looked at Gu Zechen in anger.


    ¡°Third, you can only love me alone.¡±


    There was a smile on Gu Zechen¡¯s face, lying beside Su Ni, and he spoke softly.


    ¡°I hate it.¡±


    When Su Ni heard this, she let out a sigh of relief and gently pushed Gu Zechen. She also fainted, ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t positive.¡±


    Gu Zechen also smiled, revealing his sharp teeth. In the blink of an eye, he would never smile. Today, he looked at Su Ni as affectionate as she was.


    Yan Yu looked at Ming You who was in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t know where to look. Li Mo, who had an embarrassed face, quickly returned to his cool demeanor and ordered Li Mo, ¡°Call butler to pack up the things. We will go home today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, okay.¡±


    Li Mo was a little embarrassed. He reached out and patted the door, then nodded and responded.


    Su Ni, who returned home, breathed a sigh of relief. She almost lived the life of her previous life.


    Mr. Gu was resentful because Su Ni had returned to Gu Zechen, butter, he gradually discovered Fu Shanshan¡¯s true colors and was somewhat dissatisfied with her. In addition, Kafa had a heart and wanted to kill the child in his belly. In his heart, he felt that his decision at that time must have been wrong, so he closed his eyes.


    The Fu family had long been in a daze, and there was no way for her family¡¯s swindling incident to end, so how could Fu Shanshan have time to harass Su Ni?


    Needless to say, Ruan Yichen had never been there ever since Gu Zechen arranged for Su Ni toe home quietly from the hospital. It seemed that there was a line of Ruan¡¯s in the hospital before. If that was not the case, why would Ruan Yichen nevere once Su Ni left.


    In that case, Su Ni also felt a little bored. Although she chatted with Nanny Wang in the room all day, she had nothing to do except make desserts.


    ¡°Nanny Wang, bring my scarf over. I n to go out and walk around.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t have any meaning at home. She turned the wardrobe upside down and found that the child¡¯s small clothes and trousers had not been bought. She tidied up and nned to go out to the mall to buy something for the child.


    ¡°Madam, Mr. Gu ordered that you can¡¯t go out casually.¡±


    Nanny Wang walked over empty-handed and didn¡¯t seem to want Su Ni to leave. She said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s too unsafe outside. As soon as you leave my line of sight, I won¡¯t be able to do it. Otherwise, don¡¯t go and rest in Hanhan.¡±


    ¡°I have to rest at home every day. I¡¯ll have to sleep any longer.¡±


    Su Ni smiled helplessly. She knew Nanny Wang was thinking about it for her, but she was really free. ¡°The child in my womb is about to be born, but he doesn¡¯t have any clothes. Why don¡¯t you go buy it now? It¡¯ll be even more inconvenient for you to act in the future.¡±


    She reached her hand out and gently touched her stomach. Su Ni¡¯s eyes revealed maternal love. The softness in her eyes was something Su Ni had never seen before.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go after Mr. Gues back. Isn¡¯t it better for the two of you to go together?¡±


    Nanny Wang still hesitated and asked without hesitation.


    ¡°No, I can go by myself.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head. Gu Zechen had been working hard these few days. He took a shower andy on the bed every day. Before he could say a few words to Su Ni, he quietly fell asleep. As Su Ni saw it, she was naturally worried about Gu Zechen.     Nanny Wang was very cautious. Ever since Fu Shanshan had killed Khai, Yan Lu was like a bird, afraid that she would be hurt.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Ever since Su Ni returned home, Gu Zechen had ordered Luo Qing to watch the vi. Yao Yi was on standby for four hours, afraid that something difficult would happen to Su Ni.


    ¡°Nanny Wang, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Luo Qing saw that Nanny Wang was in a dilemma, and then watched Su Ni buy clothes for the unborn child. He opened his mouth and said to Kn, ¡°With me apanying Mrs. Xi, nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Once she heard that she could go out, Su Ni nodded and agreed to this condition.


    Yan Zhengyue just wanted to go to the mall to catch up with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then that¡¯s good.¡±


    Nanny Wang breathed a sigh of relief and looked gratefully at Luo Qing, who had no expression on his face. ¡°With you apanying Madam, I¡¯ll be relieved.¡±


    Luo Qing didn¡¯t say much. When he came to the mall, he followed behind Su Ni. Su Ni picked the things and Luo Qing was responsible for paying the bill.


    ¡°Do you think this pink dress looks good or the blue one looks good?¡±


    Su Ni walked in a daze. She had no idea, so she could only turn around and ask Luo Qing, who usually didn¡¯t send a message.


    ¡°They all look good.¡±


    Luo Qing looked at it seriously for a long time before he said the same thing.


    Su Ni pouted helplessly, but she still didn¡¯t feel distracted. She picked up two different nkets and ced them in front of Luo Qing. ¡°Do you think this little flower looks good or this little animal looks good?¡±


    Luo Qing opened his mouth and looked at the little nket in Su Ni¡¯s hand carefully for a long time. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ the same?¡±


    Su Ni frowned. She really couldn¡¯t stand Luo Qing¡¯s answer. Was she still a girl?


    It seemed that he had never seen Luo Qing wear clothes other than his clothes.

 Chapter 726: Something was wrong.

    Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Assistant Yan, are you wearing a dress?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Luo Qing was stunned.


    A dress?


    Alright, she had no idea at all.


    ¡°Okay, nothing.¡±


    Looking at Luo Qing¡¯s expression, Su Ni knew what was going on and she didn¡¯t expect Luo Qing¡¯s answer.


    But Luo Qing still looked suspicious. Did she do something wrong?


    Luo Qing was speechless by Su Ni but couldn¡¯t say a word. He could only sneer behind Su Ni, freed one hand to rub his hair to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    For some reason, Luo Qing usually experienced a lot, but when he encountered things like Gentleman Street, he felt that the car was tired from such a painful incident.


    As he mechanically followed Su Ni in the mall aimlessly, Luo Qing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He wanted to find an excuse to urge Su Ni to go back when he heard theughter from Luo Qing, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Do you want to follow me?¡±


    When Luo Qing heard this, he suddenly returned to Hanhan. He looked around and found that he had reached a corridor on the first floor of the mall.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Luo Qing was a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Just wait outside the corridor.¡±


    Su Ni chuckled and thought that she was cute. She continued, ¡°I think you¡¯ve already yawned a few times. Just go over there and doze off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Luo Qing quickly exined.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Su Ni blinked.


    Luo Qing could only say that, then turned around and walked to the entrance.


    The wind came and it was very cool.


    Thinking of what Su Ni had asked before, Luo Qing couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake his head.


    On the other side, Su Ni was almost knocked down. When she looked closely, she found that some of the construction garbage had yet to be cleaned up. They were actually piled in the emergency exit of the mall restroom.


    Su Ni shook her head. If this was an investment from thepany, it would never have happened.


    At that thought, Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but look at the building garbage, but she felt like a shadow had shed past.


    Looking again, there was nothing left.


    Perhaps it was Hanhan¡¯s eyesight, but Su Ni turned around again and walked into the bathroom. She didn¡¯t care about her talent anymore.


    However, Su Ni didn¡¯t know that this small neglect of hers was a mistake.


    Suddenly, a shadow was stunned. Before Su Ni could react, she was pulled into a bag from behind.


    Then, there was chaos in her footsteps. This was the underground garage and Su Ni heard the sound of a car.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Su Ni yelled.


    Although there weren¡¯t many people here, it was still a circle after all. Who was so bold to kidnap him?


    ¡°Miss, I advise you to be more honest, so that you can suffer less.¡±


    The man warned in a dark voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much with her. Take the money to do things. Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    It was another person¡¯s voice.


    Even though Su Ni was afraid, she wasn¡¯t in a mess. There were at least three people driving in the car. From what he meant, it was not a casual kidnapping for money, but a motive.


    ¡°Who exactly are you trying to catch? Will you be wrong?¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t think she had any enemies. Could it be Fu Shanshan?


    Su Ni felt an ominous feeling in her heart. What was this crazy woman trying to do?


    Before Su Ni could say anything, she heard the man sitting next to her warning, ¡°You guessed that you are Su Ni. There¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s thoughts sank. It seemed that she was really going to kidnap her.


    Su Ni was stunned for a moment before she calmed down and started to negotiate, ¡°Do you want money? How much is he giving you and how much I will give you.¡±


    There was no sound outside.


    Su Ni was afraid that the other party would not believe her, so she continued, ¡°Since you know my name is Su Ni, you know that I am the president of the family and my husband is the CEO of the family, Gu Zechen. How much money you want is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, can it be Gu Zechen?¡±


    The sound of sitting in the front row was heard again.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    There was another scolding. She didn¡¯t know if she was scolding Su Ni or someone else.


    Su Ni wanted to say something but soon she put a cold knife on her neck. Then she heard the other person¡¯s repressed voice, ¡°I advise you to keep quiet. Don¡¯t try to trick me.¡±     When she was in a daze, Su Ni felt a sense of fear on her neck andpletely fell silent.


    The car was a little bumpy. Su Ni didn¡¯t know how long she drove, but she felt like she was tired. Su Ni was so dizzy that she heard someone¡¯s voice in front of her.


    ¡°I brought it.¡±


    This was the answer of the car.


    Then, Su Ni was led out of the car and was pulled forward by Yan.


    She blinked for a long time before she realized that it was an abandoned warehouse. If she listened carefully, she could even hear the sound of waves hitting rocks in the distance.


    This is at the seaside!


    Su Ni struggled in horror. ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The three men wore the same mask and seemed to be dissatisfied with Su Ni¡¯s screams. They held a stick and swung it twice.


    ¡°Alright, calm down.¡±


    The leader finished the call and looked at Su Ni. ¡°You mean it, just do it. Put it into the sea and we¡¯ll take the money.¡±


    ¡°This is a murder! Wasn¡¯t it enough to ruin her face before?¡±


    The other bandit was obviously hesitant.


    Su Ni was a dead person, so no one avoided Su Ni. She turned her head and said, ¡°Now the meaning behind it has changed. It is to cripple her directly.¡±     ¡°Add another one million!¡±


    ¡°This can be done!¡±     Su Ni felt deathing and she kept retreating, but there was no road to death.


    The leader squatted down and raised Su Ni¡¯s chin with his sharp tip. His voice sounded more helpless, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t me us. If you want to me someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended, then me you for not being careful.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to die, you have to tell me who I have offended. You have to let the four of me understand.¡±


    Su Ni sneered.     ¡°What, aren¡¯t you saying that the mouth of a dead person is the most frightening? Are you not trusting yourself?¡±


    Su Ni was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this nonsense. Think about it yourself. Who did you offend? You don¡¯t even look angry enough, and you even want your life. After you die, you know who you¡¯re looking for!¡±


    The man in ck was impatient. With a gesture, Su Ni was carried by the sea.


    Su Ni¡¯s mind went nk.


    Probably the only person who wanted her to die was Fu Shanshan.


    Su Ni was carried to the edge of the sea by the two of them. There was no one in the wilderness around her. The grass in the sky swallowed the shadows of the pedestrians. Su Ni¡¯s heart was getting colder and despairing.

 Chapter 727: Sea hopscotch to save her

    Was she dead just like that?


    Her baby hadn¡¯t been born yet, and she hadn¡¯t even had thest time to see Gu Zechen. Was all her hard work going on?


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried!¡±


    She muttered softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t care. You¡¯d better talk to Master Ming.¡±


    The man in ck put the gun in his hand and pushed Su Ni to the edge of the cliff. The wind was chilly and she brushed Su Ni¡¯s face like a knife, but she could not feel any pain at all.


    ¡°Die peacefully. Don¡¯te to me even if you transform into a ghost!¡±


    The other party raised the gun coldly. Su Ni struggled to stand up but the other party didn¡¯t stop it. Instead, there was an admiration in her eyes.


    But in an instant, Su Ni didn¡¯t hesitate to enter the sea.


    Then, there were several muffled silents in the quiet sky. Su Ni fell into the cold and deep sea.


    ¡°Big Brother, let her run away!¡±


    The three bandits quickly surrounded them, and they all finished the bullets in their hands. Only then did they look at the calm surface of the sea with a sullen face.


    ¡°Big Brother, if you want me to say that the sky is so cold and the water is so urgent, she definitely won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, even if you jump, it¡¯ll be a dead end. It¡¯ll save us from doing anything.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    The head denied it. He stared at the dark sea water and said coldly, ¡°Look for me along the shore. We can¡¯t let her live.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, this¡­ There¡¯s no need, how cold.¡±


    ¡°Quickly go!¡±


    The head directly pressed the gun against the brother¡¯s door. Although Yan Lu had already lost the bullets, it still scared the person to choke.


    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed. Her head was always standing on the cliff of Su Ni¡¯s water, and her eyes were silent.


    It wasn¡¯t until after 12 o¡¯clock that seven hours had passed and there was no news from both sides. It was as if he was relieved, ¡°This should be dead.¡±


    ¡°Then Big Brother, let¡¯s go back quickly. We¡¯re almost dead.¡±


    Brother Yan rubbed his hands and fought.


    Flower mmed against the rock heavily, and the sea became dim. Everything was calm.     Gu Zechen nned to take Su Ni off ss, but he received a call from Luo Qing in advance. Su Ni was gone.


    Gu Zechen was in a daze, and then he asked, ¡°What do you mean by missing?¡±


    Luo Qing was as anxious as an ant on a daze, and his tone of voice became more anxious. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of calmness. Madam wants to drink water, so I¡¯ll go buy it. Yan¡¯s gone when she turns around.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    As Gu Zechen said this, he walked away, ¡°Could it be that Su Ni entered the mall and her phone was out of battery?¡± Also, are there any suspicious personnel nearby?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already searched around, but I didn¡¯t see Madam at all. It just so happens that there¡¯s a surveince footage corner here. I can¡¯t find anything¡­¡±


    Luo Qing had already investigated the possibility of Gu Zechen¡¯s suspicion. Because of this, she impatiently called Gu Zechen.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Gu Zechen hung up the phone and contacted the public security. However, Fu Shanshan followed behind him and grabbed his arm. She didn¡¯t want him to leave. ¡°Hanhan, I haven¡¯t finished my words yet. You can¡¯t leave just like that.¡±


    ¡°Shut away!¡±


    Gu Zechen directly opened Fu Shanshan¡¯s hand and a sharp look crossed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very busy now. You¡¯d better not bother me anymore.¡±     There were tears in Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes. She had already let go of her pride and face, but she never imagined that Gu Zechen would still be so heartless.


    Unfortunately, Gu Zechen had seen all of this before.


    Or, he wouldn¡¯t care if he saw it.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s shadow quickly disappeared. Fu Shanshan wiped her tears and her eyes became cold.


    There was an untimely sneer in the corner.


    It seemed that they had seeded.


    If Su Ni died this time, no one could stop her.


    ¡°Su Ni, you owe me this!¡±


    Fu Shanshan gritted her teeth and revealed each word.


    Soon, Fu Shanshan got through an unknown phone call and asked coldly, ¡°Is it done?¡±     Fu Shanshan frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Su Ni is in a trance. Isn¡¯t she Hanhan? She definitely won¡¯t be able to survive such a huge wave.¡±


    The gangsters said again.


    Fu Shanshan sighed in relief when she heard this.


    ¡°Are you sure you saw Su Ni jumping into the sea?¡±


    Fu Shanshan asked.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. We¡¯ve been searching along the shoreline for a long time but we haven¡¯t found it.¡±


    ¡°Then, continue searching. Also, don¡¯t expose yourself.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    After hanging up, Fu Shanshan saw that there was no one in the room, so she quickly lost her card and nestled tightly in her heart.


    Su Ni, you¡¯re sure!


    In the Ming You Bureau, Gu Zechen took out all the surveince cameras nearby and used all the police force to search. Finally, the three suspects were identified.


    Gu Zechen mmed his fist against the table.


    In the office, everyone didn¡¯t dare breathe.


    Gu Zechen stared at his phone and kidnapped Su Ni. If it was for money, the other party would definitely call, but now¡­


    It had been ten whole hours since Su Ni disappeared.     ¡°Impossible, she won¡¯t die!¡±


    Gu Zechen gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Yan, can you remember something? Do you have any enemies recently?¡±


    ¡°I said that Su Ni won¡¯t die!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes turned red. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to exin herself before she left.


    Seeing what the police wanted to say, Li Mo shook his head and calmed down in the police station. However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t stay for long before he left.


    Gu Zechen got into the car and started the engine. Li Mo asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Yan, where are you going?¡±


    However, the answer to Li Mo was the exhaust gas and the endless color of hers that was swayed by Hwa Xia.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Gu Zechen sped all the way to the ce where the police had found thest ce.


    It was a long and straight waterfall road, and not long after they walked, there was a Big Fork in the road.


    Gu Zechen called Li Mo, ¡°Help me investigate. Is there any abandoned houses or warehouse nearby?¡±


    Gu Zechen started to think about the question from the perspective of the gangsters. If it was him, where would he choose?


    After a long time, Li Mo excitedly said that there was an abandoned factory far away from Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. Why don¡¯t I beggar?¡±


    Before the call could finish, Gu Zechen cut it off. After that, Gu Zechen really found the factory in Li Mo, but he had already gone to the empty space.

 Chapter 728: Gu Zechen went crazy.

    In that inconspicuous corner, there was a mobile phone.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were piercing. He squatted down like thest glimmer of hope as he slowly opened his phone. He pressed his finger lightly and unlocked it.


    Bang!


    Gu Zechen¡¯s mind seemed to be filled with the sound of a thousand squeals.


    He couldn¡¯t resist and fell to the ground.


    Then, he gripped his phone hard, causing tears to fall.


    ¡°Su Ni!¡±


    He screamed fiercely until his phone became distorted.


    That night, Gu Zechen followed the police and kept shouting along the long shore until Ming.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, take a break. There are enough people here.¡±


    Li Mo was worried.


    Ever since he found out about Su Ni¡¯s scandalst night, Gu Zechen¡¯s expression was abnormal. He had never asked anything other than Su Ni for the whole night.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t dead.¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned. #@$&


    If he didn¡¯t see Su Ni¡¯s body with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Su Ni was dead.


    A tear emerged from Gu Zechen¡¯s coarse rims.


    Fu Shanshan pretended to have just received the news and rushed to the beach.


    The sea water desperately attacked the goblet. It seemed that the other party was right. With such a big wave, Su Ni¡¯s chances of surviving were almost zero.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, don¡¯t look for her anymore. She can¡¯t find her anymore.¡±


    Fu Shanshan huddled Gu Zechen. Because the gale was too strong, she could only yell.


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes instantly fell. He grabbed onto Fu Shanshan¡¯s shoulder and scolded, ¡°Say, what do you know? You didn¡¯t do this.¡±


    Because of her excitement, Fu Shanshan¡¯s body was moving slightly.


    But she still frowned, tears streaming down her face. She said pitifully, ¡°Brother Zechen, I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s gloomy eyes seemed to want to intimidate Fu Shanshan. However, he quickly pushed Fu Shanshan away and said to Li Mo, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Khai home. I must have done something wrong and angered Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t be stupid. He was already dead!


    Being pushed away, Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes were full of jealousy.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Gu Zechen wasn¡¯t worried.


    ¡°Gu Zechen, can¡¯t you look back at me? No matter what happens, I will always be by your side!¡±


    Fu Shanshan continued to scream at Gu Zechen¡¯s shadow.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Gu Zechen would rush over in an instant, and then tightly gripped her neck.


    ¡°You mean, she¡¯s dead, you¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Fu Shanshan stared into Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes without fear this time.


    Her goal had always been firm.


    Her feelings had never been preserved.


    She had done everything she could, but what came was Gu Zechen¡¯s ruthlessness.


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, listen up!¡±


    Gu Zechen unconsciously tightened his grip. ¡°Even if Su Ni is really dead, we can¡¯t be together.¡±


    ¡°Why!¡±


    She screamed like she was crazy.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. He rejected him directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to find someone, please get lost!¡±


    ¡°Gu Zechen, don¡¯t forget that my reputation, my next son¡¯s life has been ruined by you¡­¡±


    Her voice was mixed with snoring, and it travelled far and far away, but Gu Zechen didn¡¯t look back.     After daybreak, the Su family was in a state of chaos. When the bandits were stopped at the airport, they investigated and revealed the truth about Su Ni.


    As for who was behind them, the police could not let the three of them speak.


    Due to thew, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t directly take him away from the police station. In the end, he used a small trick, which was just a result of a mysterious man.


    In the past few days, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were red. If not for the police, the three of them would have been dead.From N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, the three people trembled when they saw Gu Zechen.


    ¡°CEO Yan, it looks like they really don¡¯t know. They can¡¯t find anything.¡±


    The station chief wiped the sweat on his forehead from the side. Although the three of them still had their lives, there was noplete piece of meat on them.


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t understand this principle, and he still had nowhere to vent.


    After leaving the police station, Gu Zechen got into the car and said to Li Mo, ¡°I always feel that Su Ni won¡¯t die just like that. She¡¯s so brave and won¡¯t die.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t know what to say and could only remain silent.


    It was like Gu Zechen¡¯sst hope that Li Mo couldn¡¯t break it.


    The three of them were sentenced to death and Su Ni¡¯s death caused quite a huge storm in the city.


    It was rumored that Gu Zechen had bought Hwa Xia at the speed of Hanhan¡¯s business and kept the shares of Hwa Xia.


    There were rumors in the media that Gu Zechen did all this just to wait for Su Ni toe back.


    One yearter.


    At a certain vige by the seaside, Su Ni held a crying child in her arms and held a bottle in her hand. Although she was anxious, she was not in a mess.


    But the baby¡¯s snoring didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Young Master, the child is crying again. Can you treat this illness?¡±


    A middle-aged woman entered the door with a frosty face, but her smile was friendly.


    Su Ni looked at the child with distressed eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the hospital in Beijing. The medical conditions there are better. Hanhan will be better.¡±


    This olddy was Su Ni¡¯s murderer. At first, Su Ni swam to the edge of the house and was found by the olddy who had fallen in love with the baby and temporarily lived here.


    ¡°The hospital in Beijing is good, but do you still have money?¡±


    The olddy put down the basket in her hand and looked worriedly at the child in Su Ni¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Ni gritted her teeth and nced at the ring she had worn on her middle finger. ¡°I sold the ring. The rest of the money should be enough for Hanhan to get sick.¡±


    This ring was originally a wedding gift from Gu Zechen to Su Ni as a marriage ring for Su Ni. However, now that the child was heavy, the child¡¯s father was even tighter. Su Ni simply found the ring and lost it. She would think of a way to redeem it when she had the opportunity.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t meet me with an outsider.¡±


    The olddy looked at Su Ni, who was alone. The remaining child had no father and there was no news about her. She was particrly patient. She took out the money from her father and shoved it into Su Ni¡¯s hands. ¡°This is a little money that I saved. You should go and treat the child first. If it¡¯s not enough, then think of a way.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this money.¡±


    Su Ni was shocked. She looked at the thick pile of money in her hand and immediately shook her head and sent it back to the olddy. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome for me to live here. Don¡¯t waste any more money.¡±

 Chapter 729: A disease needs money.

    ¡°Ming You, what are you saying?¡±


    The olddy wiped the sweat off her face and seemed to be muttering, ¡°My husband and son are all dead in my predicament. I didn¡¯t intend to live. I didn¡¯t think about that morning. I thought about the children¡¯s favorite seashells earlier. If I left, I could give the child a chance to go and I wouldn¡¯t bump into you. It was a split second for us sisters to meet each other. I saved your life and you saved my life. I don¡¯t have any use in keeping this money. Please go and make the child sick.


    The olddy was also a lovey-dovey person. If Su Ni had not fainted on the beach that day, the olddy would have taken the seashells back.


    ¡°Thank you, we have to live well.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and took the thick stack of money from the olddy. When she wasn¡¯t paying attention, she quietly stuffed it back. With a faint smile on her face, she said, ¡°With a child, there is hope. We still have to watch him grow up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The olddy smirked and turned on the television. She watched the news of the people attending the charity banquet. The smile on her face stiffened and she sighed deeply. ¡°These people are too rich. They¡¯ll be able to make millions of dors in a Charity G. If they can give our Lan family a little bit, we¡¯ll solve all the difficulties.¡±


    Su Ni frowned and saw Gu Zechen in the small TV. Her pupils contracted and her heart started to tremble.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask that for the first time, the Charity G has put down the past and is nning to start again?¡±


    A bunch of reporters stopped Gu Zechen and asked the question that made Gu Zechen feel terrible pain.


    ¡°Which media are you from?¡±


    Gu Zechen seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Even though he had a suffocating vibe, he could still see the tiredness and anger in Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes under the illumination of the magnesiamp. ¡°If he can¡¯t talk, why did hee to an interview?¡±


    As he said this, Gu Zechen took a step forward before everyone could react. He grabbed the reporter who couldn¡¯t speak and gave the reporter a heavy punch.


    In an instant, everyone was in a mess. This was a live broadcast. No one had expected such an unpredictable thing to happen.


    Su Ni¡¯s heart clenched tightly. Seeing Gu Zechen¡¯s emotional fluctuations so big, she felt sad along with Gu Zechen. She wanted to tell him that she and her child were still alive.


    ¡°I really mean Hanhan.¡±


    As he was sad, he heard a familiar but sweet voiceing from the TV. Then, the camera that had been shot elsewhere also bypassed the chaotic crowd and returned to the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Hanhan means that Mr. Gu is still in the prime period and can¡¯t hear irritating words. The psychiatrist has reminded Mr. Yan countless times not to attend public events for the time being, but he must participate in this Charity G when the children grow up. But there are always people who are happy with Mr. Gu, and always want to repeatedly open his scar.


    Su Ni was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Fu Shanshan toe to a banquet with Gu Zechen too. It seemed that she was rted to Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Ming You mean, Miss Fu, we have eliminated the reporter just now. Please forgive me.¡± ¡±


    A staff member came over and said to Fu Shanshan respectfully, ¡°Pleasefort him, we will control all of Mr. Gu¡¯s medical expenses.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You guys lost it too.¡±


    Fu Shanshan smiled and protected the family¡¯s face in front of the media. ¡°I believe Brother Zechen won¡¯t be med. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Young Lady, are you and Mr. Gu Zechen still together?¡±


    ¡°There are rumors that you and Mr. Gu Zechen entered the mansionte at night. May I ask if you have already lived together?¡±


    Watching Gu Zechen leave, the reporters turned the topic to Fu Shanshan and asked some gossipy questions.


    ¡°Mr. Gu is now focusing on recovering psychology. What I can do is apany me, you don¡¯t ask anymore, I have no way to reveal it for the time being.¡±


    Fu Shanshan smirked and didn¡¯t say much. Instead, she changed the topic and shoved the reporter¡¯s words over.


    But even if Fu Shanshan said that, the reporters were still in a daze. They deliberately hid it, undoubtedly not showing everyone the fact that she and Gu Zechen lived together.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Su Ni furrowed her brows and her originally bright eyes sank bit by bit. She watched Fu Shanshan and Gu Zechen standing side by side on TV in bright clothes, watching her cheeks bing more and more haggard to take care of Huan¡¯er.


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The olddy looked at Su Ni as if she had lost her soul. She stared nkly at the people on the television and asked in a hurry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Ni woke up and looked at Hanhan who was tired. ¡°I just feel that those people are too far away and can¡¯t reach them. I feel a little sad.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, people are dying.¡±


    The olddy sighed, took Huang¡¯er over and put her on the bed. She turned off the TV and said to Su Ni, ¡°Go to sleep. Tomorrow, I have to go to the hospital to treat Huang¡¯er ill. There are many people in the hospital, so I can¡¯t bete.¡±


    Su Ni nodded, and took care of her for the whole day. She should have been tired, but she didn¡¯t feel any fear at all. His mind was filled with the looks of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan.


    Early in the morning, Su Ni came to Ming You Hospital with her in her arms. Gu Zechen and the others would not step in such a crowded area.


    Therefore, Su Ni didn¡¯t have to deliberately hide anything. No one knew Hanhan, so she went to the hospital.


    ¡°The child¡¯s illness is a littleplicated. Are you the only one here?¡±


    The doctor looked at all the results of the test, and the Turkey became more and more nervous. He looked at Su Ni¡¯s thin and thin face, sweating profusely. He was worried that she might not be able to bear it, so he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the child¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Hanfu, I¡¯m here alone.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened. She bit her white lips and said, ¡°The child¡¯s father is gone. Tell me if you have anything. I can hold on.¡±


    ¡°s.¡±


    The doctor looked at Su Ni¡¯s pitiful expression and slowly said to Su Ni, ¡°There are some problems in the child¡¯s lungs. It seems that he has acute lung disease and needs to be admitted to hospital for treatment. Do you have any other family members? Let them take care of the child together. You can¡¯t bear it alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hanhan.¡±


    Su Ni sighed and reached out to stroke her cheeks. Her eyes were full of gentleness and guilt, ¡°I can.¡±

 Chapter 730: It was him, Gu Zechen!

    Seeing that this thin woman in front of him seemed to have an extraordinary perseverance and strength, the doctor couldn¡¯t say anything else. Especially when he saw the child¡¯s clear face and even condescendant, he felt even more sympathetic towards the two people in front of him.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The Childe lowered her head and wrote a few strokes on the paper. She reached out and handed the paper to Su Ni, ¡°These are the cost of gold and medicine that you need to prepare before entering the hospital. You should prepare and report to the inpatient department.¡±


    ¡°Hanhan.¡±


    Su Ni took the note from Hanhan and looked at the money on it. She frowned and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Hanhan, are these money for all the expenses for the child¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°This is just part of the treatment needed in the early stages.¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°Because the child is young, some adult drugs can¡¯t be used suddenly. They can only use some medicine that can be used in order to control the child¡¯s illness and not harm the body, so it will be more expensive. The effect of this treatment is also different from other people. If theter stages do not work, you need to continue to adjust. You must be mentally prepared.


    ¡°Okay, Hanhan, I¡¯ll think of a way again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you to take care of the child alone.¡±


    When Ming You saw that Su Ni looked gentle and gentle, while Yan Lu was a very strong person, she took out a piece of paper and closed his name and surname. ¡°My surname is Cheng, this is my contact information. If you encounter any difficultiester, you can tell me. I¡¯ll think of a way for you.¡±


    ¡°Hanhan.¡±


    Su Ni hesitated for a moment before taking the note from Hanhan. He threw himself into his pocket. Yan gritted his teeth and thanked the doctor, then carried the child and left.


    The doctor was extra sympathetic towards Su Ni for Su Ni¡¯s pitiful sake. Su Ni understood this. ording to her personality, she would never ept the help of a lover because of sympathy, but now that Su Ni was walking down the road of Hanhan, she could only let go of her pride and ept these sympathy.


    She had never thought that one day, she would be so heartbroken because of Yi Qian¡¯s illness. Right now, the money from selling the ring was enough to maintain the cost of Huang¡¯er¡¯s treatment. What should we do next?


    Luo Er woke up with her arms in her arms. Due to her unpleasant breathing, she started to feel restless again. Her small face turned red and her voice became more and more hoarse.


    Su Ni didn¡¯t dare to slow down, so she tried her best to restrain her sadness. She stepped forward to the inpatient department. After everything was settled, she took the stack of bills from the nurse and paid heavily.


    Su Ni had always been a private hospital since Young Master went to get sick. She was a professional doctor and paid for treatment was a dragon service. Now that she hade to this public hospital for the first time, Su Ni didn¡¯t know what to do first.


    As she stared at the long and dazzling corridor, she saw the noisy crowd. A bunch of bodyguard in suits and tie came in, leaving an important path for important people to enter.


    Su Ni was a little confused. She didn¡¯t know what happened there, so she subconsciously followed everyone¡¯s gazes and looked at the big Childe.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said many times that you must protect Mr. Gui¡¯s safety. How did you do anything? Have you grown your eyes?¡±


    A woman with a sharp voice walked in. She furrowed her head tightly and was dissatisfied with the man beside her.


    ¡°Fu, Miss Fu, this is really not our fault.¡±


    The man interjected with difficulty, and he distinguished himself with a sad face. ¡°I drove well. Mr. Gu didn¡¯t know what he saw by the roadside. He opened the door and walked down without saying a word. I didn¡¯t expect Young Master to do such a thing. I, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.


    Indeed, a normal adult would suddenly open the car door when driving. Ming You was so angry that she really had Hanhan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even lock the car door before you drive?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes became stern and she stopped in her tracks. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to defend yourself if you did something wrong. What qualifications do you have to continue working? You were fired, so get lost now.


    ¡°Miss Fu, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    The driver¡¯s expression immediately changed when he heard this. He looked even uglier. ¡°Our whole family is counting on this cooperation. I really didn¡¯t have Hanhan to do anything like this. Give me another chance. Ourpany willpensate you for your medical expenses, alright?¡±


    ¡°Compensate?¡±


    Fu Shanshan sneered, and a pair of abandoned eyes looked at themoners around her. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Can this rotten ce be sick of Mr. Gu?¡± What kind of identity is he, this ce can be sent away by Mr. Gu? I said, Mr. Yan, who are you looking down on? Back then, how did you beg us to enter the family? Is this the attitude now? ¡±


    The ce where Gu Zechen fell was just a few steps away from the hospital. In order to get Gu Zechen treatment as soon as possible, President Li brought Gu Zechen to the Beijing Public Hospital.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t me him.¡±


    The man held his mouth and didn¡¯t know how to exin when he heard a man¡¯s cold voice.     The man called CEO Yan yelled cowardly, not daring to look at the Tall Man in front of him.


    ¡°I identally fell down. Don¡¯t me him.¡± ¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Fu Shanshan, who was in a daze, and said lightly. Then he looked at the surrounding bodyguard, which was a little suave. He also called the bodyguard, ¡°You all go, you don¡¯t have to continue.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zechen. ¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s face was unhappy. She watched as all the things she had done before were overthrown by Gu Zechen, and she was very upset. ¡°There are so many people here and there. I don¡¯t let the bodyguard take good care of you. What if something happens?¡± Let me say, let¡¯s go to the private hospital. It¡¯s much quieter there, much better than here.


    Fu Shanshan measured the surrounding environment and the people dressed in simple clothes. The disgust and contempt in her eyes was obvious. She couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°I wonder what happened to you. Why are you getting out of the car when you¡¯re in danger?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes were a little dim. He would never tell Fu Shanshan that the reason why he was so anxious to get out of the car and even forgot to ask President Li to stop the car was because he saw a phantom that looked like Su Ni¡¯s phantom.


    Even though Su Ni had been missing for a long time, Gu Zechen was very familiar when he saw it. It was as if the shadow must be Su Ni.


    But after getting out of the car and waiting for Gu Zechen to look for it, the shadow had long disappeared from the shadow as if it had never appeared.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe she had misjudged him.

 Chapter 731: Su Ni, where are you?

    Gu Zechenforted himself in his heart, but the softest part of Yan¡¯s heart was painful.


    ¡°Su Ni.¡±


    Gu Zechen murmured in a low voice, full of pain.


    It¡¯s been a year, yet you still haven¡¯t been in a daze.


    No matter what others say, deep down inside my heart, you are still alive.


    Even if it was just a silhouette, it was enough to make me tumble.     ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hanhan?¡±


    Fu Shanshan followed behind and looked at Gu Zechen, but she didn¡¯t see anything. She asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes quickly cooled down, returning to the indifference of the sun.


    ¡°How are you then?¡± Fu Shanshan was worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a graze, just disinfect it.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at his dusty clothes and turned to Li Mo beside him, ¡°Go and buy a new outfit. Don¡¯t misunderstand the afternoon shareholder meeting.¡±


    Li Mo nodded and walked out alone. The bodyguard also followed Gu Zechen¡¯s orders and left the hospital.


    Fu Shanshan looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s shadow and let out a sigh of relief. Gu Zechen¡¯s expression just now was too strange.     Without a human wall made of a tall bodyguard, Su Ni could finally see who was standing there.


    Gu Zechen.


    Su Ni looked at Gu Zechen in a daze. She stood in the crowded crowd and couldn¡¯t move.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Gu Zechen the first time she came to Beijing Hospital.


    He was still so bright, just like the vibe on TV, but he was even thinner than on TV. His thin corbone was destroyed, making people feel a little distressed.


    Gu Zechen frowned, with one hand holding onto his bare arm, he sat quietly in the corridor, waiting for the doctor to arrive.


    Su Ni saw that after so long, Gu Zechen still had the same ring on his finger.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    And Su Ni¡¯s one had long been ssic as it was a waste for Hanhan.


    Tears gradually filled the rims of her eyes. Su Ni didn¡¯t know if she was going in or out. She had yet to send the payment form to the corridor, and Gu Zechen sat in the position in the corridor. No matter what, Su Ni couldn¡¯t go.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, the doctor has arranged it. We¡¯ll go to the VIP room.¡±


    Fu Shanshan walked beside Gu Zechen in her high heels. She intimately picked up Gu Zechen¡¯s arm and ttered him, ¡°Brother Zechen, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    Su Ni watched the two of them act intimately and thought back to the news yesterday. She could also think that Fu Shanshan and Gu Zechen might have gotten along well. Tears fell down and Ming You stood in the distance, looking at the two of them.


    ¡°No need, thank you.¡±


    Gu Zechen closed his body and unwaveringly opened Fu Shanshan¡¯s hand that she wanted to hold him. Then he walked to the VIP room.


    ¡°Motherf*cker, why are you standing there? Can you distinguish yourself?¡±


    Before she could take a step, she heard a fierce sound from the corridor.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    Su Ni stood in the middle of the corridor and stared nkly. She was shocked by a hurried man. The payment papers in her hand scattered and fell to the ground. All she could do was crouch down and swallow the payment bills, apologizing.


    Amidst the hurried cracks, Su Ni could see that Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan were both stunned. They seemed to be attracted by the man¡¯s rude behavior. Her heart immediately trembled and she started to tremble nervously.


    Ever since Su Ni was kidnapped, she had been thinking about who kidnapped her. After thinking about it for a long time, Yan Lu said there was no clue, but Su Ni still felt that this matter seemed to have something to do with Fu Shanshan.


    Because Huang¡¯er was still alone in the hospital, if Fu Shanshan saw her at this time, she would probably be startled.


    At that thought, Su Ni also finished the scattered bills. She immediately turned around and walked towards the other end of the corridor, afraid that she would be seen by Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°This kind of ce has everyone. Brother Zechen, look, your arms are tight.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was short and couldn¡¯t see what was happening. She gently tugged on Gu Zechen¡¯s sleeves and said.


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes and turned around to enter the room, then he saw the silhouette-the silhouette of Su Ni.


    Without any doubt, Gu Zechen immediately turned around and ran towards the ce where the argument had just happened.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, where are you going?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen¡¯s actions, but she left herself alone. She was anxious and couldn¡¯t help shouting loudly.


    The corridor was not very noisy to begin with. Fu Shanshan¡¯s voice was sharp and Su Ni naturally heard this shout.


    It seemed that Gu Zechen had seen him.


    Su Ni jumped nervously and sped up. She walked around the corridor and wanted to open it.


    When the building left, Su Ni saw that Gu Zechen seemed to be about to rush over. She looked around and saw that there was nothing to hide. She simply turned around and ran madly into the toilet at the end of the corridor.


    Gu Zechen followed Yin Ying, but there were too many people in the corridor of the hospital. There were also many patients who were inconvenient. Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t shoo them and had to figure out a way to escape.


    Ming Ming was still there a second ago. Why did he disappear so soon?


    Gu Zechen was confused. He looked at the surrounding room and opened the door one by one to look for Su Ni¡¯s shadow.


    However, no matter how he tried, everything was futile.


    The Hanhan seemed to have disappeared and never appeared again.


    But Gu Zechen believed that his eyes, including the ones he met before, must be Su Ni.     If Su Ni was still alive, she wouldn¡¯te looking for her?


    Ming You turned into doubt, and in the end, she became disappointed and hopeless.


    ¡°Su Ni, if it¡¯s really you, can you please appear again?¡±


    He looked at the ce where the shadow disappeared and murmured, almost begging.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, why did you suddenly leave?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s high heels and a one-step dress naturally couldn¡¯t walk quickly. She waited for Gu Zechen to find a circle without a lover before she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked around unconsciously and his eyes stopped at the ce he couldn¡¯t enter-in the toilet of Su Ni.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, did you see something?¡±


    Fu Shanshan had never seen such a reaction from Gu Zechen. When she thought about what happened today, she had a bad feeling in her heart, so she asked Gu Zechen.

 Chapter 732: I’m looking at you.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared intently at the toilet that no one had entered. After a long silence, he said three words and turned to leave as if nothing had happened.


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t know what was inside and she also looked at the bathroom for a long time. She wanted to go inside and see what was attracting Gu Zechen, but there was a faint smell of disinfectant in the female restroom. Fu Shanshan couldn¡¯t help but frown and turn to leave.


    Perhaps he was really stunned. Gu Zechen pursed his thin lips and smiled as if he was mocking.


    Yeah, even the police and gang couldn¡¯t find Su Ni¡¯s leader. How could she be so lucky to meet Su Ni again?


    Su Ni waited in Hanhan for a long time and didn¡¯t dare to go out. She could only hug herself and wait outside quietly.


    ¡°Why are you squatting here? You scared me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed when a woman in a clean outfit walked in. When she saw Su Ni crouched on the ground, she was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°This toilet is filled with cleaning supplies. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Su Ni stood reflexively and looked around. It was only then that she realized that there was a pile of equipment in the toilet. It looked like a warehouse, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The woman looked at Su Ni in a daze and seemed nervous. She thought she had stolen something. ¡°Did you steal the things here?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s heart tightened and she remembered that she was still in the ward, so she frowned. ¡°Sis Yan, my child is sick. I took thest savings from my family to pay. But my man is unwilling to say that this is a bottomless pit. I want to go back to drink and gamble.¡± To avoid him, I crouched here. ¡±


    As Su Ni said this, tears fell down, as if she was very sad.


    The woman stared at her surroundings. She did not seem to lose anything and sighed.


    Having worked in the hospital for so long, she had never seen any kind of human form before. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no one outside. I¡¯ve seen it before I came in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sis Yan.¡±


    Su Ni looked gratefully at the woman in front of her and thanked her, then she stepped forward to pay. %&(&


    At first, the nurse was still ming Su Ni for not knowing where she had run. She didn¡¯t even care about the child¡¯s life and death, but seeing Su Ni¡¯s weak son and saying that he had lost money, she could only let Han Yu take good care of the child.


    Looking at the sky outside, the sky had already been exhausted, and even the shadows were gone. Su Ni¡¯splexion was dim and her pale cheeks revealed despair.


    The child¡¯s condition was getting heavier. Ever since she escaped from the sea, Su Ni¡¯s son was also stunned. If she continued to take care of her, Su Ni probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    This was the first step. The road to the back of the Ming Dynasty was getting harder and harder. I really didn¡¯t know how to get through.


    Su Ni blinked her eyes and remembered how Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan stood together today. She felt numb and could not shed a single tear.


    ¡°Li Mo, do this in private, don¡¯t let anyone know.¡±


    When Gu Zechen returned to thepany, his mind was still thinking about the silhouette he had seen during the day. It was thin and thin, but it was tough and tough.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Yan.¡±


    Li Mo nodded. Although he knew in his heart that there was no response to this matter, he could not agree.


    After all, this might be thest thought in Gu Zechen¡¯s heart. Li Mo could only listen and didn¡¯t want Gu Zechen to lose even a little thought.


    ¡°You must take a closer look at the ces I ordered.¡±


    Gu Zechen was afraid that Li Mo wouldn¡¯t need to worry about it, so he stressed it a few times, ¡°You must look carefully. Don¡¯t miss out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Gu.¡±


    Li Mo nodded and held Gu Zechen¡¯s words in his heart, but looking at Gu Zechen, who was still sitting on a stool, with thick cloth wrapped around his arms, he frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Yan, are you still staying in thepany tonight?¡±


    Gu Zechen did not say anything. He quietly looked at the destructive color outside and waved at Li Mo helplessly.


    Ever since Su Ni disappeared, Gu Zechen did not go home often. Throughout the day, facing the dazzling vi and looking at what Su Ni had used before, Gu Zechen was flustered and didn¡¯t even have the courage to face the vi.From N?velDrama.Org.


    As for the photo of Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan entering the vite at night, it was not that they had lived together. It was Gu Zechen who heard butler call that Fu Shanshan nned to renovate the vi while Gu Zechen was not in the vi. Taking this opportunity to secretly throw away Su Ni¡¯s old things, Gu Zechen was embarrassed and hard to bear.


    Gu Zechen was worried, so he rushed to the vi from thepany and met Fu Shanshan at the entrance of the vi. After a while, Fu Shanshan waved her hands and put back Su Ni¡¯s belongings.


    Coincidentally, this time, the media shot it down, creating a lively news, which made everyone guess that Gu Zechen and Fu Shanshan were living quietly together.


    How could Fu Shanshan exin the truth to the public media?


    Therefore, in the face of repeated questions from the media, Fu Shanshan could only leave a vague answer for everyone to guess.


    This was thest time. Gu Zechen rubbed his eyes, wanting to drink a ss. If he couldn¡¯t find Su Ni again, he would try to put it down and not look for her.


    After Fu Shanshan returned, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that things wereing. Gu Zechen was famous for his stable personality. How could he do things that made people lose their minds again and again today?


    First, he fell down from the car and then suddenly saw something wrong with his legs running.


    Things wouldn¡¯t be so simple. Fu Shanshan felt a little bad.


    After a moment of silence, she picked up her phone in Jinye and made a call.


    After saying it for a long time, he was nervous.


    Then, Fu Shanshan still felt uneasy and made another phone call. ¡°Are you sure those people didn¡¯t hand you out before they did what they did?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve never left any traces of my work.¡±


    The mysterious man on the other side of the phone spoke in a hoarse and deep voice, ¡°Taking money to help others make trouble. Since you can find us, you must know that our officers have always fallen.¡±

 Chapter 733: Uneasy and kind

    When Fu Shanshan heard this, she finally rxed. She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Very good, then I can rest assured.¡±


    During the day, not only Su Ni, Fu Shanshan, and Gu Zechen could not sleep, they all had their own ns.


    In the hospital, daybreak.


    ¡°27 Bed Yan¡¯s caretaker,e over. ¡±


    The nurse looked into the ward and called out.


    When Su Ni heard the sound, she put down the toy in her hand and reached out to touch Lan Er, who had a faint smile on her face. She felt a pain in her heart.


    He didn¡¯t know if he could understand what Su Ni said. He just smiled at Su Ni and blinked like two amber.


    ¡°Doctor, are you looking for me?¡±


    Su Ni nervously followed the nurse to the doctor¡¯s office and clenched a corner with her hands. The embarrassment on her face could be seen at a nce.


    ¡°Hello, please sit.¡±


    The doctor looked at Su Ni¡¯s embarrassment and softly let her sit down. Young Master said slowly, ¡°The child¡¯s condition has been well suppressed. I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve taken good care of your mother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly.¡±


    Su Ni looked gratefully at her husband who was talking to her. ¡°When the child is sick, I will go and repay you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The doctor smiled and waved his hands. ¡°But although the child¡¯s current condition has been suppressed, it might still be repeated. You need to continue using drugs. I wonder if you can afford it?¡±


    The expression on Su Ni¡¯s face gradually froze and her originally curled eyes became glowing again. ¡°Also, how much do you need?¡±     Watching Su Ni¡¯s embarrassed face turn a little red, Hanhan pondered for a moment and tried to discuss with Su Ni, ¡°Otherwise, let the child live in a normal ward. Although it¡¯s a little squeezed, we can still put some money down.¡±


    ¡°No, Hanfu, thank you for your affection.¡±


    Su Ni shook her head with determination. ¡°Our child¡¯s physical resistance is weak and his sleep is light. If he stays in an ordinary ward, the child¡¯s illness might not be cured so quickly. It is Hanhan¡¯s loss.¡±


    Su Ni said this but she actually had her own concerns. If she lived in an ordinary ward, if someone discovered her original identity or saw her in the words, it would be very dangerous for Su Ni and children.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Seeing Su Ni¡¯s determined attitude, the doctor could only nod. ¡°Then, contact your family as soon as possible. Don¡¯t misunderstand the child¡¯s illness.¡±


    Su Ni nodded and left after Hanhan.


    It was not easy to talk about money. Now, she didn¡¯t even have the identity of a lover, let alone money.


    In order to treat Huan¡¯er ill, Su Ni had already treated her as money. If Young Master continued to ask for money, Su Ni could only sell her blood and kidney.


    In any case, Su Ni also wanted to go back and use the olddy¡¯s money. She had already saved herself. If Su Ni had any rtionship with her again, if she was discovered by those who tried to kill Khai, the olddy¡¯s life would probably be ruined.


    Su Ni bit her lip and it was not like she had never thought of contacting Su Banqing to help. However, based on Kn¡¯s character, if he knew that Hanhan was still alive, he would definitely tell Gu Zechen what had happened. Instead of doing so, Su Niu only hoped that Hanhan would be stable and could not act recklessly.


    The current her was still unable to determine who the people who wanted to kill her were. Even if Su Ni had a suspicious object in her heart, she did not dare to say anything without evidence.


    Su Ni¡¯s worries were not without reason. What she worried about had be reality.


    Fu Shanshan had already asked someone to take all the surveince data in the hospital and control Su Ni¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Miss Fu, I¡¯ve already entered your personal email. Please ept the video information.¡±


    The man on the phone said to Fu Shanshan in a charming voice, ¡°You¡¯re really joking. That woman suddenly appeared. It seemed that the gangsters didn¡¯t kill her back then. She even came to Gu Zechen¡¯s side and wanted to seize your position.


    The man on the phone was no one else. He was the man who had gathered at the door of Fu¡¯s house and tried his hardest to get the money from the family.


    Later, because of the fiercest incident, Fu family could only spend money to make him speechless.


    This person was also in a daze. After he took the money, he grumbled obediently and never made a fuss again.


    Other smallpanies naturally couldn¡¯t cause a ruckus because they didn¡¯t have his connections.


    Fu Shanshan was in love with this man. She had always used him to make him work after he was in a daze.


    Now that Fu Jia was once again in Hwa Xia, the man became even more positive.


    ¡°Then she really is blessed.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was shocked and she almost fell off her phone worriedly. She tried her best to remain calm and said, ¡°But how can she get close to Gu Zechen like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The man had his own ns as soon as he heard this. He immediately said, ¡°Now CEO Yan has already made a fuss about you, going into various events in pairs with you. If you give me a gold, it will be too bad for you and thepany.¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t know this logic. Gu Zechen had no feelings for Fu Shanshan.


    Now that his attitude towards Fu Shanshan improved, it was only deliberately created by the media. Once Gu Zechen found Su Ni¡¯s whereabouts, it was likely that Khai would go back to drink the gale again.


    ¡°How did those surveince videos be handled?¡±


    Fu Shanshan changed the topic and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I gave the security guard some money and they have all been destroyed. Then, he used some tricks to expel the security guard who destroyed the video. If nothing happened, the security guard would have already been killed from the hospital.


    The man said in a daze, letting Fu Shanshan rest assured, ¡°Yin¡¯spany is the Mang Mountain of our Yi Xi. I have to do my best to protect Fu¡¯spany. You can rest assured.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you¡¯re really an old woman.¡±


    Fu Shanshan listened to the man¡¯s rambling. Although this man was doing his best for the family, Fu Shanshan did not take Mr. Li seriously. ¡°No wonder you were able to force Mr. Fu into the road at our house. Only you can do such a thing.¡±

 Chapter 734: Was threatened?

    ¡°Miss Fu, you tter me.¡±


    The man knew that Fu Shanshan was killing him, but he could only respond in a daze, pretending not to understand.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve done a good job. I¡¯ll consider what benefits you have in the future.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was satisfied, so she gave President Li a benefit that would note true and ended the call.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve worked so hard to do so much for you, yet I actually gave me a few words.¡±


    Mr. Li hung up in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath at the phone. ¡°How dare you mock me? I don¡¯t want to see what status you have now.¡±


    Although Mr. Li had a slight identity, he relied on Fu¡¯s family to slowly establish himself.


    However, he was deep in thought and could tell what was happening.


    ¡°If you find out about Miss Su Ni¡¯s appearance, what status do you, Fu Shanshan, have to stay beside Gu Zechen?¡± Young Master, don¡¯t talk about the family anymore. Even the family is probably in danger.


    Mr. Li stared at the video back-up in his hand and fell into deep thought.


    Looking at Fu Shanshan¡¯s brain, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let this matter slip. If she did so, their Yi Xi would definitely follow the bad luck. Since that was the case, it was better to take the initiative to attack and die.


    As President Li thought about it, he nned to leak some information about the video to Li¡¯spany. He wanted to get some benefits from Li¡¯spany. Even if thepany and Li¡¯spanies coerced him, CEO Yan still had enough money to make another sound.


    As for why he didn¡¯t leak the news directly to thepany, CEO Yan had his own ns.


    Gu Zechen had always been in a daze. If he used this video as an exchange, Gu Zechen would probably be in a daze.


    Other than Ming You, if Fu Shanshan knew about it, she would also say that she was annoying.


    In that case, President Li also got a call from Xu Wan.


    ¡°Hey, who are you?¡±


    After the call, Xu Wan asked angrily.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Xu. I¡¯m the manager of Yi Xi, my surname is Li.¡±


    President Li picked up the call and introduced herself to Xu Wan in a charming voice.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yi Xi?¡±


    Xu Wan was stunned for a moment. Ming You couldn¡¯t remember whichpany thispany was. She could only ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, I have an important information on Fu¡¯spany. Are you interested?¡±


    When President Li said this, Xu Wan remembered who this person was and started to despise her. She said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Mr. Yan, you¡¯re not short. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re sentenced to sellingpany secrets?¡±


    ¡°But in order to protect me, I am willing to take risks.¡±


    President Li seemed to be a little worried. No matter what Xu Wan said, she continued to say, ¡°Once this secret news of mine is exposed, thepany will probably be in a precarious position. I wonder if you are interested in leaving this news so that you can get a good impression from thepany.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Xu Wan was a little confused, but she didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Didn¡¯t CEO Li know that Young Master of ourpany has already cooperated with Ruan¡¯s?¡± In that case, why should I leave a good impression on my family?


    ¡°Mr. Xu, the cooperation between Ruan¡¯s and Li is for Hanhan¡¯spany.¡±


    Li Qianqian had already seen through the n of the Ruan¡¯s. ¡°Right now, the capital of Qini¡¯s Beibei project has been short. It seems that Ruan¡¯s won¡¯t continue to invest. Tell me, is there any other way besides thepany?¡±


    ¡°President Li suddenly has a pair of eyes.¡±


    Since she had seen things so thoroughly, she must have known that Li¡¯spany would spend money to buy the information in his hands, so she asked in a daze, wanting to know what the information was. ¡°What is your information rted to this? May I know if you can hear it?¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu, this information is confidential. I guarantee with my reputation that you don¡¯t have to doubt it.¡±


    Mr. Li knew the importance of this content and continued to speak to Xu Wan, ¡°I can guarantee that as long as you keep this information in your hands, even if you want Gu Zechen to give the young man to you, he will be willing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    When Xu Wan heard CEO Yan¡¯s description, she felt a little itchy. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°You can bid.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want much.¡±


    Li Qianqian was startled and she said, ¡°Just ten million yuan. You can take away this heavyweight secret.¡± Do you need to know what this news can be used for Li¡¯spany?


    ¡°Ten million?¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t expect CEO Li to speak so loudly. She could not help but chuckle, ¡°What kind of news can be worth ten million dors. Mr. Li, please wake up.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xu, you can¡¯t say that.¡±


    President Li was a little upset when he heard Xu Wan¡¯s tone, but he was still promoting his information. ¡°I can guarantee that this news will make Yin¡¯spany treat you well. You have to believe me.¡± Although Ruan¡¯s was now investing in Li¡¯spany, his hunting field was very small. Only thepany was the best. There was no good result in the fight between two tigers. You took this information in exchange for cooperation with thepany. As for thepany, they were rich and charcoal.


    ¡°Since this information is so precious, why would you sell it to me?¡±


    Xu Wan was a little impatient and interrupted President Li¡¯s nonstop words. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to directly give the information to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, I have my concerns. You don¡¯t need to ask.¡±


    Li Yu clenched his fists and tried to bargain with Xu Wan. ¡°A price is $ 1 million. If you are willing, I will give you the information immediately. You have to consider it clearly. I¡¯ll wait for you.


    ¡°This information is precious, you can keep it yourself.¡±


    As Xu Wan listened to CEO Yan, she lost a million dors. She didn¡¯t believe in the credibility of the information, so she cut off the call.


    What kind of information could sell for $ 1 million? Xu Wan felt like she had been tricked by Li Qianqian. Could it be that Ruan¡¯s had let out a shout outside that it was about to cancel the investment contract with Li?


    But it couldn¡¯t be because the contract was clearly written in white and white. Ruan¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be so easily repentant.


    President Li was a little annoyed that he couldn¡¯t get any benefits from Xu Wan, but he still felt assured that Xu Wan would turn her head and beg for her to sell the information.


    At the same time, at thepany.


    ¡°Mr. Yan.¡±


    Li Mo came to Gu Zechen¡¯s office with heavy footsteps. After he walked in, he turned on hisputer and yed the surveince video outside the hospital. ¡°This is the video you want.¡±

 Chapter 735: Continue the investigation

    Gu Zechen rushed over like a treasure, only to find that the surveince video was so blurry that he could only see a phantom from afar, not clear who that person was.


    ¡°What about the rest?¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted, looked at Li Mo who was standing in front of him and asked subconsciously.     Li Mo bit his lips and said, ¡°We were half a stepte. When we went to the hospital to get the surveince footage, we found that all the videos of you on the day you went to the hospital were cleaned up. This video was also found at the shop at the entrance of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s pair of Phoenix pores suddenly shrank, and he couldn¡¯t believe what Li Mo said. ¡°Why is it that I didn¡¯t go on the day I went, and the rest of the time is right there?¡± What about the person responsible for the surveince? What did he say?


    ¡°Mr. Yan.¡±


    Li Mo looked at Gu Zechen and shouted softly, but he had no choice but to continue, ¡°We did try to find the staff responsible for the surveince video, but it is said that he has no idea who offended Yin Suye. Yin was fired long ago and Jinye disappeared from the capital. As for where they went, we are still investigating.


    ¡°So, I just can¡¯t find it, right?¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned for a moment and sat down heavily. He looked at Li Mo with helpless eyes, cold and disappointed.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±


    Li Mo knew that this matter was already handled in a hurry, so he could only console Gu Zechen for the time being and wanted to hold him back. ¡°I¡¯ve found the employee who was fired in secret, and if that person goes to the hospital, there will definitely be a medical record. These are all avable. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gu Zechen sat on the chair and remained silent for a long time. He blinked and said a few words weakly.


    Since the video had been destroyed, it was probably difficult to find this person. That person could destroy the video and drive out the person responsible for the video. Yin Ye was chased out of the capital city. He must have missed out on what he did on the day and would not leave any evidence.


    The way Li Mo could think of finding that Ming Ying was something that no one would think of. With such a cautious attitude, even these medical records would probably be eliminated.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, it¡¯s better to look for it.¡±


    Li Mo was stunned. Knowing that he was not happy about this, he tried to guess with Gu Zechen, ¡°If a person can appear in the hospital, they will definitely leave a trail. No matter where she goes, someone will see it and someone will see it. No matter how tired they were, they couldn¡¯t do anything without a trace. As long as we continue searching, we will definitely find some traces. On the way to the hospital, there would be surveince cameras. We could also look around the hospital. Even if someone wanted to destroy all the videos, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to eliminate all the videos.


    ¡°Then, look for it again.¡±


    Gu Zechen pondered for a moment, but he didn¡¯t want to give up on the clue so easily. He also gave up the doctor and nodded to Li Mo¡¯s request.


    Li Mo looked at Gu Zechen, his eyes narrowed, and there was no light at all. The blood in his eyes was clear and painful. After so long, Gu Zechen still couldn¡¯t kill Su Ni.


    However, Gu Zechen didn¡¯t know that Li Mo had been watching him all the time. He watched the video brought by Li Mo countless times and stared at the strange and familiar Phoenix. For some reason, he even smiled softly.


    ¡°I always feel that this woman is her. She must not be dead. Otherwise, why can¡¯t we find her body?¡±


    Gu Zechen pointed at the blurred Phoenix on theputer screen and tugged at Yan¡¯s stiff corner. He seemed to be talking to Li Mo, but at the same time, he seemed to be talking.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, we¡¯ll try our best to find it. There¡¯ll definitely be a clue.¡±


    Li Mo sighed. He didn¡¯t know how tofort Gu Zechen. He could only say something that he couldn¡¯t believe himself, ¡°Maybe Mrs. Gu will bring the child to find you.¡±


    Gu Zechen forced a smile and no longer spoke. He stretched out his fingers and gently stroked the Phoenix image on theputer. His eyes were cold, making one feel heartache.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, there¡¯s one more thing I can¡¯t bring up.¡±     ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Gu Zechen had already thought of what Li Mo could think of. ¡°There must be someone behind this. They might have discovered something long ago, so they tried their best to hide it and not let me find a clue.


    ¡°I know very little about going to the hospital that day.¡±


    Li Mo reached out to touch his chin and recalled Gu Zechen¡¯s words, ¡°And it¡¯s not too hot to notice your strange actions. If someone can think of the surveince video, they must have realized something to do so cleanly.¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted and looked meaningfully at Li Mo. He didn¡¯t say anything but immediately met Li Mo.


    ¡°I went to the hospital with you that day. Later, you called me to buy clothes. The bodyguard beside me was also dismissed.¡±


    Li Mo suddenly shuddered. ¡°Then, stay by your side and pay attention to you. She¡¯s the only one left.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, Li Mo and Gu Zechen already thought that Fu Shanshan was the one who did this. Only she would be concerned about Gu Zechen¡¯s daze. She saw Gu Zechen¡¯s daze in her heart. It was not that Yan Yan had caused Gu Zechen¡¯s abnormality and Fu Shanshan would not do such a thing.


    ¡°But why is she doing this?¡±


    Li Mo was confused. ¡°In order to dispel your feelings for Mrs. Gu, or do you want to make you guilty of her?¡±


    This was too conspicuous and it was easy for Gu Zechen to notice. Why would Fu Shanshan take such a big risk?


    In fact, Fu Shanshan had long been worried for a long time. One day, Gu Zechen went to Fu Shanshan to plead guilty for this incident, and Kafa also had a lot of reasons to exin.


    After all, Gu Zechen did not have enough evidence to question Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Su Ni is still alive.¡±


    Gu Zechen was stunned, ¡°She must¡¯ve seen the surveince video and confirmed that the person in the video was Su Ni. That¡¯s why she destroyed the video in such a hurry. She had to take such a risk even if she revealed herself.¡±

 Chapter 736: Su Ni is still alive

    Listening to Gu Zechen¡¯s analysis, Li Mo felt that what Gu Zechen said was not unreasonable, as if he had caught the straw of his life. He immediately said, ¡°Since that is the case, I will quickly find Mrs. Gu back. Don¡¯t worry, if this is true, I will bring Mrs. Gu back.


    ¡°Call Fu Shanshan.¡±


    Gu Zechen was startled, and his face showed fear that he had never seen before. He grabbed the phone on the table and gave it to Fu Shanshan, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the vi..¡±


    When Fu Shanshan saw that it was Gu Zechen calling, Yan Lu was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t believe that it was Gu Zechen. Because of her panic, she also replied in a daze.


    ¡°When is the next time for my wound?¡±


    Gu Zechen calmly asked Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to call. She only asked such an irrelevant question and continued to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital this time. The hospitalst time was in a mess.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are the master.¡±


    Gu Zechen was dumbfounded, but his tone was still dumbfounded, which made Fu Shanshan unable to figure out Gu Zechen¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, are you back tonight?¡±


    Gu Zechen had never spoken to Fu Shanshan so slowly. Today, Fu Shanshan made a decision on her behalf, which made her feel a little shocked, so she asked extra.


    Gu Zechen said it without any thought, but he immediately changed the wind. ¡°Forget it, go back. Wait for me at the vi.¡± Let Nanny Wang make some supper, I¡¯m hungry.


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even close her chin. After hanging up, she was still suspicious and couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    At the same time, Li Mo also put down the phone in his hand and said respectfully to Gu Zechen, ¡°butler has already contacted him. He said that all the security cameras in the vi have been turned on. Right now, he is looking at Fu Shanshan non-stop. If anything unusual happens, report it to you immediately.¡±


    When Gu Zechen called Fu Shanshan, Li Mo immediately understood Gu Zechen¡¯s intentions and immediately called butler to monitor Fu Shanshan¡¯s freedom. %&(&


    ¡°Okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t dare to make a mistake and immediately stood up and left. He ordered Li Mo, ¡°Don¡¯t stop over there, don¡¯t rm the snake. If anything happens, contact me immediately.¡±


    Then he drove away immediately, wanting to go back and control Fu Shanshan as soon as possible.


    However, Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t know the purpose behind this incident. She just told Nanny Wang to do something that Gu Zechen liked while she stood beside her and did nothing.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Seeing Gu Zechene back, Fu Shanshan immediately turned into a dazed face. She was busy beside Gu Zechen, ¡°Hurry up and pack up. The food will be ready soon.¡±


    Gu Zechen was disgusted, but he had no choice but to sit down calmly and eat with Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    Fu Shanshan asked when she saw that Gu Zechen only ate in silence but didn¡¯t speak to her.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a little tired.¡±


    Gu Zechen opened his mouth lightly and picked up the food beside him. He put it in her bowl without caring whether Fu Shanshan liked it or not, ¡°Eat more of this. I remember you like it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was a little shocked by Hanhan. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Zechen to take the initiative to give her vegetables. Regardless of whether she liked it or not, she picked it up and ate it.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, why are you a little strange today?¡± ¡±


    Fu Shanshan was not stupid. Seeing the sudden change in Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude today, she was not able to react for a moment. She hesitated for a moment before asking timidly, ¡°Brother Zechen, do you want to chase me away?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen took a deep breath, put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes quietly. ¡°I¡¯m tired recently. I n to take a good rest at the vi. Leave thepany to Li Mo and some things should be put down.¡±


    As he said this, Gu Zechen looked at the wound on Yan¡¯s hand indifferently.


    Fu Shanshan was overjoyed. If Gu Zechen rested in the vi, wouldn¡¯t he be able to stay with Fu Shanshan every day? Since that was the case, as long as Fu Shanshan was willing to work hard, she would have a long rtionship with Gu Zechen and let Gu Zechen change his attitude towards her.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Fu Shanshan saw that Gu Zechen was in a daze, so she immediately shivered, but still maintained the affection on her face. She reached her hand out and caressed Gu Zechen¡¯s arm, ¡°Rest for a while. It¡¯ll be good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go and rest.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want to have any physical contact with Fu Shanshan in his heart, so he stood there motionlessly. He swallowed Fu Shanshan¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and rinse my face first.¡±


    Fu Shanshan nodded and followed Gu Zechen upstairs.


    Since Gu Zechen wanted to stop the energy from before, Fu Shanshan naturally had to seize this opportunity at all costs.


    As for Su Ni, let her go for the time being. There was Li Yu staring at her in the middle of the room, so Fu Shanshan was very relieved.


    When Ming You met, Fu Shanshan watched Gu Zechen walk into the bedroom in a robe. The twisted muscles on his body could be seen, and there were still pearls hanging on it.


    With such healthy and bright skin, how could Fu Shanshan not be worried about it?


    Seeing Fu Shanshan waiting for him in the bedroom, Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help frowning. He felt disgusted and his footsteps hardened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the second bedroom to rest.¡±


    Gu Zechen then turned to leave.


    He couldn¡¯t let him and the woman he didn¡¯t love lie on the bed he slept with Su Ni.


    ¡°Brother Zechen.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was anxious, so she quickly got out of bed and came straight to Gu Zechen. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying in bed with Sis Su Ni?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at Fu Shanshan and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well in this environment. I don¡¯t want to be here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll order someone to renovate the vi tomorrow, alright?¡±


    When Fu Shanshan heard this, she immediately took over Gu Zechen¡¯s father and said.


    ¡°Are you not going to the hospital with me tomorrow?¡±


    Gu Zechen turned his eyes slightly and looked at Fu Shanshan who was talking beside him.


    ¡°Ah, if possible, of course I have to go.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was stunned for a moment and immediately reacted. She smiled and red at Gu Zechen, her eyes shining.

 Chapter 737: Her final joy

    ¡°Then, we will renovate the vi in a few days.¡±


    Gu Zechen muttered for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the designer to see the structure of the vi and make a few designs for your reference. When you¡¯re done, let¡¯s change.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fu Shanshan had long been blinded by love. Now, no matter what Gu Zechen said, she would only obey.


    ¡°Right, Brother Zechen.¡±


    Fu Shanshan seemed to think of something and asked carefully, ¡°Will it affect if I don¡¯t care about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Li Mo to order for me. If there¡¯s anything I need to do, I won¡¯t bete to go to thepany.¡±


    Yan Lu was lying, so there was nothing to hide from Gu Zechen. He smiled and said to Fu Shanshan, ¡°Next, I have to focus all my efforts on Li¡¯spany and Ruan¡¯s. When Young Master¡¯spany is big in the city, Fu¡¯spany can improve a lot.¡±


    Fu Shanshan nodded and was very happy. She tried her best to hide the joy in her heart and yelled at Gu Zechen, ¡°Brother Zechen, get some rest. It¡¯s gettingte. As long as you¡¯re strong and healthy, I can do nothing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Fu Shanshan, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the guest room to rest. Please go ahead.¡±


    Fu Shanshan nodded in a daze. Today, Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her was good enough. Anyway, Fu Shanshan had to learn to be smart and not eliminate Gu Zechen¡¯s newly lit Miao.


    Such a good thing suddenly fell on Fu Shanshan¡¯s head, so how could she not show off?


    Before Gu Zechen could return to the guest room to rest, Fu Shanshan couldn¡¯t wait to open her phone and tell the bunch of girls how Gu Zechen treated her.


    ¡°Luoshan is amazing. It¡¯s been so long that Hanhan is here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, CEO Yan, who is like an iceberg, is able to destroy her. It seems that in the future, we will be able to take over the power of thepany.¡±


    As Fu Shanshan listened to these sisters pliments, her heart was overjoyed.


    Fu Shanshan knew that those people had secretly seen Fu Shanshan¡¯s joke before, and they had told her a lot behind them.


    Now that everyone was well, those people turned to Fu Shanshan and Qianqian, causing her to feel a heavy feeling.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by a family? After Brother Zechen defeats Li¡¯spany, you¡¯ll have the power to win.¡±


    Fu Shanshan floated away and didn¡¯t notice that she had revealed Gu Zechen¡¯s n.


    When the girls heard this news, they all fell silent. Among these people, many of them had close ties with Ruan¡¯s. If ording to Fu Shanshan¡¯s words, Yin¡¯spany was concentrated on dealing with Li, then Ruan¡¯s, as the investor behind Li, would definitely suffer.


    Since thepany¡¯s actions would have a butterfly effect, they would definitely tell the people to think of a way to fight against the family as soon as possible.


    In the evening, at Ruan¡¯s.


    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±


    Ruan Yichen leaned against the sofa and asked with his paws sluttering.


    ¡°Hanhan, President Ruan.¡±


    The manager who received the news didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of negligence. Ming You had already told Ruan Yichen the news, ¡°This is what Young Master Fu Shanshan said. You can believe it and not believe it. President Ruan, you must make a move in front of thepany and catch him off guard. We can minimize the loss.


    These people valued their interests very heavily. The confrontation between Yin Empire and Ruan¡¯s was aplete mess. Since that was the case, they could only ask Young Master Ruan Yichen to be on guard.


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s expression instantly copsed and he looked at the person in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s just a family in the gang area. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± No matter how capable he was, he had not been suppressed by Li¡¯spany for so many years.


    ¡°Yes, President Ruan, you¡¯re right.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Ming You said to Ruan Yichen in fear that he would anger him, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Ming¡¯spany will catch you off guard, so I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°And when I¡¯m afraid?¡±


    Ruan Yichen looked at the man with an ugly expression. Without saying a word, he said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The man no longer dared to continue talking in front of Ruan Yichen and immediately turned to leave. She did not know that the shirt on her was already drenched in sweat.


    Ruan Yichen pondered for a long time, and his heart was a little flustered. Before this incident, he had already secretly investigated Li¡¯spany.


    At present, Li¡¯spany was already in a daze, but in reality, it had long been incredibly powerful. Now that they could operate the Beibei project, they relied entirely on the investment of the Ruan¡¯s.


    Ruan Yichen was not a dude. If he kept investing money, the funds of the Ruan¡¯s would be severelycking. The project on Li¡¯spany had to stop. If not, the Ruan¡¯s would be injured.


    At that thought, Ruan Yichen also called Xu Wan to discuss withdrawing their investment.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°President Ruan, I called you before but you didn¡¯t pick up. I¡¯m finally willing to call me today.¡±


    Xu Wan was in a daze. Now that she received Ruan Yichen¡¯s call, she was naturally a little unhappy, so she grumbled, ¡°Looks like you heard that Hanhan¡¯spany has to focus on dealing with us, so you called me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu, I have something important to discuss with you today.¡±


    Ruan Yichen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he casually looked at the contract. ¡°This time, I¡¯m calling mainly to discuss the matter of withdrawing my investment with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Withdrawing? ¡±


    Xu Wan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°President Ruan, you¡¯re kidding.¡± This contract has already been signed. How can you say that you will withdraw your investment?


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already thought about it.¡±


    Ruan Yichen smirked and continued to speak coldly to the phone, ¡°The Ruan¡¯s is already very well developed in the capital city. There is a bottomless pit on the side of the city. Your Linipany only provides projects, and the financial technology is all from our Ruan¡¯s. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°President Ruan.¡±


    Xu Wan was a little angry at Ruan Yichen, but with the contract in hand, she was not afraid of Ruan Yichen. ¡°The contract is written in handwriting. If you withdraw your investment, not only will our Laipany not return your previous payment, you will also have to pay an extra penalty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Ruan Yichen didn¡¯t seem to be worried about paying arge sum of gold. He said tly, ¡°Your Laipany is now in a state of copse. The funds for the Beiyi project haven¡¯t been collected yet. Any small blow will make yourpany feel weak. Do you dare to talk terms with me here?¡±

 Chapter 738: Ruan Yichen withdrew his funds

    After Xu Wan heard about it, she was still in a daze. ¡°Yes, ourpany is indeed in a daze, but I think that if Li is supported by the huge amount of money you have breached the contract, Li will still surpass this hurdle. I still have to thank you for what you did today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Faced with Xu Wan¡¯s threat, Ruan Yichen still did not care about it. He seemed to be unable to hold back the sarcasm in his heart. He looked at the contract he had prepared before, ¡°This contract clearly says that if Ruan¡¯s suffered a major ident during the cooperation between the twopanies, or if it went bankrupt due to force majeure, Ruan¡¯s will pay a huge amount of gold. In addition, Li Company should return a certain amount of investment to Ruan¡¯s as necessary


    ¡°President Ruan, you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Xu Wan clenched the contract and mped the phone with her shoulders and ears. She also took out the documents from the folder behind her and yanked them.


    Suddenly, Xu Wan¡¯s pupils contracted and she stood upright. She stared at the contract in disbelief, not saying a word for a long time.     Xu Wan simply didn¡¯t believe her eyes. She looked back and forth several times before she became a little afraid. Her face changed into an angry expression, ¡°Ruan Yichen, you are so despicable.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu, I regret to tell you that Ruan¡¯s has already issued an application for bankruptcy with the relevant departments due to its long history. Just now, I received news that Ruan¡¯s¡¯s application has beenpleted sessfully. All new projects are taken over by my newpany.¡±


    ¡°President Ruan, you maliciously changed the contract and wait for the court.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Xu Wan was so angry that her teeth clenched. She didn¡¯t expect that she would fall into Ruan Yichen¡¯s trap in order to get money from Ruan Yichen.


    ¡°How did I change it?¡± *Bang!*


    He lowered his voice and said to Xu Wan, ¡°It was a contract in front of Madam Lai and you and you. You reworked the contract. You should know better than anyone about the contents. Why did you bite me instead?¡±


    ¡°President Ruan, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Xu Wan pondered for a long time but she couldn¡¯t figure out which was wrong. The document was through his own hands. He really couldn¡¯t figure out which step Ruan Yichen had made a move, so he could only temporarily test his thoughts, ¡°What do you want to do now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just withdrew my investment.¡±


    Ruan Yichen scratched his ears casually and continued, ¡°Since we¡¯ve worked together for so long, I won¡¯t ask you for the money I¡¯ve invested in. I¡¯ll treat it as my T-shirt for you. ¡±


    Before Ruan Yichen decided to sign the contract with Li, he had already bribed the employees of Li¡¯spany and asked her to rece a page of the document with the current contract while Xu Wan was not in the office. After this series of events, the employee had lost all traces of surveince. Without any trace, he had resigned from Li¡¯spany and arrived at Ruan¡¯s.


    Therefore, Ruan Yichen was in a daze, which was why he had lost all the funds he had invested into and gave Li a temporary respite.


    ¡°President Ruan, you know that I am fully responsible for this matter.¡±


    Xu Wan was in a mess, so she could only try her best to stop Ruan Yichen. ¡°If you withdraw your investment, the Beibei project will immediately copse. At this time, it would be difficult for Hanhan to find a partnerpany. Wait a little longer and give Li a buffer time. As for the contract, you and I are both dumbfounded and know what is going on. If you feel ashamed, give us a chance to breathe.


    Ruan Yichen was not stupid. He knew that Xu Wan was doing this because she wanted to have enough opportunities to gather evidence and threaten the Ruan¡¯s. ¡°Miss Xu, I really don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± The contract was done by your Hanhan. Madam Lai and I just signed it. How could it be rted to me?


    After he finished speaking, Ruan Yichen cut off the phone and didn¡¯t care what Xu Wan said.


    ¡°President Ruan, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Xu Wan waspletely convinced and couldn¡¯t say a word. She sat in the chair and didn¡¯t put down the phone.


    ¡°Lisa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Mike looked at the expression on Xu Wan¡¯s face. It was helplessness and fear that he had never seen before. He was a little worried, so he reached out to wrap around Xu Wan and asked softly.


    ¡°Mike, Ruan Yichen lied to me. The funds for the Beibei project are gone, and now I have nothing.


    Xu Wan blinked and tears rolled out from her eyes.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Mike was a little shocked. He reached out and gently stroked Xu Wan¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will have a way.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? If Madam Lai knows about this, I will definitely die.¡±


    Xu Wan had already gone mad, and her eyes were filled with despair and disappointment. She grabbed Mc¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid thepany is going to be ruined by me. Mike, do you think Madam Lai will send me to jail? I did this contract. Madam Lai must have thought that I did it on purpose. It must be.¡±


    ¡°Easy, Lisa, there will be a way.¡±


    Mikeforted Xu Wan and quickly helped her think of a way. ¡°Previously, President Li called to sell you information. Do we want to try?¡±


    ¡°Information.¡±


    Xu Wan repeated Mike¡¯s words in a daze and was about to cry. ¡°He asked me a million dors. Mike, if I spend so much money to buy an intelligence report, then there¡¯s nothing left.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t have a Hanhan try, won¡¯t you even have a chance to get yourself?¡±


    Mike felt that it was much better to gamble than to sit down and die. ¡°I still have some money here. I originally nned to buy you a new vi at the beach as a surprise. Now, I¡¯m worried. Don¡¯t be angry. At worst, we¡¯ll find a way again. I¡¯ll tell you for Madam Lai.


    Xu Wan held her tears and looked at the blond man in front of her. She had never been as dependent on Mike as she did today.

 Chapter 739: Heaven Thunderbolt

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to give in anything for you.¡±


    The expression on Xu Wan¡¯s face was as if she wanted to cry. It was still Mike who smiled. The blue boy was even brighter, and he handed the phone to Xu Wan, indicating for her to pick up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Quickly make a call.¡±     ¡°Hey, Miss Xu, do you understand?¡±


    On the phone, Mr. Li¡¯s expression waspletely different from that of a few days ago.


    ¡°Mr. Li, at the price you said, I bought your information.¡±


    Xu Wan quickly regained herposure. She controlled her tone and said to Mr. Yan in a leisurely manner, ¡°If this information is beneficial to Li, I will not treat your Yi Xi in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I like someone as straightforward as you, Mr. Xu.¡±


    Mr. Li rubbed his hands excitedly, and the wrinkles on his face deepened by a fewyers. He reminded him, ¡°As long as you hit my head, I will immediately give you the information.¡± This is the only share in the world, no one.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Wan raised her voice in disbelief and tried to bargain with Hanhan. ¡°Mr. Li, why did you add $ 1 million?¡± Since ourpany is willing to cooperate with you, you should take a step back to be sincere.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, you have it.¡±


    When the man heard that Xu Wan was about to bid with him, he immediately returned to his arrogant tone. He wore Xu Wan without any hesitation and said, ¡°You can call me again. It must be because Hanhan left that you came back to find me.¡± Last time, I was the one who took the initiative to lower the price, but there is no such store after passing this vige. You can consider it clearly.


    Everyone in the mall knew this.


    Whoever took the initiative would lose.


    ¡°How about this, Mr. Yan. We will each take a step back, $ 1 million. In the future, the Lipany still wants to cooperate with yourpany. You must show some sincerity.


    Xu Wan scolded this man for being greedy, but she was also worried about him. She could only beg for help, ¡°Even if you sell me, don¡¯t bid anymore, okay?¡±


    ¡°Miss Xu, I don¡¯t think you want to work with me.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice suddenly sank. He didn¡¯t want to waste any time, then he said with a threatening tone, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go find the Ruan¡¯s. I believe President Ruan will be more interested in my information.¡±


    After the man finished, he nned to cut off the call.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡±


    Xu Wan clenched her teeth and hurriedly agreed to CEO Yan¡¯s request. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to give you money now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, when the money is paid, I¡¯ll send the video to your email immediately.¡±


    Li Qianqian smiled arrogantly and hung up the phone, waiting for Xu Wan¡¯s funds.


    ¡°He wants a million dors.¡±


    Xu Wan hung up the phone and smiled sadly at Mike. ¡°It¡¯s really a starting price. Everyone wants to step on you when they¡¯re in bad luck.¡±     Mike agreed without any hesitation. Before he could finish his sentence, his mouth was covered by Xu Wan¡¯s flesh and blood.


    ¡°I still have money here. I can¡¯t always use yours.¡±


    Xu Wan looked at Mike with a daze. ¡°In the future, you still need money to buy me a beach vi, but you can¡¯t finish the money.¡±


    Ming You was touched.


    She once thought that Xu Wan¡¯s Huangsi was with Gu Zechen. No matter how hard she tried, Xu Wan wouldn¡¯t see her.


    Un, he was still waiting for dawn.


    ¡°I sent you an email. Mr. Yan, please ept it.¡±


    After President Li received the money from Xu Wan, he was so excited that he called Xu Wan and seemed to be a little pleased. ¡°I believe that after you read this information, you will definitely find Hanhan¡¯s worth.¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t want to interrupt him. After she hung up the phone, she immediately epted her email and sat in front of herputer to see what Mr. Li sent.


    Looking at it, Xu Wan and Mike¡¯s eyes were suffocated, and they couldn¡¯t speak in fear. They just stared nkly without saying a word.


    Ming You was immersed in a sudden dream when she was woken up by Fu Shanshan¡¯s phone call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    President Li was a little annoyed that Fu Shanshan had interrupted his dream and asked unhappily.


    ¡°I told you to watch Su Ni for me. How are you looking?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t expect that President Li, who had always been ttering, would actually be so cold today, so she asked with less astonishment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t look.¡±


    With so much money, President Li was obviously no longer willing to submit to Fu Shanshan and said coldly.


    ¡°I said that you¡¯ve eaten Hanhan¡¯s guts. How dare you talk to me like that?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s anger rose in her heart and she questioned CEO Yan, ¡°You don¡¯t want to work with thepany anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°What way is there to follow you?¡±


    Li Xun had endured Fu Shanshan for so long, so she immediately changed her attitude and told Fu Shanshan the truth, ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve already worked with Lini. There are more that Li can give me than you. Who are you?¡±     Fu Shanshan was enraged, but since CEO Yan still had important information, she couldn¡¯t immediately mess with him. She could only ask in a daze, ¡°I think you gave the video to Li¡¯spany. Otherwise, how could they fall for you?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Li¡¯spany is involved in my business? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Mr. Li and Fu Shanshan were so fast that they broke the call and continued to stare at his innumerable head.


    There was an ominous feeling in Fu Shanshan¡¯s heart. If the video was revealed, the first threat would be her position.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s attitude towards her improved and he wanted to put down his past. If Su Ni appeared now, wouldn¡¯t all his previous efforts be ruined?


    Secondly, if the sweet potato found out that the previous surveince videos were maliciously destroyed by Fu Shanshan, she would have no chance at all.


    Without hesitation, Fu Shanshan gritted her teeth and decided to go to the hospital to transfer Su Ni and Luo Er away in advance.


    However, no matter what Fu Shanshan did, Gu Zechen would follow her in a daze. Fu Shanshan really had no way to hide herself.


    At the same time, at Li Company.     Ming You shuddered and yelled, ¡°Ohmygod, this can¡¯t be Su Ni¡¯s soul.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Although Xu Wan also got up, she still didn¡¯t believe Mc¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Su Ni didn¡¯t die back then, but lived in secret. Perhaps, she didn¡¯te to see Gu Zechen because she was Ming Yi.


    Xu Wan¡¯s analysis was not unreasonable. She stared at theputer screen in disbelief.

 Chapter 740: Hwa Xia negotiations

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Mike looked at Xu Wan, then at theputer screen. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you want to call the police?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid. You must be using this video to talk about cooperation with thepany.¡±


    Xu Wan didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. She felt that Mc¡¯s n wasughable at times. ¡°Hanhan can easily spend money to obtain information. How can it be wasted?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Mike nodded as if he had woken up from a dream, but he suddenly thought of something. His face looked troubled. He hesitated before asking Xu Wan, ¡°Thest time that man chased you out of the family, can you still enter this time?¡± ¡±


    ¡°Come with me. We have such important news, he won¡¯t let us in.¡±


    Xu Wan looked at Mike. Although she already had an idea in her mind, she still acted as though she was at peace and discussed with him, ¡°Do you think¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ming You was so stunned that she immediately agreed. Her eyes were as bright as the sun.


    The two of thembined and called Gu Zechen.


    It was obvious that they could not dy such an important news. After all, if they were toote, Li Chaocheng might tell others the news and make another profit.


    In the blink of an eye, the one in Li¡¯spany was useless.


    Gu Zechen was stunned when he saw Xu Wan¡¯s call. He didn¡¯t know what Xu Wan was calling, so he cut off the call and ignored her. #@$&


    Xu Wan saw that Gu Zechen had cut off the call and didn¡¯t feel discouraged. She still insisted on calling back.


    Gu Zechen put the phone aside in a hurry, not seeing him.


    ¡°Who called?¡±


    Fu Shanshan saw Gu Zechen call again and couldn¡¯t help but ask softly beside him.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t make a sound. %&(&


    Fu Shanshan wanted toe over and see, but Gu Zechen felt impatient, so he still picked up the phone and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, I have something important to tell you. I don¡¯t know if you have time toe to thepany. Mack and I are waiting for you at thepany.¡±


    Xu Wan said anxiously over the phone.


    ¡°If you need anything, just tell me over the phone. I have something to do recently, so I don¡¯t have time to go to thepany.¡±


    Gu Zechen thought that Xu Wan was ying tricks on him again, so he didn¡¯t want to be rted to her at all. He directly rejected Xu Wan¡¯s request.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, is it convenient for you to speak now?¡±


    Xu Wan thought for a while and thought that Gu Zechen¡¯s situation might not be suitable for speaking, so she asked, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you to talk, I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Zechen lost his patience and didn¡¯t want to waste time with Xu Wan. He had to wait to pick up Li Mo¡¯s call-perhaps the next second, Li Mo had already found Su Ni.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, do you know that Su Ni isn¡¯t dead at all?¡±


    Xu Wan looked at Gu Zechen with no patience and did not dare to drag on any longer. She could only say the love, ¡°I have evidence here. I wonder if you are interested in taking a look.¡±


    Gu Zechen trembled. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Wan to get involved in this matter too. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Fu Shanshan who was staring at him. Then he controlled his emotions and said, ¡°If you have enough confidence to cooperate with thepany, bring your letter to thepany to wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    When Xu Wan heard this, she immediately understood. She immediately put on theputer and gave Mike a color. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Good Mr. Yan, wait for a meeting.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Zechen?¡±


    Fu Shanshan felt a little surprised, so she stood up and asked nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen pondered for a while, then casually made up a retort, ¡°Ruan¡¯s and Li¡¯spany have joined forces to suppress thepany behind their backs. Now, a few smallpanies have taken important documents to seek cooperation. They don¡¯t believe in Li Mo¡¯s ability, so they want to see me.¡± I have to go to thepany.


    Fu Shanshan looked at Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and found that he didn¡¯t seem to be hiding anything. She was relieved and said, ¡°When will youe back?¡±


    Fu Shanshan also had her own ns. Taking advantage of Gu Zechen¡¯s departure, she had to take Su Ni away from Beijing Yu Hospital in a hurry, so that Li¡¯spany would take the initiative.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯ste at night. Please wait for me at home.¡±


    Gu Zechen was anxious, but he couldn¡¯t reveal it. While he was in the building, he winked at butler who was standing beside him and left in a hurry.


    Since Li¡¯spany received the information, it meant that Su Ni was still safe. He could be more assured and not worry too much.


    At thepany.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, long time no see.¡±


    When she looked at Gu Zechen again, Xu Wan¡¯s eyes were no longer as pleading as before. Instead, she looked at Gu Zechen with a worried expression.


    This time, she had onlye to seek cooperation.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t sit down. He stood in front of Xu Wan and Mike and asked, ¡°If you are lying to me, I will make you die very ugly.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, since I cane, I must have full confidence.¡±


    Xu Wan chuckled and leaned back on the sofa. Then she continued to say, ¡°But I won¡¯t provide you with my evidence. We also have a request.¡±


    ¡°How do I know what your so-called proof is?¡±


    Gu Zechen nced at the two of them, looked at the watch indifferently, and started fighting with them. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say anything, please go back. I have a tight time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surveince video from Beijing Hospital.¡±


    Mike was a little angry. After thinking for a moment, he said a few key words, ¡°We can only say so much. As for not watching, it¡¯s your business.¡±


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    Hearing Mike¡¯s words, Gu Zechen¡¯s usually calm heart started to beat violently. He even felt dizzy for a while, so he could only force his anger and use hisst rationality.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, let¡¯s talk about cooperating. We don¡¯t want to waste time with you.¡±     ¡°Deal.¡±


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t hesitate at all and immediately agreed to Xu Wan. ¡°Where is the video? Take it out.¡±


    Xu Wan frowned and signaled for Mike. Mike immediately took out a contract from behind and said to Gu Zechen, ¡°Mr. Yan, you signed this contract first. We¡¯ll let you video, and some unpleasant things will happen at the new year.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s patience was exhausted, but there was nothing he could do. He could only hold onto the paper in his hand and put his name on it without looking at it.

 Chapter 741: She just wanted to find her.

    Then he coldly threw the contract over and asked indifferently, ¡°Is it okay now?¡±


    Xu Wan was a little jealous. She never thought that Gu Zechen would give up so much for Su Ni. She didn¡¯t even look at the contract and danced her name.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, look.¡±


    As Xu Wan spoke, she yed the video. ¡°I bought this video from President Li of Yi Xi. It took me ten million dors to ask him to give me the video and not release it.¡±


    Gu Zechen stared at the video and immediately recognized the woman in the video and the person he saw at Beijing Hospital.


    Su Ni was still as weak as before, but she looked very tired and herplexion was also bad. Gu Zechen took a deep breath as though he was tied up.


    There was no ce to smash the slippers, and there was no need to waste time. Gu Zechen spent a lot of time looking for Su Ni. Yan Wan didn¡¯t expect Xu Wan to receive such news.


    ¡°She¡¯s still alive, still alive.¡±


    Gu Zechen suddenly stood up and his eyes were burning. It was difficult to hide his emotions. He turned his head and asked the two people on the side, ¡°Where is Su Ni now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yan, we only have so much information.¡±     Gu Zechen listened to Xu Wan¡¯s exnation and frowned.


    He saw the child in Su Ni¡¯s arms. Knowing that Su Ni and the child were safe, he was happy, but he didn¡¯t expect what Cairn had just analyzed.


    Yeah, if Su Ni was alive, why didn¡¯t shee looking for her? Now that the child is sick, Su Ni is in a daze. If she has memory, she must have thought of a way to find Gu Zechen.


    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes turned cold. He nned to go to Beijing Hospital, ¡°She must be there.¡±


    However, Fu Shanshan still took a step forward. Before Gu Zechen and Xu Wan met, she jumped off the second floor of the vi without hesitation.


    Su Ni jumped off the balcony on the second floor of the bedroom and was injured. Fu Shanshan circled the vi few times and found that everyone was looking at her in a daze. She also said that she wanted to rest, so she entered the bedroom and jumped out of the window while she was ready.


    ording to the information provided by President Yan, it was easy for Fu Shanshan to find Su Ni.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni heard someone walking in quietly. She opened her eyes and was immediately frightened. Her eyes widened and she reached out to hold Huan¡¯er firmly.     Fu Shanshan walked in and looked at the environment in the ward. She hid her nose and saw Su Ni, who was on guard, so she couldn¡¯t help but me her.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fu Shanshan hated Su Ni when she saw her. She scolded those bandits countless times in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of Kn and let her not talk about it until now, and even gave birth.


    ¡°I identally saw youst time. Seeing that you¡¯re in a difficult situation, Young Master came to help you.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was in a daze and wanted to eliminate Su Ni¡¯s vignce, so she found a ce to sit down and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead? Who is afraid of you?¡± Did you know?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni took a deep breath and nned to kill Fu Shanshan, so she put her daughter behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just here to help you.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Su Ni in a daze and looked at her fingers. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard these days. The child has such a serious illness, and the elimination rate is really big. If I can provide you with the money and ask you to get sick, would you be willing?¡±


    After Yan Lu finished, Fu Shanshan turned her head and looked at the child behind Su Ni. She couldn¡¯t help praising him, ¡°This Hanhan looks very good and is also a blissful person. Back then, I couldn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni was obviously angry as she stared at Fu Shanshan like a beast. ¡°He is still a child. If you need anything,e at me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you, and I won¡¯t touch this child.¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s red lips revealed a good-looking look. ¡°I never thought about hurting your child before, but I was just angry with you. I didn¡¯t want you to take away Brother Zechen.¡±


    ¡°So, what about it?¡±


    Su Ni said coldly, ¡°I am far away from your life. Why do you still hold me back?¡±


    ¡°Not me, but Brother Zechen seems to have discovered you.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked at Su Ni and didn¡¯t want to worry too much. She was thinking about how to take Khai away as soon as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you leave the capital and the city, I will give you money to get sick. Now that everyone knew that Brother Zechen and I were getting married, you couldn¡¯t interfere with me anymore.


    ¡°His illness can only be cured in Beijing.¡±


    Su Ni was obviously moved. Her eyes shed and she looked at the sleeping child. She seemed to be a little sad, ¡°Ling¡¯er¡¯s condition has just improved. If she changes ces to treat her again, she will definitely misunderstand her condition.¡±


    ¡°How about this, go to our hospital. The medical conditions there are also good. You can ask Hanhan to treat her anytime.¡±     As Fu Shanshan said this, she looked at her with a threatening expression.


    Su Ni was so smart that she definitely understood that with Su Ni¡¯s current status as an orphan¡¯s mother, she had no right to fight with her.


    Su Ni heard Fu Shanshan¡¯s words and felt her rims burning, but her heart was cold.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Su Ni frowned and agreed without hesitation.


    The child¡¯s condition was tight and Su Ni couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Come with me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was satisfied and looked down at Su Ni with her eyes full of arrogance.


    Su Ni nodded without saying anything. Chi Gu could only temporarily endure it. Su Ni would not consider everything else in the face of Huan¡¯er¡¯s illness.

 Chapter 742: For the child

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was stunned and came to Su Ni as if she was examining her. She looked up and down and asked doubtfully, ¡°Will you contact Gu Zechen privately after your child is ill?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s suspicion was not unfounded. Since Su Ni could continue to stay here, she would definitely have the opportunity to continue interacting with Gu Zechen in the future. No matter what, this child couldn¡¯t be without a father.


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised you something, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Su Ni tugged at the stiff corner. ¡°My child upied everything I have. I would rather throw everything aside for him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was still hesitant and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°If I want to contact him, I should have gone to look for him on the first day I came back alive. What if I drag it to now?¡±


    Su Ni blinked and tried to gain Fu Shanshan¡¯s trust. ¡°Apart from you, I haven¡¯t contacted anyone before, including everyone in the family.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll believe you once.¡±


    As time was running out, Fu Shanshan could not dy any longer. She decided to send Su Ni to the family first and then decide.


    Su Ni nodded and nced at the sleeping girl in Ming You. She gritted her teeth and firmly followed Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°The medical level and environment here are much better. I think you should understand.¡±


    Fu Shanshan brought Su Ni to Hanhan¡¯s hospital. She was very satisfied when she saw how nervous she was. The previous feeling of guilt came back instantly, ¡°I¡¯m helping you not only for you, but also for my own happiness.¡± Only after you left the capital would I be able to peacefully marry Brother Zechen. By the way, you might not know that Brother Zechen has decided to start a new life and renovate the mansion in Mang City.


    ¡°Then, congrattions first.¡±


    Su Ni faintly put down her cheeks, and the young master made a move on his little face. Her provocation towards her was not in the slightest.


    ¡°Miss Fu, what orders do you have?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was about to show off when she saw a few doctorsing in and standing in front of Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°This is a friend of mine. You have to treat it well. All your money is taken out of thepany¡¯s ount. All you need is your care.¡±


    Fu Shanshan thought about it and started to look down in front of these doctors. She seemed to be trying to show off her strength. ¡°When Young Master and Ming¡¯spanies merge, I will give priority to you entering the family.¡±


    It was a dream that many people couldn¡¯t hope for. If they could enter, it would definitely not increase their sry by several times.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Fu, we will do our best. Please rest assured.¡±


    The doctors nodded and tried to act in front of Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was satisfied. She turned around and whispered to Su Ni, ¡°What do you want to eat here? Tell me if you need anything, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni bit her lower lip and thanked Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s face was full ofcency. When she turned around and left, she handed the doctor beside her a sullen look.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    While Su Ni was taking care of the child, the doctor quickly followed Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°Doctor Song, how¡¯s the child¡¯s condition?¡±


    When she came to a ce where no one was around, Fu Shanshan looked at the ward vigntly and asked.


    ¡°Miss Fu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already seen a medical record book. Before this, at the Beijing Hospital, the doctor had given this child the least side effects. Now, the child¡¯s illness is no longer a problem. It will take a few days to recover.


    The doctor said in a daze and praised Fu Shanshan as if he had done some good work. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this child will be born with my hands and there will be no problems.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Song, are you stupid, or do you deliberately not understand my words?¡±


    Fu Shanshan¡¯s eyes gradually became sharp. She looked at the doctor beside her who was not in the know. She narrowed her eyes and asked meaningfully, ¡°Who is this woman? Doesn¡¯t Dr. Song recognize her at all?¡±


    Dr. Song didn¡¯t know what Fu Shanshan meant, so he sneakily looked at the ward again and sized up the thin woman.


    ¡°She is Su Ni.¡±


    Fu Shanshan saw that Dr. Song had been looking at him for a long time but still didn¡¯t know who the person in the ward was, so she said coldly.     Dr. Song suddenly shrank and pointed at the person inside. His voice trembled and he looked at Fu Shanshan in disbelief.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t dead.¡±


    Fu Shanshan knew what Dr. Song wanted to ask, so she replied impatiently. She took a few steps towards Dr. Song in her high heels and whispered to her side, ¡°Now that she¡¯s back, our Fu family¡¯s position is in danger. We¡¯re about to fix up with the family, but this thing that doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a human or a ghost came. I¡¯m really afraid that she¡¯ll ruin my big deal and even go to the hospital.¡±     Dr. Song could hear the meaning of Fu Shanshan¡¯s words and also knew that Su Ni and Kafa were both in a daze. If you let Young Master ruin the good things of Ming Luoshan and let him return to Gu Zechen, it was likely that everyone who had ties with the family would be unable to bear the consequences.


    ¡°Miss Fu, listen to your orders. You can do whatever you say.¡±


    As soon as he clenched his teeth and stomped, Dr. Song also expressed his loyalty to Fu Shanshan. Since he was now one of the family members, doing these things was already done.


    ¡°Since her child is very ill, what she needs is the medicine she needs. Naturally, Hanhan won¡¯t be able to do well.¡±


    Fu Shanshan curled her eyes, and her brown pores curled up a little, revealing a sense of ruthlessness. ¡°Since the treatment is not good, it is possible that the child can¡¯t protect it. In the hospitals in Beijing, Fu¡¯s family is also famous. We can¡¯t treat it well, so she can¡¯t do anything, right?¡±     ¡°Alright, the woman is holding her tight.¡± Don¡¯t give her any chance tomunicate with the outside world.


    Fu Shanshan looked at Dr. Song and said with a smile.


    Dr. Song was wet behind him and his forehead was covered with water. He never thought that Fu Shanshan would look harmless in broad daylight, but he never thought that she could be so poisonous.


    She was worried that Su Ni would threaten her position. Kafa could just find a reason to chase her away, but he didn¡¯t expect to kill her child.

 Chapter 743: Choosing to leave

    Although it was the first time that Dr. Song had seen the pair with his own eyes, he still felt that Su Ni was good-looking and kind-hearted. The child was especially simr to CEO Yan on TV.


    ¡°Dr. Song has superb skills. How can you not do this without fear? Dr. Song will know better than me.¡±


    Fu Shanshan smirked, but Dr. Song shuddered. ¡°When Young Master, the young man from the hospital goes to the family. You must be the best choice.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Miss Fu, don¡¯t worry. This matter is left to me.¡±


    Dr. Song gulped with difficulty. He looked at the two people in the ward with aplicated expression and agreed to Fu Shanshan¡¯s request.


    Ming You Hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, I¡¯ve checked every ward here and I haven¡¯t seen the silhouette of Mrs. Gu and the child.¡±


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, Li Mo ran over with a gust of wind. His tie was crooked and he gasped for air and said to Gu Zechen in a mess.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    Gu Zechen squinted his eyes and looked at Li Mo, ¡°Have you gone to find him properly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve scolded you all over, Mr. Yan.¡±


    Li Mo wiped off the water on his face and didn¡¯t think that he would be scolded by Gu Zechen. He also said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ve gone to look for you. I¡¯m not right¡­ Mrs. Gu took the child to check.¡±


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    On the side, Xu Wan was calm as she analyzed the situation with a clear mind. ¡°Even if you do a checkup, there will be her things left in the ward. Yan Lu said that even if he went to do a checkup, Hanhan should havee back long ago.


    ¡°Could it be that they didn¡¯t stay in the hospital at all? They just came to the clinic to check and left.¡±


    Li Mo felt a bad feeling in his heart. He felt that Su Ni had already left the hospital and might note again.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, why don¡¯t we investigate the surveince again? We might be able to find any clues from the clinic and ask me what happened.¡±


    Xu Wan thought for a while and asked Gu Zechen.


    ¡°The surveince has been destroyed.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked ahead calmly and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°What¡¯s more, the hospital is deeply involved with the government department. The loss of the surveince footage has already made those people suspicious. If they continue to check the surveince, they will definitely find Su Ni.¡±


    Indeed, Gu Zechen doesn¡¯t know who the people who killed Su Ni were now. ording to the current situation, he can¡¯t believe anyone.


    After all, the case of Su Ni being kidnapped had been announced to the public to settle the case. If Su Ni, who had been deemed dead, returned to the public view, the guards would definitely doubt the police department¡¯s ability to handle the case.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Xu Wan was not worried about Gu Zechen. She nced at Mike and didn¡¯t know if she should be happy.


    ¡°Go to the clinic and try.¡±


    Gu Zechen pondered for a moment, but there was no other way. He could only try to go back to the Hanhan Division to see if he could open the doctor¡¯s mouth and get anything from him.


    Li Mo nodded and left, leaving Xu Wan and Gu Zechen waiting for the evidence in the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±


    Xu Wan had never seen Gu Zechen flustered before. She felt a little ufortable when she saw his emotions, so she could only squint at the side, ¡°Since Su Ni is alive, she will definitely find her. Since the child is sick, he will still follow up. As long as the young man is staring at this ce, he will not be able to meet him.


    Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. Before he could speak, he watched as Li Mo came back.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, I just met the doctor there. That day, Madam did bring the child to the hospital and arranged for her to be hospitalized.


    Li Mo bit his lip and continued, ¡°The doctor at work today is not the husband who treated the Madam that day. I can only get it. Mrs. Yan is with him-that¡¯s your son¡¯s name. He lives in District 125 of the children¡¯s diagnosis area C.¡±


    Gu Zechen muttered and couldn¡¯t help but show some fear on his face. She never imagined that Su Ni would give birth to him and even name the child.


    Yan, Yan, and Yan are quiet. Su Ni must have wanted the child to live like this.


    ¡°Go and take a look.¡±


    Gu Zechen couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He wanted to go to the children¡¯s ward on the first floor and reunite with the three of them.     ¡°Why?¡±


    Gu Zechen¡¯s hope was suddenly extinguished by a fire. He immediately lost his spirit and asked in a hoarse voice.     As Li Mo said this, tears started streaming down the corner of his eyes.


    He did not expect that Su Ni would be so bold now and leave with her child because of money.


    And that child was still his own biological flesh.


    Gu Zechen didn¡¯t say a word when he heard this. He just turned around and left, leaving everyone with a cool shadow.


    As Gu Zechen turned around, tears flowed down his face. He felt like the left side of his chest was suffocating, making him feel like he was breathing.


    Perhaps Xu Wan was right, Su Ni should be Ming Yi.


    If that was not the case, why was Su Ni still unwilling toe to find her at the point where she was in a daze?


    Could he hate Gu Zechen?


    He hated why Ming You stayed by Su Ni¡¯s side and hated why he didn¡¯te to save her and the child.


    It seemed that Su Ni was indeed unable to find her, but Gu Zechen still did not let go and asked Li Mo to invite more Detectives from the family to find Su Ni.


    On the surface, Gu Zechen kept pretending that nothing had happened.


    ¡°Dr. Song, this child is almost ready, but why is it that he hasn¡¯t been breathing in the past few days?¡±


    Su Ni was at ease in the hospital. She thought she could be discharged soon, but she never imagined that Huang¡¯er¡¯s condition would recover from her earlier condition.


    ¡°The child¡¯s resistance is poor. The doctor prescribed Hanhan medicine before this. Young Master said that he could immediately suppress his illness, but once he stopped it, the child¡¯s illness will continue to recur.¡±


    Of course, Fu Shanshan did not know about Gu Zechen¡¯s behavior. She was still immersed in Gu Zechen¡¯s gentle self and found it hard to pull out. She even fantasized about giving birth to Gu Zechen every day,pletely recing Su Ni¡¯s role.


    Since Fu Shanshan thought so, she urged Dr. Song to move faster and not dy any further.

 Chapter 744: Someone changed his medicine.

    Dr. Song looked at Su Ni¡¯s thin hair and her lower corbone was so strong that he couldn¡¯t bear to look at the pale girl in her arms. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Su Ni¡¯s gaze and continued to lie, ¡°The medicine used now might be slow but it is the best for children. You also know that Hanhan fell and fell ill. The child is still so young, how could he recover so quickly?


    ¡°Doctor Song, Young Master has troubled you.¡±


    Su Ni nodded helplessly. Looking at Hanhan who had lost a lot of weight due to his illness, she couldn¡¯t help but blush and thanked Dr. Song in a hoarse voice.


    Dr. Song had never done any bad things. Being grateful by Su Ni, he felt even more guilty. He almost ran out of the ward.


    After going out, Dr. Song was still in a daze. His eyes wereplicated as he looked at the two people who were suffering through the ss on the wall.


    However, she did not know that this kind of affection was stared at by Su Ni who was suddenly looking up. The two of them looked at each other and Dr. Song immediately turned his head and left.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Su Ni was suspicious of Dr. Song¡¯s behavior. Ever since she escaped, she had been quite awake of everything around her. She had been so careful that she had lost her life. This time, Fu Shanshan took the initiative to take Su Ni with her and Qianqian had fallen ill, which had already surprised Khai a little. In addition to Dr. Song¡¯s pitiful gaze, she was a little nervous.


    No matter what, Su Ni still wanted to call Dr. Cheng from the Beijing Hospital to ask him clearly. Thankfully, Su Ni had always been in her hands with Dr. Yan Cheng¡¯s contact information, or else, today¡¯s incident would really have to be called unresponsive every day, and the earth would have been ruined.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    Dr. Cheng didn¡¯t know who it was, so he politely asked.


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Cheng. I¡¯m Qi Yan¡¯s mother. Do you still remember?¡±


    Su Ni lowered her voice and said in a corner of the hospital bed. She looked warily at the quiet outside the door.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± What, is there something? ¡±


    Dr. Cheng immediately remembered, ¡°You¡¯re about to leave the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Cheng, at first, Huang¡¯er used the medicine you prescribed and did recover soon, but after she changed the medicine, her condition became worse and worse. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dr. Cheng was a little surprised, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Even if the inpatient department wants antidote, they still have tomunicate with me beforehand. How could Hanhan change his medicine? That kind of treatment was already the best. Halfway through, the medicine would definitely worsen the condition. Tell me who changed it?     Su Ni was flustered and wanted to knock off the drip on her hand, but she saw the door of the ward suddenly open. Then, a few people snatched Su Ni¡¯s phone and smashed it underground. %&(&


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Ni shivered all over. She looked at the few people who were getting closer and closer, shielding her behind her and asking in a daze.


    ¡°Tell Miss Fu that this woman leaked the message outside.¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡± Are you still there? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?


    Dr. Cheng listened to the rustling sound over the phone, and he couldn¡¯t hear any more. Yan Lu also called over with a sigh of relief, so he temporarily put down his work and rushed to the inpatient department.


    They walked all the way to the ward where Hanhan was in the children¡¯s ward, but found that someone had already gone to the empty space.


    Dr. Cheng was a little surprised. He looked back and forth several times before realizing that there was indeed no one else.


    ¡°Doctor, are you looking for Yan?¡±


    Li Mo, who stood by the side, stared at Yan Lu for a long time. Finally, he met Dr. Yan Cheng. He didn¡¯t know that it was his friend, so he asked cautiously.


    ¡°Yes, do you know where he is?¡±


    Dr. Cheng didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he said, ¡°Just now, the child¡¯s mother called me and said that the child¡¯s medicine had been cut off. Before she could finish speaking, the signal on the phone was off.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mo was in a daze, and he hurriedly stopped Dr. Cheng, saying in disbelief, ¡°Do you know about Mrs. Gu¡¯s call?¡±


    ¡°What Mrs. Gu?¡±


    Dr. Cheng was worried about Huang¡¯er¡¯s illness, so he struggled to escape Li Mo. ¡°If you know where the child is, take me with you. If you don¡¯t know, you can drive me away. Don¡¯t affect my illness and save people.¡±


    ¡°Inform CEO Yan toe to the hospital.¡±


    Li Mo stopped Dr. Cheng, then turned around and ordered the person behind him. Dr. Hanhan took out his phone and grabbed the number.


    ¡°Hey, Luo Qing, investigate the final location of this phone. Whether Mrs. Gu can find it will depend on you.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    On the phone, Luo Qing¡¯s tone was calm and he seemed to be confident.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Midway through the question, Dr. Cheng saw Gu Zechen trotting towards him from afar.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, this is the husband who was in charge of treating the young master before. He also spoke to his wife. The call couldn¡¯t be connected but Luo Qing was already checking thest address.


    Li Mo exined everything Gu Zechen wanted to know.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Zechen nodded and looked at the anxious doctor, ¡°May I ask if the child¡¯s condition is serious?¡± Are you feeling better now?


    ¡°I was almost done, but now it¡¯s not good.¡±


    Dr. Cheng didn¡¯t expect this woman to have a close rtionship with the famous Gu Zechen in Hanhan, and his words were a little awkward.     Li Mo interrupted Dr. Yan Cheng. ¡°At the hospital.¡±


    When he heard this, Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes froze and he almost ran to the Ming Lou and the hospital.


    Li Mo and the others knew how serious the situation was, so they didn¡¯t dare to be slow, so they followed behind them. Only Dr. Yi Cheng stared nkly at their shadows.


    ¡°Su Ni, your big son.¡±


    When Fu Shanshan heard the news that Su Ni contacted the outside world, she was furious. She rushed to the hospital immediately and pointed at Khai¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve been so heartless. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°You changed my medicine, so you want to give it to us?¡±


    Su Ni held her baby calmly. Her hands were close to her suspicion and she held her knife tightly. She had already made up her mind to let Fu Shanshan go.


    ¡°Huh, since you know, I won¡¯t hide anything.¡±


    Fu Shanshan looked a little ugly. She found that Su Ni had broken her conspiracy, so she no longer hid it and spoke in a thin tone, ¡°This child has the bloodline of the family. It is a threat no matter when. I must find a way to kill him. As for you, if you keep the child and disappear from here, I will spare your life.


    ¡°You dream.¡±


    Su Ni was stunned. She was also wary of Fu Shanshan¡¯s arrogance. She just said indifferently, ¡°Even if I go to the corner of the world, Gu Zechen won¡¯t have any good feelings for you.¡±

 Chapter 745: He finally came.

    Pah!


    After a bang, a clear seal appeared on Su Ni¡¯s pale face and blood oozed from her corner.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re the superior Mrs. Gu?¡±


    Fu Shanshan was in a hurry. She gave Su Ni a round arm and gave her a p on her face. ¡°Now, this ce has been changed. You don¡¯t want to see clearly who is the one who makes the decision.¡±


    Su Ni smiled faintly and wiped off the sweet bloodstains with her hands. She was stunned by Fu Shanshan¡¯s sharp voice. Because her lungs were not fully healed, her snoring was also a high snoring. It was low for a while, which made Khai feel sour. She could only temporarily ignore the snoring on her face and the snoring on her face because of the p.


    ¡°Why are you guys still standing there? Get her child over here.¡±


    Fu Shanshan was in a daze. Seeing as Su Ni didn¡¯t seem to care about her, she was even more angry. Therefore, he yelled at the people around him. Those people got the order and went to grab Su Ni¡¯s child.


    Su Ni was startled. She looked at the six rich men and came over. She had no strength, so how could she be a match for them?


    Amidst the shove, the Ming You knife in Su Ni¡¯s hand was long taken away and she was pushed aside. She mmed into a corner of the table and blood flowed out.


    ¡°Su Ni, this is your retribution.¡±


    Fu Shanshan sneered. She didn¡¯t care about the child in the room, but she held the child¡¯s neck and forcefully said, ¡°I was negligent to not kill youst time. You can¡¯t escape this time.¡± Next year¡¯s day will be your day. Don¡¯t worry, I will worship you and my child on time every year. Child, don¡¯t cry. If you want to me someone, me you for having an abortion. Aunty will take good care of your father and give you a baby brother.


    Su Ni closed her eyes in despair as she watched Fu Shanshan mess with her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t have the slightest anger on her body. Her mind felt dizzy and her consciousness gradually became blurred.


    Suddenly, she heard a stern and indifferent voice from behind Fu Shanshan.


    ¡°You dream.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    This voice was familiar with Yan Ji, but it was already strange when she listened. Su Ni couldn¡¯t react. Was she dreaming or real?


    ¡°Fu Shanshan, your big son.¡±


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Gu Zechen standing at the door, looking at Fu Shanshan.     Fu Shanshan did not expect that Gu Zechen would find this ce. She was in a mess and muttered. Before she could react, the child in her hand was taken back by Li Mo.


    Then, everyone on Fu Shanshan¡¯s side was overwhelmed by the people brought by Gu Zechen. They could only shout repeatedly for Fu Shanshan to save them.


    ¡°Brother Zechen, it¡¯s not what you think. I saved Sis Su Ni and the child from you and wanted to send them to you when they recover.¡±


    Fu Shanshan still exined in a daze. She struggled to climb to Gu Zechen¡¯s side, reached out and firmly held Gu Zechen¡¯s leg. She didn¡¯t want to open it and said something she didn¡¯t believe.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, I¡¯ve already finished shooting everything earlier, and the scene here has been sealed off. On the way to the police, you take your wife and leave first.


    Luo Qing frowned and didn¡¯t want to listen to Fu Shanshan¡¯s gossip. Thest time Su Ni lost her, Luo Qing had been ming her for a long time. After knowing that Khai was the main culprit, he couldn¡¯t help but go up and give Yan a kick.


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m the mistress of the family. How dare you treat me like this?¡±


    Fu Shanshan didn¡¯t wake up at all. She still held Gu Zechen¡¯s leg and begged Gu Zechen, ¡°Brother Zechen, I did wrong this matter. You must forgive me and let me exin it to you. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to kill him and live well with me?


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Gu Zechen yelled at Fu Shanshan and wanted to go to Su Ni to see how she was doing. However, Fu Shanshan held her hands tightly and was angry in her heart. She kicked Fu Shanshan out of the distance and said a word indifferently.


    At the same time, the shouts of the shouts grew more and more. Everything here was going to be known to the public. Some people who were gossiping about things started to beg Gu Zechen to let them go and tell them all about Fu Shanshan¡¯s schemes.


    Fu Shanshan frowned and frowned. She didn¡¯t expect those people to be so affectionate. However, sheughed wildly and pointed at Su Ni and Gu Zechen like a demon. ¡°Hanhan, that¡¯s right. I kidnapped Su Nist time, but I didn¡¯t kill youst time. It¡¯s my fault for not killing youst time. Gu Zechen, I don¡¯t understand. I treat you so well. Why would you still be unable to let her go even if this evil person died? I¡¯m the one who loves you the most.


    Gu Zechen furrowed his brows in disgust. He looked at Fu Shanshan yelling like she was crazy and losing her emotions. He looked at Luo Qing behind him.


    When Luo Qing saw Gu Zechen¡¯s light, he immediately understood. He strode forward and casually pulled a piece of rags and covered Fu Shanshan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Su Ni, hold on. I¡¯m back.¡±


    Gu Zechen took Su Ni from the people around him in pain. Her rims were red and her head trembled automatically. He hugged her in his arms but found that Su Ni was extremely weak and had lost her flesh.


    ¡°This time, I will never let you go again.¡±


    Su Ni tried her best to open her eyes. She looked at Gu Zechen in front of her and smiled like a heavy burden. She wanted to reach out and touch Gu Zechen¡¯s thin cheek, but found that she didn¡¯t even have the breath of hers. He could only sneer at Gu Zechen.


    This smile seemed to be fickle but it exhausted all Su Ni¡¯s anger. Then, Su Ni¡¯s eyes darkened and she didn¡¯t know anything.


    One yearter-


    ¡°Mommy, this shell looks best. Give it to Mommy.¡±


    A handsome boy stepped on the beach and arrived in front of a slender and fair skinned woman. He raised the seashells in his palm and offered them as if he had received a treasure.


    ¡°Ming You are good, thank you for my baby.¡±


    Su Ni chuckled, took the small shell from Huang¡¯er¡¯s hand and ced it in her heart. She freed her hand to rub her head and said lovingly, ¡°Run slowly. Be careful of falling.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I have to be as powerful as Papa.¡±


    Huan¡¯er giggled and avoided Su Ni¡¯s hand. She waved at the man standing in the distance and rushed over.

 Chapter 746: The big ending

    Su Ni saw the two men ying excitedly and smiled gently.


    ¡°What are you standing there? Why aren¡¯t you ying?¡±


    A voice was heard beside Su Ni. When she saw that Xu Wan was sitting beside her with a smile on her face, she saw that it was Xu Wan.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯d better sit here and have a meeting.¡±


    Su Ni smiled back and her eyes fell on Xu Wan¡¯s slightly bulging young master. She reminded her, ¡°Be careful not to bump into her.¡±


    When Su Ni returned to Gu Zechen again, Xu Wan had already changed her attitude. She was no longer as tit-for-tat as before, but she was much more kind.


    ¡°I have good news to tell you.¡±


    Xu Wan sat in silence for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but say to Su Ni, ¡°Fu Jia has copsed. Fu Jia¡¯s actions have already been activated. After such a long trial, Fu Jia¡¯s famous people have all gone to prison. Fu Shanshan was punished for instigating kidnapping cases and maliciously poisonous murder cases. She probably won¡¯t be able toe out in her life.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sin that deserves it.¡±


    Su Ni was silent for a moment. She yed with the shell that Huan Er had given her and said without much emotion, ¡°I might still be able to keep my life inside. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be even worse if youe out.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s also her own feelings.¡±


    Xu Wan snorted and continued, ¡°I also have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t reminded me to look for clues, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that mypany¡¯s staff continued to work in Ruan¡¯s. I wouldn¡¯t have knocked Ruan Yichen down and told him that he would never lie to others on the contract.¡±


    Su Ni sneered and didn¡¯t continue to speak. She just stared in front of her and watched Gu Zechen and Huang¡¯er ying in the distance.


    ¡°Right, this is for you.¡±


    Xu Wan was silent for a moment, then she took out a small ring and handed it to Su Ni. She exined in a low voice, ¡°This is what I saw with Mike in a small antique shop. I heard the owner say that these things were collected in the shop. I thought that it was because you were in a difficult position at the time, which was why you took Hanhan as a pawn and bought all of them back. Now, you have the original owner of the item.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni squinted her eyes with shock and surprise.


    This was the ring she had lost in order to get sick.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see her again.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Su Ni¡¯s voice was trembling and she took it gratefully. She immediately put it on her hand and touched it lovingly.


    The stone he had been holding in his heart seemed to have been put down at that moment.


    ¡°Su Ni, do you hate me?¡± I¡¯ve done so many things that I¡¯ve wronged you before, but now that I¡¯m here, it¡¯s really my fault. I¡¯m sorry to you, but I don¡¯t beg for your forgiveness. I just hope that you can get heavier and don¡¯t get angry because of what happened.


    When she saw that Su Ni was feeling better, Xu Wan frowned and said, seemingly guilty.


    She knew that she was not worthy of Su Ni¡¯s forgiveness, but she apologized to her from the bottom of her heart.


    If not for Gu Zechen, they might have been good friends.


    ¡°Save Hanhan and build a ughterer of the seventh rank. If you hadn¡¯t bought the video from President Li, I would¡¯ve already been in a daze. In other words, how could I hate you if you saved my child and me? ¡°?


    Su Ni smiled and didn¡¯t seem to care about Xu Wan¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t mention things that have already been in the past.¡± ¡±


    Xu Wan nodded. After so many things, she understood Su Ni¡¯s temper. Knowing that she wasn¡¯t speaking casually, she felt relieved.


    There was a slight smile on Xu Wan¡¯s face and she quickly continued, ¡°I know that Li¡¯spany was in a dilemma back then, so I urgently needed to cooperate with thepany. At that time, Gu Zechen was afraid and worried that you would be angry because of this. If you hadn¡¯t fallen for us in the middle, our Lipany wouldn¡¯t have fallen for her.¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t say anything but looked softly at the pair of dudes in front of her.


    ¡°Mike is still waiting for me over there. I¡¯ll go over first. Su Ni, you are a very good person. I hope you will get better in the future. ¡±


    Xu Wan saw that Su Ni didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to her anymore, so she stood up and found a topic to leave.


    ¡°Thank you, you are the same.¡±


    Su Ni smiled angrily.


    Now, this was the best ending. She wouldn¡¯t look forward to anything, but some things she shouldn¡¯t have forgotten would be remembered forever.


    After Xu Wan left, Su Ni¡¯s mood did not seem to be affected. She quietly looked at the couple in front of her, until Gu Zechen got closer and closer to her, and came to the side with a worried expression. She grabbed the ground and swallowed it. After a while, she whispered, ¡°What did Huan¡¯er say to you just now?¡± ¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a chat.¡± ¡±


    Su Ni didn¡¯t want to tell Gu Zechen what happened just now. Gu Zechen would think too much about it, so she casually cut off the topic. She reached out to Huan¡¯er and scolded Gu Zechen with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pay attention to it? Look at the child¡¯s sweating hair, what do you do if you¡¯re tired?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not tired. I want to go with my father.¡± ¡±


    Huang¡¯er blinked at Su Ni with her amber eyes. She hugged Gu Zechen¡¯s thigh and begged Hanhan to have more fun with her. ?


    ¡°Be good, go y by yourself. Papa and Mommy have something to do.¡±


    Gu Zechen gently patted the back of Huang¡¯er, then he left.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Su Ni pretended to be angry and looked at Gu Zechen, but the fear in her eyes ran out.


    ¡°I will never leave you, I will always be there.¡±


    Gu Zechen looked at Su Ni solemnly and reached out to hold Su Ni¡¯s hand. ¡°I will use my whole life to love you.¡±


    ¡°True love.¡±


    Su Ni fainted on her cheeks. She fell into Gu Zechen¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help scolding softly.


    After that, she was hugged tightly by Gu Zechen. Su Ni¡¯s heart was soft and she leaned gently against Gu Zechen. In the distance, Huang¡¯er was chasing the sea birds. Su Ni couldn¡¯t help but hold Gu Zechen tighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to have you here.¡±


    She muttered softly.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll always be there. I won¡¯t make the same mistake back then.¡±


    Gu Zechen promised that he still wanted to continue, but Su Ni blocked his mouth.


    Gu Zechen did everything he promised him.


    She believed what he said-


    The full text was over.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!